《The Spiritual Attainment of Minghe》


 Chapter 1: Minghe in Untainted Land

    Chapter 1: Minghe in Untainted Land


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    When Pangu formed Untainted Land after separating the heaven and earth, he saw that a barren, dead land was not what he hoped for. Thus, he sacrificed himself to nourish the land and turned it into a utopia full of spiritual air. As time went by, spiritual creatures mushroomed all over the land, eventually becoming what was later known as the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land.


    Untainted Land became bustling with life but it was quiet in the Blood Sea that Pangu''s own blood formed. Except for a slight breeze and rippling of water in the Blood Sea, the deathly stillness continued for more than a million years after the separation of heaven and earth. "Ah!..." A scream from the center of the Blood Sea pierced the silence, causing the still sea to be abruptly turbulent.


    An enormous red lotus floated in the middle of the Blood Sea, its twelve petals coated in a curious sheen. A young man, just on the brink of his twenties, stood on the lotus altar. To be precise, it was not a human, but a soul. Looking out at the Blood Sea in front of him, he couldn''t help with his fear. One must understand; he was no more than a technology otaku in his past life.


    The young man was named Musen. He lived in new era of China and enjoyed the wonders of the 21st century. Times were good, but even so, stress was everpresent. Slaves to their house and car mortgages were everywhere. Musen, however, was neither. He did not even have a girlfriend; what need did he have for a house or a car? As a great technology otaku, cars and houses were dispensable for him.


    Musen led a repetitive life, working from 9 a.m. to 5 p.m., and basically stayed home after work. He did not have much of a social life, but he had a hobby of studying unusual or high-tech things. He had researched the Eight Trigrams of Zhouyi and the Secret Arts of Fengshui. He even studied simple robotics and developed plug-ins for games. As long as it was something he was interested in, he would spend time to carefully study it.


    But who could foresee unexpected events? One moment he was admiring the meteoric shower on the rooftop, and a lightning inexplicably struck him in the next. As the saying went, one who survived a great disaster was destined for good fortune. But what was going on right now? Where was his body? Everything was a mystery to him, especially this sea of blood. Even though Musen had seen blood, he had never seen this vast amount. The endless sea of blood made him scream out of fear.


    Musen frowned as unfamiliar memories emerged in his mind. The more he relived those memories in his head, the more fearful he felt. He was so stunned that his jaw slacked, his mouth opened so wide that even a light bulb could be fit inside. He was momentarily dazed, before he regained his composure. Musen then swore to the heaven, saying, "With the Great Way as my witness, Musen will no longer exist. There''s only Minghe, Lord of Blood Sea."


    Musen, no, it was Minghe now. He had just finished his oath to heaven when ripples flashed across the void above Blood Sea, but it disappeared as quickly as it came. Minghe breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this. His earlier memories were a spiritual inheritance from Ancestor Minghe, the owner of Blood Sea. He had been transported to a time before the birth of Ancestor Minghe, yet the Dao acknowledged him as the Lord of Blood Sea.


    But still, he came from the future; an anomaly unacceptable by the Great Way. He had to give up his past and become a native of Untainted Land. Only then would he not be considered an anomaly. But when he was making his oath, a thought came to him. He swore to the Great Way instead of the Way of Heaven, for the Way of Heaven was newly born and had not awakened yet. Untainted Land was under the control of the Great Way. By swearing to it, the Way of Heaven had no way of knowing his past and Minghe would not have to worry about his origins being exposed.


    Taking things as they came was one of the strong points of Minghe. Since he can''t change the present, then he will accept it. It was akin to a phrase that went viral on the internet: "Life is like being raped. If you can''t fight it, then you might as well enjoy it." What Minghe needed was to survive and live his life to the fullest.


    Thinking about it, Ancestor Minghe, the Three Pristine Ones, Ancestor of Sorcery, Jieyin, Zhunti, Goddess Nvywa, Fuxi, Emperor Jun, and Taiyi were all Primordial Mazingers. They began far ahead of the other creatures in Untainted Land. The Three Pristine Ones, Jieyin, Zhunti, and Goddess Nvywa became Sages of the Heavenly Way, while Emperor Jun, Taiyi, and the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery perished. However, as the leaders of the Sorcery and Demon tribes, they had at least reigned over one untainted cultivation tribulation of the land. Even Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi left behind legacies of their own.


    Ancestor Minghe, on the other hand, was the Lord of Blood Sea. In the first place, he was far higher on the cultivation path than most creatures. But what he did turned him into a joke in Untainted Land. According to his knowledge of Untainted Land myths, Ancestor Minghe wanted to be a sage so he robbed Hong Yun trying to get his Hong Meng Immortal Qi that could pave the way to become a heavenly sage. This infuriated Emperor Jun, Taiyi, Kunpeng, and even Zhen Yuanzi. He got nothing and even lost what he already had.


    Soon, Goddess Nvywa became a sage for creating humans. Ancestor Minghe followed suit by creating the Shura Tribe. He was awarded merit for his deeds, but it was very limited. When the Three Pristine Ones and the Two Saints of the West formed a tribe, he followed that too. But the merit he received was still not enough for him to become a heavenly sage. Thereafter, the Two Saints of the West snatched a few members of his Shura Tribe and created Demi-gods and Semi-devils. He even had to live with an evil neighbor like K?itigarbha. If Blood Sea had not remained full, or if he did not have a magical undying nature, or his status as one of the rulers of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, he would not have be able to live in peace.


    But that was not the future the current Minghe wanted. Even though it would allow him to live forever, it was no different than him being dead. Minghe had his own ambitions. He had lived a mundane life for the past twenty odd years, but it was different now. There were hundreds of thousands of mythological characters and stories that he knew by heart from his past life, and thus he was not willing to sit idly... Er, wait a moment. It seemed like he did not even have a physical form yet.


    After his thoughts had wandered too far, Minghe only came to remember that he did not have a body. After being transported here, he received the approval of Blood Sea and received the Eternal Spiritual Treasure that belonged to Ancestor Minghe.


    It must be admitted that Ancestor Minghe had considerable wealth. When it came to Eternal Spiritual Treasures, he alone had four of them. The first was Red Lotus of Fire, the Primordial Spiritual Treasure of the highest grade. It was the lotus he sat on earlier. Next, the flag floating above his head was one of the Primordial Flags of the Five Regions, Xuanyuan Water Control Flag. Like Red Lotus of Fire, it was also a Primordial Spiritual Treasure of the highest grade.


    After Red Lotus of Fire and Green Lotus of Chaos withered, their four lotus seeds became Green Lotus of Creation, Red Lotus of Fire, Golden Lotus of Merit, and Black Lotus of Destructions respectively. These were all Primordial Spiritual Treasures of the highest grade, dubbed the Twelve Grade Lotus. The Fire of Karma that came from Red Lotus of Fire could exterminate everything in its path and it was also at top class defensive item. One became indestructible simply by sitting on the lotus altar. Red Lotus of Fire would produce a seed every now and then. Stimulated by Three Light Holy Water, the seed could grow into a Nine Grade Lotus Altar, but the water was a rare find.


    Xuanyuan Water Control Flag was another Primordial Spiritual Treasure of the highest grade. It was a creation of Green Lotus of Chaos. It was not only indestructible and omnipotent; It could also obscure the heaven and earth and keep evil at bay. More importantly, it was able to control water. Over a period of time, it can produce a drop of the extremely rare Three Light Holy Water. It can also form the Primordial Five Elements Formation when combined with Wuji Apricot Flag, Emerald Lotus Flag, Floating Flame Flag, and Natural Cloud Realm Flag.


    With two onyx swords guarding both sides of the lotus altar, it was filled with murderous intent despite its mundane appearance. They were Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures, named the Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword. The two swords were filled with a destructive force that surpassed any Primordial Spiritual Treasure of their grade. With their prowess combined, they were on par with even a Primordial Spiritual Treasure of the highest grade.


    Besides this, Minghe actually had a half-formed Merit of Creation. One must know that the Three Pristine Ones only had one percent of merit by the Great Way. Any merit they received thereafter would simply be merit by the Way of Heaven and was incomparable to the merit of the Great Way. As long as Minghe do not lose his Merit of Creation, it was akin to him having a protection amulet in Untainted Land that even Ancestor Hong Jun had to be cautious of.


    Thinking about it, his Merit of Creation was not received in vain. After the separation of heaven and earth, Pangu''s blood, the blood of the Mazinger, and the Primordial Killing Intent were all gathered in Blood Sea. It was safe to say Blood Sea was simply a garbage dump. The Great Way was just. The half-formed Merit of Creation was considered compensation to Minghe.


    But when it came to the birth of his physical form, Minghe had to reconsider. The body of Ancestor Minghe was made from the essence of the Blood Sea. It allowed him to cultivate at a faster pace, but that restricted his future cultivation. That was because that essence was fused with the blood of Pangu and Mazingers, as well as the Primordial Killing Intent. It was impure, thus making the Sage-to-be realm the furthest he could go.


    The different cultivation realm stages in Untainted Land could be categorized into Convert Essence into Qi, Convert Qi into Spirit, Convert Spirit into Emptiness, and Convert Emptiness into Tao. Followed by Realm of Celestial Beings, Earthly Immortals, Heavenly Immortal, Veridical Immortal, Black Immortal, Primordial Unity Black Immortal, Golden Immortal, Primordial Unity Golden Immortal, Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, Sage-to-be, the Sage (Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of the Origin), Sage of the Heavenly Way (Fate Golden Immortal of the Origin, and the Sage of the Great Way (Wu Ji Golden Immortal of the Origin). Every single realm could be segregated into four smaller stages as Early Stage, Secondary Stage, Late Stage, and the Peak.


    Even if there would only be seven sages, including Ancestor Hong Jun, in Untainted Land in the future, but would Minghe be satisfied? Of course not! Since he had the chance to be reborn again, he should live boldly. If he was to reside in a corner while being fearful of everything, then he would be better off dead.


    It was necessary to lay a good foundation to reach a higher goal. The blood needed to create his physical form was too impure. To purify it, what Minghe had to do was to ensure to assimilate all elements of the blood into one. This might cost him the distinctiveness of Pangu and Mazingers, but Ming He knew that the best thing was what he made out of it. After all, every loss was a gain.


    There were not many methods to purify the blood essence. The first method was using Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, a Primordial Supreme Treasure. The cauldron had the ability to Return to Genesis and convert any post-celestially to primordiality. While this fulfilled Minghe''s needs, but who the hell knew where this cauldron was. So it was a pass for him.

 Chapter 2: Minghes Transformation

    Chapter 2: Minghe''s Transformation


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The only method left was Red Lotus of Fire that was at Ming He''s feet. He burned the blood essence with Primordial Fire to remove the Primordial Killing Intent as well as the remnants of Pan Gu and Mazingers. The resulting unique pool of blood might not be as strong, but at least he will have no qualms using it. This made it a worthwhile exchange.


    But Ming He was now simply a soul, no different than a mortal''s soul. To prompt Red Lotus of Fire to refine the blood essence, he needed to have a strong Purusa or supernatural power.


    Ming He did not have any cultivation currently. His top priority was to transform his soul into primordial Purusa. In the spiritual inheritance he received was a method for cultivation. The highest realm that he could cultivate to was Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal realm. As for the cultivation methods after this realm, he would have to develop himself or wait for Hong Jun to become a sage and listen to his teachings.


    However, Ming He firmly believed that it was better to rely on himself than on others. Years passed like lightning while he was in cultivation. Untainted Land was still peaceful and Blood Sea was as isolated as it was before, allowing him the time to cultivate and research the methods and needs for his future cultivation. Ming He felt that the spiritual inheritance information was too haphazard. As a technology otaku, he preferred information to be organized.


    The cultivation method he received from the spiritual inheritance was named Blood Sea Mystical Skill. This was a manual on refining one''s Purusa and supernatural power. Other than that, the spiritual inheritance included a magic skill called Clone of Blood God as well as a formation befitting Blood Sea, named Blood River Formation.


    Clone of Blood God was a special skill unique to mythical Ancestor Ming He. As long Blood Sea do not wither, Ming He would be immortal. He started drooling looking at that magic skill: 480,000,000. Ming He could create up to 480,000,000 Clones of Blood God. Just the thought alone was enough to make him tremble with excitement.


    In his previous life, he watched an animation called Naruto . The character that he was most envious of Minato who had the ability to clone himself as and when he wanted to. Although that skill was nothing compared to Ming He''s Clone of Blood God, his own did have its restrictions. The clones were considered Ming He''s avatars, but their cultivation was lower than Ming He by two big realms.


    The Blood River Formation was more special. If just anyone attempted to use the formation, its power was average and it was at most a first-class formation. When compared to the Top Grade Formation in the land such as Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, Cosmic Stars Formation, and God-Killing Sword Formation, there was a huge gap.


    But if the formation was created by the 480,000,000 Clones of Blood God and within Blood Sea, its power was that of a top grade formation. There was also a unique use for the formation. Rather than calling it an ability, it was more accurate to say it was the mission of the formation.


    Years later, Untainted Land would witness an endless massacre including the Hundred Clans of Untainted Land and Sorcerer and Demon Clan. There would be so many dead bodies that their blood was sure to contaminate Untainted Land, creating a land filled with a deadly aura. Blood River Formation could expel the evil aura in the blood from the Void to Blood Sea, which could be seen as a work of merit. With this, no one would try and cause Ming He trouble.


    But nothing was set in stone. Ming He still had to be cautious. All creatures beneath the sage was considered a nonentity; without sufficient strength, it was best to be careful. However, with this layer of protection, anyone that wanted to kill him had to be wary. Coupled with his half-formed Merit of Creation, even a sage may not be able to handle the consequences of killing him.


    All these were stories for the future. Ming He embarked on the first ever cultivation journey in his life after researching Blood Sea Mystical Skill. The newly born Untainted Land was filled with spiritual air. The countless spiritual air was assimilated into his soul the moment Ming He practiced the techniques. The air kept nourishing and strengthening his soul.


    Day after day, year after year, the passing of time had ceased to have meaning. Millions of years had passed in a flash. Sitting cross-legged atop the Red Lotus of Fire, Ming He observed Blood Sea. The once small, weak soul had become a Purusa, so strong that it was almost condensed into a physical form.


    "Hu..." Ming He exhaled a huge sigh of relief after ending the first cultivation of his lifetime. He never thought that he would be cultivating millions of years in one sitting. It was simply too unbelievable. Cultivating made him felt like he was high on opium; while he was gaining enlightenment, he also realised his insignificance in the grand scheme of things. It made him want to cultivate more, to be even stronger. It was so much that it almost became an out-of-control addiction.


    Ming He only cultivated his purusa. His cultivation went unimpeded, and his Purusa realm had reached the peak of Golden Immortal. With just a little more enlightenment, he would be elevated into the realm of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal. His force of Purusa was now to control Red Lotus of Fire to refine the Blood Placenta for his physical manifestation.


    Nonetheless, Ming He was no longer anxious. The refinement of Blood Placenta was a long process. Even though no one would come to Blood Sea, it was better to be safe than sorry. Ming He decided to create some Clones of Blood Gods to lay down the Blood River Formation just in case.


    Clones of Blood God needed the blood from Blood Sea and the Spiritual Thoughts from Ming He''s purusa to be formed. This was no small feat as this would damage his Purusa. There was fortunately Xuanyuan Water Control Flag. The flag produced Three Light Holy Water, which had an incredible effect on nourishing the purusa. Otherwise Ming He would not have dared to do so.


    Another thousand years passed once again. The refinement of 480,000,000 Clones of Blood God was a daunting task and Ming He was naturally not silly enough to do so all at once. This time he only refined 36,000,000 Clones of Blood God. Each clone had the realm and supernatural power of a Black Immortal. If they were to lay down the Blood River Formation, they could resist even the attack of a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.


    Ming He felt much safer having Blood River Formation as protection. Next came the refinement of Blood Placenta by using Purusa to control Red Lotus of Fire. Countless flames of Red Lotus Fire instantly emerged from Red Lotus of Fire, burning Evil Spirit from the placenta.


    "Hiss¡­.! Tzz..." Countless weird and harsh sounds came from the placenta, giving Ming He goosebumps. These were the obsession remnants of the fallen Mazingers. The placenta was formed by the essence of Pan Gu and the blood of Mazingers. While it was normal to have remnant thoughts and he would be able to use this for his physical transformation, this would limit his future cultivation.


    While Ming He''s Purusa was refining the placenta, his 36,000,000 Clones of Blood God did not remain idle either. Though they were not able to cultivate and breakthrough their current realm, this did not affect their ability to research the techniques and magic skills. This was influenced by the replication technique in Naruto .


    The replication technique in Naruto was considered a BUG skill, such as the ability to gain everything that an avatar learned when they returned to their main entity. It was a good skill to have to enhance his research. Clone of Blood God was not as troublesome because their spiritual thoughts were linked. Any prediction of magic skills through spiritual thoughts was simply amazing.


    Even though Blood Sea Mystical Skill was a cultivation technique passed down through the spiritual inheritance and was suitable for him to cultivate, it was definitely not perfect. The descendants of the Chaos, Pan Gu, and the 3,000 Mazingers all cultivated internally and externally. The powerful physical bodies of Mazingers, coupled with their immense supernatural power, made them all superb fighters in Untainted Land.


    Ming He wanted to cultivate internally and externally. Though he did not have any techniques to refine his physical form, it did not prevent him from predicting and experimenting. The best experimental subject was his Clones of Blood God. Even if the prediction went wrong and Clones of Blood God were forced to cultivate that predicted technique, Ming He simply had to destroy the clones and create new ones. In Untainted Land, there was only one person that could predict a technique using this method; that was Ming He.


    36,000,000 Clones of Blood God predicting the techniques and magic skills was much faster than Ming He doing it personally umpteen times. There was a huge flaw to this, however: the cultivation realm.


    The Clones of Blood God were lower than Ming He by two realms, so their prediction capabilities had serious limitations. It was akin to a junior high student learning high school knowledge. They were able to understand half of it, but if one made them learn from university knowledge, they would not be able to do so.


    The prediction his Clone of Blood God made could only reach the same cultivation realm as Ming He. He could only rely on himself for everything else. Yet, this was enough of an amazing feat. At least, his foundation would not be flawed.


    Over tens of thousands of years later, the burning flame in the center of Blood Sea was extinguished. The once blood red placenta tinged with black was now purified into what seemed like a bloody, red ruby without impurities, filled with limitless temptation.


    Ming He was satisfied with the current placenta even if it was nowhere near the size of the original placenta. But not only was it completely pure, it was also free from the remnant thoughts from Pan Gu and the mazingers. The blood had been united as a single entity, without indications of previous separations.


    The next step was to use the refined placenta to manifest his physical form. Ming He''s Purusa entered the placenta in a flash, followed by immense spiritual air, eventually creating a whirlpool of spiritual air. The placenta expanded more and more as time passed and its vital force also became stronger.


    Convert Essence into Qi, Convert Qi into Spirit, Convert Spirit into Emptiness, Convert Emptiness into Tao, Earthly Immortals, Heavenly Immortal, Veridical Immortal, and the Black Immortal. After gradual elevations, the placenta began taking the form of a young lad resembling Ming He in his past life.


    Rumble! A powerful surge of force came from Ming He''s body, resulting in turbulent tidal waves forming in Blood Sea. At the same time, dark clouds gathered and thunder roared above. That was the Thunder Tribulation for Ming He''s transformation.


    Rumble! A stroke of lightning descended from the cloud of tribulation, hitting the placenta where Ming He was transforming in. Ming He did not use any spiritual treasure to defend himself. Instead he used his own flesh to go against the Thunder Tribulation of Transformation. The odd thing was the vital force of the placenta only grew stronger after Ming He suffered a blow from the Thunder Tribulation.


    Thereafter, every time the cloud of tribulation struck down a stroke of lightning, the vital force of the placenta grew stronger. When all 81 strokes had been descended from the Thunder Tribulation, the placenta was completely transformed and Ming He''s physical form took its place. It was no different from the way he looked in his past life, except for a purple lightning bolt imprint between his eyebrows and being dressed in a black robe. Even though he still seemed as ordinary as ever, his new look gave him an indescribable elegance.


    Ming He looked at his hands and feet, overwhelmed with emotion. Though he had spent hundreds of thousands of years without a physical form, he still missed having a body. Now that he had one, he finally felt a sense of reality.

 Chapter 3: Prediction of the Transforming Exercises

    Chapter 3: Prediction of the Transforming Exercises


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Clenching his fist, faint amazement appeared in Minghe''s expression. It was inevitable. He was just an ordinary mortal in his preexistence, how could he accept having such a strong power out of the blue? Earlier, he had thought that his repaired Original Spirit was impressive enough, but now that he had his real body, he felt even stronger.


    Before he shapeshifted, Minghe had planned on resisting Tribulation Thunder with his flesh, and that would help to shape his real body. When he reached the limit, he would use some of the magic weapons to protect himself. However, to his surprise, a flash of purple thunder emerged from his Original Spirit and absorbed a great deal of the energy from Tribulation Thunder.


    Minghe was the Primordial Mazinger, and his Shapeshifting Tribulation was Primordial Eighty One Tribulation Thunder whose power was strong enough to kill Primordial Unity Golden Immortal. Even so, the purple thunder from his Original Spirit could still consume most of the power from Tribulation Thunder. That was really amazing.


    After Minghe''s body manifested, a thunder mark was imprinted between his eyebrows. He also received a message of this thunder at the same time, which was called Zixiao Thunder. It was worth mentioning that Divine Thunder of Chaos ranked top among Holy Thunders of Untainted Land, followed by Purpleheaven Thunder.


    Minghe''s Purpleheaven Thunder was the first of its kind, born at the time when Pangu separated the heaven and the earth and disappearing at the appearance of the Way of Heaven. It somehow struck Minghe in his previous life and brought his soul back to the beginning of Untainted Land.


    However, Purpleheaven Thunder was not that easy to use. Minghe''s body was complete and he had even reached the early stage of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal. His supernatural power was robust, many times stronger than the ordinary early stage of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal. Even so, using Purpleheaven Thunder even once would deplete nearly all of his supernatural power. Considering the lethal power of Purpleheaven Thunder, Minghe thought he could use it as his last resort.


    Minghe''s initial plan after regaining his physical form was to travel throughout the Untainted Land and hunt for priceless treasures. However, with Purpleheaven Thunder, he realized his exercise methods still needed improvement. Besides, he only had 36 million Clones of Blood Gods at the moment. Before leaving, he needed to create at least 480 million of them to ensure that his stronghold would be firm enough.


    The creation of 480 million Clones of Blood Gods was truly a grand project, taking Minghe almost 130 thousand years to complete. However, what made him feel a little pity was that in order to make up the consumption of his Original Spirit for nourishing Clone of Blood Gods, he had nearly used up all Three Light Holy Water, which had emerged from Xuanyuan Water Control Flag.


    However, with the 480 million Clones of Blood Gods at the early stage of Primordial Unity Black Immortal guarding Blood Sea, and with Blood River Formation, Blood Sea would be peaceful. No one would probably dare encroach his Blood Sea as it was deadly to other creatures except Minghe. It wouldn''t be a joke to get the blood on one''s body.


    Besides, with 480 million Clones of Blood Gods, Minghe''s prediction skill could be greatly improved. It was as if Minghe was the CPU of a central computer, and each Clone of Blood God was a smaller one. A powerful CPU supported by 480 million smaller CPUs would greatly enhance his prediction skill.


    The transforming exercises predicted by 36 million Clones of Blood Gods had its flaws. Ideally, he wanted the transforming exercises to work both internally and externally. But the transforming exercises by Clones of Blood God were still lacking. And now that Minghe had Purpleheaven Thunder, he could finetune his body with the Thunder, making it a far superior method.


    Besides, Minghe still needed to deduce some other magic skills, such as swordsmanship, the technique of flying, tactical formations, the law of refining elixir, and the art of refining tools. With the help of his Clones of Blood God, Minghe could make his predictions and practical experiments at the same time. After all, as the old saying went, genuine knowledge came from practice.


    However, there were no other things around except blood and the evil spirits, so Minghe tried to focus on places beyond the Blood Sea. Blood Sea was located in the southwest of Untainted Land. Due to the existence of Blood Sea, the surrounding regions were almost turned into uninhabited lands.


    This made things convenient for Minghe. He triggered thousands of his Clones of Blood God and made them carry as many types of soil, spiritual roots, minerals, and spiritual products to Blood Sea as possible. He then used his supernatural power to compress all these things into an island, suspended over the middle of Blood Sea.


    However, the Evil Blood Aura from Blood Sea was too filthy, and this suspending island couldn''t stand the erosion of it. A tactical formation was the only way to isolate the Evil Blood Aura. Minghe currently knew just one kind of tactical formation that could gather the Evil Blood Aura, named Blood River Formation. But the formation was not suitable for the protection of the island.


    But the same result could be achieved in different ways. Minghe had a thorough understanding of Blood River Formation. Coupled with the strong deductive ability of his Clones of Blood God, Minghe planned to deduce several useful formations as a precaution against unexpected circumstances.


    For thousands of years, Blood Sea was rocked with all kinds of explosions and noises. All those time, Minghe had never stopped his deduction. The suspending island over Blood Sea had also seen great changes, finally looking like a home worthy for immortals. Thus, Minghe named it Sacred Island.


    With picturesque sceneries, this island was full of birds'' twitter and fragrance of flowers, with fowls and beasts romping about. 64 flags were erected around the island, forming a formation to protect it. This formation was called Eight Trigrams Spirit Gathering Formation. With extremely powerful defense strength, this formation included Confusion Formation, Trapping Formation, and Killing Formation. The formation could also gather spirits, which was also one of its special traits.


    Unlike Untainted Land, Blood Sea was too remote to gather the Spiritual Air. The modified exercise methods still needed the Spiritual Air. After deducing Eight Trigrams Spirit Gathering Formation, Minghe also refined a Blood Spilling Trigram Furnace as the eye of his formation. This Trigram Furnace was Postcelestial Spiritual Treasure of the highest grade. It formed the finest Postcelestial Merit Spiritual Treasure after getting the postcelestial Merit from Untainted Land''s Evil Blood Aura attracted by Blood River Formation.


    Blood Spilling Trigram Furnace was capable of refining Evil Blood Aura into Spiritual Air. As a result, Spiritual Air was found in abundance in Sacred Island, making it a rare blessed land in the savage region. A quaint, antique cottage sat in the middle of the island, its door bearing a plaque with the charming words, Knowledge Villa.


    In the main yard, Minghe sat on a stone bench. He admired the jade slip in his hand, with a satisfied expression. This jade slip had cost him thousands of years of painstaking efforts, recording all his transforming exercises, magic skills, the technique of flying and submergence, the void swordsmanship, tactical formations, law of refining elixir, and law of refining tools, which were all deduced by him.


    His exercise methods were formerly named Blood Sea Mystical Skill, but Minghe thought it was too old-fashioned, so he changed it into Arcane Blood Thunder Incantation. The content was divided into two parts: Manual of Original Spirit and Refining Body Manual. The former was based on Blood Sea Mystical Skill, further optimized by his prediction.


    As for the Refining Body Manual, the evolution of his flesh would continue until he achieved the physical body of Rakshasa. This was a blasphemous and dangerous path. But wasn''t attaining his body a blasphemous act in itself? Then there was no longer any reason to hesitate.


    As for the magic skills Minghe created, he invented three more apart from Clones of Blood God in his primordial inheritance. The first could be called Deceiving Eyes, which he could direct attacks targeted at him towards his Clones of Blood God. When he received lethal attacks, he could even make them ward off those attacks. Naturally, this was all based on his experiments with his Clones of Blood. He had yet to experience any actual combat yet.


    The second skill was Blood God Transformation, a divine beast transforming skill. Minghe thought it was not that useful for him, but he could still pass it on his disciples. Ordinary transformation skills were just specious, but Blood God Transformation was different.


    The so-called Blood God Transformation was a transforming skill containing 108 kinds of Ploughs and Evils, which could transform the bearer into 108 kinds of divine beasts. But to truly command the power of the divine beasts, the bearer had to mix the blood essences of all the beasts. It so happened that those beasts were common throughout Blood Sea. This kind of transforming skill posed little use to Minghe, but it was good enough to pass onto to his disciples and followers.


    For that, Minghe made a slight change in the Blood River Formation. He extradited the different races to the different regions in Blood Sea, so he could just remove the evil spirit from the blood if he needed any particular kind.


    The third skill was Blood Burning Tactic. He could enhance his power by burning his blood, but it was a deathly tactic that would consume his life. It could not be utilized until truly necessary. Again, Minghe felt that it was useless for himself but he could teach it to his apprentices.


    Other than those skills, Minghe had predicted out two kinds of techniques of flying and submergence. One was a flying technique, called Cloud Escaping Blood. He could travel 200 thousand miles in a second, and few in Untainted Land could catch up to him. The other one was a combat technique, dubbed Blood Shadow Movement. Using it in the combat, he could enhance his speed, forming a shadow of blood. When he refined to its highest level, he could turn into nine bloody shadows.


    As for swordsmanship, Minghe had a deep comprehension of Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword, and thus created a new swordsmanship he called Boundless Sword Incantation. From its name, it was evident that the swordsmanship was made of myriads of changes. Although this swordsmanship only contained Rain of Blood and Evil Blood Destroyer, each one was full of danger.


    As for tactical formations, Minghe was in fact gifted in it. Besides Eight Trigrams Spirit Gathering Formation, he had also invented two kinds of formations. One was Two Blood Rite Killing Formation. If Minghe made the formation with Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword, few in Primordial Unity Golden Immortal realm could defeat him. That formation was doubtlessly among the best in Untainted Land.


    Another one was Red Blood Lotus Killing Formation. This formation was based on Evil Blood Aura and Red Lotus Fire, meant to kill his enemies. Without special magic skills or the highest grade of Primordial Spiritual Treasure for defense, the person trapped in this formation would have little chance of survival.


    Lastly, Minghe may not be particularly talented at the law of refining elixirs and tools, but with his cheating prediction skill, he did find out some important laws about refining elixir and tools. For example, Refining Blood Technique required the mixing of different kinds of blood essence with medicinal substances and minerals to refine elixir and tools. The effect was not bad, but it needed improvement.


    Now that everything was ready, Minghe started to prepare for his first travel around Untainted Land. Although his cultivation was at the level of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal, his mind didn''t catch up with that. In the end, he still maintained some of his habits from his previous life. Thus he decided to go down to the mortal world to experience the different kinds of lives there.


    Untainted Land at the moment was still peaceful and safe, but nobody knew what would happen in the future. Many cultivators would die each Cultivation Tribulation, some of which were the Primordial Mazingers like Minghe. To put it bluntly, in this world of power, only the strong had the right to set the rules and talk about mercy.

 Chapter 4: Conscience in Untainted Land

    Chapter 4: Conscience in Untainted Land


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Leaving Blood Sea, Minghe wandered around Untainted Land, riding on a piece of cloud. He had never really basked in the beautiful mountains and hills since he came here. He had only seen a corner of Untainted Land when the Clones of Blood God were searching for experimental materials.


    Several days had passed since he left Blood Sea. The scenery that Minghe saw had only improved as he got further away from Blood Sea. In his previous life, Minghe had often heard the saying "Guilin''s scenery is the best in the world." However, that was nothing compared to Untainted Land.


    Mountains stretched tall into the clouds, with peculiar peaks and weird stones, clear water and white sand, making them look like a utopian land. Yet, this was only one corner of Untainted Land. Minghe couldn''t imagine how beautiful the actual home of immortals would be. Never mind Mount Buzhou, which was formed by Pangu''s backbone.


    As he travelled further away from Blood Sea, Minghe saw more creatures living in Untainted Land. They bore strange appearances and belonged to different tribes, but they all lived as a form of their own state being and usually fought physically.


    This was no surprise as the ones with the ability to learn cultivation techniques from the Way of Heaven''s spiritual inheritance in Untainted Land were people like Minghe, who were Primordial Mazingers. Other Postcelestial Creatures could only rely on their own ability to cultivate by taking in Spiritual Air, as they did not have any systematic techniques.


    Throughout his journey, huge exotic beasts could be seen everywhere, fighting for Spiritual Roots, Spiritual Fruits, Spiritual Medicine, and lands concentrated with Spiritual Air. The strong preyed on the weak. That was the way of life and the most primitive law of survival.


    Mortality refined one''s heart, seeing what the world had to show and experiencing life processed through aging and death as well as emotional attachment of happiness, anger, sorrows and joy. These were all things that Minghe had not experienced in his previous life. While traveling, Minghe had seen enough killing and deaths to understand the vulnerability of life. This sowed a seed of strong being and will in him.


    Throughout his journey, Minghe had seen all types of fights among the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land. Death could be seen nearly everywhere. Why was it so? Being weak was a sin on its own. Minghe was now a native on Untainted Land. Thinking about the danger he would face in Cultivation Tribulation of his life, there were only two paths in Minghe''s future.


    The first path was to stand aloof from the rest of the world; to simply rely on his identity as the Lord of Blood Sea and his future identity as Lord of the Way of Shura Six Path of Reincarnation, to hide in a corner. While this might make him a Carefree Immortal, living to be as old as Heaven and Earth, but was that really being carefree? Minghe had no idea.


    The other road was to rely on his own intuition, to defy the Heavens while cultivating to create a Great Way of Tongtian. Especially the few sages he might have a match with, so this would be a road of no return. Once he stepped on this road, there would be no turning back.


    Still carrying some of his modern mentality, Minghe was at a loss when it came to choosing between the two roads in front of him. If he had been the otaku he used to be, he would have definitely chosen the first path and become a lofty immortal.


    However, he was familiar with many mythical stories. As a child, he was particularly fond of Journey to the West and Monkey King. But now, these mythical stories would likely be real events happening near him. His heart was filled with an indescribable feeling.


    Minghe instantly lost the mood to sightsee and rode the clouds aimlessly. A sudden noise startled him and he landed the cloud atop a tree, watching the place where the noise came from.


    It was a fight between two tribes. Minghe thought for a while and understood the reason. They were fighting over territory. The weaker party occupied a part of the land that the stronger party disagreed with, inevitably leading to the current fight.


    These were common scenes in Untainted Land. But Minghe never really cared for it. He stood atop of the tip of the tree and watched for several days until it ended. Then, he rode the clouds back to heaven with a heavy heart.


    All in the world lived and fought for their own interests. To stand aloof from the world did not mean that one could live in peace. Think about the invasion of China in the 20th century. The answer was a brutal no. Only supreme strength could guarantee a good life.


    The most valuable things in Untainted Land were mainly Luck, Merit, and Spiritual Treasure. Minghe had them all. Even if he wanted to stand aloof from the world, but was that possible? When sages did not die, thieves shall rise. Considering the birth of sages in the future, Minghe would be targeted sooner or later.


    Since he could not escape his destiny, he decided to face it. After all, he had already died once. Moreover, he had a better starting point than others, such as Eternal Spiritual Treasures he owned, which was more than what others could wish for in their lifetime. With that thought, Minghe became more relaxed.


    With a clear mind, his cultivation improved rapidly till the late stage of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal. To his surprise, his realm of Original Spirit broke through to the pinnacle of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal. This came as a great surprise. Any slight enlightenment would be enough for him to breakthrough to Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal realm.


    Once the troubles that bothered him dissipated, his mood returned and he began his carefree journey again while collecting Spiritual Roots, Spiritual Medicines, and Spiritual Treasures at the same time. As long as it was something that he liked, he would do whatever it took to get it. He had even refined a Spiritual Map of the Living, which was a top grade Postcelestial Spiritual Treasures, to contain Spiritual Roots and Spiritual Medicines.


    He chose Mount Buzhou as his destination for two reasons. One was to enjoy the majesty of Pangu. The other was to search for treasures. The main characters in the novels he had read in his previous life always owned treasures. Minghe did not want to miss out.


    Minghe had a good harvest of Spiritual Roots and Spiritual Medicine particularly. Though many were common plants, planting them on Sacred Island seemed like a good idea. There were also other good items useful for Minghe''s cultivation.


    Among all the Spiritual Roots Minghe collected, one of the best ones was the first tea plant of Untainted Land. The tree was a Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Roots. It had the special function of calming one''s mind, which was effective to Sage-to-be and below in all realms.


    The other was a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Root of an Enlightenment Fruit tree. This tree blossomed one millennium after planting, bore fruits after the second millennium, and ripened after the third. Only nine Enlightenment Fruits was produced, which would give those below the level of Sage-to-be the rare inspiration after eating them. It was a pity that one could only eat three during his lifetime.


    Magic Weapons in Untainted Land were classified into five classes from the highest to the lowest: Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, Primordial Supreme Treasure, Primordial Spiritual Treasure, Postcelestial Supreme Treasure, and Postcelestial Spiritual Treasure. Every grade could be classified into four smaller grades, namely the highest grade, top grade, mid grade, and low grade. However, Spiritual Roots only had two classes: primordial and postcelestial. They were also categorized into four grades: highest grade, top grade, mid grade, and low grade.


    Other than the two Primordial Spiritual Roots, Minghe found three more Primordial Spiritual Treasures, among which he felt a little strange about the two. The two Primordial Spiritual Treasures were a set and among the highest grade ones, which were popular in the place he came from. However, they did not seem to belong to him.


    Book of Life and Death, Primordial Spiritual Treasure of the highest grade, and the legendary Book of Mortal among the Three Books of Heaven, Earth and Mortal; it records the birth, death, and lifespan of all living creatures on the earth. Even Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals were included and only Sage-to-be can be removed from it.


    The Judge Pen, a Primordial Spiritual Treasure of the highest grade, had weak attacking power with the aura of death and a sharp end. But it had a special ability to revise Book of Life and Death. That alone was enough to attract the attention of others. Even the sage was no exception.


    The Six Path of Reincarnation was not born yet, so Book of Life and Death and the Judge Pen were both useless. All one could do was to make use of the death aura of these two spiritual treasures. However, the effect of the death aura was no small issue. It was not easy to remove it.


    Minghe had plenty of spiritual treasures with the ability to attack and defend. Though these two spiritual treasures were useless, it seemed that using them to attain enlightenment of the Way of Reincarnation was a good idea. Moreover, they were great tools to gain merit in the future.


    The third Primordial Spiritual Treasure was named Zhenyue, a top grade item, which looked like a small mountain model. However, it had the power to move mountains. It was basically like a heavy brick, which could do great harm to those hit by it.


    Of course, Minghe did not waste any time aside from collecting treasures. He was predicting all types of magic skills of different techniques. While they might not be top-notch techniques, as those could only be cultivated till the Veridical Immortal realm, a number of techniques that were predicted were vast.


    As of now the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land were ignorant of the way of cultivation. Only some leaders of the clan may receive the Spiritual Inheritance of The Way of Heaven. Even so, they might not announce it to the world. At most they would pass them down to their close ones. Hence, most creatures could only rely on their will and ability to cultivate.


    This was a good chance for Minghe to gain merit to give the first sermon after the creation of heaven and earth. Even if it was not in depth, it still warranted plenty of merits. For this purpose, Minghe refined 3,600 Enlightenment Tablets.


    The Enlightenment Tablets recorded simple exercise methods, such as magical skills and tactical formations predicted by Minghe. Though they were not in-depth, it could be said to be great fortunes for the creatures living in Untainted Land.


    Even though Minghe did this out of good will to lead creatures onto the road of cultivation, he had unwittingly increased the number of fights among the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land. It was hard to say whether this was a good or bad outcome.


    Hundred years later, 3,600 Enlightenment Tablets were refined, with thousands of cultivating techniques as well as numerous simple magic skills and tactical formations written on it. Minghe was satisfied with his work. This made him feel like he had returned to the days where he was an otaku who could work on something tirelessly.


    Arriving at his destination of Mount Buzhou, Minghe stared at the sight before him and felt overwhelmed by how insignificant he was. Yet at the same time, he felt his body trembling with energy. Though millions of years had passed, Mount Buzhou still emitted the mightiness of Pangu.


    That was the reason there were no creatures living near Mount Buzhou. Creatures could not even cultivate under such mightiness, with the exception of Primordial Mazingers. Thus, Mount Buzhou remained a peaceful land.

 Chapter 5: Glad to Obtain the Yellow Plum Tree

    Chapter 5: Glad to Obtain the Yellow Plum Tree


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Even though Pangu had died for millions of years, the pressure Mount Buzhou asserted could not be ignored. Minghe might have reached the late stage of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal, he still felt like he was buried under a huge mountain. Here, he could only exert 60% to 70% of his power.


    The remnants Pangu left was horrific enough that Minghe couldn''t imagine the time when Pangu was alive. Looking at the skyscraping Mount Buzhou, Minghe thought about an ancient poem that read: "Alive, I should be a hero; Dead, I would be a ghost." That should be Pangu''s life.


    Minghe stepped off his clouds to walk towards Mount Buzhou. He had intended to ride the clouds, but it was simply unrealistic for him to do so under Pangu''s great pressure. The pressure also became greater as he traveled forward. It was wiser to just go on foot.


    His one step traveled hundreds of meters. This was a little magic skill Minghe created and dubbed coast to coast. If he took a bigger step, he could even travel ten thousand meters. But he was in no hurry at the moment, so the current speed was enough for him to tour Mount Buzhou while seeking for treasures.


    It was uncomfortable to be pressed under the atmosphere left by Pangu. However, this pressure was beneficial in some ways and allowed Minghe to cultivate Refining Body Manual. Along with Purpleheaven Thunder, he was able to enhance his body refinement much more effectively.


    While walking and cultivating, Minghe contemplated his plan to preach on Mount Buzhou. However, Pangu''s pressure was too terrifying for weak ones to come, and the strong ones would not be willing to come. It would be a huge joke if only a few show up.


    Since the plan to preach had to be put off, Minghe focused on seeking for treasures instead. As the top celestial mountain in Untainted Land, spiritual medicines and roots in Mount Buzhou were much more precious than those that grew outside. Minghe packed up everything he thought valuable and prepared to bring them back to Sacred Island in Blood Sea for plantation.


    Acting as a porter, Minghe did this for hundreds of years. But in that time, he never did find even a single Spiritual Treasure. He was quite puzzled and annoyed that he believed in fictional stories that inspired him to preach and obtain treasures in Mount Buzhou.


    Even so, Minghe tried to be optimistic. After all, he had built a strong body in these hundreds of years, and his cultivation was close to achieving the top stage of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal. After he returned to Blood Sea, he would retreat into his sanctuary to cultivate and not leave until he became a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.


    One day, Minghe took a leisurely stroll deep into Mount Buzhou. He thought that he would need to find a new place to preach if he could not do it in Mount Buzhou. However, he could not do his preaching too openly to obtain merits. Even if he was a Primordial Mazinger, there were many Rakshasas in Untainted Land.


    When Pangu split the heaven and killed three thousand Mazingers, but not all had their souls disintegrated. Some remnant souls survived, like the future Honorable Ancestor Hongjun and Lord of Devils Luohou. Neither of them was easy targets. It would be troublesome if they noticed him.


    Thus Minghe will have to sneak into the village quietly. He had to come up with a thoughtful plan to stay low profile and gain merits at the same time. It was a troublesome plan and took a considerable amount of Minghe''s brain cells.


    Ming He was immersed in his thoughts when a cloud of mist caught his eyes. "This is... tactical formation and even a natural one at that." Considering this, Ming He burst into joy.


    Since this was a natural tactical formation, there ought to be some treasures in it. Minghe started to unravel the formation containing the Law of the Five Elements. There was no attack power, however. Seeing it was a Confusion Formation, the job became a piece of cake for Minghe.


    Shortly after, Minghe broke the formation and entered it. Thanks to his Origin of tactical formations, it didn''t take long for Minghe to unravel this one. Otherwise, he could only break it with violence. That would attract unnecessary attention.


    A towering tree stood inside the formation. Upon closer look, Minghe frowned and predicted for a while. It seemed that he did find something valuable. The fictional stories did not lie to him.


    The tree was called the Yellow Plum Tree, a Primordial Spiritual Root of the highest grade and the best one in Untainted Land. It would blossom once every 10,000 years, bear fruit after another 10,000 years, and mature with only nine fruits after yet another 10,000 years. Its flowers were like lotus and its fruits like stamens. Both flowers and fruits were endowed with the words "Yellow Plum".


    If an immortal breathed in its fragrance, he could obtain ten thousand years'' worth of cultivation. If he was lucky enough to eat one, he could reach Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal stage instantly. That was based on that his body could bear it; if not, he would simply explode. If the fruit was refined into Medicinal Pills with other Spiritual Medicines, and then converted by a special person, it would be safe for human consumption.


    Despite its magic effect, people in pursuit of immortality would not take it unless they had reached Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal stage or Primordial Unity Golden Immortal stage. Otherwise, they might suffer the unstable state of mind. A worst outcome was that they would not be able to cultivate anymore. However, it was a shortcut to reach Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal stage if one couldn''t make it to the Way of Celestial Immortality.


    Due to its unbelievable properties, the Yellow Plum Tree was injured by the Primordial Killing Intent when the heaven was separated from the earth. The tree was now dying. Despite its large size, its leaves were withering. Wounded by Primordial Killing Intent, its core was oozing a deadly odor. With how things were going, the tree would disappear from Untainted Land after ten or twenty thousand years.


    Luckily, it was Minghe who found it instead of a person who would not know to deal with the Primordial Killing Intent and its deathly odor. Even if one may not die, he would still be horribly injured.


    Minghe was a special case. His Eternal Spiritual Treasures was the natural bane of the Primordial Killing Intent. His Red Lotus of Fire could burn it easily. However, that would be a pity as the Primordial Killing Intent inside the tree was the first of its kind since the heaven was separated from earth. It would be a shame to destroy it.


    Waving his hand, Minghe summoned two black swords from inside his body. They were his Eternal Spiritual Treasures: Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword. These two were Tools of Massacre endowed with Primordial Killing Intent. If they could absorb the Primordial Killing Intent inside the tree, their power would be greatly improved.


    As Minghe exerted the slightest of his supernatural power, Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword emitted numerous Primordial Killing Intents. The Primordial Killing Intent inside the Yellow Plum Tree sensed something of its kind and got out of the tree immediately, like a cat chasing after a fishy smell.


    The Primordial Killing Intent was dubbed the ancestor of Evil Spirit, and any Evil Spirit could be its nutrient. The Primordial Killing Intent emitted by Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword was appealing, but it also understood that there were no free lunches in life.


    As the Primordial Killing Intent approached Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword, Minghe instantly exerted his supernatural power to change the place of two swords and formed a tactical formation, his original Two-Sword Killing Formation. The formation trapped the Primordial Killing Intent and absorbed it slowly.


    The tree recovered a fair lot after the Primordial Killing Intent inside disappeared. This sped its breathing in and out of Spiritual Air. However, the troublesome deathly odor was still stuck on it. Although the tree could get rid of the death odor itself, its root was wounded. It would never recover if things were left as is.


    Fortunately, the Book of Life and Death and the Judge Pen that Minghe owned came in handy. They were not fully converted yet, but they were more than sufficient to expel the deathly odor inside the tree.


    The Book of Life and Death and the Judge Pen were two highest-grade treasures in the future Nether World. What was inside the tree meant nothing to them as they were full of deathly odor themselves. Minghe slightly exerted these two magic weapons and the odor was absorbed instantly.


    But the tree was infested with Primordial Killing Intent and deathly odor for so long that its root was badly damaged. It had not borne fruit even once since the beginning of heaven and earth. Now the Primordial Killing Intent and the deathly odor were all gone, but it was still nearly impossible for the tree to recover by itself.


    It was a good thing that Minghe had Xuanyuan Water Control Flag. The Three Light Holy Water it produced could repair the damaged root. Nourished by the holy water, the tree would be fully recovered soon. The bad news was Minghe had used almost all of the holy water to refine his 480 million Clones of Blood God. What was left was far from enough.


    Minghe gave all that was left of Three Light Holy Water to the tree. There was nothing else he could do but wait for Xuanyuan Water Control Flag to produce more holy water. He would then feed them to the tree until it was fully recovered. Even though Minghe was already close to achieving Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal stage, he nevertheless had high expectations of the tree''s delicious fruits. He could also increase his cultivation at the same time.


    Minghe took in the Yellow Plum Tree with a flick of his sleeves. The tree did not resist at all. It was after all spiritual, despite being without intelligence. It was willing to follow Minghe after receiving so much help from him, although it was not aware that Minghe was doing this for his purpose.


    The natural tactical formation for protection on the outside disappeared after the Yellow Plum Tree was taken. Although Minghe failed to preach or seek any treasures, he was delighted to get the tree whose fruits could make Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. That meant he could produce the trees in batches in the future.


    But that was just a fleeting thought. Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals produced by the tree was of little use. They could only rank bottom in the same level because they would fall behind in the use of realm, horizon, and supernatural power. However, it would act as a high-level gift since one fruit was equal to a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. Who else could be this generous?

 Chapter 6: Pangus Cultivation Will

    Chapter 6: Pangu''s Cultivation Will


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After obtaining the Yellow Plum Tree, Minghe continued walking towards the deeper parts of Mount Buzhou. The pressure in the mountain intensified gradually. Minghe cultivated his body through the pressure. Each step he took contributed a little more towards the strengthening of his body.


    The mountain became steeper as Minghe climbed upwards. He finally made it to the hillside. Besides the strong pressure, strong gale of Astral Wind swept from all directions. If a normal Primordial Unity Golden Immortal resisted the wind with his body the way Minghe did, he would already be suffering grave injuries.


    On the contrary, the ferocious Astral Wind could be a tool for Minghe for cultivation. When he was first attacked by the wind, there were some scars and even cuts on his body. But after Minghe got used to the wind, there were not any cuts, let alone scars, on him.


    Minghe didn''t plan to continue walking towards the peak although he had gotten used to the wind. The Astral Wind above could be more dreadful, and he may also encounter the stronger Sanmei Spiritual Wind. More importantly, he had yet to finish touring the hillside where he could find other treasures. Minghe refused to believe that there was only one treasure, the Yellow Plum Tree, in the entire Mount Buzhou.


    After a long journey, Minghe still came up empty. It puzzled him. Even if there were no other Spiritual Treasures, how could there not be any Primordial Spiritual Roots, like Cucurbit Vine and Musa growing in Mount Buzhou according to legend!


    Minghe had already toured around most of Mount Buzhou, but there was still no sign of the two uncommon Spiritual Roots. The cucurbits growing on Cucurbit Vine were all powerful treasures. Take the Purple Golden Cucurbit that Highest Elder Lord owned, or the Demon Hunter Flying Knife of Luya, the Demon Summoning Banner of Goddess Nvywa, and 99 Soul-Splitting Cucurbit of Hongyun. Unfortunately, the rest of the cucurbits were missing.


    Musa also had an amazing backstory. According to legend, three fans were grown on the Musa. One was the Fan of Fire and Wind that Highest Elder Lord owned. The other two were Musa Fans belonging to Princess Iron Fan in Journey to the West. One blew wind, another blew rain. These two fans caused a lot of troubles for Sun Wu Kong (Monkey King).


    Perhaps the right time for them to be born had not arrived. As Minghe was fretting over this, two waves of throbs were felt in his Original Spirit. Upon inspection, he found these two waves of throbs came from the Red Lotus of Fire and the half-formed Merit of Origin respectively.


    Looking around, Minghe tried to find out the cause. Was it a warning or attraction from other things? No abnormalities were found nearby so it could not be a warning. Then it must be something that attracted the Red Lotus of Fire and the half-formed Merit of Origin.


    Minghe gave up looking for it and followed the direction led by the Red Lotus of Fire and Merit of Origin. Minghe found himself in a valley inside of Mount Buzhou after circling around.


    However, the valley was quite ordinary. It puzzled Minghe. He thought that the Red Lotus of Fire was his fully-converted inherent treasure and the Merit of Origin was gained from separating the heaven and earth. He had never felt such throbs like this, but they guided him here. He wanted to know why.


    Was there something off about this valley? Ming He scanned the valley with his Spiritual Sight. "What?!" He was amazed. As soon as he tried to use his Spiritual Mind, it would be absorbed by the valley and he could detect nothing.


    It seemed that this place was guarded by an extraordinary formation. Minghe felt the throbs of the Merit of Origin getting stronger and it seemed to lead him further into the valley. However, it would be quite troublesome if he was trapped in the formation.


    Oddly enough, Minghe felt no danger despite existence of the strange formation. For a person with such cultivation realm like Minghe, he would instinctively detect danger. That was considered a kind of warning from the Way of Heaven.


    Since there was no sense of danger, Minghe could only trust the Red Lotus of Fire and Merit of Origin. Even if he was trapped in the formation, his cultivation and various Magic Weapons was enough to ensure his survival. Minghe stepped into the formation and disappeared instantly. The valley was as silent as if no one had ever come.


    Inside the formation, Minghe saw a beam of white light and he found himself in another realm built like a utopia. He was not trapped. Instead, he went past it and entered the inner part of the formation, which confused him greatly. Weird things happened everyday and now it was his turn to experience it.


    Minghe''s attention was attracted to the things in front of him: a green lotus, a pool of milky liquid, and a broken jade scroll. Each of them was no simple treasure. Their mere presence could trigger a large-scale war in Untainted Land. He never expected that the Red Lotus of Fire and Merit of Origin would lead him to such a place full of treasures.


    "Fate. This must be fate!" Minghe repeated the words with such excitement and he almost drooled. It was reasonable since these three things were really precious. Minghe also found out why the Red Lotus of Fire and Merit of Origin reacted so strongly.


    The green lotus, named Twelve-Grade Green Lotus of Fate, was the highest-grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure which had unrivaled defense function and shared origins with the Red Lotus of Fire, Black Lotus of Destructions, and Golden Lotus of Merit. It was conceived with the combination of the Green Lotus of Chaos and its four crushed lotus seeds. The Red Lotus of Fire guided Minghe here after detecting the presence of its brethren.


    The pool of milky liquid was the converted marrow of Pangu after his death, called Pangu''s Jade Essence. It could snatch and absorb fate from heaven and earth. Minghe believed that if he took the Pangu''s Jade Essence, his body would be greatly improved, and his strength could rival that of the Ancestor of Sorcery.


    And though the little-broken jade scroll was not eye-catching, it was the famous Jade Butterfly of Fate. According to legends, it had the record of the three thousand Ways of Great Way. After the separation of heaven and earth, the Jade Butterfly of Fate was broken into pieces. The larger one fell into Hongjun''s hand while the smaller pieces were scattered all over Untainted Land.


    Nevertheless, confronted by these treasures, Minghe began to hesitate. He was led by the Red Lotus of Fire and Merit of Origin to this place. Outside the formation, the Red Lotus of Fire did not have much reaction while the Merit of Origin fluctuated abnormally. That showed that the Merit of Origin was the key to enter this place.


    Moreover, these three treasures were all related to Pangu. Upon these thoughts, Minghe knew that this place was arranged by Pangu before he died, and these treasures were left for the people with the Merit of Origin from the same lineage of Pangu.


    Apart from Minghe who had half-formed Merit of Origin, the other who had the Merit of Origin in Untainted Land were Three Pure Ones and Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery who originated from the Pangu Clan. Minghe was distantly related to Pangu and possessed half-formed Merit of Origin, but he was far from being part of the Pangu Clan. Thus, these treasures were meant for Three Pure Ones or the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery.


    Minghe judged that these treasures shall be left for Three Pure Ones. It was recorded in the myth that the Twelve-Grade Green Lotus of Fate was broken into three parts. Three Pure Ones owned one respectively. The Red Flower, the White Lotus, and the Green Lotus Leaf belonged to the same religion in the past. Pangu predicted the heaven''s will before he died and tried to remind Three Pure Ones. Unfortunately, they failed to understand him and all suffered a great loss during the Investiture War, giving advantages to the West.


    Since the treasures were left for Three Pure Ones, Minghe dared not to take them imprudently in case he formed a bad karmic relationship with them. One must know that Three Pure Ones would be the destined sages, Three Preordained Sages. If one owed karma to them, it would not be easy to repay them.


    However, Minghe could not bring himself to return empty-handed after seeing these treasures. Minghe believed that he had a predestined fate with this place since he finally came all the way here. In addition, he was somehow related to Pangu with the half-formed Merit of Origin. Thus he deserved to have a share of the treasures.


    If he took all the treasures, he would owe karma to Three Pure Ones. What about taking a portion of these treasures? Having made this decision, Minghe exerted the Merit of Origin in his Original Spirit and prayed to Heaven, "Great Divinity Pangu, I''m Minghe guided by the Merit of Origin and came here by chance. If the treasures had a predestined connection with me, then I''ll take them. If not, I''ll leave immediately."


    At the end of his speech, the three treasures began to react. First, Pangu''s Jade Essence flew into Minghe''s body. The Jade Butterfly of Fate then pointed a silver light between Minghe''s brows. Lastly, three lotus seeds flew from the Green Lotus of Fate, stopping in front of him.


    Minghe was pleased with the result. Although he didn''t get all the treasures, these were a lot for him. Pangu''s Jade Essence could help Minghe''s Original Spirit cultivate and reach the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal realm. The silver light from the Jade Butterfly of Fate had records of medicine, weapon, and formation which were skillsets of Three Pure Ones, but Minghe learned them all.


    The three lotus seeds were part of the Green Lotus of Fate, which would allow Minghe to produce three Nine-Grade Green Lotus of Fate. Minghe''s Red Lotus of Fire had produced several red lotus seeds, but only the first three seeds could be cultivated into Nine-Grade Red Lotus of Fire, followed by some of the seeds into Six-Grade or Three-Grade Red Lotus of Fire, and the last remaining seeds could only be used to refine pills and elixirs.


    Minghe cultivated a total of three top grade Nine-Grade Red Lotus of Fire, five mid-grade Six-Grade Red Lotus of Fire, and seven low grade Three-Grade ones.


    The Twelve-Grade Green Lotus of Fate was the best among the four kinds. Combined with the other three, it could be restored as the Green Lotus of Chaos. Even if it was not comparable to the original, it was still a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. the Way of Heaven would never let such things happen, so it was destined that the Green Lotus of Fate would be broken into three parts for Three Pure Ones respectively.

 Chapter 7: Attaining Zenith Heaven, and Preaching in Untainted Land

    Chapter 7: Attaining Zenith Heaven, and Preaching in Untainted Land


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe knew that the Green Lotus of Chaos could not be restored, so he changed his way of thinking. If the Red Lotus of Fire engulfed the origins of the other three lotuses, it could advance to the next grade. It might not break through to the Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, but it might be possible to break through to the primordial supreme treasure.


    With this thought, Minghe could not wait to cultivate his three green lotus seeds into three Level Nine Green Lotuses of Fate. As for the Black Lotus of Destructions and the Golden Lotus of Merit, it was no easy task to get them or their seeds.


    The owner of the Black Lotus of Destructions was Luohou, the Lord of Devils, but it was impossible to steal the lotus from him. And the Golden Lotus of Merit was in Hongjun''s hands. This was later passed to Jieyin, when Hongjun was preaching in the Zixiao Palace, so there was a higher chance of getting the Golden Lotus of Merit from Jieyin.


    Minghe was reminded of the Mosquito Taoist. He was the first mosquito born of Blood Sea, locked up by the Golden Lotus of Merit held by Jieyin. The Mosquito Taoist would eat his Level Three Golden Lotus of Merit. However, this event would only happen in the future, and Minghe could not wait that long.


    This would all happen in the future so there was no hurry. At this moment, the most important thing for Minghe was to refine Pangu''s Jade Essence. When it entered his body, he felt his composition changing, and with a formation in Blood Sea, it was the best place for him to cultivate.


    For self-protection, he summoned his Red Lotus of Fire, sat on its altar and began to cultivate with all his strength. The Purpleheaven Thunder Mark between his eyebrows began to release heavy thunder and lightning, helping Minghe to complete his transformation.


    When Minghe exerted his power, the Pangu''s Jade Essence began to melt at an increasingly rapid rate. It became a strong force spreading throughout his veins. His body was becoming stronger while slowly absorbing the force. This was the effect of Pangu''s Jade Essence.


    Several days later, Minghe''s body and his Original Spirit both reached the peak stage of Primordial Unity Golden Immortality. The three flowers of heaven, earth, and human on the Cloud of Blessings over his head were getting ready to bloom and release the blessings. Suddenly, his vigor rose sharply and these three flowers slowly blossomed. Auspicious signs appeared in the Cloud of Blessings.


    Minghe opened his eyes and exhaled. His face shone with joy. Finally, after a thousand years of cultivation, he had reached Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality realm. It was completely different from his former realm. One could say that this was the realm where it all began.


    It was believed that stepping into the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality realm meant sharing life with heaven and earth. However, this was on the premise that one was not involved in the Cultivation Tribulation. If one entered the Cultivation Tribulation, he could die even attaining the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality realm. During the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation, the Wu and Demon Clans'' Cultivation Tribulation and the Investiture of the Gods, nobody knew how many Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals had died, including Sages-to-be.


    The basic reason that cultivation really began upon entering the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality realm was the Divine Law. After breaking through to the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality realm, one could begin to understand the Divine Law and really feel the true power of the heaven and earth. Only then could enlightenment be achieved from the Way of Heaven.


    The Power of Divine Law was the mighty force of heaven and earth. The reason a sage was so powerful was that they had entrusted their Original Spirits to the Way of Heaven for them to gain better insight into it. Even in combat, one could use the Power of Divine Law from the Way of Heaven to enhance one''s attack. This was the reason that anyone below sage was considered a nonentity.


    However, the Power of Divine Law was not that simple. The three thousand Great Ways were the three thousand Divine Laws, so some would not be able to gain enlightenment for as long as they lived. Fate, chance and the ability to comprehend were all very important. Even if someone managed to gain enlightenment on the Divine Law, to increase the depth of comprehension was no small feat.


    When Minghe broke through to the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality realm, he began to understand the existence of the Divine Laws, and to his surprise, he had perceived two kinds of laws. One was the Law of Killing, which was absolutely one of the most powerful Divine Laws with attack power. The other was the Law of Spiritual Beings, which was one of the most peculiar and difficult to comprehend Divine Laws.


    Yet again, it was normal for Minghe to comprehend these two Divine Laws since the Shura Tribe that he would create years later was a clan meant for killing. He would not die unless Blood Sea were to dry up. This was also a reflection of the Law of Spiritual Beings. If his flesh body was destroyed, Minghe could be reborn through his Clones of Blood God from Blood Sea like a cat with nine lives.


    Upon grasping the Divine Law, Minghe finally stepped into the ranks of the strong and powerful. If one gained enlightenment on the Divine Law, one would not only be the best among his realm but one could fight against someone of a higher realm. However, the Divine Law was not that easy to cultivate. Despite gaining the Law of Killing and the Law of Spiritual Beings, he was still just a beginner. All he could do was spend time cultivating to deepen his enlightenment.


    Breaking through to the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality realm, ensured that one''s body was equal to that of a Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure. When compared to the body of the Ancestor of Sorcery it was known how it would fare. Minghe was very satisfied with his journey in Mount Buzhou and after ensuring there were no more treasures to be had, he decided to return to Blood Sea for a Closed Door Meditation.


    But first, he had one more thing to do, the sermon. Of course, Minghe would not be the one preaching, and instead, he was to place the 3,600 refining Enlightenment Tablets at the foot of Mount Buzhou. Each Enlightenment Tablet had a simple formation that formed a mysterious sign, and any creature that was attracted to it would arrive at the foot of Mount Buzhou and receive enlightenment.


    Although it could not be compared to the merit received from direct preaching, this was much safer. This was not the time for Minghe to be famous in Untainted Land, so it was best to be low-key. As for who would receive enlightenment from the tablets, this had nothing to do with Minghe.


    A hundred years later, Minghe finally finished touring Mount Buzhou. Aside from the two previous gains, he did not find anything else that was satisfying and worth the trouble. Minghe was not a greedy person and he felt that if it was meant to be, it would be. Greediness was not a good quality.


    All 3,600 pieces of Enlightenment Tablets had been placed at the foot of Mount Buzhou, and Minghe made a simple Seven Color Rays Formation before leaving. This formation was not meant to do anything other than to release a few flashes of colorful rays as if to indicate there was treasure buried here.


    Having completed everything, he left Mount Buzhou. He did not stop until he reached Blood Sea. He had just broken through to Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality realm, and thus he needed some time to strengthen his cultivation. Besides, the strength from achieving comprehension of the Power of Divine Law made him yearn for it, so he needed time to do that. After all, the Power of Divine Law was the foundation of one''s cultivation.


    ...


    In Mount Buzhou, the seven color rays shone, attracting all sorts of creatures living around it. They were terrified of the extreme pressure from Mount Buzhou, but it was very dense at the foot, so the creatures came forward hurriedly to see what was happening.


    When these creatures arrived at the foot of the mountain, the Enlightenment Tablets were naturally discovered. Although 3,600 pieces seemed like a lot, when placed at the foot of the mountain it was actually very little. Yet what Minghe wanted was just to gain some merit, so he could not be bothered to refine more tablets.


    Once news of the Enlightenment Tablets spread, more and more creatures dared to visit, including some from stronger clans in Untainted Land. Although the cultivation techniques left by Minghe were not profound, they were very precious to these ordinary creatures.


    Although some of the clans had the presence of the Primordial Spiritual Inheritance left by Primordial Mazingers, many of the techniques, especially the simpler ones would only be taught to their clans and not to others. The appearance of the Enlightenment Tablets broke that barrier.


    With more and more Enlightenment Tablets being explored, Minghe''s cultivation techniques gradually spread among Untainted Land. When the creatures obtained the cultivation techniques, they started their own cultivation, and Untainted Land suddenly calmed down. It was like the peace before a coming storm.


    The benefits were the reason for war, and the strength and capability was the base to fight for benefits. The Enlightenment Tablet was a key to unleash one to live in a better environment and to achieve greater skills, especially when one had the capability. Previously the cage was simply broken and time was needed to unlock it. The Enlightenment Tablet helped to open it in advance and release the Wild Beasts inside. What would happen next?


    ...


    When all the Enlightenment Tablets were found, Minghe knew it immediately, for he obtained merit from heaven for his sermon, spread across Untainted Land. After all, this was the first Sermon of Untainted Land, and he got as much as 1% of the Merit of Creation. This was considered a great harvest.


    In addition to the merit he received, Minghe found something surprising¡ªthe Menace Intent from Heaven. This was not a good sign as it meant that the first Cultivation Tribulation had already begun, and someone like Minghe who had comprehended on the Law of Killing, would be really sensitive to the evil spirits as it increased.


    Minghe had not expected that the first Cultivation Tribulation would begin ahead of time, because of what he had done for merits gaining. Regardless whether it was good or bad, Minghe did not want to join the Cultivation Tribulation this time, and what he needed to do first was to go back to Blood Sea to cultivate for a longer period of time. He still had time as the Cultivation Tribulation had just begun, and the main characters of this term were the Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix, and Kylin. They had not yet divided Untainted Land.


    ...


    With the release of the Merit of Heaven, the Menace Intent from Heaven, and the Killing Intent of Heaven and Earth breeding, these mysterious signs could not escape the people with strong supernatural power. Somewhere in Untainted Land, an old Taoist sat cross-legged with a broken piece of Jade Scroll in his hands. He frowned and muttered to himself, "With Unforeseen Signs from Heaven, the Cultivation Tribulation is coming. And so is my Fated Chance."


    ...


    In the western region of Untainted Land, which was unlike the barren land as compared to the east as mentioned in the myths, a gale of blood-curdling laughter was heard on a dark mountain cliff full of killing intent. "Mua-Ha-ha... the Menace Intent from Heaven appears and Heaven''s Will has been broken. It''s time for me to take action. Pangu, I must thank you for creating this Untainted World. Otherwise, I would have never realized my Tao... Mua-ha-ha..."

 Chapter 8: Rising of the Three Tribes

    Chapter 8: Rising of the Three Tribes


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Upon returning to Blood Sea, Minghe began his Closed Door Meditation, not caring what was going on outside. He needed to continue predicting the tactical methods and researching the medicines, weapons, and formations that he had just received. More importantly, he needed time to cultivate the Divine Law as he had just obtained enlightenment. Besides, spiritual roots and medicines were settled in Sacred Island and the whole Blood Sea Formation was activated. Therefore, this place was completely closed.


    Minghe was immersed in his cultivation in Blood Sea. So were the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land. Their strength had been improved remarkably after receiving the Enlightenment Tablet. They used to lack cultivation on tactical methods, but there were now a number of talents among them, even though the tactical methods predicated by Minghe were quite complicated.


    The 3,600 Enlightenment Tablets acted as the key to pursuing Immortality. Once the path to Immortality was opened, the talent of the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land was released, and those with great talents could predict and convert the original tactical methods, magic skills, and tactical formations into ones suitable for their own clans.


    Over the next ten thousand years, their strength improved remarkably. There were plenty of Golden Immortals and Black Immortals. Primordial Unity Golden Immortals could be labeled as superiors and Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals were the top figures in Untainted Land. It was possible that there were Sages-to-be like Hongjun and Luohou.


    Among the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land, the Dragon Tribe, the Phoenix Tribe, and the Kylin Tribe developed the most rapidly. They made use of their primordial advantages and ruled a specific region. The 3,600 Enlightenment Tablets put aside by Minghe were mostly gained or stolen by these three tribes. As a consequence, there were a great number of master-hands in these three tribes.


    A powerful man sat on the dragon throne in the East Sea Dragon Palace. It was Zu Long, ancestor of the Dragon Clan with a Late-stage cultivation of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortally. The people beneath were nearly of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal realm, in either the early stage or secondary stage, and could definitely be rulers outside.


    Zu Long looked at the people and asked, "Everybody, since our clan is quite powerful right now, I intend to go on an expedition towards Four Seas. What''s your opinion?" Ao Tian, one of Zu Long''s brothers, said, "Brother, among Four Seas, the Scute Clan has the largest population, but there aren''t many master-hands. Instead, there are a great number of master-hands in our clan. Hence, it''s only a matter of time to rule the whole Four Seas."


    Hearing this, Zu Long was quite elated. "Well, on my orders, starting from today, our clan will prepare for a war and send troops to Four Seas in three days." Ao Tian showed consent. The Dragon Clan was bellicose and peace meant nothing to them.


    The same situation occurred in the Phoenix Clan and the Kylin Clan only with different targets. The Phoenix Clan wanted to rule the Fowls Clan and the Kylin Clan wanted the Beast Clan. These three clans shared the same ambitions, but with different targets.


    As the expedition continued, the strength of the three clans improved gradually and their territories expanded as well. Their main purpose was to seize fortunes in Untainted Land and gain merits thereupon. As the leaders of the three clans, Zu Long, the Lord of Phoenix, and the King of Kylin would obtain greater benefits, such as accelerating their cultivation. They all entered the peak of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality realm.


    ???????????????????????????????


    Tens of thousands of years had passed, and Minghe completed his Closed Door Meditation. As a result, he reached the late stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality regarding cultivation and the peak of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality regarding the realm of Original Spirit. With all the supernatural power and magic weapons he had obtained, he could even fight against one reaching the early stage of Sage-to-be.


    Moreover, during these years, Minghe had obtained enlightenment on the Law of Killing and the Law of Spiritual Beings, and he also reviewed all his own tactical methods and Magic Skills. This improved his understanding of the path of cultivation. In addition, he gained enlightenment from the inheritance of the Jade Butterfly of Fate as well. However, he got the deepest enlightenment in tactical formations.


    Regarding the cultivation of the Divine Law, Minghe was quite distraught since the Great Way of Divine Law was intricate and covered plenty of areas. He spent most of his time on the enlightenment of the Divine Law. If the results had been unsatisfactory, he would have been furious.


    Minghe received 10% enlightenment of the Law of Killing and 15% of the Law of Spiritual Beings which explained his confidence in fighting against a Sage-to-be. 10% of the Law of Killing would strengthen his attack, if combined with the Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword, their power would be more than doubled.


    Thanks to the Clone of Blood God, which was originally an application of the complex Law of Spiritual Beings, Minghe managed to get enlightenment after spending a significant amount of time on it. The enlightenment of the Law of Spiritual Beings would benefit him no less than that of the Law of Killing.


    Receiving 15% enlightenment of the Law of Spiritual Beings was significant for him. The most direct advantage was taken for the magic skill, Clone of Blood God whose cultivation was generally two Ranks lower than his. For example, if Minghe was at the late stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality, then the Clone of Blood God was at the late stage of Golden Immortality, a shortage of Eight Small Ranks (two full ranks).


    Things were different now. Thanks to the Law of Spiritual Beings, the core of the Clone of Blood God was the Spiritual Thoughts of Minghe''s Original Spirit which could be strengthened now. Minghe now was at the late stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, and the Clone of Blood God could reach as far as the peak of Golden Immortality. There was still a shortage of two ranks, but it was not two full ranks.


    When Minghe returned to Blood Sea, he was just at the early stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality. After getting enlightenment from the Law of Spiritual Beings, the Clone of Blood God made a breakthrough at the early stage of Golden Immortality and reached the peak of Golden Immortality. Although there was still a shortage of two ranks, the difference had been shortened from Eight Small Ranks to five.


    What surprised Minghe most was that the function of the Law of Spiritual Beings was much more than that. The forty-nine Blood God Doppelgangers were the greatest in the Way of Heaven. 15% enlightenment in the Law of Spiritual Beings could help Minghe refine Special Avatar, whose cultivation was one full rank below himself, like the Second Original Spirit. Therefore, Minghe named it the Blood God Doppelganger to distinguish it from the Clone of Blood God.


    The 49 Blood God Doppelgangers owned separate feelings and were connected to the mind of Minghe. Currently, they had all reached the peak realm of Primordial Unity Golden Immortality, and they would improve to reach as far as the peak realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality, when Minghe entered the realm of Sage-to-be. By then, they would secure the safety of Blood Sea even if Minghe was out.


    After the Closed Door Meditation, Minghe sensed Blood Sea and found that Blood Sea had expanded again with stronger Evil Spirits, which was not a good sign. Through prediction, he knew that the war among the three clans had begun, so did the first Cultivation Tribulation of Untainted Land.


    Of course, Minghe knew that his Enlightenment Tablets had accelerated the first Cultivation Tribulation in Untainted Land. He was a little guilty, for many creatures had died because of him. Nevertheless, he soon forgot about this because he believed everyone should fight for himself. He was not a loser anymore and Mix Nascent Core was his ultimate goal. Even if millions of creatures died because of him, he would not care since he was the master of Blood Sea, and he would kill anyone who was the obstacle in his way.

 Chapter 9: Beginning of the Tribulation

    Chapter 9: Beginning of the Tribulation


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land had been engaged in battles for thousand years, the battle ended with the Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix and Kylin reigning over Untainted Land and temporarily residing there. At the same time, the three Tribes divided Untainted Land into three portions. Except for Blood Sea and the faraway land on the west side, basically, all other lands had been completely occupied by the three tribes. This point in time, the Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix and Kylin of Untainted Land flourished, and highly skilled swordsmen grew at an increasingly fast rate in the three tribes internally. This moment Untainted Land had reached its pinnacle of growth.


    The tyrant leaders had resulted in arrogance among everyone in their tribe, especially the descendants of the higher authorities in the tribes. They were haughty and pompous, constantly asserting superiority over everyone else. This resulted in continuous conflicts among the tribes and, as time passed, their misunderstandings became even worse.


    Zu Long (Ancestor of Dragon Tribe), Lord of Phoenix Tribe, and Forefather of Kylin, naturally were aware of all these. They knew a war would soon break out among the tribes, but it was still too early. The thousand-year-long battle had dealt great losses to the tribes. While the prosperity of Untainted Land was with them, it was the best time to not only recuperate but also grow the strength of their tribes. Meanwhile, none of them had the confidence to win.


    The three leaders of the tribes were already at the peak of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. They had been trapped in this realm for thousands of years, and they could not move forward, not even an inch. Even though they felt that they were just a door away from being a Sage-to-be, the door was nonetheless closed to them.


    At last, they all recalled the Merit from Heaven at the beginning, and remembered the one that made the 3,600 pieces of Enlightenment Tablets as a sermon for Untainted Land would get the reward from the Way of Heaven. The benefits of the merit were well known to them. If they were able to use the merit to make a breakthrough into the realm of Sage-to-be, that would be great.


    With the thought, they did not hesitate to take action. The three tribes immediately set up an altar and prepared numerous offerings. Prayers to the heaven were a sacred matter that should not be taken lightly. Moreover, it concerned the future of the tribes. the Way of Heaven was merciless but fair, so they must complete the prayers well with sincerity. When everything was ready, the leaders began their prayers across the four seas and eight lands.


    "the Way of Heaven above, l''m Zu Long, the Lord of Dragon Tribe. My tribe witnesses the chaos in the four seas. Grant us the power to unite the Scute Tribe that has been fighting each other. Here l pray, from today onwards, Dragon Tribe will be the Lord of Scute Tribe." The moment he finished, the merit rained down from heaven. After Zu Long received a big portion of the merit, he immediately broke through into the Sage-to-be realm. It was a pity that he did not have the power of the Way of Separation, or he might have been able to execute a merit or evil separation.


    "the Way of Heaven above, l''m the Lord of the Phoenix Tribe. My tribe witnesses the chaos of Untainted Land and how the Fowls Tribe had been having internal conflict. Grant us power to unite the Fowls Tribe. Here l pray to thee, from today onwards, the Phoenix Tribe will be the Lord of Fowls Tribe." It was followed by Forefather of Kylin, who said, "the Way of Heaven above, l''m the Lord and Ancestor of Kylin Tribe. My tribe witnesses the chaos of Untainted Land and how the Beast Tribe battlescontinuously. Grant us power so we can unite the Beast Tribe. Here l pray to thee, from today onwards, the Kylin Tribe will be the Lord of the Beast Tribe."


    After the prayers, the Way of Heaven descended two strokes of merit. Once both Lord of Phoenix and Forefather of Kylin received the merit, they successfully broke through into the Sage-to-be realm. For a moment, the luck of the three tribes was better than ever before. However, the three leaders decided to meditate in solitude to stabilize their realms. Thus the three tribes were left in temporary peace.


    These actions by the three tribes naturally caught the attention of those in Untainted Land. They felt hopeless because most of the prosperity in the land was taken by those three tribes. They could only wait and see. But there were also those among them wanting to borrow their luck and breaking into the Sage-to-be realm. Some went to seek refuge with Dragon tribe, some with Phoenix tribe, or some with Kylin tribe. This way, the power of the tribes only got bigger.


    The three tribes were at the top of their game, and naturally no one dared to provoke them. But there were always exceptions. Deep in the mountains far away in the west, a pitch black palace surrounded by black spiritual mist stood. The mist was curious and strange as it was similar to the Killing Intent of Heaven and Earth, and yet it was different.


    The mist surrounded the mountains as well. The thick fog was extremely creepy, and shadow could be vaguely seen moving in it. These shadows were oddly-shaped, however, they even made occasional roaring noises. Their evil intent was blatant.


    Inside the palace situated in the center of the mountains, a black-robed man sat above a black lotus. If Minghe was there, he would know that this lotus was the Black Lotus of Destruction, of the same origin with his Red Lotus of Fire. And he would naturally know the identity of the black-robed man as well. He was the Lord of Devils, Luohou, and the ones outside were his minions from the Demon Tribe.


    After Luohou heard the prayers of the three tribes, he sneered. "Ignorant fools. You all have been cultivating for years, and with the help of the Way of Heaven''s Merit, you finally enter the Sage-to-be realm, but not know that you''re in the midst of a tribulation. So what, as a Sage-to-be late stage cultivator, killing you all will be as easy as killing an ant. Given that the three tribes are big, I''ll also need a well thought-out plan. But who was the one that released the sermon of Untainted Land the last time. Could it be Hongjun?"


    Luohou and Hongjun were both created by the remnant soul of the Rakshasa, and the first to experience the Cultivation Tribulation of the creation of heaven and earth. Luohou, as the ancestor of the Demon Tribe, would definitely vie for the prosperity of Untainted Land to obtain the Mix Nascent Core. But the Demon Tribe''s power paled in comparison to the three tribes. Even though Luohou was nearly peerless, it was not enough. For him to succeed, he had to incite the three tribes to war. He could only reap the benefits when they were at their weakest.


    Meanwhile in the east of Untainted Land, among the holy mountain sat an old taoist with a broken Jade Scroll in his hand. As he looked in the direction where Heaven was descending merit, he sighed. "the Way of Heaven is merciless, Heaven''s will is like a sword and the cultivation tribulation has begun. I should get ready for the Way of the Origin. To be or not to be, it depends on the cultivation tribulation. But who was the one that hastened the arrival of Cultivation Tribulation?"


    ...


    Cultivation Tribulation had begun and Heaven''s will had been messed up. Thus Luohou and the old taoist naturally were unable to predict Minghe''s existence. Minghe did not know that someone was watching him and was enjoying life on Sacred Island above Blood Sea. He had no other choice, as the three tribes were overwhelmingly powerful, and there were highly skilled remnant souls of the Rakshasa like Luohou and Hongjun. If he appeared now, he would be likely to be eyed upon. He might as well wait for the war began and then go out to pick any leftovers.


    On his island, Minghe napped on an armchair. By his side were a plate of spiritual fruits and a pot of tea, giving him a sense of comfort and relaxation. Not far away was the forest formed by the spiritual roots, where the highest grade primordial spiritual roots, the Yellow Plum Tree, sat center. After tens of thousands of years of cultivation, the tree had fully recovered and flowers were budding on its branches. On its side were naturally the Primordial Spiritual Roots Tea Tree and the Enlightenment Fruit Tree.


    The tea that Minghe was drinking was plucked from this Primordial Spiritual Roots Tea Tree. Its taste was indescribably wonderful. As for the enlightenment fruit, Minghe had eaten three pieces. Otherwise, his cultivation would not have gone so smoothly. Minghe put the remaining fruits away. It would a waste for him to eat anymore, for it wouldn''t improve his cultivation. It would be better for him to leave them for his disciples. Moreover, he did not lack spiritual fruits to eat.

 Chapter 10: Luo Hou Acts; The Battle of the Three Clans

    Chapter 10: Luo Hou Acts; The Battle of the Three Clans


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe was living a leisurely life on Blood Sea. He was in no hurry to participate in this Cultivation Tribulation. He knew someone would be anxious about it, and then all he had to do was to wait for his time. His goal was not to vie for the prosperity of Untainted Land; it had always been the treasures. And this time, his target was the treasure trove of the three tribes.


    Minghe was not anxious but someone else was. Somewhere in the far west, Luohou saw the three tribes at their pinnacle having a little friction from time to time and having ongoing small fights. However, one thing made him feel depressed. After the leader of the three tribes broke through the realm of Sage-to-be, they actually toned down without intending to go to war at all. How can Luohou not be furious?


    Luohou signaled to his henchman and asked, "Is everything ready?" A man covered in flames and sporting crimson horns walked up and replied, "My Lord, your orders have been carried out. As soon as you give a word, we can begin moving at any moment." The one who spoke was Luohou''s righthand general, Balrog. He was created by the Primordial Refined Fire combined with the demonic aura. His cultivation had reached the late stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.


    Luohou was pleased with his words. "Good, Balrog. Indeed, you haven''t disappointed me. This is my order: Start the operation but don''t be hasty. You have to make sure the plan is carried out flawlessly. Once we succeed, I wonder if the three tribes will be able to live as they''re now in peace." The demons answered, "Yes! We''ll follow your decree, Sire." After receiving their orders, they left.


    In the East Sea Dragon Palace, a boy of eleven or twelve human years was playing by riding on the back of a prawn soldier. This child was very noble as he was the grandson of Ancestor of Dragon, the Ancestor of Dragon Tribe, named Ao Kun. He was utterly pampered by his grandfather, which led to his wild and undisciplined nature. The boy hit and scolded the soldiers often. Even worse, he beat some of them to death.


    "Boring! Don''t you have any new toys to please me? Useless bunch! If you can''t think of any fun stuff, I''ll execute you all." Ao Kun pointed at the soldiers in front of him and scolded them whilst riding on the back of another prawn soldier.


    The group of soldiers was scared half to death and kneeled down, begging for mercy. "Crown Prince, please have mercy!" At that time, a dragon flew in from outside and transformed into a human form. He kneeled and bowed down. "Jiao San is here. What made Your Highness angry?"


    After seeing Jiao San, Ao Kun''s temper subsided. Jiao San was his confidant and was often able to think of new ideas to entertain him. "Jiao San, it''s all because of these useless bunch of idiots. The things they think of aren''t fun at all. Oh right, did you see anything fun on your recent travels? Grandpa is doing meditating and father refuses to let me leave, so I''m bored to death."


    Jiao San laughed. "So Your Highness is bored. Please allow me to accompany Your Highness to play in Untainted Land. On my travels this time, I have gain insight on many new things. Untainted Land is so vast that it''s filled with unimaginable things, many of which the sea don''t have. This would definitely allow Your Highness to have the utmost fun."


    Hearing him speak, a fascinated look appeared on Ao Kun''s face. But thinking about his father''s orders, he frowned and said, "But Father doesn''t allow me to leave the palace, especially to Untainted Land. He says that it''s too dangerous. Besides, what if father finds out? I don''t want to be punished."


    Jiao San smiled and said. "It''s simple. We just need a soldier to pretend to be you. Your father is currently assisting your ancestor in his meditation. He won''t realize you''re away. As for any potential danger, don''t worry about it. You have high cultivation and powerful magic weapons protecting you. And with the Dragon Tribe''s prestige across the four seas and eight lands, who will dare lay a hand on you, Your Highness?"


    Ao Kun listened and clapped his hands in agreement. He said, "Okay. We''ll do as you say." Right after he finished, he pointed at a soldier and turned that soldier into a clone of himself. "Listen up. Stay here and don''t talk to anyone. If you''re found out, be careful of your head." The soldier heard it and hurriedly said yes.


    With everything set, Ao Kun followed Jiao San and left the East Sea Dragon Palace, flying towards Untainted Land. The same scene was happening in the royal families of the other two tribes. More or less, they all left their land and headed towards the lands of the other two tribes for various reasons of playing, sightseeing, showing off their own tribe prowess, treasure hunt, and so on.


    But soon after, news of deaths was relayed home one by one. The higher ups of the tribes were furious and found out the deaths were caused by the other two tribes. Even the leaders were disrupted in their meditation. The relationship of the three tribes was destroyed in the blink of an eye, and war could erupt at any given moment.


    In the West Demon Lair, Luohou received reports of success from his subordinates and said, "Good! Good! Good! Good job. There are absolutely no loopholes. After the death of so many descendants, I''d like to see how they''ll be able to stay out of it. Now the leaders are no longer meditating. It looks like an earthshaking war will be erupting soon."


    Balrog saw Luohou rejoicing and reported, "My Lord, the three tribes have now deemed the deaths of their descendants are the work of the other two tribes. According to the latest news from our men placed in the Dragon Tribe, Ancestor of Dragon and Ao Tian are leading the troops targeting the Phoenix and Kylin tribes respectively. New changes in the situation will be reported within a few days."


    After rejoicing, Luohou calmed down and said, "Alright, since the first step of our plan is a success, then we can start our next step. This is also the most important step for us to reign over Untainted Land, so we must work carefully. Don''t be hasty, or all our hard work will be in vain." His minions replied, "We''ll follow Your Highness Lord of Devils'' decree. We''ll do it carefully."


    True enough, in just a few days, war erupted between the three tribes. They fought viciously, with the air in Untainted Land quickly becoming foul and the evil spirit of heaven and earth thickening. Minghe''s Blood Sea expanded daily and quickly, which showed how fiercely the three tribes fought.


    In Mount Yujing, the old taoist was still the same. It seemed like he did not budge even a little over tens of thousands of year. Looking at the thick evil spirit of the heaven and earth, he could not help sighing. "Pity, pity. The three tribes are already in the midst of a tribulation, and yet they still don''t repent. Their luck has gone downwards, and there''ll be no going back. Looks like Luohou had made his move. I, Hongjun, must get ready as well." This old taoist would later be known as the Ancestor Hongjun in the near future.


    In this extreme tribulation, the Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix and Kylin appeared to be the main characters. In fact, Hongjun and Luohou were the ones to experience the tribulation. At the end of it, Hongjun and Luohou would battle it out. The battle would decide who would be the Way of the Origin.


    Minghe was of course aware of the battle of the three tribes, as well as the real reason for this battle. Luohou played a nice hand of sowing discord and infernality. He would definitely be a first-class actor in the modern world. The Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix, and Kylin were all played by him. He definitely lived up to his name¡ªLuohou, the Lord of Devils, dignified in his generation.


    In the war, Minghe did not just stand by and watch in Blood Sea. His Clones of Blood God and Blood God Doppelganger had started to make their move. The battle had only begun and their foundation was still firm. It was not yet a good time for Minghe to rob their treasure vault.


    But Minghe did not give up on the bodies of the fallen members of the three tribes, and robbed their treasure vaults of the Scute, Beast, and Fowl Tribes as well. The main strengths of these tribes were sent to the war zone by the three tribes, leaving their strongholds empty, so it was a good chance for Minghe to act.


    Though most of the good items had been plundered by the three tribes, the remaining items were things that would lessen as time passed in Untainted Land. It might be useful to save them for the future. Moreover the dead bodies of the Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix and Kylin were excellent materials for refining weapons. Though they were no use for Minghe, perhaps his future disciples and descendants might need them.

 Chapter 11: Wuji Apricot Flag

    Chapter 11: Wuji Apricot Flag


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe knew that such actions would attract others attention, especially Luohou, the Lord of Devils, the mastermind who stirred up war among the three tribes. However, Minghe had come up with a strategy to disrupt his sensibilities so that Luohou would not be able to guess who had done this. The existence of Blood Sea was well-known, but Minghe was not.


    What Minghe relied on was one of the skills he had created previously, the Blood God Transformation. The Clone of the Blood God and the Blood God Doppelganger he sent would first refine the Blood of Essence of the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land. They would travel Untainted Land as a member of these tribes and collect treasures and dead bodies from them for Minghe.


    Suddenly, Minghe felt like he was becoming slightly perverted! He had not been afraid of blood in his previous life, but now he was stealing dead bodies. It seemed that he had gotten used to Untainted Land and had become the true Lord of Blood Sea, Ancestor Minghe.


    While the Blood God Doppelganger and Clones of Blood God were scavenging outside, Minghe quietly cultivated on Sacred Island. The emergence of Sage-to-be was a great burden and several hundred years later, he successfully broke through to the peak of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality realm, just one step away from the Sage-to-be realm.


    The Sage-to-be Realm might or might not be a challenge for him, and he had two methods devised. One was quite simple, he would absorb merits and enter the Sage-to-be realm. Thereupon he could even do the Separation work through the Primordial Spiritual Treasures. The only disadvantage was that this method could cause an unstable foundation.


    According to his prediction, Ancestor of Dragon, Lord of the Phoenix and Forefather of the Kylin had entered the Sage-to-be realm through merits from the Way of Heaven, but they were only in the early stage. When calculating the Way of Separation, one Separation meant the secondary stage of Sage-to-be, two Separations the late stage and three Separations the peak level. Separation through merits could help Minghe reach the secondary stage of Sage-to-be, but skipping the early stage could lead to an unstable foundation and affect the future cultivation.


    Another method was to cultivate through the Divine Law. Currently, Minghe''s enlightenment on the Law of Killing and the Law of Spiritual Beings had reached eight percent and 20 percent respectively. 20 percent was the maximum a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal could comprehend, and so as long as Minghe could comprehend any of the laws above 20 percent, he would be able to enter the early stage of Sage-to-be realm.


    According to his prediction if Separation was not done, he could reach the early stage of Sage-to-be after understanding 30 percent of the Divine Laws, and 40 percent understanding would result in the secondary stage of Sage-to-be, 50 percent the late stage and 60 percent the peak level. Thus, to be a sage, Minghe needed to receive 70 percent of the enlightenment of the Divine Laws. The problem was that cultivation through the Divine Laws was as difficult as going to heaven.


    The path of the first method was very simple for Minghe since he was endowed with half of the Merit of Origin, and the Blood River Formation had been constantly amassing merits for Minghe, ever since its Origin. Every little bit counted, and it had collected one percent Merit of Origin. Adding onto it was the one percet Merit of Origin from his sermon tablets, it was enough for Minghe to make the Separation.


    Nevertheless, Minghe was unwilling to take this shortcut because cultivation through merits was unpredictable. Moreover, all his merits had their own use. There was a Golden Wheel above Minghe''s Original Spirit in the center of Blood Sea, and this was a representation of all the merits that Minghe had obtained.


    The Original Spirit had always been the most important part for cultivators. When one''s body was destroyed, it could be restored using the Original Spirit. When the Original Spirit was destroyed, one would be destroyed with no hopes of reincarnation. And a great number of Magic Weapons could cause damage to the Original Spirit in Untainted Land, so Minghe had to be very careful.


    Hence, he made the Golden Wheel of Merit by using the Merit of Origin as the core, and combining the post-celestial merits of the Way of Heaven that he had gotten. The Golden Wheel of Merit was above his Original Spirit to protect it from any form of attack, even from demons. It acted as a simplified version of the Baraka Exquisite Pagoda, which was a post-celestial Treasure of Merits.


    Minghe was not willing to destroy the Golden Wheel of Merit just for an unpredictable shortcut, and the Golden Wheel took a lot out of him before it was stabilized. Besides, cultivation was a path against the heaven, and only hard work and effort could lead to the Way of Great Way. Any shortcut, while seemingly useful now, would surely be only a route for destruction.


    After giving up the first method, Minghe had to take the second one. Luckily, he was assisted by numerous Clones of Blood God which would accelerate his enlightenment on the Divine Law. The Clone of Blood God could contribute a lot to the prediction of techniques, but little to the cultivation itself through the Divine Laws. Though minimal as it was, Minghe was quite satisfied. As the old saying went "a contented mind is a perpetual feast".


    "Mmm?" Minghe suddenly hummed. He was currently in Closed Door Meditation to gain enlightenment from the Divine Laws; both the Blood God Doppelgangers and the Clones of Blood God were linked to him mentally, and they would not disturb him for any reason, unless the war among the three tribes was about to end and the base camps were unprotected. But the war was not supposed to end so soon. It had only just begun!


    Seeing the message from the Blood God Doppelgangers, Minghe was surprised at first, then exultant. "Hahaha! God has blessed me. I was always searching for you while traveling throughout Untainted Land, now you''re right before me. I''ll get you this time." Minghe stepped out and turned into a Cloud of Blood, flying towards Untainted Land.


    ???????????????????????????????


    Inside a Spiritual Mountain somewhere in Untainted Land, lived the Golden Lion Tribe, one of the Beast Tribes ruled by the Kylins. Most of the tribesmen were on the battlefield of the war among the three tribes. The person remaining with the highest cultivation was their Third Elder, who was in the late stage of the Primordial Unity Golden Immortality realm.


    One day, Third Elder was cultivating inside the mountain. Suddenly, a gust of wind brushed past him. He was attacked by something and lost consciousness. Then, a flash of blood aura taking human form emerged, it was one of Minghe''s Blood God Doppelgangers.


    The Blood God Doppelganger was a Primordial Unity Golden Immortal. Adding on to his uniqueness and the ability to utilize the Power of Divine Laws, he would still stand a chance even if an Early Stage Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal was here. In addition, there were tens of thousands of Clones of Blood God hidden within each Blood God Doppelganger which could form diverse tactical formations when necessary. Even if the Blood God Doppelganger could not defeat his opponent, he could escape easily by sacrificing some Clones of Blood God.


    After Third Elder fainted, the Blood God Doppelganger walked towards the Golden Lion Tribe''s treasure vault furtively. The treasure vault was protected by some tactical formations. It would attract other''s attention and war would break out if he tried to break them. Though Minghe was not afraid of killing, it did not seem reasonable to steal from others and kill them all. This was simply how he felt, his Core of Thoughts.


    Minghe stunned Third Elder with a sneak attack, so he could steal treasure without attracting others. The tactical formations guarding the treasure vault was not as complicated as he had originally thought, so the Blood God Doppelganger went out with the formations silently and as easily as it had gone in.


    After flying and submerging for a long time, the Blood God Doppelganger stopped and checked his gains. He was shocked to notice a small flag. This?! This was the Center Wuji Apricot Flag from the same origin as the Xuanyuan Water Control Flag! This was a Highest-Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, and it had been thrown in the vault and treated like trash.


    Um? The Blood God Doppelganger found that the Wuji Apricot Flag had been sealed with a restriction. Damn! The Blood God Doppelganger wanted to scold the foolish Golden Lion Tribe for sealing such a treasure. But frankly speaking, the Blood God Doppelganger was wrong about the Golden Lion Tribe.


    The Golden Lion Tribe had just obtained the Wuji Apricot Flag. Ordinary treasures were spiritual, never mind the Highest-Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure. The tribe leader had tried to convert the flag, but since he was just at the peak of Primordial Unity Golden Immortality realm, he received resistance from the flag. It ended in a deadlock, so the tribe leader had no choice but to seal it and continue cultivating until he reached the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality realm.


    However, with the outburst of the war among the three tribes, the tribe leader had been called out by the Forefather of the Kylin. Hence the conversion was put aside, providing Minghe with ample opportunity to pick up from what was left behind. The restriction seal on the flag was not too complex. These kinds of seals had originated from Minghe''s Enlightenment Tablet. Despite the small changes, it was a piece of cake for the Blood God Doppelganger to break the restriction.


    Upon removal of the restriction, the Wuji Apricot Flag regained its vitality. Waves of spiritual air converted into ten thousands of golden lotuses, guarding the flag on both sides, and then the flag attempted to submerge into the sky. But there was no way the Blood God Doppelganger would let it go, for countless Clones of Blood God had made the Blood River Formation block its escape path. Upon the exertion of the Formation, the Blood Aura pervaded into the sky and absorbed the golden lotus gradually.

 Chapter 12: My Fellow Taoist, Please Wait.

    Chapter 12: My Fellow Taoist, Please Wait.


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The Wuji Apricot Flag was the highest grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure with ten thousands of golden lotuses. This gave it the ability to ward off all evil and invincible defenses, making it indestructible. But now the flag had no master. With no one to use it, it could only depend on itself by absorbing the Heavenly Spiritual Air, which would not last long.


    Moreover, being in the midst of the Blood River Formation, the Heavenly Spiritual Air was cut off. With only the boundless Evil Blood Aura and the lack of the Heavenly Spiritual Air, reviving the Wuji Apricot Flag was hopeless. Once the golden lotus had been wiped clean, the Blood God Doppelganger immediately inserted an original spirit and started refining the treasure. From then on, the Wuji Apricot Flag belonged to Minghe.


    The Blood God Doppelganger began to remove the formation by taking back the Clones of Blood God, when finishing the first step to convert the flag. In a rush to prepare for his return to Blood Sea, he then handed the Wuji Apricot Flag to Minghe. After all, this flag was a treasure. It was not safe to leave with an avatar and the flag was only in the first step of conversion. It still needed Minghe to personally convert it in the next step to be able to serve its purpose.


    After a few steps, the Blood God Doppelganger heard a cry behind him. "Fellow Taoist, please hold on a moment!" The Blood God Doppelganger could not help but shiver, knowing that anyone who had read the Investiture of the Gods or novels about Untainted Land knew about this phrase. The lethality of this phrase was shocking, and the Blood God Doppelganger could not help but be afraid.


    Only two people regularly used this phrase. The first was the famous Sage of the Heavenly Way, Zhunti, who Minghe knew was the most shameless sage. He often used this phrase to hold up fellow Taoists saying how they were fated to meet, basically lying and cheating to get what he wanted. Anyway, no good could come out of meeting Zhunti.


    The second one was Shen Gongbao, who heavily relied on this phrase to help Emperor Zhou of the Shang Dynasty reel in dozens of powerful cultivators and disciples of the Clan of Severity. In the end, all of them were killed and ended up on the list of Investiture of the Gods.


    Upon hearing these words, the Blood God Doppelganger could not help but think of those two. Anything could happen and if it was meant to be, it would be. Hearing this phrase right after laying his hands on the treasure, the Blood God Doppelganger simply thought it was hilarious.


    He turned around and saw a middle-aged Taoist walking over, the Blood God Doppelganger sighed in relief. He thought about, even if Zhunti was born, Zhunti would have to follow Jieyin to the west to train. And as for Shen Gongbao? He was someone who would only appear during the war of the investiture gods, and he was not even born yet. The Blood God Doppelganger blamed himself for being too paranoid.


    When the Taoist caught up to him, he arched his hands and bowed. "I, Ancestor of Heaven and Earth, have seen my fellow Taoist. Just recently there was a luminous bright light with lots of golden lotus around here. I''m not sure if you, my fellow Taoist know what happened?" The Blood God Doppelganger listened and thought to himself. If he had known earlier, he should have set a Blood River Formation before unsealing the Wuji Apricot Flag, and now trouble had befallen on his doorstep.


    The Ancestor of Heaven and Earth? The Blood God Doppelganger had not heard of such a person before, and there was no mention of such character in the myth of Untainted Land either. However, armed with a cultivation realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality Late Stage, the Blood God Doppelganger did not dare to be careless. He replied politely, "Oh, so it''s the Heaven and Earth fellow Taoist. I''m merely passing by and did not see any extraordinary happenings. I still have other urgent matters and will be on my way."


    Just as the Blood God Doppelganger was leaving, the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth blocked his way with an unpleasant expression. "Fellow Taoist you''re lying. You were the only one here, so how could you not know what happened here? Unless you''re afraid that I would steal from you? Harrumph!" His tone was not as polite as before. It was no wonder as in the eyes of the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth, though the Blood God Doppelganger was at Primordial Unity Golden Immortality peak, it was nothing to be afraid of.


    The Blood God Doppelganger felt that the situation could not be settled peacefully now. He could only stubbornly insist. "I did see some abnormality but when I rushed to the site, I saw a yellow light heading towards the west. I was going to chase after it, and if you will, you could even catch up to it."


    The Ancestor of Heaven and Earth said coldly. "Harrumph! You think you, with such low realm, can cheat me. Release your Original Spirit immediately and let me check. If what you said is true, then I''ll allow you to go. But if you dare lie... humph!" The Ancestor of Heaven and Earth released his Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality Late Stage imposing it towards the Blood God Doppelganger.


    But he was surprised to see that the Blood God Doppelganger did not seem to be affected by the pressure. Without any change in his facial expression, this seemed to be slapping the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth in the face. He originally wanted to force the Blood God Doppelganger to hand over the treasure but unexpectedly, the Blood God Doppelganger was not affected by the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality pressure at all.


    Then again, although the Blood God Doppelganger only had Primordial Unity Golden Immortality peak realm, the forty-nine Blood God Doppelgangers had been created by Minghe by splitting his Original Spirit. Even though at that time Minghe''s supernatural power had only been at the Primordial Unity Golden Immortality peak level, his Original Spirit realm was already within the realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality. Now, Minghe was at the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality realm. With only mere Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality late stage, there was no way the Blood God Doppelganger could be affected.


    The Blood God Doppelganger saw that the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth was beginning to have murderous intent, he quickly converted into a blood cloud to run away. Naturally, the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth did not let the Blood God Doppelganger have that chance. He brought out a ruler and waved it against the Blood God Doppelganger. A gust of Heaven and Earth breath, division of Yin and Yang, was shot towards the Blood God Doppelganger.


    The Blood God Doppelganger saw the ruler and not dare to belittle him, he instantly brought out the Wuji Apricot Flag. The Wuji Apricot Flag stood atop the head of the Blood God Doppelganger, scattering ten thousands of golden lotuses, and stood guard on both sides. The gust of Heaven and Earth dispersed once the flag appeared, but Blood God Doppelganger did not dare to underestimate the ruler of the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth as it was most likely the famed Ruler of Heaven and Earth.


    The Ruler of Heaven and Earth was a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure containing a breadth of Heaven and Earth. The world''s Yin and Yang and heaven and earth formed into one to represent the Yin and Yang of the world. It would be used by the Dipankara Taoist in the future, who would then use it to launch a surprise attack on Zhao Gongming of the Clan of Severity and cause severe injuries to him. The ruler and the Sea-protection Pearl were reliant on each other, so the Dipankara Taoist used the ruler to make twenty-four Sea-protection Pearls evolve to form the twenty-four heavenly soldiers.


    Blocking an attack from the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth, the Blood God Doppelganger attacked back by waving the sword in his hand. The sword had been refined by Minghe in the image of the Yuantu and Abi sword, combined with an abundance of evil blood aura from Blood Sea. Although it was only a Highest Grade Post-Celestial Spiritual Treasure, its attack power could not be dismissed. It was on par with the Primordial Spiritual Treasure and each of the forty-nine Blood God Doppelgangers were armed with one.


    The Blood God Doppelganger moved seemingly like a dance that diffused blood air as the sword struck out. The Rain of Blood, was the first stance of the technique "Boundless Sword Incantation" that Minghe had created. It may have simply looked like blood air was diffusing, but yet it hid a vast menace intent. Blood aura was false, whereas the sword''s aura was real. Moreover, the sword''s aura was tainted with an evil spirit. To be injured by the sword aura was no simple matter.


    When the blood aura attacked, the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth was not fazed. A map glowing with green light rose from him and absorbed all the blood sword''s aura into it. The sword of the Blood God Doppelganger, filled with menace intent, was resisted just like that.


    The Map of Heaven and Earth, which was a Highest Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, contained the world of Heaven and Earth and could contain anything. The world in the map did not lose to the holy grounds of Untainted Land when facing an enemy. The ability to move the power of Heaven and Earth, and to absorb thousands of attacks into the map ultimately belonged to Lao Zi of Three Pure Ones.


    Seeing the appearance of the Map of Heaven and Earth, the Blood God Doppelganger felt the urge to vomit blood. The man was an Ancestor of Heaven and Earth and all his magic weapons had something to do with Heaven and Earth. Was there a need to be so extraordinary? However, Minghe''s magic weapon did not lose to that of the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth.


    After blocking an attack from the Blood God Doppelganger, the Map of Heaven and Earth kept itself above the head of the ancestor. The Ancestor of Heaven and Earth could see the Wuji Apricot Flag above the head of the Blood God Doppelganger. His eyes flashed with a glint of cunningness. "Kid, this must be the treasure you just got! Not bad at all, but this isn''t something you can handle. If you hand over this treasure, I''ll let you go. How about it?"


    The Blood God Doppelganger heard and could tolerate him no longer. "No way! The treasure is right here. Come and get it!" The Ancestor of Heaven and Earth boiled with rage after seeing how the Blood God Doppelganger acted. Menace intent rose up. Bringing forth the Ruler of Heaven and Earth, the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth used all the force he had, including the power from the Map of Heaven and Earth.


    The attack landed on the Wuji Apricot Flag''s shield. Suddenly, half of the Golden Lotus disappeared. The Golden Light Defense trembled upon the attack. Pu! The Blood God Doppelganger spat out fresh blood. It was obvious that he was injured and though the defense was not broken through, the Wuji Apricot Flag was only in its preliminary refinement, so part of the attack still landed directly on the Blood God Doppelganger.

 Chapter 13: Battle between the Blood God Doppelganger and the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth

    Chapter 13: Battle between the Blood God Doppelganger and the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The Blood God Doppelganger wiped the blood stain on his lips. The difference between a Primordial Unity Golden Immortal and Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal was a large boundary to overcome. The attack from the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth could not be deflected by the Wuji Apricot Flag alone. Since defense was not working, forgoing it might have been best. As the old saying went: "The best defense is the best offense."


    The Blood Burning Tactic was meant to be a trump card for emergency use for the future disciples. But who knew that the first person to use this technique would be Ming He''s own Blood God Doppelganger. The activation of the technique caused the Blood God Doppelganger''s blood to burn. Once every second blood was being ignited, his presence became stronger with hair like blood and the aura bright like a rainbow.


    The Ancestor of Heaven and Earth was surprised when he saw this. He considered the Blood God Doppelganger was struggling impotently. He pretended to be saddened and said, "Why bother? To reach the realm you''re at was not easy, why struggle so hard for one treasure? My promise still stands; I''ll spare your life so long as you hand over the treasure."


    The Blood God Doppelganger laughed coldly. "Oh, really? But now I want your life and your two Magic Weapons seems to be fated with me. If you hand them over, I could spare your life." In the blink of an eye, the doppelganger''s power grew, reached the state of being equivalent to an Early Stage Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.


    The Ancestor of Heaven and Earth opened his mouth in shock. He only thought that the doppelganger was a goner for burning his blood essence to become slightly stronger. But he could not have known that his strength would increase a realm. Such secret techniques were rare. The Ancestor of Heaven and Earth had immediately thought to defeat him and force the doppelganger to spit out the technique.


    "Rain of Blood." The doppelganger struck out with his sword and a burst of blood rain hurtled towards the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth like a thunderstorm. It was completely unlike the previous attack. A Primordial Unity Golden Immortal at its peak might seem like only a step away from an Early Stage Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, but they were incomparable.


    The Ancestor of Heaven and Earth saw the attack and the Map of Heaven and Earth unfurled above his head. Countless green lights shone from the map, becoming a blurring swirl that absorbed the attack. The Ancestor of Heaven and Earth sneered when he saw that, the technique might be good but it did not last. He could just use the same methods till the doppelganger lost his strength, and that would be when he could go in for the final blow.


    The Blood God Doppelganger did not stop his attack, even when he saw that the blood fog released by the sword was absorbed by the Map of Heaven and Earth. He struck again and again until the sky was literally raining blood. This confused the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth.


    Having used the same method more than 10 times, the Blood God Doppelganger finally stopped. His body grew weaker and he would revert back to his original realm subsequently. Though all his attacks had been absorbed by the Map of Heaven and Earth, he laughed it off.


    The Ancestor of Heaven and Earth maneuvered his weapon to suck in the blood fog from the sword''s aura. After seeing how weak the doppelganger became, he laughed. "Oh come on. Don''t tell me you only know of this one technique? It might look flashy, but it''s useless. Now it''s my turn, prepare to meet your doom."


    The Blood God Doppelganger laughed eerily. "Really? My sword''s aura won''t be swallowed so easily." Immediately, the face of the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth had changed, as the green light of the Map of Heaven and Earth trembled, and then disappeared. The map seemed to have suffered a great blow and lost its luster, only to fall straight from the top of the ancestor''s head.


    "Humph!" The Blood God Doppelganger laughed hysterically at the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth''s miserable appearance, blood dripping from his mouth with bloodshot eyes. "Bwahahaha... Did you really think that my Sword Aura would be so easily destroyed? Old fool! Blood River Formation!"


    The Blood God Doppelganger released dozens of clones to create a Blood River Formation that emitted a dangerous aura. The Ancestor of Heaven and Earth did not dare to underestimate him and instantly cast an Art of Immortality to block the attack whilst trying to take back the Map of Heaven and Earth.


    The Map of Heaven and Earth was available for anyone to take control of. How would the Blood God Doppelganger let him take it back? The attack was actually a bluff, what was hidden within the attack was the real killing move. Though it was a real technique being released, the attack itself hid dozens of Clones of Blood God.


    The map sucked in the attack together with the clones, flying in unnoticed by the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth as he was too fixated on the Blood God Doppelganger. The Clones of Blood God found the center of the map and instantly self-destructed within.


    The self-detonation of dozen of peak Golden Immortal, especially in the center of the map was a huge blow. The Map of Heaven and Earth was badly damaged which resulted in the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth''s Original Spirit being erased, thus making the map a free treasure. There was no way for the Blood God Doppelganger to allow the ancestor to lay his hands on it again.


    Evil Blood Aura, the second stroke of Boundless Sword Incantation, struck down as if to split the sky, the doppelganger''s sword cast out countless Sword Auras. Unlike the Rain of Blood which was used to kill hundreds in a simple stroke, the Evil Blood Aura was a focused attack. The Sword Auras gathered and slowly turning blood red, barreled toward the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth.


    Facing the attack, the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth could not think about the map and hurriedly deflected the attack. The Clone Blood God made use of this opening and snatched the map. It was damaged but the Blood God Doppelganger was still happy as the map could be repaired and it would be as good as new.


    Upon acquiring the Map of Heaven and Earth, the Blood God Doppelganger looked towards the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth trapped in the formation. He was so furious and reasonably, for instead of stealing from someone, he was stolen from. The anger was intensified because the one who had robbed him was of a lower cultivation realm than him. This was an embarrassing blow and he would be the joke of the century if this ever got out.


    The Blood God Doppelganger did not nor did he want to know what the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth was thinking as he was stunned with drool coming out of his mouth. What was that above the ancestor''s head? He truly lived up to his name as the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth. Looking at the volume spiritual treasures hanging on him, this was a set and especially the last piece of the set.


    An ancient, desolate cauldron with old scriptures written on it was floating above the ancestor''s head, while the scriptures looked messy and meaningless but it encompassed the profundity and essence behind the Tao. The cauldron cast down shafts of aura that looked like a curtain of light, stopping the Evil Blood Aura right before the Ancestor.


    With an incredibly rare treasure before him, the Blood God Doppelganger could not believe his own eyes. This was what Ming He had wished for every day and night. With it appearing right before him, how could the Blood God Doppelganger not be excited? "Mine! Mine! This shall belong to me and me only." The Blood God Doppelganger was so obsessed in this treasure that he looked possessed.


    According to the plan of the Blood God Doppelganger: After retrieving the Map of Heaven and Earth, he would leave and use the Clones of Blood God to create the Blood River Formation. This was to stall for time as the ancestor was a Late Stage Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, and the Blood Burning Tactic of the clones might not be able to defeat him. Better to be safe than sorry and to use tens thousands of clones in exchange for a Peak Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure. It was a fair trade.


    But with the appearance of the cauldron, the Blood God Doppelganger had a change of plans. With such a treasure laid before it, he could not leave or he would regret it for the rest of his life. The Blood God Doppelganger maneuvered the formation to attack the ancestor while hurriedly informing Ming He, who was meditating in Blood Sea.


    This cauldron was exactly the same that Ming He thought of when he was transforming. This cauldron was formed by Green Lotus of Chaos, a Top Grade Primordial Supreme Treasure. It had an incomparable defense with endless Air from Heaven and Earth, the unbelievable ability to Return to Genesis, and not only to increase the grade of other spiritual treasures and weapons but to also convert them from Postcelestial to Primordial. Since he had seen it, there was no way he would let it go and considered the ancestor a dead man. Now all he needed to do was to wait for Ming He''s arrival.

 Chapter 14: The Blood River Formation Trapping Ancestor of Heaven and Earth

    Chapter 14: The Blood River Formation Trapping Ancestor of Heaven and Earth


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The Ancestor of Heaven and Earth was shocked. The Blood Burning Tactic showed its great power, but at this moment, it unexpectedly churned out thousands of doppelgangers. All of which were at the peak of the Golden Immortality. This secret tactic was truly beyond common sense. If he could use this tactic with his Daluo Golden Immortal realm cultivation, it meant that he would be followed by countless doppelgangers at the Primordial Unity Golden Immortal realm.


    Thinking of this, the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth was excited again. Looking at the formation in front, his eyes were filled with greed. He believed that if he could retrieve his Map of Heaven and Earth back, loot the Wuji Apricot Flag and the two secret tactics from the Blood God Doppelganger, he would gain a great harvest. As for the formation in front, it was formed by Golden Immortals, so it just seemed full of power but lacked strength.


    Like ants sieging an elephant, they wouldn''t be able to win this battle even in a great number. At this moment, Ancestor of Heaven and Earth was more vigilant than before, so he would not allow himself to suffer losses again. He had realized the principle that a lion should go all out to fight against a rabbit.


    When the Blood River Formation was formed, it was filled with a bloody miasma. All Evil Spirits outside this formation were attracted to it, enhancing its power. However, it was not enough to trap a Daluo Golden Immortal. Moreover, the Ancestor of Heaven was a Daluo Golden Immortal with a defensive Spiritual Treasure.


    Launched with tens thousands of Clones of Blood God, the Blood Burning Tactic painted a magnificent scene. The clones burned themselves without a care for the consequence, like the Blood God Doppelgangers. If other cultivators did something like that, they could be killed or injured badly. Although their bodies could be healed, if they did not have any remarkable encounters, they would be disabled. If Minghe did not have any doppelgangers, he would not use this tactic.


    However, Blood God Doppelgangers were different from Clones of Blood God, which were formed by wisps of Minghe''s Original Spirit, Spiritual Thoughts and Essence of Blood from Blood Sea. It did not matter for him to burn too much blood because he could go back to his Blood Sea and recover. One thing that needed to be mentioned was that the more fighting capacity increased, the less time the Blood Burning Tactic would last.


    Minghe had reached the peak realm of Daluo Golden Immortal and would be a Sage-to-be soon. With his speed, Minghe could reach here immediately, so what the Blood God Doppelganger should do was to trap the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth in this Blood River Formation before his arrival. Tens thousands of Clones of Blood God forced themselves to break into the early stage of the Primordial Unity Golden Immortality, which enhanced the power of the Blood River Formation.


    Ancestor of Heaven and Earth in this formation naturally noticed his situation, which made him incensed. He thought it was illogical that the doppelganger could also use this secret tactic. At this moment, the formation was formed by Primordial Unity Golden Immortals instead of Golden Immortals, so it was not easy for the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth to break out.


    What worried the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth was that the Blood God Doppelganger would escape with the Map of Heaven and Earth and leave his doppelgangers to defend him. If so, he would feel a great loss. What the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth thought was the same as the Blood God Doppelganger''s original plan. However, because of the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, Blood God Doppelganger changed his mind.


    Tens thousands of Clones of Blood God at the early stage of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal realm initiated this tactical formation, the Blood God Doppelganger acted as the master to control the Evil Blood Aura inside. It formed a blast of Sword Aura, rushing towards the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth. It flowed like a flood and seemed unstoppable.


    The Ancestor of Heaven and Earth could not afford to be neglectful in the slightest. He controlled his Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, releasing some fresh air to enhance his force of defense. Actually, the attack formed by Evil Blood Aura could not break the defense of the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth but left the wall of air rippling gently.


    Ancestor of Heaven and Earth struck the attack with his Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, and struck back with the Ruler of Heaven and Earth in his hand. He said, "Boy, you can''t break my defensive treasure at all. It was time for me to attack." He swung his Ruler of Heaven and Earth several times, and the power emitted even was much better than that supported by the Map of Heaven and Earth before. He must have provided the power from the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth.


    There was no surprise that the Blood River Formation began to stir under several attacks of the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth, the Evil Spirit inside starting to scatter and disappear. Seeing this, the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth laughed and said, "Haha... it seems that your formation isn''t that powerful. I haven''t gone all out, but it''s nearly done." His words were full of irony.


    Blood God Doppelganger was not angered by the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth''s arrogance because he knew that moodiness was a poison in combat. He looked at Ancestor of Heaven and Earth and said indifferently, "Really? Do you know how long you can continue to support these two Magic Weapons with your supernatural power? Moreover, well?"


    "Sacrifice to the Blood God, and connect with the Origin. Blood River Formation, expand!" At this moment, thousands of Clones of Blood God exploded at the same time, which refilled the Blood River Formation with abundant Evil Blood Aura. The attack formed by the Evil Blood Aura sharpened as well, piercing towards the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth without stopping.


    The Blood God Doppelganger sacrificed thousands of Clones of Blood God, connecting with the origin of Blood Sea, which largely enhanced the force of this formation. In this way, the supernatural power of the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth would be consumed more quickly. With a little luck, he might beat him down before Minghe''s arrival.


    The power of Blood River Formation was enhanced, as was the attack. Under the continual barrage, the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth naturally felt more pressure, and his supernatural power also was consumed faster. Although the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth was his Eternal Spiritual Treasure, it was still a Primordial Supreme Treasure. It also had not been completely converted yet. It was a trifle for the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth using his supernatural power at the Daluo Golden Immortal realm to activate his Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. Moreover, he also needed to defend the attacks from the Evil Blood Aura.


    However, the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth was not muddleheaded. He activated the tactic and his Cauldron of Heaven and Earth suddenly turned many times larger. He said, "In the endless heaven and earth, the cauldron covers the universe. Absorb the Evil Blood Aura." After he said this formula, his Cauldron of Heaven and Earth turned into a black hole, absorbing all the Evil Blood Aura around.


    In this cauldron, a flash of black fire appeared and the Evil Blood Aura disappeared after being burned, turning into the spiritual air for Ancestor of Heaven and Earth to recover his supernatural power. With the spiritual air, the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth fought back again, forming a powerful blast of air to hit the Blood River Formation.


    Blood God Doppelganger was greatly frightened. The insane Cauldron of Heaven and Earth could turn the Evil Blood Aura back to Genesis, forming it into the Primordial Spiritual Air which could greatly improve his condition. At this moment, Blood God Doppelganger knew that his plan was over.


    Moreover, the attack from the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth was too powerful, and the enhanced Blood River Formation stirred under the attacks of his Ruler of Heaven and Earth. Right at the moment, the formation was like a small boat in a rough river. Without any other means, the Blood God Doppelganger could only use another kind of Magic Skill, named Deceiving Eyes.


    Through this Magic Skill, he could transform the attacks from Ancestor of Heaven and Earth into Clones of Blood God, which could temporarily maintain the Blood River Formation. However, the Clones of Blood God would be blown away by the Ruler of Heaven and Earth. Actually, Clones of Blood God could not withstand the full attack of a Late Stage Daluo Golden Immortal. Having seen the continual disappearance of Clones of Blood God, the Blood God Doppelganger became anxious.


    At this rate, every Clone of Blood God would disappear soon. Finally, his Blood River Formation could not bear attack anymore. If Blood God Doppelganger had to face the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth alone, he would definitely die. The time limit of Blood Burning Tactic was already over, and his supernatural power was lowered into the Secondary Stage of Primordial Unity Golden Immortality due to the side effects.


    Ancestor of Heaven and Earth was excited about this situation. Under his attack, he could clearly feel that the Blood River Formation was continually weakened. Sooner or later, the Blood River Formation would be totally broken. He was starting to expect how to punish him after catching the Blood God Doppelganger. After all, the Blood God Doppelganger had played a trick on him. He would not work off his anger until he tortured him.


    Right at the moment, the whole formation shook immediately, the Evil Blood Aura inside was also in a mess. The Ancestor of Heaven and Earth who was still in his victory dream regained his consciousness. Looking at the scene in front of him, the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth was totally shocked and frowned.


    "Is this the so-called space fluctuation?" The Ancestor of Heaven and Earth immediately recognized the real reason causing this phenomenon. All of his Magic Weapons were full of the force of heaven and earth, and he had comprehended a little piece of the Law of Space when breaking into the Daluo Golden Immortality. Facing the scene in front of him, his vigilance sharpened. He was wondering whether it was a trick of the Blood God Doppelganger or not. He thought he needed to finish this battle as soon as possible, so he swung the Ruler of Heaven and Earth with his full strength, the formation was breaking right at the same time. However, when he saw the scene outside of the formation, he froze and wondered where he was.

 Chapter 15: The Death of Ancestor of Heaven and Earth

    Chapter 15: The Death of Ancestor of Heaven and Earth


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Out of the expectation of Ancestor of Heaven and Earth, the last stroke by the Ruler of Heaven and Earth effortlessly broke the Blood River Formation. In general, the formation could not have been destroyed with a single stroke even if it cannot last for long. A sudden idea came to his mind: could it be Blood God Doppelganger had already escaped with the Map of Heaven and Earth?


    The fact, however, was that Blood God Doppelganger stood in front of him after the formation broke. His cultivation was just at the Secondary Stage of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal, probably the result of the Boomerang. To Ancestor of Heaven and Earth''s surprise, Blood God Doppelganger smiled instead of being frightened.


    And where was he? Ancestor of Heaven and Earth looked around and only saw Blood Sea, which was full of Evil Spirit. He felt cold, despite his deep cultivation reaching the Late Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. He was in Untainted Land a moment ago. How did he come here? Where was this place?


    Nether Blood Sea suddenly came to his mind. In the Untainted Land exited some untraversed dangerous places. Nether Blood Sea was one of them. It was said that Nether Blood Sea was formed by blood of Pangu and gathered evil spirit from the Heaven and Earth. Therefore, it was a place of big fierce.


    Untainted Land had been around for a long time. Ever since its birth, there had been creatures that never returned from Blood Sea. Several Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals had even gone missing. Thereafter, Nether Blood Sea had earned its bad reputation.


    Ancestor of Heaven and Earth felt a strong wave of the space just now, so he couldn''t help feeling anxious. As soon as he came to the Blood Sea, he smelled a sense of deadly crisis. "Who are you? What''s your relationship with Blood Sea? How did you bring me here?", asked he with anger to the smiling Blood God Doppelganger.


    Blood God Doppelganger laughed at his questions and replied, "Since you''ll die anyway, let me satisfy your curiosity. I''m a doppelganger of Blood God, Master of Blood Sea, Ancestor Minghe. What you call Nether Blood Sea is naturally my home. As for how I brought you here, hehe¡­"


    ...


    Receiving Spiritual Thoughts from Blood God Doppelganger, Ming He went to their location at his top speed. It was Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, the treasure Ming He had longed for day and night. Though he had many Primordial Spiritual Treasures, only a few were suitable for his use. As for Primordial Supreme Treasure? He had none of them.


    Among all his collections, only six were most valuable treasures to him: four Primordial Spiritual Treasures of the Highest Grade (Red Lotus of Fire, Xuanyuan Water Control Flag, Book of Life and Death and Judge Pen), as well as Wuji Apricot Flag and Map of Heaven and Earth; they were all enough to make even the Sages envious. Besides, Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword were Primordial Spiritual Treasures of Top Grade, both of which was Tools of Massacre, and when combined, they had great power over Primordial Spiritual Treasures of the Highest Grade. As for Zhen Yue, Ming He completely disregarded it.


    Though he owned many Spiritual Treasures, few were suitable for him. Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword were his most valuable treasures for attacking. Red Lotus of Fire had the mightiest power of defense and could also attack by releasing Red Lotus Fire. Xuanyuan Water Control Flag, Wuji Apricot Flag, and Map of Heaven and Earth had little defense power, but there were other uses for them.


    Book of Life and Death and Judge Pen had great attacking power. However, Ming He dared not use them in case of damage as they belonged to Six Path of Reincarnation. Any resulting Karma was beyond what Ming He could bear.


    Now, a Primordial Supreme Treasure was in his reach. Ming He couldn''t hold himself from owning it. Even the Sages would not get a Primordial Supreme Treasure, among whom only Three Pure Ones would get from Honourable Ancestor, Hongjun. If Ming He could get one, he would benefit from it a lot.


    It was not far away from Blood Sea. Ming He traveled fast and spent the time it took for him to drink a few cups of tea to get there. He was relieved to find Blood God Doppelganger and Ancestor of Heaven and Earth still in a stalemate. He would have killed himself if Ancestor of Heaven and Earth escaped.


    Yet Ming He did not have absolute confidence to defeat Ancestor of Heaven and Earth, for he sensed a wave of Divine Law from his rival''s attack, who must have received enlightenment from some kind of Divine Law. Seeing Ancestor of Heaven and Earth owned a Primordial Supreme Treasure, he was at least a Primordial Mazinger. He would definitely have a unique Spiritual Inheritance, so Ming He was careful not to underestimate him.


    Seeing the shaking formation, Ming He thought for a while and made up his mind. With a flick of his sleeve, millions of Clones of Blood God appeared and formed a much more powerful Blood River Formation. Reciting the formula, he shouted, "Millions of the clones sacrifice; formation transmits; homeland calls, heaven and earth shakes¡­ Move it!"


    Millions of Clones of Blood God were sacrificed at the same time, elevating the power of Blood River Formation. The whole sky was covered by blood and evil spirit. Blood Sea was also rocking. Ming He dared to combine the formation for which the Clones of Blood God sacrificed with the formation guarding Blood Sea, channeling the formation for which the Clones of Blood God sacrificed through the Void into Blood Sea.


    It had to be admitted that it was not only a crazy move but also a difficult one. Further, it was to transmit the formation through the Void! As soon as he returned to Blood Sea, Ming He spat a mouthful of blood arrows. The pressure in the Void was far too great. If not for his strong body, he would have been severely wounded. But this move had badly injured the roots of Blood Sea. It seemed like it would not make a full recovery for another tens of thousands of years.


    The root of Blood Sea was essential to Blood River Formation, and thus its damage would surely decrease the formation''s power. Fortunately, the most powerful ones in Untainted Land were currently Sage-to-bes. The current Blood River Formation was enough to protect Ming He. The Sage-to-bes were also not likely to have any ideas about fighting him. That was why Ming He dared to pull such an insane stunt.


    No pain, no gain. Ming He regarded it as a worthwhile cost to trade the Primordial Supreme Treasure. Now that he was back in Blood Sea, he was safe. Ancestor of Heaven and Earth''s desperate struggles would surely be useless.


    ...


    Ming He showed up in front of the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth, who had broken out of the formation. The Blood God Doppelganger handed Map of Heaven and Earth and Wuji Apricot Flag over to Ming He, and returned to Blood Sea to recover.


    Ancestor of Heaven and Earth was alarmed at Ming He''s appearance because he was unable to see through his cultivation. Moreover, Blood Good Doppelganger said he was in another nest at this moment. He was in such terrible condition that he felt cold at the backbone. From the look of things, his rival had a deep cultivation.


    Trying his best to hide his uneasiness, Ancestor of Heaven and Earth looked at Ming He and said, "You must be Fellow Taoist Ming He. I''m the Taoist Heaven and Earth. There must be some misunderstandings between us. I apologize and ask for your understanding. The Map of Heaven and Earth is my gift for you." At the moment, Ancestor of Heaven and Earth just wanted to leave as soon as possible. He had no intentions of getting his map back.


    In his opinion, he was at Late Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal and he also owned Cauldron of Heaven and Earth and Ruler of Heaven and Earth. If he expended all his effort to fight Ming He, he might not lose. But he made a mistake. He did not expect Ming He to make such a great sacrifice to bring him here. How could Ming He let him go now? Ming He was well aware that a snake he let go would come and bite him back.


    Ming He said without expression, "Really? It''s already mine. You want to apologize? Show your sincerity by offering the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth to me." In his mind, Ancestor of Heaven and Earth was talking nonsense. The Map of Heaven and Earth was already in his hand. What a joke to compensate a person with his own belongings.


    The face of Ancestor of Heaven and Earth darkened. "It seems you don''t want things to end well. Yes, you have higher cultivation than me. But I''m afraid you''re still not capable of entrapping me." He then shouted, "Nonpolar, break the Heaven!" Cauldron and Ruler of Heaven and Earth burst into mighty power at the same time, enveloping a fleeing Ancestor of Heaven and Earth.


    Ming He chuckled. "Now that you''re here, did you think you can leave? You underestimate my Blood Sea. Endless Blood Sea, block the Void!" A Blood River Formation appeared over the sea, bursting into great power and blocking the whole area. The Flying and Submerge of Ancestor of Heaven and Earth seemed to hit a barrier and bounced.


    The whole Blood Sea was barricaded. Ancestor of Heaven and Earth turned deadly pale as he looked at Ming He. Grinding his teeth, he said, "Ming He, don''t you push it! If push comes to shove, I''ll just drag you down to hell with me!" Push it? If Ancestor of Heaven and Earth had not coveted his Wuji Apricot Flag, would he have angered the killer force, Ming He?


    Ming He did not want to waste time speaking with him. Holding Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword in both hands, he brandished them as he said, "Blood River Formation, come to my order; Yuantu and Abi Sword, kill the immortal!" After receiving the enlightenment of the Law of Killing, he need not use any sword methods. In battles, he needed only to kill.


    The power of the formation was upon Ming He and the might of Law of Killing was its peak. The aura of Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword was full of Menace Intent. With only one strike, the Heaven and Earth faded and Blood Sea rocked, far beyond what Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal could bear.


    As Ancestor of Heaven and Earth saw the deadly strike, he lifted Cauldron of Heaven and Earth to defend himself. However, he underestimated the power of this stroke. Cauldron of Heaven and Earth was hit away by just one strike. Meanwhile, his Original Spirit in the cauldron was damaged, leaving Ancestor of Heaven and Earth seriously injured and spitting blood. Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, however, had absorbed most of the attack.


    With a single blow, Cauldron of Heaven and Earth was hit away and Ancestor of Heaven and Earth was severely injured. Ming He naturally would not miss such an opportunity to kill him. Just as Ancestor of Heaven and Earth wanted to retrieve the cauldron, it was already too late. The second strike cut him in half, leaving him to fade into bloody vapor. The ancestor was considered one of the excellent ones in Untainted Land, but due to his greed, he was reduced to ashes.

 Chapter 16: Consequences

    Chapter 16: Consequences


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The death of the Heaven and Earth Ancestor was inevitable since Minghe had exerted all his strength. With Blood River Formation, he could even reach the realm of Sage-to-be. Paired with Law of Killing and Law of Spiritual Beings, killing a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal was a breeze. Even though his rival possessed Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, he did not have enough cultivation to use a Primordial Supreme Treasure.


    After his death, the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth and Ruler of Heaven and Earth lost their owner and tried to fly away. Unfortunately, the Blood Sea was closed, so they had no way to go but became Minghe''s assets.


    Minghe was elated to get the two Primordial Supreme Treasures because few owned such treasures in Untainted Land. Hence, he was far ahead of others simply by collecting four Spiritual Treasures in this trip.


    But he was not delighted even after killing Heaven and Earth Ancestor. It was impossible that his sacrifice of millions of Clones of Blood God to exert Blood River Formation would go unnoticed. He recalled all his Blood God Doppelgangers and Clones of Blood God to protect the sea, just in case.


    Blood Sea was Minghe''s base. He could not allow anything to happen to it. He was wary of even the slightest possibility that someone might keep their eye on his sea. This was Untainted Land; anyone could die here. As the master of Blood Sea, Minghe had seen too many deaths because the sea expanded every single day. It had more than doubled since he first got here.


    ...


    Minghe''s guess was right on the mark. The sacrifice of the Clones of Blood God and the abnormal fluctuation of Blood Sea aroused attention from various parties. The Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix, and Kylin also suspended their war because of this.


    Few could cause such chaos in Untainted Land. But even the Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix and Kylin that ruled the land failed to track who was behind it. It frightened them. After an investigation, they learned that the force left in the scene was similar to that of Nether Blood Sea. Was there something going on there?


    Nether Blood Sea was a forbidden land that no one could make out of alive. It would be a catastrophe if the sea became unstable and flooded Untainted Land. Hence, the tribes stopped their war and started investigating.


    However, everyone who went there failed to return. Many Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals also died. The three tribes had no choice, but to give up the investigation and bid their time. Luckily for them, Blood Sea reverted to its usual state after tens of years. The Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land were relieved.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At Mount Yujing, Hongjun was predicting the Way of Separation and Rectification while holding onto Jade Butterfly of Fate. Cloud of Blessings rolled above him. He had finished Good Separation and Evil Separation, bringing himself closer to the Sage-to-be Peak Level. After completing Separation of Obsession, the three separations could be combined. Fusing with Hong Meng Immortal Qi, he could become the Sage of the Heavenly Way.


    Hongjun was naturally aware of all the chaos, but had no clue who was behind it. Cultivation Tribulation had begun and heaven''s mystery was in chaos. Evil Spirit in Untainted Land had gotten denser. Hongjun sighed and said, "Alas! Who on earth caused such chaos and slowed the speed of Cultivation Tribulation? Well, it gives me more time to cultivate. If I don''t become a sage, I''m nothing!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Hongjun was of course pleased to see such a situation because he had only completed Good Separation and Evil Separation. He needed more time to complete the more difficult Separation of Obsession. What Minghe did was to stop the war among the three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix and Kylin and slow the spawning of evil spirits. It would be hundreds of years before the next war and the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land were given a chance to rehabilitate.


    Where someone was happy, someone else was naturally furious. In the Demon Tribe Mountains, Luo Hou exploded in anger. "Damn it! Who''s the one behind this? Why the strange phenomenon in Blood Sea? My plan has been put on hold since the three tribes war stopped. Have you all found out why?"


    Looking at the indignant Luo Hou, Flame Demon trembled with fear. Ever since Luo Hou''s cultivation realm increased, even Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals were terrified to be in his presence. Flame Demon answered, "My Lord, I''ve sent our people to investigate in Blood Sea, but no one returned. Not even Shadow Fiend."


    Luo Hou got angry and shouted: "What? The Shadow Fiend died too? What was wrong with the Blood Sea or had anyone done this on purpose? If it was not for the fact I was in a crucial stage of cultivation, I had to take a look by myself to find out what was going on there." Luo Hou reached the Late Stage of Sage-to-be, same as Hongjun, but what he cultivated was The Divine Law of Demons. In the end, The Way of Great Way would be the same.


    Flame Demon replied, "My Lord, what should we do next? Do we wait for our chance to act or...?" Luo Hou sneered and said, "Wait? They''re just daydreaming if they want to rest now. Order the people we placed in the three tribes to act and bring them back to war. Only in this way can I... Humph!"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Minghe was quite clear about what was going on outside and killed everyone who tried to enter Blood Sea for investigation, even the people from Demon Tribe sent by Luo Hou. He was not relieved until the consequences of the incident gradually faded.


    This irrational act had exposed Blood Sea to the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land. Luckily, Minghe''s existence was still unknown. This could be considered the best result. With time, memories of this incident would fade. After all, the most important event at the moment was the war among the Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix, and Kylin. Not even Luo Hou had the time to care about Blood Sea.


    However, Minghe had no regrets. Nothing ventured, nothing gained. So it was worthwhile taking risks to obtain treasures like Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. Even if he was really noticed, he could protect himself through Blood Sea. The fact that nobody could kill Minghe except the Sage was enough to boost his confidence.


    Cauldron of Heaven and Earth made it easier to cultivate weapons and medicines. What was crazier was that he even cultivated his own body, though the speed was slower than a Original Spirit cultivation. What Minghe wanted was the simultaneous cultivation of both his body and Original Spirit. In recent years, the speed of his body cultivation had fallen far behind his Original Spirit cultivation.


    With Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, Minghe could cultivate his body directly through the fusion of Veridical Fire and Purpleheaven Thunder. The speed was improved greatly and his body cultivation had caught up with his Original Spirit cultivation in a short hundred years, reaching the peak of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. This meant he could fight against a top Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal simply with his body.


    In addition, his Divine Law cultivation had reached a bottleneck. He made no further progress after receiving 20% enlightenment of Law of Killing and Law of Spiritual Beings. The Sage-to-be Realm was only one step away from him, but he always failed to get there. It depressed him a lot.


    Minghe knew that the cultivation could not be rushed, so he halted the cultivation and turned into the study of medicines, weapons, and formations. The Way of Great Way could be achieved in numerous ways. Sometimes the inspiration was crucial for cultivation and Minghe needed to review what he got in recent years to make further progress.


    After studying Divine Law, Minghe found that the greatest truths were the simplest. The tactical methods, formations, and magic skills he had previously predicted before were all too flashy. It was the result of the influence martial art stories had on him. However, they were all useless. Take Pangu for example. He could destroy anyone with raw strength, no matter what methods or formations his opponents used. That was true power.

 Chapter 17: The Defying Spiritual Treasure

    Chapter 17: The Defying Spiritual Treasure


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Initially, Blood Sea was formed by the polluted and residual blood of Pangu and three thousand Mazingers. As the master of Blood Sea, Minghe knew about the importance of the initial Blood Sea, so he separated it from the newly-formed Blood Sea after he set up the Blood River Formation.


    Blood Sea might be horrifying to others but to Minghe it represented a huge treasure vault. Moreover, the initial Blood Sea was a rare treasure through which Minghe could gather some knowledge about the mystery of Rakshasa. He envisioned many methods of body cultivation from the enlightenment of the Rakshasa''s vital force left in the initial Blood Sea.


    By killing the Heaven and Earth Ancestor, Minghe obtained two things. The first was the Spiritual Treasures, like the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, and the other was the Spiritual Inheritance of the Heaven and Earth Ancestor. The Spiritual Inheritance of every Primordial Mazinger carried distinct characteristics from which Minghe could use to his advantage, so he made sure not to miss this opportunity.


    Even though Minghe killed the Heaven and Earth Ancestor and ensured that he had no chance of reincarnating, he did not destroy all the Original Spirit and kept some Original Spirit pieces through the Law of Spiritual Beings. This way, he could gain the Primordial Spiritual Inheritance of the Heaven and Earth Ancestor.


    Minghe was surprised to find that the Heaven and Earth Ancestor was actually a being converted by the residual soul from one of the 3 thousand Mazingers, the Mazinger of Heaven and Earth who was adept in the Law of Heaven and Earth. His every move involved unfathomable power. Naturally, the Heaven and Earth Ancestor had inherited the Law of Heaven and Earth and received enlightenment when he reached the realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality and was awarded some clues about the Law of Space.


    However, the Heaven and Earth Ancestor had paid great attention to his treasures rather than the cultivation of the Divine Law. If he had had 10% enlightenment of the Law of Heaven and Earth, he could have broken the Blood River Formation set by the Blood God Doppelganger. With the magical power of the Heaven and Earth, he would have been able to kill the Blood God Doppelganger easily.


    What a pity! The Cauldron of Heaven and Earth and the Ruler of Heaven and Earth had diverted his attention from the cultivation of the Divine Law, and the nature of Rakshasa destroyed him. These two things had spurred his arrogance, but he had never known that there were plenty of Sage-to-be master-hands like Hong Jun and Luohou who remained unknown.


    To Minghe, his death was slightly wasted as what he needed the most now was to battle with other skilled cultivators. Had the Heaven and Earth Ancestor paid more attention to the enlightenment of the Law of Heaven and Earth, he could have fought against Minghe. This was like an ancient Chinese saying: Miss an inch and you miss the whole battle.


    Minghe moved on to concentrate on the Primordial Spiritual Inheritance of the Heaven and Earth Ancestor. He was disappointed at the result because the residual soul and the spiritual inheritance were too little to cultivate, which also accounted for the unstable state of mind of the Heaven and Earth Ancestor.


    Although Minghe did not gather much information about Rakshasa, he gained some understanding on the method of body cultivation from Rakshasa. According to his previous prediction, the strength of the physical body of a Mazinger was achieved by cultivating his body through the Air of Chaos. But Minghe was only half right.


    The method of a Mazinger''s body cultivation required the Air of Chaos but the core part was the Divine Law. The strength of the physical body of a Mazinger was achieved by cultivating his body by absorbing the Power of Divine Law, so every single move involved the magic power of the Divine Law.


    Not only that, the Spiritual Treasures which Rakshasa used were also embedded with the Power of Divine Law. The power and quality could be improved and even upgraded to higher grades upon reaching a certain stage.


    Knowing this, Minghe was disgruntled. He now had to predict tactical methods again and complete another circle of cultivation after the prediction in order to prevent an unstable foundation. This would consume a lot of time.


    However, the Cultivation Tribulation had begun and would be completed in a comparatively short time. Minghe did not intend to get involved in the war between Hong Jun and Luohou, but he wanted to gain some benefits from the war among the three tribes. Given the current situation, he would probably miss the opportunity.


    After thinking for a while, Minghe came up with an idea. He called out the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth and poured numerous primordial materials into it, as well as the residual soul pieces of the Heaven and Earth Ancestor. He also added some blood of Rakshasa and tens of millions of Clones of the Blood God.


    In a word, this was a hotchpotch. Others would definitely scorn him for wasting so many first-grade materials including 64 Enlightenment Fruits. A peculiar looking fetus of a magic weapon came into being after 49 years of calcination.


    A sphere. That''s right, this fetus was a globe-shaped object. Minghe separated one portion of his soul after the fetus was formed and set up a tactical restriction formation. The Spiritual Treasure finally appeared after another 81 years. Its appearance spurred Blood Sea and even Minghe could not calm it down.


    All of a sudden, Minghe felt extreme pressure and began to sweat out of tension. Looking up, he saw a vertical eye floating atop Blood Sea. It was the Eye of Great Way. Yes, it was! Minghe had sworn to the Way of Great Way when he first arrived here and had experienced its power and mystery. It was definitely the Eye of Great Way.


    Minghe was quite terrified to be scrutinized by the Eye of Great Way. He had not done anything that went against the Heaven, so why had the Way of Great Way come to him? Even if he had done something against the Heaven and changed the momentum of the heaven and earth, it should be the Way of Heaven who came to him. Was it¡ªMinghe looked to the newly-born Spiritual Treasure¡ªbecause of this?


    Minghe became increasingly nervous as the eye continued to watch him. The Way of Great Way kept looking his way for a long time, making Minghe feel torturous.


    The Eye of Great Way finally moved after a long time and a silver light ejected from it right into the Spiritual Treasure. Then the Eye of Great Way disappeared like nothing had happened.


    Minghe was relieved, it was an agony to be stared at by the Eye of Great Way, especially when he was only a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. Fortunately, nothing serious happened. Minghe picked up the Spiritual Treasure and wondered what the silver light had done to it.


    It was a Highest-grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure! Minghe was elated to be able to refine a Highest-grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure through the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. But this Spiritual Treasure was unique. It did not have any attack power and even the defense strength was similar to that of a Low-grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure.


    Luckily, it had an extremely strong prediction power when combined with the separated soul from Minghe. All the Clones of Blood God and Blood God Doppelgangers combined could not be compared to this portion of his soul. If it were not for Minghe''s proficiency in the Law of Spiritual Beings, he would not have dared to do so and even then, such damage would take thousands of years to recover from.


    Luckily Minghe had the Three Light Holy Water, which could heal the soul trauma and if Minghe could make further progress in the enlightenment of the Law of Spiritual Beings; the recovery speed would be quickened. Fortunately, all his efforts were paid off in the end. The Spiritual Treasure in front of him was the pay-off.


    When Minghe first talked about prediction, he linked it to the modern-world supercomputer with a calculation speed of a trillion bits per second. If a mere mortal from the future generation could make such powerful machines, so could Minghe.


    Thereafter, the first computer in Untainted Land emerged and it was also a Highest-grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure. Minghe named it the Magical Tao Mirror. Its prediction power was thousands of times better than Minghe and all his Doppelgangers combined. It was for this reason that the Magical Tao Mirror captured the attention of the Way of Great Way.

 Chapter 18: The Exposure of Luohou

    Chapter 18: The Exposure of Luohou


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Only the Way of Great Way knew that Minghe came from the future and had knowledge of that time from Minghe''s memory. However, the Way of Great Way was impartial and would not expel him even if he was an abnormality. Besides the Way of Heaven, there was the Submerging Yi which represented Fated Chance and all creatures in Untainted Land were likely to become the Submerging Yi and surpass the Way of Heaven.


    Currently, the Way of Heaven had no idea what the Magical Tao Mirror was, but it knew that although the treasure was against the heaven, Minghe had not done anything against the heaven. Therefore, the Way of Great Way had only come to give him a warning and the silver light from the Eye of the Great Way had covered the secret Magical Tao Mirror. As a result, nobody knew what exactly had happened in Blood Sea even the Way of Heaven.


    Seeing the first half of the messages left by the Way of Great Way, Minghe was greatly moved. The Way of Great Way had not destroyed this Spiritual Treasure and it even covered the secret for him. It was so good to him. However, upon seeing the second half of the message, Minghe jumped up and cursed.


    The Magical Tao Mirror could have been a Primordial Supreme Treasure rather than a Primordial Spiritual Treasure, if it were not for the interference by the Way of Great Way. Despite it being at the Highest Grade, it was far lower than a Primordial Supreme Treasure. In addition, the Way of Great Way had left restrictions on the use of the Magical Tao Mirror.


    There were no limitations to predicting tactical methods, tactical formations and magic skills through the Magical Tao Mirror, but it was supposed to be used to predict the Divine Law, like the Jade Butterfly of Fate. The difference was that the Jade Butterfly of Fate was endowed with three thousand Ways of Great Way while the Magical Tao Mirror had nothing and could only be used to predict the Divine Law which Minghe had been enlightened with before.


    To predict the Divine Law through the Magical Tao Mirror should have been an easy task and then Minghe could become a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of the Origin soon and surpass the Way of Heaven. However, the Way of Great Way did not leave so many advantages for Minghe.


    Since it was unfair for other creatures in Untainted Land, the Way of Great Way had restricted its ability to predict the Divine Law. Minghe had to sacrifice something like the Spiritual Air, Spiritual Treasure materials, Spiritual Fruits and Medicines, Power of Original Spirit, supernatural power or merits to the Magical Tao Mirror before he could use it to predict the Divine Law.


    For example, the abundant Spiritual Air in the Untainted Land was necessary for every creature to cultivate themselves. When the Spiritual Air was consumed to a certain extent, the Cultivation Tribulation would befall. Those who died in the Cultivation Tribulation would return to Genesis and convert to the Spiritual Air again. The Cultivation Tribulation would end in a certain circumstance, which constituted a self-protection way of the Untainted Land.


    If Minghe wanted to sacrifice Spiritual Air to the Magical Tao Mirror, he needed to deplete a vast amount to do so. Besides, Minghe would be connected to Karma and his soul might disintegrate when the Cultivation Tribulation started. Even if he could survive the Cultivation Tribulation, the strong Karma would affect his cultivation.


    Regarding other materials, the blood was abundant in the Blood Sea and could be consumed as long as it would not damage the initial Blood Sea; Spiritual Fruits and Medicines were renewable resources so that they could be recycled; the Spiritual Treasure materials were too precious to be sacrificed; the Power of Original Spirit and supernatural power could be sacrificed as long as they would not be overused in case the Original Spirit and Foundation would be damaged.


    As for merits, Minghe was not willing to sacrifice them, but they turned out to be the most effective. Although the Blood River Formation could repeatedly provide merits by absorbing the Evil Blood Aura in Untainted Land, its effect would become weaker after the Sorcerer and Demon tribes''s Cultivation Tribulation. Then, the Blood River Formation would grow weaker and be unable to provide enough merits as required by the Magical Tao Mirror.


    Minghe got a longing for merits now. He could earn some merits based on his understanding of the Untainted Land. Now, however, it was the most economical way to sacrifice Spiritual Fruits and Medicines, Power of Original Spirit and the supernatural power whose effect was weaker but more enduring.


    Upon getting the Magical Tao Mirror, Minghe started another Closed Door Meditation. He planned to make thorough progress on his tactical methods. Minghe would have no opportunity to do so once he reached Sage-to-be, and his enlightenment on the Divine Law could not be stopped if he wanted to enter the realm of Sage-to-be.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Minghe started his Closed Door Meditation with no care as to what went on outside. The Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix, and Kylin stopped the war for nearly a hundred years but then they went at it again.


    This time, the Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix, and Kylin stopped again due to Blood Sea. The Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land and Individual Cultivators all noticed the violent movements of Blood Sea. They had diverse explanations about it. Some said the sea was going to submerge Untainted Land while others claimed some superior treasures were going to appear. All kinds of rumors were being spread everywhere.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Inside Mount Yujing, Hong Jun was curious about Blood Sea as well. He wondered and thought, "What is going on in the Blood Sea? Is it possible that some Spiritual Treasures or creatures are going to appear? It''s really strange that I can''t predict anything about it. How should I cope with the Unforeseen Signs from the heaven?"


    Luohou bristled with anger. "Damn. The last time the three tribes stopped the war was because of Blood Sea. I put in so much effort to start the war again and now it has stopped, again! If I ever catch that person I''ll definitely torture whoever it is to death."


    After venting for a while, Luohou calmed down and gave orders to Flame Demon. "Flame Demon, you''ll slip into the three tribes yourself this time and make sure to incite war among the Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix, and Kylin. As for Blood Sea, we''ll leave it aside for the moment and I''ll take a closer look after I reach the Sage realm.


    But unexpectedly, Flame Demon failed to incite war and got himself killed. The Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix, and Kylin were shocked to find tracks left by the Demon Tribe and realized that they had been infiltrated by them.


    The appearance of the Demon Tribe made Heavens'' mystery clearer. Besides, Ancestor of Dragon, the Lord of the Phoenix, and the Forefather of the Kylin, had all reached the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be and naturally spotted the plan of the Demon Tribe through some predictions. In a fit of anger, they bound together and started to attack the Demon Tribe.


    However, it was too late. The previous war had exhausted too much of their strength, and Luo Ho had all his spies in the three tribes pullout when Flame Demon was killed. As a result, all Demon Tribe members retreated to the west, impairing the strength of the three tribes and increasing their own power.


    After making clear what was going on, although the three tribes could not put down all resentments, they decided to launch an attack on the west for revenge. What surprised them was that the Demon Tribe could resist their attack by themselves. This also showed that the strength of the three tribes had been weakened to a great extent.


    However, this was not what Luohou desired. According to his original plan, when the strength of the three tribes was severely depleted, he would lead the army of the Demon Tribe towards the east and capture the whole Untainted Land singlehandedly. The two movements of Blood Sea spoiled his plan.


    Luohou hated Blood Sea with every fiber of his being. Were it not for the two movements of Blood Sea, the Demon Tribe would not have been exposed so early. Actually, it was partly due to Luohou''s impatience to instigate the war among the three tribes which caused the demons planted in the tribes to be exposed. All in all, Luohou would not let go of Blood Sea. If he had known that the two movements had been caused by man, he would have started attacking Blood Sea.


    Of course, Minghe somehow sensed the grievance from Luohou. He sneered and joked. "Is someone missing me now?" Had he known that the guy missing him was Luohou, he would not have been so relaxed.

 Chapter 19: Hong Jun Fights Luohou

    Chapter 19: Hong Jun Fights Luohou


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Hundred years later, a riot broke out again in Blood Sea, which was smaller than the twice before. A great amount of energy penetrated from Sacred Island, even including the power of the Divine Law. On Sacred Island, Minghe was sitting on the Red Lotus of Fire, with the Magical Tao Mirror which was refined hundred years ago suspending in front.


    After hundred years of Closed Door Meditation, Minghe had successfully stepped into the Realm of Sage-to-be. With his firm foundation, although he was only at the early stage of Sage-to-be, Minghe could be considered among the strongest in Untainted Land. As for the Law of Killing and the Law of Spiritual Beings, he had successfully achieved enlightenment by 30 percent.


    Besides, Minghe had also been enlightened by another kind of the Divine Law, the Law of Blood, which was the Law of Origin of Blood Sea. Refining his body with the Law of Blood was the most suitable way for Minghe to return to Genesis on his road to Rakshasa. In this way, the quality of his blood lineage could be improved. Due to the Law of Origin of Blood Sea, although Minghe''s enlightenment was a little bit late, he could still reach 30 percent of that.


    Coordinating with the Law of Blood and the Law of Spiritual Beings, Minghe had comprended another kind of Magic Skills, the Rebirth with Blood Drops. Originally, Minghe could reborn through his Clones of Blood God or Blood God Doppelgangers even if he was killed. However, compared with Minghe himself, the foundation of the Clones of Blood God and the Blood God Doppelgangers were too bad.


    It was different now. One drop of blood was enough to allow him to be reborn. Even though he would be seriously injured, there was at least still hope to regain his previous glory. If Minghe kept some of his blood in Blood Sea, he could be reborn in the sea even if he was killed elsewhere.


    Besides his cultivation breakthrough, Minghe also reorganized his exercise methods and officially named them the Mazinger Magic Skills. He had made up his mind to become Rakshasa. This time he had comprehended a few principles of Mazinger from the Spiritual Inheritance of Ancestor of Heaven and Earth, so he would not miss it.


    Under the natural law, there would only be six Sages besides Hongjun. They were Three Pristine Ones, Goddess Nyuwa, Zhunti, and Jieyin. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi from the Foundation of the Great Way was a necessary condition to become a Sage of the Heavenly Way. Later, there would be another Hong Meng Immortal Qi. That unfortunate fool was Hongyun.


    However, one needed to leave his Original Spirit with the Way of Heaven to become a Sage of the Heavenly Way. Although one would become immortal after becoming a Sage, there was still a shortcoming. If Untainted Land or the Way of Heaven was destroyed, one would die with it. This was not what Minghe wanted.


    The rearranged Mazinger Magic Skill was a method for becoming Rakshasa. Minghe was not sure whether he was on the way to become Rakshasa, but the prediction of his Magical Tao Mirror told it was possible. There were too many obstacles in front of him, so he could only trust his Magical Tao Mirror and himself.


    Looking at the Magical Tao Mirror, Minghe had a love-hate relationship with it. During the short hundred years, with the help of it, Minghe greatly improved. However, it also consumed 20 percent to 30 percent of his collection among the tens of thousands of years. This collection not only contained his own treasure, but also the others he stole from the storehouse of the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land. Although the 20 percent to 30 percent was low-grade treasure, the Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix and Kylin would also consider them precious.


    Since all his low-grade treasures had nearly been consumed, Ming He needed to feed the mirror slightly higher-grade materials or even Spiritual Fruits. He was not too happy about doing so, as he knew he still had a long way to go before breaking into the Genesis. It was akin to marriage, where the path of spending had just begun.


    A shudder cold ran through Minghe when he thought about this. But no pains, no gains. He saw a great boost in his power after breaking into the realm of Sage-to-be. Particularly, his clones and doppelgangers achieved a new realm, achieving 480 million Primordial Unity Golden Immortals and 49 Daluo Golden Immortals respectively. Coupled with his Blood River Formation, not even Honjun or Luohou could escape unscratched from him.


    While Minghe was immersed in his thoughts, the Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix, and Kylin were engaged in a fierce war against the Devil Tribe in the west of Untainted World. Out of the blue, a strike of Evil Spirit pierced the sky and filled the west with an ominous air. When a formation wrapped by four combative swords appeared on the battlefield, the three tribes made an immediate retreat.


    By contrast, the Devil Tribe appeared untouched and even pursued the three tribes, forcing them out of the inner parts of the western territory. At the moment, the sword formation in the west attracted all the Evil Spirit in Untainted Land resulting from the Cultivation Tribulation. The entire western region was covered with Evil Spirit, enveloping it in the darkness that shadowed the heaven and earth.


    In front of their armies, Zulong, Lord of Phoenix, and Forefather of Kylin all stood suspended in the air. Their expressions were grim as they stared at the sword formation that suddenly popped up in the west. Luohou, on his Level 12 Black Lotus of Destruction, sat at the center of the formation. Looking at them, he laughed. "Well? You all look shocked to see me."


    He was right. The three of them were definitely shocked. They only made it to the Secondary Stage of the Sage-to-be thanks to the Luck of their tribes were bestowed with. However, Luohou''s cultivation was fathomless and his aura alone exerted so much pressure on them. It was definitely not the effect of him being someone of a lower realm, but the Peak Level of the Sage-to-be. Considering this possibility, they could not help being astounded.


    Just as Luohou was about to speak, a rhyme descended from the sky: "On the nine clouds, I realized the real Tao. Outside of the Baraka, I''ll be respected as a master. Pangu turned into heaven and earth; two images turned into four. Talents are born in the Taoism, and Hongjun is one of the best." A golden bridge materialized in the sky. That was a Primordial Supreme Treasure of the highest grade, the Map of Taichi. And the man who was standing on the bridge was none other than Hongjun himself.


    The three of them were once again shocked by Hongjun''s appearance. This was another master who was at the peak level of Sage-to-be. Had the world gone mad? They were the ones with the best cultivation in the war of the three tribes, but two masters with precious treasures suddenly showed up. Even at their full strength, they were unlikely to match up to those two.


    Hongjun told them, "Fellow Taoists, the Cultivation Tribulation is the result of your three tribes. It plunged the creatures in Untainted Land into misery and suffering. Have you ever considered how you will pay off your Karma?" Countless creatures died in the war among the three tribes. The majority of the Karma fell on the tribes, and a smaller portion on Luohou.


    The three listened to Hongjun and looked at their luck of their tribes. They were alarmed that their luck had been badly destroyed. Under the weight of an endless Karma, it was likely that their tribes would soon be extinct in Untainted Land. After a moment of silence, they came to a decision.


    Zulong said, "I, Zulong, am steeped in sins. I hope to die for the sake of my offsprings. Our Dragon Tribe swears to guard Four Seas forever to atone for our sins." The Lord of Phoenix continued, "I, Lord of Phoenix, am steeped in sins. I hope to die for the sake of my offsprings. In order to atone for our sins, our Phoenix Tribe swears to guard Sempiternal Volcano." And finally, Forefather of Kylin said, "I, Forefather of Kylin, am steeped in sins. I hope to die for the sake of offsprings. In order to atone for our sins, our Kylin Tribe swears to guard Untainted Land."


    After making their vows, the three destroyed their Original Spirits at once. The Way of Heaven felt the disintegration of their souls and descended endless merits, which then disappeared immediately, paying off the majority of their Karma. The armies of the three tribes then retreated, thus marking their exit from the stage of Untainted Land.


    Luohou looked at Hongjun with a faint smile on his face. "Hongjun, did you really think you have the ability to fight me? I didn''t think you would force the three ancestors to destroy their Original Spirits. They were at Secondary Stage of Sages-to-be. With their help, wouldn''t you have more confidence in defeating me?"


    Luohou then clapped his hands, looking like realization hit him. "Oh! So you''re worried they''ll get a piece of your merits. However..." His expression turned grim. "Hongjun, you''re too arrogant. We''re both at the peak level of the Sage-to-be. There''s no telling who will be the victor. Don''t be too confident. Let''s see if you can break out of my God-killing Sword Formation first."


    Luohou''s voice had barely faded when the formation suspended in the western sky came alive. This formation was a Highest Grade God-killing Sword Formation strengthened with a Primordial Supreme Treasure. It could dominate the killing methods of the Way of Heaven. Its many mysterious changes exuded endless menacing intent and promised invincible dangers. When the formation was created by a Sage, It would take more no fewer than four Sages to destroy it.


    Hongjun showed no expression facing the formation, as if it had nothing to do with him. He stood in place without speaking or avoiding, merely allowing the formation to swallow him. Luohou was stunned by his seeming obedience and suspected he must be up to something. When it came to Hongjun, Luohou dared not be careless. He immediately followed Hongjun into the formation and started controlling it.

 Chapter 20: The End of the Cultivation Tribulation

    Chapter 20: The End of the Cultivation Tribulation


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Inside the God-killing Sword Formation, Hongjun looked as firm as ever. He was atop the golden bridge formed by his Map of Taichi that protected him. The sword attacks were unable to touch him at all. Luolou recognized the map and naturally knew the depth of its strength.


    "God-killing Sword Formation; Killer of Gods and Deities; kill them all! Go!" Luo Hou shouted. Four flashes of sword shadow rose from the formation, standing at its four corners.


    "Boom!"


    The four swords released an endless stream of killing intents. They were different from the usual red; these were purely black and carried the will to kill the gods and destroy the heaven and earth. The chilling killing intents froze the formation and black snowflakes fell everywhere, finally forming four sword columns pointed at the heaven.


    The formation kept shifting until it tore a large opening where countless black lightning burst out. The power from the lightning was beyond all creatures and capable of destroying everything. Seeing this, there was finally some expression on Hongjun''s face. The formation was stronger than he had anticipated.


    All the black lightning clung to the four sword columns. Countless lightning fragments twisted around the columns, condensing into four enormous black Talisman Symbols: ''Kill'', ''Trap'', ''Slay'', and ''Sever''.


    The moment the Talisman Symbols were formed, the swords made a deafening hum. They gleamed, reflecting black light, and the strong killing intents formed into four tornados that connected the heaven and earth.


    The blood light in Luohou''s eyes rose a few feet again. Pointing at Hongjun, Luohou released four enormous currents of gray Sword Aura, breaking a large part of the defense and locking Hongjun by his killing mind.


    Luohou was fairly confident in his attack this time. His God-killing Sword Formation was naturally full of power. It was further strengthened by the inclusion of all the Evil spirit in this Cultivation Tribulation. Therefore, it would not be difficult to break into the defensive layer of the Map of Taichi.


    Hongjun was unflustered. The golden light beneath his feet shimmered and formed a shadowy golden lotus. He released his Jade Butterfly of Fate. Endless columns of lights were reflected onto the golden lotus and gradually solidified it.


    Four currents of Sword Aura of Chaos attacked the golden lotus, shaking the whole formation. When the Sword Aura of Chaos disappeared, the golden lotus was full of cracks and also gradually disappeared. Hongjun''s face turned red. Evidently, he received damage from the attacks earlier.


    Hongjun was in no hurry. Some Cloud of Blessings appeared over his head. Three figures flew out from the flowers of heaven, earth, and human, which were the three separations of Hongjun. Luohou was totally shocked of the three separations that were all at the peak level of Sage-to-be.


    When his three separations appeared, Hongjun started to move. The golden bridge under his feet changed into four, protecting Hongjun and his three separations to fly to the four sides of the God-killing Sword Formation. Luohou tried to stop this change immediately, but Hongjun waved his hands and a flag turned out in the sky. A current of Sword Aura of Chaos released from it, moving towards Luohou.


    The Pangu Banner, the Map of Taichi, and the Bell of Chaos were called the Three Treasures of Heaven and Earth Creation and were all Primordial Supreme Treasures of the highest grade. The three treasures possessed the power to tear apart the Hong Meng Chaos, crush the time and space of heaven and earth, dominate ten thousands of abstruse cultivation methods, and create a new universe. The banner could nurture an enormous amount of Sword Aura of Chaos, giving it unrivaled power.


    Luohou remained on alert and the Black Lotus of Destructions materialized under his feet to defend against the Sword Aura of Chaos. The lotus, however, faded slightly after taking the hit. Having accomplished his purpose, Hongjun split a portion of his godly will to control the Pangu Banner. Though the power of the Sword Aura of Chaos was not enough to destroy Luohou, it could stop him for an instant. That was what Hongjun needed.


    The moment Luohou was forced back, Hongjun and his three separations rushed towards the four sides of the formation. With a little time, the whole formation seemed to have gotten stuck and stopped at once. Luohou was shocked. After a dark light flashed, a black spear appeared in his hands. It was another Killing Supreme Treasure, God-killing Spear.


    The God-killing Spear was a Top grade Primordial Supreme Treasure, which was formed by the mixture of the stems of the Green Lotus of Chaos and the evilest aura in the chaos. Its attacking power was above the Pangu Banner and Karma need not be taken into account after killing. It was simply a tool of massacre without special functions. It was unlike other Primordial Supreme Treasures. It did not have the ability to suppress luck like the Three Treasures of Heaven and Earth Creation and the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth.


    The God-killing Spear gave out an attack, instantly bursting powerful killing intents. At the same time, the Pangu Banner fought back, endless Sword Aura of Chaos spearing out. However, the Pangu Banner was controlled by a separation of Hongjun, which could not match with Luohou.


    Luohou started to feel panic. He knew his God-killing Sword Formation would be destroyed sooner or later. Who could have guessed Hongjun had three separations with the same cultivation with himself? Hongjun was, after all, the only one who had mastered the Way of the Three Separations. It truly caught Luohuo off guard.


    The only way for Luohou to win now was to destroy Hongjun''s Original Spirit mark on the Pangu Banner and snatch it before his formation was destroyed. Just as Luohou tried to make a grab for the banner, Hongjun enforced supernatural power into it. The banner erupted with infinite power and enhanced the power of the Sword Aura of Chaos, forcing Luohou back again.


    When the power suddenly erupted, Luohuo''s reaction was not quick enough. Though the Black Lotus of Destructions was known for its defense, it was nevertheless a Primordial Spiritual Treasure of the highest grade. It could not be compared to the full force of Pangu Banner. Coupled with the sudden enhancement of the Sword Aura of Chaos, Luohou was put in a truly sorry situation.


    Luohou gave Hongjun a glare of pure hatred as he descended next to the Pangu Banner. In Hongjun''s hands, there were still a sealed formation and four swords. Was that not his God-killing Sword Formation? Luohuo did not expect Hongjun to have the capability to break his formation.


    With all the weapons covering him from head to toe, Hongjun took advantage of the moment to charge fiercely at Luohou. Luohou became more and more desperate. The God-killing Spear could match up to the Pangu Banner, but it could not break the double defense of the Map of Taichi and the Jade Butterfly of Fate.


    Luohou''s Black Lotus of Destructions was also not enough to defend against the attack of the Pangu Banner. What was worse was Hongjun had fully equipped his three separations with the Golden Lotus of Merit at 12 grade, the Emerald Lotus Flag, the Natural Cloud Realm Flag, and so on. If Minghe were around, he would have definitely tried to rob Hongjun.


    After the fight went on for three days and nights, Luohou ended up heavily injured. The light of his God-killing Spear and Black Lotus of Destructions was a lot dimmer. Evidently, they had absorbed a significant amount of damage. Hongjun appeared as calm as ever, earning him a hateful glare from Luohou. He shouted furiously, "Hongjun! It won''t be easy for you to realize your Dao. Even if I die, I also won''t benefit you!"


    "Let it explode! Explode! Ex..." Following Luohou''s screams, the whole western land shook with the explosions of the Devil Tribe and the western Spiritual Pulse. Luohou also exploded himself, the tremors shaking the whole Untainted Land. The explosions left the west terribly damaged. This was also the reason why the land would be infertile later on.


    The massive explosions did not leave Hongjun unharmed, despite his many treasures for protection. He was, in fact, heavily injured. What was worse was that the western land was destroyed due to his battle with Luohuo. The enormous Karma naturally fell down on him. That was like adding salt to his injury.


    Looking at the badly damaged western land, Hongjun murmured to himself, "Could it be that the Way of Heaven was denied against me? Sigh..." Hongjun returned to his ashram with his formation and a body full of injuries. He did not even have the heart to look for the Black Lotus of Destructions and the God-Killing Spear that disappeared after Luohou''s explosion.


    Minghe naturally knew what happened in the west. But what he did not expect was that he would leave his closed-door meditation after hundred years to find that the first Cultivation Tribulation in Untainted Land was over. His plan to rob the treasuries of the Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix and Kylin was ruined as well.


    After Luohou''s explosion, Untainted Land became clear again as the Evil Spirit began dissipating. Endless merits fell down from heaven. 70% went to Hongjun''s Mount Yujing while 30% went to the three tribes. But the merit was not absorbed as it was used to offset their Karma.

 Chapter 21: The Fortune Child Attendant

    Chapter 21: The Fortune Child Attendant


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe was stunned as the last 10 percent merit struck down on Blood Sea. He had not participated in the Cultivation Tribulation, had he? Minghe now understood the reason for Karma. The Enlightenment Tablets he had placed in Untainted Lands had caused the Cultivation Tribulation to be brought forward. Stealing from the various tribes had caused them to suspect each other. The movements from Blood Sea exposed Luohou, which in turn had caused the Cultivation Tribulation to end earlier. the Way of Heaven witnessed everything that occurred, thus resulting in the 10 percent Merit of Cultivation Tribulation.


    Minghe was elated about getting the merit. This 10 percent merit of Cultivation Tribulation class was equal to 30 percent Merit of Creation. Using it to power the Golden Lotus of Merit could not have been better and by absorbing the merit, Minghe''s Original Spirit multiplied in size on the Golden Wheel of Merit above his head. How could he not be happy!


    Just as he was celebrating, Minghe suddenly received Spiritual Thoughts from the Clone of Blood God and frowned. Through the protective formation of Sacred Island, he saw a black lotus and a long spear appear in the midst of Blood Sea. Minghe recognized the two items the moment he saw them. It was the two spiritual treasures: the Black Lotus of Destructions and the God-killing Spear. They had disappeared without a trace once Luohou self-exploded.


    How had they materialized here? Minghe was suspicious. He looked at the two spiritual treasures, they were sucking in the Evil Blood Aura from Blood Sea in an effort to recover. Minghe had been keeping an eye on the battle of Hongjun and Luohou. Luohou had been dependent on these two spiritual treasures for days when battling against Hongjun, causing the two treasures to suffer trauma.


    Both the Black Lotus of Destructions and the God-killing Spear could absorb the Killing Intent of Heaven and Earth for self-recovery. Now that the Cultivation Tribulation was over, the sky was clear and if anywhere else was said to have an abundance of evil aura, sadly, they were only left with Minghe''s Blood Sea. These two magic weapons wanted to quickly return to their normality, so Blood Sea was the best choice.


    Though it seemed logical on one hand, it was freakishly odd on the other. At one time, Luohou, a renown, cruel man had been their owner. He was a master on par with Hongjun, a sinister and evil man, who had lost the battle to Hongjun and then self-exploded, ruining the whole western area. The only things missing were these two spiritual treasures.


    With the precious treasures in front him Minghe hesitated. Luohou was not a kind man. Even if he died, he would not make it easy for others. The ruin of the west and the shocking Karma prowess Hongjun had received were proof. It was difficult to ensure that these two magic weapons did not retain any hidden tricks from Luohou.


    But if he did not retrieve them and allowed both the Black Lotus of Destructions and the God-killing Spear to recover, it would not be a smart thing either, as they would be a pain to deal with after recovery. This became a troubling quiz for Minghe, to retrieve or not to retrieve. That was the predicament Minghe was faced with. After some thought, his eyes glinted. When he looked at the Black Lotus of Destructions and the God-killing Spear floating atop Blood Sea, a sinister leer appeared on his face.


    Some time passed. Minghe left Sacred Island and landed right in front of the Black Lotus of Destructions and the God-killing Spear, checking the two rare treasures with care. Not even the slightest hint of Original Spirit was left. They were just like normal treasures without an owner, but all the more, this caused Minghe to be anxious.


    Treasures without a master would not act in such way. Just as when Minghe''s Blood God Doppelganger released the seal on the Wuji Apricot Flag and killed the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth. The Wuji Apricot Flag, the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth and the Ruler of Heaven and Earth wanted to break free and run. All magic weapons had thoughts of their own. Naturally, they did not wish to be converted by humans. They might even have intelligence and be able to shapeshift into human form.


    If something was out of the norm, then there must be a hidden motive. The Black Lotus of Destructions was a Highest Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure and the God-killing Spear was a Top Grade Primordial Supreme Treasure. How would they simply recognize just anyone as their master? Minghe did not have the confidence or the arrogance, so the only way was to let the two treasures recognize Blood Sea as their master and this was the only reasonable explanation.


    Minghe looked at the two treasures in front of him and his heart itched. When watching the battle of Luohou and Hongjun, he had seen the prowess of the two treasures, and now the two treasures were right in front of him. Although they were damaged, it did not affect Minghe''s appreciation for the majestic power of the two treasures.


    Stretching out, Minghe picked up the God-killing Spear first. Cracks could be seen on the spear, but Minghe was familiar with the Law of Killing and he could feel the malice killing intent hidden within the spear. No wonder the attack power was on par with the Pangu Banner.


    Dripping his blood and injecting his Original Spirit, Minghe could actually refine the God-killing Spear as his own easily. "What''s going on? Don''t tell me I''m wrong?" Luohou had not actually done anything to the God-killing Spear! This was just too strange, unless Luohou had changed for the better?


    Soon after that, Minghe got ready to convert the Black Lotus of Destructions, only to see a black glow shoot out from it. Unable to react, Minghe was sucked into the center of his Sea of Knowledge. Entering the Sea of Knowledge, a menacing shadow figure clad in black began to form. Was that the Lord of Demons, Luohou? More accurately, it was a residual spirit.


    Luohou looked at Minghe''s Original Spirit and laughed out heartily. "Hahaha! Kid, despite your restraint, in the end, you were still tempted by the God-killing Spear and the Black Lotus of Destructions. If it weren''t for your actions in Blood Sea, I wouldn''t have been exposed. Now it''s time for payback. Come, let me eat you and reincarnate using your body."


    Minghe looked at Luohou happily talking away and snickered sinisterly. "Is that so? Luohou, if you want this body, I''ll give it to you. Goodbye!" Waving his hand, Minghe left the body of the Original Spirit, leaving Luohou staring at the empty sea, dumbfounded and lost.


    Luohou was stunned. Who was it that he had tried to rob the body from? By giving up his body when threatened, the owner was too spineless. Before he obtained the body, Luohou found out that Minghe had the cultivation realm of Sage-to-be Early Stage. Luohou''s Original Spirit realm had been Sage-to-be Peak, now he was just a mere soul residue. If he wanted the body, he was prepared to fight to death for it. It was unbelievable that he could get it so easily.


    "Hold on, what the hell is this?" A frightful expression crept onto Luo Hou''s face. "Primordial Unity Golden Immortality Early Stage, what happened? Why is it only a cultivation realm of Primordial Unity Golden Immortality Early Stage? It was definitely the Sage-to-be Early Stage just now. Unless..." Luo Hou glared at Minghe, who appeared before him again.


    Luohou had not expected to be cheated by someone else. The Minghe before him definitely had the cultivation of Sage-to-be Early Stage. Staring at the sneering Minghe, Luohou gritted his teeth. "Kid, you dare play with me, I''ll have you..."


    Minghe interrupted Luo Ho. "Hehe!" "Luohou, this is called Karma. You reap what you sow. Who told you to rob me, to rob my body? Stop dreaming. Now your God-killing Spear and Black Lotus of Destructions belong to me, and you''ve only robbed one of my doppelgangers, one with only the cultivation of Primordial Unity Golden Immortality. Let''s see what else you have up your sleeves?"


    Luohou was stunned. He tried telepathic communication to both the God-killing Spear and the Black Lotus of Destructions but there was no movement. He roared, "What did you do, kid?" Minghe rubbed his hands together gleefully and grinned. "Nothing much. Although you left a plan B in the God-killing Spear and the Black Lotus of Destructions, you should never have let me insert my Original Spirit into them."


    Luohou stared as he saw the Divine Law on Minghe tremble. "Law of Spiritual Beings! I did not expect you to learn the Law of Spiritual Beings. You must have used it to make me think that doppelganger was your true self. My Original Spirit insignia must be sealed by your Divine Law, am I right?"


    Luohou guessed correctly. What he had taken from Minghe was a clone of Blood God, nothing more. Minghe snapped his fingers sharply. "Bingo, correct answer. Too bad, there was no price to be given. Now allow me to send you on your merry way." Despite the fact that the stage was set, he needed to prevent any more unexpected occurrences. If Luohou managed to escape, it would be bad.


    Luohou looked around, the formation above Blood Sea moved. The space had been locked and there was no way out. Luohou sighed deeply. "The heavens have abandoned me. The heavens have abandoned me! Kid, although I''ve lost, I''ll never die in your hands. Explode!"


    Luohou exploded. With the Red Lotus of Fire beneath Minghe''s feet, Luohou''s explosion could not touch him or much more injure him. Luohou was really dead this time, his spirit had disintegrated and vanished completely. Minghe used the Law of Spiritual Beings and locked onto the spirit of Luohou, and when Luohou committed suicide, the remaining spirit faded into smoke and disappeared into thin air. Minghe was relieved.


    Luohou died and Heaven sent down another merit. Even though it was not much, there was 1 percent Merit of Creation. Getting two rare treasures and gaining the merit again, Minghe was beyond delighted. "Ah, Luo Hou! Luo Hou, you really are a servant!" If Luo Hou were still alive and could read Minghe''s thoughts, he would have died from anger, the Lord of Demons being treated as a servant!

 Chapter 22: Ten Thousand of Years in Untainted Land

    Chapter 22: Ten Thousand of Years in Untainted Land


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Heaven had rained down merits twice on Blood Sea, this was naturally noticed by everyone in Untainted Land especially Hongjun of Mount Yujing who had just returned. The Cultivation Tribulation had just ended, and the heavenly opportunity was obvious. Naturally, it would not be missed from Hongjun''s prediction. Hongjun sighed and said, "Oh! Luohou, you''ve escaped from death once already, why do you need to be so greedy?" Wrongdoings from heaven could be forgiven, but if wrongdoing was done on purpose by oneself, there were responsibilities to be realized.


    After Luohou self-exploded, he had used the Black Lotus of Destructions, carrying a residual of his soul, to escape and managed to escape unharmed from the Cultivation Tribulation. But he was obsessed with the movements from Blood Sea. To him, if it were not for the two abnormal movements of Blood Sea, he would not have been exposed so quickly and defeated by Hongjun.


    One could not be too sure of anything, who knew that Blood Sea would become Luohou''s burial ground. This benefited Minghe as he got a Top Grade Primordial Supreme Treasure, the God-killing Spear, and a Highest Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, the Black Lotus of Destruction. Minghe was elated.


    Within the Untainted Land, there were limited Primordial Spiritual Treasures and the powerful ones like the Primordial Supreme Treasure and Primordial Spiritual Treasure were even less. Now Minghe''s assets could be considered so wealthy that aside from Hongjun, even The Sages of the future could not compare to him.


    The man was faulted, not by himself, but through what he had, and Minghe understood what that meant. Since The Sage was yet to be born Minghe was still safe. But now Hongjun''s Three Separations had been separated and would become a Sage at any moment. He listed out a few Sages of the Heavenly Way. Once they entered the Sage realm, Minghe would not be able to avoid being found and eyed upon.


    A huge sense of insecurity disturbed Minghe. Strength. He had the need for strength so desperately. No doubt Spiritual Treasures were good, but they were just items. Only if one was powerful, then one would not be controlled by the Spiritual Treasures and lose ones'' Core of Thoughts and be troubled by it.


    But the cultivation way of Divine Law was not something that could be rushed. It required years of Enlightenment. If it was possible to understand it overnight that would be great, but that was not something that one could get simply by wishing. To cultivate the Divine Law using the purusa combined with the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth plus Zixiao Thunder together refined the body. The purusa and flesh went hand in hand, and then the Great Waycould be expected.


    Time. What Minghe needed the most now was time, if only... "Hey!" Minghe suddenly breathed out a deep sigh and drops of cold sweat emerged on his forehead. That was close. While he was daydreaming, Minghe caught himself just in time when he realized that his thoughts were unstable. Cultivation was already going against the will of Heaven, and if he were to keep worrying about what-ifs, this would cause evil to set in his heart and his cultivation would never be improved.


    It was better to treasure the present rather than to ponder about what would happen in the future. Having just received Luohou''s God-killing Spear and the Black Lotus of Destruction, upon close examination, he realized that the two treasures had been badly damaged during the war between Luohou and Hongjun. While the God-killing Spear was still alright (Minghe only needed some Blood Sea origin and infinite Evil Spirit to repair it), the Black Lotus of Destructions was different.


    The Black Lotus of Destructions was severely damaged and most of its origin was already consumed. Even if he let it rest to recover part of its origin and regain its Highest Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure power, due to the damage, it could not produce any more lotus seeds and had lost its ability to level up.


    Minghe''s twelve-grade Red Lotuses of Fire origin was complete. If it was able to absorb the three nine grades of Green Lotus of Fate grown from the three green lotus seeds, it could obtain a large portion of the Green Lotus of Fate''s origin. This would give it a great opportunity to break through the Primordial Spiritual Treasure''s limits and become a Primordial Supreme Treasure, but the Black Lotus of Destructions had already lost its opportunity.


    In this case, by allowing the Red Lotus of Fire to consume the Black Lotus of Destructions, it may advance to an even more powerful Primordial Supreme Treasure. As of this moment, it could barely do so. It needed further improvements and the help of the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth to assist it in consuming the 3 nine grades of Green Lotus of Fate and the twelve-grade of Black Lotus of Destructions.


    To further understand the Divine Law, time was needed. Another option was the Way of the Three Separations. Minghe suddenly thought of Hongjun''s Way of Three Separations and his battle with Luohou. Though Minghe was at Blood Sea, he pictured it clear as day.


    But Hongjun had not been ordained, thus was not able to preach. Minghe was unable to gather information about the Way of the Three Separations. Regardless of whether he was able to locate Hongjun, and even if he was found, Minghe might get what he wished for anyway. As the saying went, "If there''s a will, there''s a way." If Hongjun was able to understand the Way of the Three Separations, Minghe might be able to understand it too.


    Picking up the Magical Tao Mirror and sacrificing countless Spiritual Products, Minghe started to predict the Way of the Three Separations. Luckily Hongjun had used the Three Separations and Minghe had recorded a little of their vital force. With these little bits of vital force and understanding, it might be possible to do a reverse insight into the Way of the Three Separations. "Who knows, it might work and produce results."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Once the Cultivation Tribulation was over and Untainted Land had recovered, the Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix and Kylin went into hiding. The hundred tribes began to live their lives in peace. The creatures of Untainted Land were able to cultivate much more smoothly and many Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals began springing up. Untainted Land had entered its golden age.


    In the center of Untainted Land, a ten million miles away, there was a holy mountain. With the rainbow, the sun and the moon shining down, trees of old age scattered the land and rain brought a refreshing scent to the area. There was a cave with exotic flowers and raw silk. Green patches of grass grew beside the bridge, blooming red peaches lined the whole ridge and velvet green long-grass grew outside the cave.


    This was the famous Mount Kunlun. In the center of the cave, three people were sitting on cushions, an old man with a long, white beard, a handsome man of forty old years and a twenty year old man with thick eyebrows shaped like swords. The three of them had pieces of the Cloud of Blessings forming together as one above their heads as they tried to gain enlightenment on the Way of Dao. They were the Three Pristine Taoists formed by Pangu''s purusa.


    The old man with the white beard was the leader known as Laozi, Lord of the Way and its Virtue of the "Grand Pure One". The middle-aged man was Yu Qing, the Primeval Lord of Heaven, and the young man was Tongtian, the Shangqing Spiritual Lord of Heaven. Above their heads were three blooming flowers that unleashed multicolored light, with dew like pearls and golden brightness.¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Untainted Land was a land with a continuous mountain range. A huge palace sat at the top of one of these mountains. There were 12 differently shaped shadows, refined by Pangu''s Blood of Essence and known as the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery. In front of them was a huge blood pool with a continuous shadow. These shadows would become the Wu Tribe in the future.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Mount Buzhou, in a place like that of an immortal abode, stood a female with a human face and a serpent body. She was as beautiful as a blooming flower and had hair that spread across her shoulders. She immediately changed into her human form. She seemed to be about twenty years of age. She had a slim waist, slender wrists and fingers, glistening eyes and small, pouty lips, as red as blood. Every glance and smile of hers captured every man''s soul, she was the Human Tribe Sacred Lady Goddess Nvywa.


    In addition to Goddess Nvywa, there sat a thirty-year-old man who touched people hearts with his music. He was known as the Great Sage, Fu Xi, of the Demon Tribe. He was also Goddess Nvywa''s older brother. Neither of the two had ever left Mount Buzhou since birth and the last time Minghe came to Mount Buzhou, searching for treasures, he had not been able to locate where they lived.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the west coast was a barren land. And though Hongjun had left the rough west coast mountain range and land, those destroyed would never come back. The west coast would never return to its past, filled with bustling and richness. This was also the reason the west coast creatures were rare, there was no luck filling the area.


    A cloud was moving towards the west and on top stood two men. One man was roughly six feet tall with yellow skin, and the other had a bundled hard and wax yellow complexion. They were Jie Yin Taoist and Zhunti Taoist. The two men had been born in the west, so it was inevitable that they felt sad about the west''s current situation.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The sun was shining, the golden crow crowing, and bells were ringing. Across the ocean of the Northern Underworld, wind and clouds were billowing, and fish was diving around the island. On the western frontier, the holy mountain was surrounded by clouds and a giant tree towered above bearing baby-shaped Spiritual Fruits. This was what Untainted Land would be, and the famous and fortunate Primordial Mazingers would appear one by one as the Cultivation Tribulation had passed. This was their era. This was also Minghe''s era.


    Time flew by in Untainted Land. The Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix and Kylin had begun to recover vitally and even the west was better now than when the Cultivation Tribulation had just passed. The end of the Cultivation Tribulation signaled the end of the Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix and Kylin era and symbolized the beginning of a new generation.

 Chapter 23: The Birth of the Wu and Demon Tribes

    Chapter 23: The Birth of the Wu and Demon Tribes


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In Untainted Land, the Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix, and Kylin were badly hurt during the Cultivation Tribulation. The Dragon Tribe faded back to Four Seas, the Phoenix Tribe to Sempiternal Volcano, and the Kylin Tribe was also nowhere to be found. At that moment, there were no leaders for the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land, which also caused the chaos in this land. As time passed by, the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land started to fight with each other again.


    And at that time, a tribe was secretly becoming increasingly strong in the rolling mountains of Untainted Land. "Wu... Wu... Wu..." A cheering sound rolled among the mountains. There were two big men wrestling. Although they used some normal fighting skills, they also shook the heaven and earth.


    A lot of people stood around the two, cheering for them. These people were all formed by the blood of Pangu, and could be called the Wu Tribe. With strong bodies, the Wu Tribe preferred fighting at close quarters, and they also liked to fight with each other in their spare time.


    One could notice these kinds of scenes everywhere in the rolling mountains. At the center of the mountains, there stood a splendid palace, where 10 strong men and two ladies were chatting about some big issues. These 12 were the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery formed by the Blood of Essence of Pangu. This palace was Wu Tribe''s sanctum¡ªthe Hall of Pangu. Without the call from an Ancestor of Sorcery, no ordinary people of the Wu Tribe had the privilege to go in.


    At the birth of the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery, these mountains were full of Evil Spirits. Thanks to the Hall of Pangu to repress these Evil Spirits, this tribe would be exposed to Luohou and the Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix, and Kylin at the first Cultivation Tribulation. With extraordinary power, these Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery deserved to be the offspring of Pangu.


    Space Ancestor of Sorcery¡ªEmperor Jiang, was shaped like a yellow big sack and as red as the Primordial Fire. He had six feet and four wings, but no face.


    Time Ancestor of Sorcery¡ªTorch Dragon, was totally red with a human face and a snake body.


    Wood Ancestor of Sorcery¡ªJumang, was as green as bamboo with a human face and a bird body, and rode two dragons.


    Gold Ancestor of Sorcery¡ªRushou, was dressed in gold scales with a human face and a tiger body. He had two wings with a snake through his ears and two dragons under his feet.


    Water Ancestor of Sorcery¡ªGonggong, was dressed in black scales with a python head and a human body. He rode a black dragon with a green python twisting around his arms.


    Fire Ancestor of Sorcery¡ªZhurong, was dressed in red scales with a beast head and a human body. He rode a fire dragon with a fire snake through his ear.


    Wind Ancestor of Sorcery¡ªTianwu, had eight human heads, a tiger body, and ten tails.


    Thunder Ancestor of Sorcery¡ªQiangliang, had a tiger head and a human body, with a snake in his mouth and a snake in his hand. He had four hoofs and long elbows.


    Lightning Ancestor of Sorcery¡ªXizi, had a human face and a bird body with a green snake hanging on his ear and a red snake in his hand.


    Weather Ancestor of Sorcery¡ªShebishi, had a human face and a beast body. His ears looked like dog ears on which hung green snakes.


    Rain Ancestor of Sorcery¡ªXuanming, was a fiendish beast and his body was full of bone spurs.


    Soil Ancestor of Sorcery¡ªHoutu, had a human body and a snake tail with seven hands on her back and two hands in front. In her front hands, there was a winged snake.


    Each of the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery had a kind of Power of Divine Law, which they were born with. They inherited their strong flesh bodies from Pangu to cultivate the Nine Cycles Arcane Techniques, giving them the unstoppable power to match with the Primordial Spiritual Treasures.


    In the Hall of Pangu, Emperor Jiang, as the eldest brother, looked at his eleven brothers and sisters and said, "Dear all, our Wu Tribe has been living in the rolling mountains for tens of thousands of years, with more than ten million people now. Although at a lower rate, our new tribesmen are still being born from the blood tank which was left to us by our Godfather. Soon, this place won''t be spacious enough to hold us."


    In a bad temper, Zhurong immediately shouted, "Big brother, I think it isn''t that difficult. Out of these mountains, there stands Untainted Land, which was also formed by our ancestor immortals, so there''s no need for us to worry about enough places to live." The other Ancestors of Sorcery heard these words and thought they were rational. However, right at that moment, the second brother, Time Ancestor of Sorcery, Torch Dragon, started to voice his opinion.


    He said, "Zhurong was right, but we still need to be careful. After the last Cultivation Tribulation, although the Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix, and Kylin had faded back from the stage, we can''t ignore the power of the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land. Compared with the hundred tribes with more than 100 billion people, our clan only contains about ten million people. If all of them come to attack us, we''ll face terrible damage."


    The youngest Ancestor of Sorcery, Houtu, nodded in agreement and said, "Big brother, brother Torch Dragon is right. We''re just looking for a suitable place to live, so it''s not good to sustain bad damage in a battle." Actually, Houtu was different from the others. Instead of loving to fight, she had inherited the kindness of the soil.


    Emperor Jiang nodded and thought, "At this moment, our Wu Tribe isn''t powerful enough to fight against too many enemies. However, this place can''t hold us anymore." Then, he asked Torch Dragon, "Torch, do you have any good advice?"


    Torch Dragon smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry about this situation, my brother. On the basis of these mountains, each one of the twelve of us only needs to lead part of our people around to live. We can expand our land step by step. During that period, we can also cultivate and gradually strengthen our tribe."


    Emperor Jiang nodded again and said, "Well, let''s follow Jiuyin''s words. As for the Hall of Pangu, I need six arch Liches to guard here, who are Xingtian, Xiangliu, Fengbo, Yushi, Feilian, and Pingyi." As the plan had been settled, the Wu Tribe started to take action.


    As soon as the Wu Tribe got out of the rolling mountains, the creatures nearby noticed immediately. They all knew that the Wu Tribe had great power, so they faded back proactively. As for those who did not want to leave, they were all directly eliminated by the Wu Tribe. During only hundreds of years, the Wu Tribe had largely expanded their lands.


    When their territory was enough to hold their tribe, the Wu Tribe stopped their expansion, in case the other clans would start a war out of greed. With enough land to live on, the Wu Tribe started to live in large herds and family groups. There were 12 tribes led by the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery with many subsections under their control.


    With the development of the Wu Tribe''s power, they started their land expansion again. After thousands of years, the Wu Tribe became one of the most powerful tribe in Untainted Land, whose people amounted to more than ten billion.


    Actually, most of the hundred tribes were beasts and fowl. The Wu Tribe hunted them for food and called them the Demon Tribe. As time went by, these hundred tribes merged into one to defend against the attack of the Wu Tribe and also called themselves the Demon Tribe.


    At the same time, at the leading star in Untainted Land, the Solar Star, there was a palace in red, sitting on the Solar Fire. In this palace, there were two men sitting at the center. One was authoritative but gentle, with two magic books in his hand, practicing some profound prediction methods. The other was powerful and arrogant. They were to later become the Demon Tribe emperors, Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi.


    The two magic books in Emperor Jun''s hand were the River Chart and the Inscription of the Luo, which were both the highest grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures. The two books were greatly helpful for the prediction on the Way of Heaven and Horary Astrology. Besides, the Heluo Origin Formation was formed on these two, which was one of the best formations for defense. If someone was trapped in, it would be very difficult for him to get out.


    Beside Donghuang Taiyi, there stood a chaotic, dark-yellow bell. It seemed to be normal but could release endless power. It was called one of the Three Treasures of Heaven and Earth Creation¡ªthe Bell of Chaos, which was a highest grade Primordial Supreme Treasure. It not only owned the power of defense but also could repress the luck of a clan. What a God-given treasure!


    Donghuang Taiyi looked at Emperor Jun, and asked, "Brother, you know the Wu Tribe is stronger than the Demon Tribe, so why shouldn''t we descend to Untainted Land to unify the Demon Tribe? Later on, we''ll strive for a decisive victory against the Wu Tribe." Actually, Donghuang Taiyi and Emperor Jun were formed by the Golden Crows with three legs, who also belonged to the Demon Tribe, so they could not wait to leave the Demon Tribe in Untainted Land suppressed by the Wu Tribe.


    Hearing this, Emperor Jun closed the River Chart and the Inscription of the Luo in his hand, smiled and said, "Don''t be in a hurry, my brother. I know what you''re thinking about, but it''s not the right time to descend to Untainted Land. You know, although we can conquer the Demon Tribe with our supernatural power, there will still be someone disaffected. Why not wait for the Demon Tribe to invite us to lead them when they really need our help? Then, conquering the Demon Tribe will be a piece of cake."


    Emperor Jun was really a born emperor. When he traveled with Taiyi in Untainted Land, they saved numerous people of the Demon Tribe from the Wu Tribe, which made them well known among Untainted Land. The 10 Great Demon Sages in the Demon Tribe invited Emperor Jun and Taiyi as their leaders to protect them. Since then, they became the Demon Emperor and the Royal Demon, controlling most of the Demon Tribe in this Untainted Land, whose force could match the Wu Tribe''s.


    After the Wu Tribe and the Demon Tribe formed, Untainted Land returned to chaos. People from the two would always fight against each other for the land or spiritual products. Although these battles were all on small scales, Untainted Land also became chaotic after tens of thousands of years of peace. Fortunately, the two clans still wanted to enhance their forces instead of fighting the final combat, so Untainted Land was in a relatively peaceful situation.

 Chapter 24: The Blood Jade Kylin

    Chapter 24: The Blood Jade Kylin


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe naturally knew about the birth of the Wu and Demon Tribes. At this moment, the Wu and Demon Tribes were both at a weak stage. When Hongjun preached his Sermon in Untainted Land after he turned into the Sage, plenty of Sages-to-be would show up. If the Wu and Demon Tribes completed their Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation and the Full Stars Formation, they would have enough power to defeat their enemies, and even the Three Pristine Ones would be afraid of them.


    The time waited for no one! Since the Wu and Demon Tribes had formed their strength, the Cultivation Tribulation would not be far behind, so with the age of the Sage. Right at that moment, Minghe felt a strong sense of urgency. Fortunately, compared with the Three Pristine Ones, the Goddess Nyuwa, and Zhunti, Minghe was still in the lead.


    Speaking about the Spiritual Treasures, Minghe owned the most, and as for his cultivation, Minghe had ascended to the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be after ten thousands of years of practice. However, the others might remain at the stage of Daluo Golden Immortal. Minghe knew Untainted Land clearly, so he would not lose.


    During ten thousands of years after the Cultivation Tribulation, Minghe had been practicing all the time. He had a deeper comprehension of the Dao of Divine Law. With his insane Magical Tao Mirror, Minghe''s comprehension ability had been greatly enhanced. Although it consumed a lot of treasures, Minghe made further progress on the Divine Law during ten thousands of years.


    Right at that moment, Minghe had comprehended 40 percent of the Law of Killing, the Law of Spiritual Beings, and the Law of Blood. The three Divine Laws had all been improved, which greatly enhanced Minghe''s supernatural power. With these three Divine Laws and Spiritual Treasures, Minghe could protect himself from getting hurt, even in the face of the ones at the Peak Level of Sage-to-be.


    Besides, Minghe also was enlightened in the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, the Map of Heaven and Earth, the Ruler of Heaven and Earth, and even the Law of Heaven and Earth. Although he only comprehended 30 percent of the Law of Heaven and Earth, his power was really amazing. Actually, Minghe knew that the Dao of Divine Law was full of magic, so he needed to learn step by step. What was more, he was interested in the Law of Heaven and Earth after getting part of the Primordial Spiritual Inheritance from the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth.


    In the Great Way from the Heaven and Earth, there were more than 3,000 Divine Laws. Actually, plenty of Divine Laws were interlinked. For example, if one could totally be enlightened in the Divine Law of Water, he could also comprehend the Divine Law of Ice. The Divine Laws of Five Elements had an allelopathic effect on each other. On the Great Way, the origin was the main point.


    The Heaven and Earth had the same base, and the Yin and Yang were separated. The Law of Heaven and Earth was the foundation of the world, which had some similar features to the Law of Yin and Yang, as well as the Law of Space. It was the true purpose for Minghe. The Law of Space was the most powerful Divine Law in this world. If Minghe could totally be enlightened in it, he would have more confidence when faced with a Sage.


    It was a pity that Minghe did not find any piece of the Law of Space even after being enlightened in the Law of Heaven and Earth for ten thousands of years. Minghe was a little bit upset, but fortunately, he had been enlightened by a large part of the Law of Heaven and Earth. Without any weapons or treasures, he could give out an attack which could shake the heaven and earth.


    However, the more he was enlightened in the Divine Laws, the more troubles would arise. At the moment, Minghe was a little unable to take in the four kinds of Divine Laws enlightened together. Although he had the Magical Tao Mirror when he predicted the Divine Laws, he could only choose one kind to enlighten in, which wasted too much time.


    If Minghe would like to sacrifice enough treasures, the Magical Tao Mirror could support the prediction of several Divine Laws. However, Minghe could not be distracted when he was predicting any kind of Divine Law. Rethinking for a long time, he finally found out a suitable solution.


    That was the Way of the Three Separations. If he could release his Three Separations, he could predict four kinds of Divine Laws at the same time with the Three Separations. Although the Three Separations were a part of Minghe, they also thought independently. Their cultivations could even surpass Minghe, which could be called the perfect enhanced version of the Blood God Doppelgangers.


    However, the Way of the Three Separations was not that simple. Minghe predicted it only on the basis of Hongjun''s Three Separations, so his progress was not good. When he used his Magical Tao Mirror to predict, he found a strange thing in Hongjun''s Way of the Three Separations, which was a reason why Minghe gave up continuing to predict.


    Minghe could feel the similar vital force between Hongjun and his Three Separations. It seemed that Hongjun and his Three Separations shared the same origin. If someone wanted to become a Sage, he and his Separations needed to turn into one. It was not difficult for the things with the same origin to unify together, but how about the ones with different origins?


    If Minghe released his Three Separations by the Primordial Spiritual Treasures or even the Primordial Supreme Treasures, there would be no hope for him to unify with his Three Separations, since Minghe was formed by the placenta of Blood Sea. In this way, it was nearly impossible for Minghe to become a Daluo Golden Immortal of Origin through the Way of the Three Separations.


    Since it was impossible, Minghe did not have to waste his time and resources to predict the Way of Three Separations. At the time when Hongjun preached to Untainted Land, he would naturally talk about it. During the ten thousands of years, Minghe consumed plenty of treasures for his prediction, so he would not like to waste more.


    Since Minghe could not make any progress on the Way of the Three Separations and the Dao of Divine Law, he decided to travel around Untainted Land. Once, Minghe''s state of mind to Dao was not steady because of worrying about the appearance of the Sage, so he understood that his state of mind did not match with his cultivation at that moment. If his condition continued, it would be a disaster for him one day.


    It was better for him to travel around Untainted Land. Compared with his last travel for collecting treasures, this travel was for mental cultivation. When arriving at Untainted Land, Minghe dropped the clouds and walked around. At this time, he considered himself as an ordinary cultivator instead of a Sage-to-be.


    Minghe did not worry about his Blood Sea because his Blood God Doppelgangers and Clones of Blood God had also broken into a new realm after he broke into the stage of Sage-to-be. His Clones of Blood God were all at the Secondary Stage of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal and his Blood God Doppelgangers were at the Early Stage of Daluo Golden Immortal.


    When he got out of Blood Sea, Minghe got off the clouds. It was his first time to travel Untainted Land on foot. Looking at the mountains and trees around him, Minghe was a little stunned. He always stood on the clouds to look down upon this world, but when he stood on the ground, he finally found that he was such a tiny creature.


    Not far away from Blood Sea, the scenes were awesome and amazing. Compared with these, the mountains and waters he had seen in his last life were nothing. After a while, Minghe heard a roar from a beast, which made him feel weird.


    Although it was far away from Blood Sea, there were still plenty of Evil Blood Auras, so there were nearly no creatures among the millions of miles from Blood Sea. Minghe wondered where the roar came from and what creature had gotten here.


    With curiosity, Minghe moved forward to find out what happened here. Walking around the forest in front, he finally found the place where the roar came from. Minghe was suddenly shocked and found a Blood Lake, which was formed by the Evil Blood Aura year after year. This kind of Blood Lake was normal near Blood Sea.


    What really made Minghe surprised was that a creature could live here. It seemed that this creature had already gotten used to Blood Lake. How could Minghe not be shocked by this supernatural creature? He murmured, "Does it mean that it''s relative to me?" Eh, that was the pet phrase of the shameless Zhunti.


    Looking at this creature carefully, Minghe figured it out clearly. It had a dragon head, deer horns, lion eyes, tiger back, bear waist, snake scales, horseshoes, and an oxtail, which were the symbols of a Kylin. Since the last Cultivation Tribulation, the Kylin Tribe had disappeared in Untainted Land, so there was an old saying going that a Kylin would bring auspicious signs.


    However, there must be something wrong with this baby Kylin, having both auspicious signs and Evil Blood Aura. Most importantly, its appearance was a little bit weird. Totally different from the Fire Kylin, Water Kylin, Thunder Kylin, Black Jade Kylin, and some others Minghe had seen during the last Cultivation Tribulation, this one''s body was blood-red and seemed like a blood jade.


    Counting on his fingers, Minghe finally found out what happened to this Kylin which used to be a Black Jade Kylin. In the battle between the three clans and the Devil Tribe, it was run after by the Devil Tribe when it was retreating. It had nowhere to go but found this place. At that moment, it was badly hurt and fell into a lethargic sleep after unintentionally swallowing the special Blood Jade Ganoderma Lucidum growing around Blood Sea.


    The Black Jade Kylin, but now the Blood Jade Kylin, with Evil Blood Aura on its body, thought that it had no face to go back to its tribe, so it stayed here since then. With the help of the Blood Jade Ganoderma Lucidum and the blood from Blood Lake, it improved at a fast speed. It was only at the Secondary Stage of Golden Immortality before falling into sleep, but at this time, it had broken through the Early Stage of Primordial Unity Golden Immortality. What a fate!

 Chapter 25: Hundreds of Years of Touring

    Chapter 25: Hundreds of Years of Touring


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The Blood Jade Kylin had adapted to the Evil Blood Aura so he could survive near Blood Sea. Moreover, these creatures could cultivate through the converted Blood Jade Ganoderma Lucidums which grew through absorbing pure blood air.


    It was also the first time for Minghe to find a creature who could cultivate through absorbing the Evil Blood Aura apart from himself. However, this Blood Jade Kylin did not convert the cultivation method of the Evil Blood Aura. He was just improving his cultivation by absorbing the Evil Blood Aura and eating the Blood Jade Ganoderma Lucidums out of instinct.


    Now that he could absorb the Evil Blood Aura, Minghe felt an intimacy with him. Having lived in the Blood Sea for such a long time, he was quite lonely indeed. It would be nice to be accompanied by a Divine Beast like the Blood Jade Kylin.


    Minghe stepped out and floated above the Blood Lake. The Blood Jade Kylin noticed him and shouted fiercely. The bellow shook the whole Blood Lake as if the Blood Jade Kylin was trying to declare his domain to intruding enemies.


    Seeing this, Minghe was confused. It should not have been like this. The Blood Jade Kylin had reached the realm of Primordial Unity Golden Immortality, which meant that even if he had not transformed into a human body, he should have converted a human being''s throat and could speak like a person. Right now, he had seemingly lost his spiritual mind.


    It suddenly occurred to Minghe that he had been born in Blood Sea, so the Evil Blood Aura could not damage his body. This was not the case for other creatures. Although the Blood Jade Kylin absorbed the Evil Blood Aura, he was unable to neutralize the Evil Spirit.


    The Killing Intent of Heaven and Earth was quite harmful. In the event that it penetrated into one''s body, it would not only erode the body but also damage the soul. Ultimately, the soul would be eroded, and one would lose his spiritual mind. Just like the Blood Jade Kylin, who had lost his spiritual mind. Instead of a Spiritual Beast, he was an Omnious Beast at the moment.


    Noticing that Minghe did not retreat, the Blood Jade Kylin made a heavy stomp on the ground, causing the blood in the Blood Lake to become disturbed and form into arrows pointed towards Minghe. These blood arrows were highly erosive and could cause much damage to normal creatures or even kill them.


    However, this meant nothing to Minghe. He pointed one of his fingers towards the sky and the blood arrows stopped up in midair. Then he whispered a word gently, "Split!" Immediately, the blood arrows turned into the Evil Blood Aura and disbanded.


    The Blood Jade Kylin intended to launch another attack after the first failure, but Minghe decided it was time to end this. He pointed out his fingers again and said, "Freeze!" Blood Lake became tranquil in no time and the Blood Jade Kylin remained in the shouting posture, unable to make a single move.


    The simple Hold-person tactic was effective when a Sage-to-be exerted towards a Primordial Unity Golden Immortal. Looking at the frozen Blood Jade Kylin, Minghe smiled. "Peace at last. Well, since you and I are destined to meet, I''ll keep you alive."


    Minghe stretched out his hands and a blood lotus flew out, precisely the six-grade Red Lotus of Fire nurtured by the Lotus Seed of the Red Lotus of Fire. It flew atop of the Blood Jade Kylin and absorbed all the Evil Spirit inside him. Consequently, his eyes turned from blood red to normal.


    The Blood Jade Kylin returned to normal and thanked Minghe. "Immortal, thank you so much for saving my life!" Minghe nodded and asked, "What''s your name?" The Blood Jade Kylin replied, "I''m Mo Xuan, or others call me Black Jade..." At this point, he started choking with sobs.


    Right now, he was not even qualified to be the Black Jade Kylin. "You kept absorbing the Evil Blood Aura and now you''ve become the Blood Jade Kylin," Minghe said, "It''s nearly impossible for you to return to the Kylin Clan. I''m the master of Blood Sea, Ancestor Minghe. Since you''re destined to meet me, are you willing you to be my personal ride?"


    Upon hearing this, the Blood Jade Kylin was speechless for a moment while he thought about his predicament. He could not return to the Kylin Clan. The individual in front of him was the master of Blood Sea with unmeasurable cultivation. There was no harm in following this guy. He kowtowed to Minghe. "You have all my respect, master!"


    Minghe laughed. "Well, you''re Chixuan from now on. The six-grade Red Lotus of Fire is a gift for you which can assist you better in converting the Evil Blood Aura." Minghe waved his hands and a silver light and the six-grade Red Lotus of Fire were embedded in Chixuan''s eyebrows.


    Chixuan was ecstatic. He would later find that the Red Lotus atop him was at least a Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, and Minghe had just given it to him as a present. More than that, Minghe even taught him the cultivation methods, so he said excitedly, "Thank you for this master''s award."


    What Minghe taught Chixuan was the Spiritual Inheritance Method he had received when he was born. Chixuan could only cultivate into the peak of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality and needed help from Minghe for the latter realms. However, that was not imperative now and could be done when Chixuan reached the peak of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality.


    With Chixuan, Minghe did not have to walk on his feet. Now, he could lie on Chixuan''s back and tour Untainted Land with ease. When he was bored, he would talk to Chixuan and preach to him. As time went by, Minghe ventured far away from Blood Sea and saw an increasing number of creatures.


    Minghe would hide Chixuan in his Map of Heaven and Earth when there were lots of creatures so as to let him cultivate inside. The purpose of this tour was to cultivate his mind and he would be estranged if he rode Chixuan, a Blood Jade Kylin of Primordial Unity Golden Immortality, which would ruin all his original plans.


    In order to cultivate his mind in a better way, Minghe even converted to a body of the Demon Clan through the Blood God Transformation. Every time he passed a Demon Clan, he would transform himself into the same shape and live with them for a while to have a taste of the life of the Demon Clan with low cultivations.


    Over the next hundreds of years, Minghe lived in more than ten clans like the bear, tiger, rabbit, etc. Some were leading a comfortable life, some were preoccupied with killing and some were being killed. However, Minghe stayed out of all these since he wanted to experience the vicissitudes of normal life so that he could understand his Core of Thoughts thereby.


    The reincarnation had not appeared yet, and Minghe had to treat each experience in every clan as a full life. The dozens of lives were quite effective. His Taoist heart was stabilized, and his state of mind was improved. At the current speed, Minghe could achieve his goal of this tour after nearly a thousand years.


    It was easy to change rivers and mountains but difficult to change a person''s nature. The primary goal of this tour was to cultivate his mind, but Minghe would still collect Spiritual Treasures and materials when he found them. After all, the Magical Tao Mirror was a bottomless pit, so he did not want to miss any of them. Besides, he had found some problems with these clans after the long tour, which could be an excellent opportunity for him.


    Nowadays, nearly all creatures in Untainted Land were cultivating but they lacked basic Laws of Refining Elixir and Weapons. In other words, they possessed numerous Spiritual Treasures and Materials but did not know how to use them. During the tour, Minghe had seen that most of the creatures were swallowing treasures directly or sacrificing with their blood, which was quite disgusting indeed.


    However, this was not their fault. The methods of cultivations for the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land had been gained when Minghe gave his sermon here, and they had developed to such a degree so far. However, Minghe had not taught them the Laws of Refining Elixir and Weapons, resulting in the unsatisfactory situation now. This situation might get better when Hongjun became Immortal and gave a sermon to Untainted Land.


    However, this gave Minghe inspiration. He needed a large number of Spiritual Treasures and Materials to sacrifice to his Magical Tao Mirror while the creatures in Untainted Land needed Magic Weapons, elixirs, and tactical formations. Therefore, he could tour Untainted Land and peddle his Magic Weapons, elixirs, and formation flags at the same time.


    Moreover, he did not have to peddle any high-grade stuff, just some normal elixirs for cultivation and healing, and some Magic Weapons and formation flags which were from the Postcelestial Spiritual Treasure. Of course, he would prepare some high-grade items for the stronger clans.


    In order to improve efficiency, Minghe called 12 Blood God Doppelgangers to acts as peddlers. In this way, he could continue his tour and concentrate on his business at the same time. Each Blood God Doppelganger had the cultivation of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality, so ordinary people did not dare to annoy them and they could escape easily without being trapped.

 Chapter 26: Falling in Love

    Chapter 26: Falling in Love


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    As soon as the Blood God Doppelgangers began to peddle things, the surrounding clans were interested. They were delighted to find that they could buy Magic Weapons, elixirs and even formation flags from the Blood God Doppelgangers, for they had cultivation methods then but no such property.


    As a popular saying in modern time went, "The higher the profits are, the greater risks people are willing to take."


    Furthermore, there was no such thing called law in Untainted Land. Minghe could make great profits with small investments and the selling price of an elixir could be four times higher than the cost of its ingredients.


    There were plenty of experts who were adept at converting weapons and elixirs, but none of them had as much time as Minghe did. Therefore, he had not a single competitor and got a large number of treasures therefrom, which made him extremely content.


    A few decades passed and the superiors of Sorcerer and Demon tribes began to notice the Blood God Doppelgangers. Minghe had to halt for the time being as he did not intend to arouse too much attention, despite the fact that he had no fear towards these two clans at all. After all, the Blood God Doppelgangers had gone to most of the clans and Minghe had earned a fortune.


    The disappearance of the Blood God Doppelgangers really troubled Sorcerer and Demon tribes who had intended to recruit them for service in case other clans took the lead. The Demon Clan was able to research the Law of Refining Elixir and Weapons while in the Wu (Sorcerer) Clan, there was no expert because they did not even have a Original Spirit. As a result, the Wu Clan was desperate for an expert in refining weapons and elixirs like the Blood God Doppelgangers.


    Minghe quit to stay away from trouble and so he could continue touring in Untainted Land. The closer he got to the center, the more intoxicating the scenery became. Minghe would stop to admire the dreamlike landscape every time he met such places.


    One day, Minghe spotted a terrific hot spring inside a spiritual mountain. The spring was quite cozy to touch, and he strolled aside the current to trace the source.


    It was a mountainside surrounded by fog. Minghe walked for quite a long time and still failed to walk out. "Am I lost?" He wondered. "Or is this a Confusion Formation?" He took a closer look and found that he was indeed in the center of a tactical formation. He cursed himself for being so negligent. Luckily, it was just a Confusion Formation, not a Killing Formation. With his strength, normal tactical formations would not work. Even with that, he had to be more cautious or he would one day bite at the wrong bait.


    Minghe waved his sleeves and the Confusion Formation was broken. He was able to see his surroundings clearly and heard some talking. "Elder sister, no, please, ah..." "Younger sister, how dare you play jokes on me? Hee hee..." Minghe followed the sound and was amazed at what he saw.


    In the hot spring pool nearby, two young ladies were frolicking. Their beauty enchanted Minghe. He could not help thinking about a poem: From the north was a beauty; Unsurpassed, one and only; One glance enchanted a city; Another, the whole country. As a virgin, Minghe was bewildered at what he saw.


    The two ladies perceived that the Confusion Formation was broken and noticed that a strange man was looking at them. They screamed. "Aaah!!!!" The scream was so loud that it made Minghe''s ears ache and him regain his consciousness.


    Uh-oh!Minghe realized that he was spying on these ladies. Facing the oncoming ice swords, Minghe had to evade and then the two ladies came straight towards him with their weapons in hand. The image of their frolicking in the pool stirred up in his state of mind.


    Despite having lived for such a long time, Minghe was still a virgin, and he had never fallen in love with someone. Even though they were trying to kill him, how could he not be touched by these two beauties?


    Seeing the situation, Minghe promptly explained, "My ladies, please allow me to explain. I broke into this place by accident and I saw nothing of you two." Hearing this, the two ladies became even more irritated.


    "You''re a shameless Lothario." The elder sister shouted in anger, "I''ll split you in two!" She waved her sword towards Minghe. He did not dare to fight back and tried to evade her attack. Minghe was not willing to hurt such a beautiful lady.


    The younger sister joined the fight and the valley was full of Sword Aura. The comely scenery was ruined by the fight. The two beauties failed to hurt Minghe and got tired after a long effort while Minghe was enjoying all this.


    At this point, Minghe continued to explain, "I did break into this place on coincidence. I was just trying to trace the source of the hot spring and refresh myself from the long journey. I truly apologize to you, my ladies." Minghe explained in detail so as to save himself from this first impression.


    The two ladies gave up arresting Minghe since they knew they could not succeed. Hearing the apology from Minghe, they became interested in him. It was weird that with a higher-grade cultivation, Minghe was not trying to defeat them. Instead, he was panicked and covert upon seeing them.


    The sisters whispered to each other, "Elder sister, he seemed to be unintentional and he''s such a fascinating person!" "Hmm...He''s at least a Secondary-stage Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, even better than our eldest sister." "However, he''s quite funny, unlike the guys we''ve met before."


    Hearing the chatter between the two beauties, Minghe felt confused. They should have been at the secondary-stage or late-stage of Primordial Unity Golden Immortality, but they talked like novices. Perhaps this was the first time they had left their eldest sister and toured in Untainted Land.


    While they were talking, Minghe had time to observe the two beauties. The elder sister was mature and sexy while speaking in a cute manner; the younger sister was gentle and quiet. Both were definitely enchantresses in these ancient times.


    The two beauties both had good figures. They were dressed up in laurel-green gowns and behaved like fairies. They could enchant any man in the world.


    What moved Minghe most was their vital force. He was full of Yang vital force through cultivating his body while the two sisters possessed the purest Yin vital force. Yin and Yang were destined to be attracted to each other, which explained why Minghe had a special feeling towards the two beauties upon seeing them. Was this called falling in love?


    Having lived for so long, Minghe still had no idea of what love was. Each twinkle and smile of theirs seemed to attract him more, and he found his heart could not help beating rapidly. He must have fallen in love with these two beauties.


    After talking for a while, the two sisters stopped and said to Minghe, "Hey! It''s impolite to watch us! You''re slobbering." Minghe wiped his mouth and found there was no saliva at all.


    "Hehe...Haha..." Hearing their laughs, Minghe realized that he had been fooled by them. He was quite embarrassed and thought that his reputation had been ruined by them.


    Minghe apologized again. "You two are the most beautiful ladies I''ve ever seen before, so I was at a loss just now. Please generously forgive me." Every girl enjoyed being praised for their beauty. As Minghe expected, the two sisters burst into giggles from Minghe''s compliment, or maybe it was because of his cute appearance.

 Chapter 27: Companionship and Separation

    Chapter 27: Companionship and Separation


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The elder sister was gratified to hear Minghe''s words and asked, "What''s your name? Where are you from?" Minghe replied, "I''m Minghe..." He hesitated for a while before continuing. "I''m from Nether Blood Sea." For normal creatures in Untainted Land, Blood Sea was a forbidden land and those from that place were not good people.


    Minghe was stunned to find that the two sisters were not frightened at all but even curious. "Nether Blood Sea? Where is it? We haven''t heard about it. Is it fun?"


    "Eh..." Ming He did not know how to answer them. "Where on earth did these two beauties come from? How could they have not even the slightest idea about Nether Blood Sea?" So he gave them an explanation. "After Pangu separated the heaven and earth, he converted into Untainted Land. His grimy blood was collected in the immense Blood Sea, namely Nether Blood Sea. It''s a forbidden land for those in Untainted Land. It''s also where I was born."


    Minghe was frank about his birthplace because he found it unnecessary to hide. Even though he liked the ladies, he did not want to lie to them. The younger sister said, "Oh! I once heard someone say that Nether Blood Sea is a sea of death. Those who go there never return. Is it really that dreadful?"


    Minghe nodded. "Normal Golden Immortals would definitely die if they went there. Even Primordial Unity Golden Immortal and Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal can''t escape from Blood Sea unscathed." Indeed, anyone below the level of Sage-to-be would be dead if Minghe desired it so.


    The two sisters became silent. Minghe was unwilling to continue this topic with the two beauties. It felt inappropriate to discuss the horrors of Blood Sea. "May I ask what your names are? Where are you from?"


    The elder sister said, "I''m Chang Xi and this is my sister Wangshu. We''re from the Lunar Star. We sneaked out while our eldest sister is meditating behind closed doors to play around in Untainted Land. You know, it''s too boring on the Lunar Star."


    "Chang Xi? Wangshu? That means they''re the goddesses of the Lunar Star; their eldest sister should be Xihe." Ming He vaguely recalled the three sisters from ancient Chinese mythology, but their stories came with many variations. Some believed that there were only Xihe and Chang Xi while others argued Wangshu existed. He did not expect all three goddesses to exist on the Lunar Star.


    Minghe smiled. "I see, the Lunar Star and the Solar Star are the top stars in this universe with outstanding people. Since you want to travel around this land, why don''t I be your guide? This way, I can show you the great Untainted Land and protect you as well. Although you''re both Primordial Unity Golden Immortal, there are plenty of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals in this land."


    The two sisters agreed with his suggestion. Minghe was naturally pleased as he showed them around Untainted Land. He told them about the local customs, practices, and political divisions to bring them up to speed about the land.


    What disappointed Minghe a little was that no one had the good taste to disturb these two beautiful ladies. Even though a hero saving a damsel in distress was a pretty stale tactic, it was still effective. Sadly, they never came across any troublemakers throughout their nearly 100-year tour.


    Was the reason not obvious? The two beauties and the Blood Jade Kylin from Minghe''s Map of Heaven and Earth they were riding on totaled three Primordial Unity Golden Immortals. Moreover, the ladies were in the company of a super master who was a mystery even to Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals. Which death-defying fool dared to seek trouble?


    As the old saying went that all good things must come to an end. After traveling together in Untainted Land for nearly 100 years, they had developed inexplicable, unfathomable feelings for one another. Minghe did not rush to express his feelings as time was, after all, abundant for an immortal. But when it came to the final farewell, he was reluctant to see them go.


    When Xihe found her two younger sisters had gone to Untainted Land after completing her meditation, she naturally got worried and sent them a message, summoning them to come home. Chang Xi and Wangshu had no choice but to go home to Lunar Star.


    Before their departure, Minghe gifted each of them a nine-grade Red Lotuses of Fire. He knew the two sisters did not have any Spiritual Treasures after traveling together for so long, so he took the opportunity to give them the treasures as a way of protection.


    Minghe had cultivated three nine-grade Red Lotuses of Fire in total. Each of them was a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure with strong defensive ability. They were able to release Fire of Red Lotus to attack enemies and were also suitable for Separation in the future.


    After the two ladies left, Minghe was once again on his own. It was a good thing he was not too concerned about romantic relationships. He was confident that he would meet them again in the future, so it was not necessary to be hasty now.


    Minghe once again continued his tour in Untainted Land after the ladies left. Even though his cultivation was interrupted for nearly 100 years, he found that his state of mind continued to escalate. That was because the emotion was also a part of his cultivation.


    ...


    Inside a palace made of ice on the Lunar Star, Chang Xi and Wangshu were looking down, not daring to look at the lady in front of them. This lady had similar looks with the sisters. From a distance, she resembled an iceberg. She was a cold beauty through and through. She was their eldest sister, Xihe.


    Xihe rebuked them in anger. "How dare you slip out to Untainted Land when I was in my Closed Door Meditation? Do you have any idea how dangerous that was?" "Even I, a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, can''t guarantee my safety in that land. How dare you do so as mere Primordial Unity Golden Immortals?"


    Chang Xi softly said, "Didn''t we make it home safe and sound?" But it only irritated Xihe further and she said, "Danger lurks in every corner!" Chang Xi dared not say anything else. Despite her seeming fearlessness, she was very afraid of Xihe.


    Wangshu said fearfully, "Sister, we know we''re in the wrong. We promise not to do it again! Don''t be mad anymore." Xihe was mollified upon hearing her words. Her two sisters were not familiar with the outside world. It was incredibly lucky for them to make it home safely from the hazardous Untainted Land. Xihe was doing this for their own good.


    Chang Xi was finally at ease when her sister calmed and grinned. "Sister, we won''t go to Untainted Land without your permission again. But we didn''t come back empty-handed from our tour. We became friends with an interesting person and he gave us each a lotus before we left."


    Looking at the treasure-like red lotus on Chang Xi''s palms, Xihe''s expression turned grim and she asked, "What''s this?" Chang Xi said, "This is his present. Wangshu has one as well. I think it''s called Nine Grade Red Lotus of Fire or something like that." Xihe''s face turned darker when Wangshu revealed another Red Lotus of Fire.


    Xihe said sternly, "Do you have any idea how precious these lotuses are? They''re Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures. The person who can give them to you as gifts can''t be anyone ordinary. Explain to me properly how you met this person."


    They had no choice but obediently tell Xihe the whole story. She became furious and said, "What? That guy was born in Nether Blood Sea? Do you know how scary that place is? You''re not to see the guy from now on. For him to gift you two these priceless treasures, he must not have any good intentions."


    Chang Xi pursed her lips. "Why?" Xihe rebuked her and said, "What do you know? In the last Cultivation Tribulation, not even the Three Clans of Dragon, Phoenix and Kylin and the Demon Clan can get insight into the secrets of Blood Sea. So many Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals died there. Do you think a person born in that place can be a kind person?"


    Minghe, far away in Untainted Land, naturally had no idea about this conversation. Had he known, he would have scolded this lady. He had not made any trouble for her. Was she not trying to break up the lovebirds? Either way, Xihe''s prejudice against Minghe did lead to some troubles for him in the future.

 Chapter 28: Taking an Apprentice

    Chapter 28: Taking an Apprentice


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After 3,000 years, Minghe was once again at the feet of Mount Buzhou, looking up at Pangu''s relic. He still looked like he was in his early twenties, though there was a trace of weariness in his eyes. After all, he had toured the whole Wu Tribe, Demon Tribe, Dragon Tribe, and Four Seas all these years.


    His cultivation of the mind was not up to his expectations, but it had at least caught up with his physical cultivation. In the past 3,000 years, he did not see great improvements in his cultivation, but his enlightenment of the Law of Heaven and Earth had finally become on par with the three other Divine Laws.


    Fresh knowledge can be gathered upon a reflection, Minghe spent considerable time reviewing what he had previously learned. If his current knowledge was version 1, then his new enlightenment can be considered version 1.1. Even that 0.1 was enough to give a significant boost in his strength.


    It was near impossible to rapidly gain cultivation for a Sage-to-be unless one made Separation on coincidence or increase cultivation through merits. Those were the shortcuts. Minghe was not interested as he believed a step-by-step approach was much more effective. It was more important to have a solid foundation.


    A good example was his mount, Chixuan. When he was still a Blood Jade Kylin, he relied on a single tactic to reach Golden Immortal. He later had the cultivation of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal by absorbing Evil Blood Aura and swallowing Blood Jade Ganoderma Lucidum. Despite his high cultivation, his foundation was incredibly unstable.


    In the beginning, Minghe imparted Spiritual Inheritance of the Way of Heaven on Chixuan. But Chixuan started his cultivation directly as a Primordial Unity Golden Immortal, leading to an unstable foundation. Minghe failed to notice until he returned from his tour and rebuked Chixuan for doing so.


    Considering Chixuan''s current condition, it was unlikely he would ever reach the realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal for the rest of his life. So Minghe forcibly took away all Chixuan''s cultivation and healed the damage to his foundation with elixirs, allowing him to restart his cultivation.


    Since Chixuan was Minghe''s mount, he ought to have proper cultivation lest he embarrassed his master. It so happened that Minghe wanted to gain enlightenment from Pangu''s relics in Mount Buzhou. He could take the opportunity to preach to Chixuan as well. If he was confused by any of the tactic methods, Minghe could explain it to him.


    One day, Minghe felt someone peeping on him as he was preaching to Chixuan. He initiated his Spiritual Thoughts, but felt no creatures nearby. It was a peculiar situation. With his cultivation of Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be, no one could approach him without being noticed. Unless, of course, it was a Sage.


    Moreover, Minghe found he had this feeling each time he preached to Chixuan. The man with the highest cultivation in Untainted Land at the moment ought to be Hongjun, but he was not yet a Sage. Besides, he bet Hongjun was not interested in his preaching.


    Who exactly was it? Minghe considered and thought for a long time before abruptly stopping. A trace of a smile appeared on his face. No wonder he failed to track the eavesdropper with his Spiritual Thoughts. That person was millions of miles away from him and was using Magic Skills to eavesdrop.


    Minghe gave a light rebuke. "What a bold monkey! How dare you eavesdrop on my preaching? What courage! Come here this instant!" After a moment, the feeling of being eavesdropped on disappeared. Minghe laughed and continued to preach to Chixuan.


    Several years later, a monkey carried a huge stone pot with much difficulty and went to Minghe. This monkey was pretty unusual for he was only a Veridical Immortal, but could bear the pressure of Mount Buzhou. What left the biggest impression on Minghe was the monkey''s six ears.


    In the world, there were five immortals in total: heaven, earth, god, human, and ghost; five insects: bold insect (without feather), scale insect (fish, dragon), fur insect (Kylin), feather insect (Phoenix), and carapace insect (shellfish). This monkey did not belong to any of those categories.


    A smile appeared in Minghe''s face when he looked at the six-eared monkey. Everything became clear to him. This monkey was Liu Er Macaca Mula, with great hearing abilities and human-like intelligence. In theJourney to the West , Sun Wu Kong killed him for pretending to be the Monkey King.


    What Minghe failed to anticipate was that Liu Er Macaca Mula would be born so early. He deemed it possible upon second thought. Liu Er Macaca Mula would not be able to rival Sun Wukong if they were born in the same period.


    Assuming they were born in the same period, Liu Er Macaca Mula would still fall behind Sun Wukong. Even though the six-eared monkey had mastered the Somersault Cloud and the 72 Changes, he was no match against Sun Wukong, who had stolen many peaches and elixirs of life from Palace of Heaven and cultivated Piercing Eyes and Indestructible Body in the Eight-Trigram Furnace. There was no way for Liu Er Macaca Mula to equal Sun Wukong''s strength.


    Considering Liu Er Macaca Mula''s early birth, he would become a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal by time Journey to the West rolled around. Sun Wukong was nothing but a product of the times. How could he fight against Liu Er Macaca Mula in the future? This was a mystery.


    Minghe was too lazy to get to the end of that mystery. Now that he met Liu Er Macaca Mula, he would not let him go. With proper cultivation, Liu Er Macaca Mula would have a bright future, thus alternating Minghe''s destiny as well. Luckily, this monkey showed up and even brought him a gift.


    Earlier, Minghe was not trying to scare off Liu Er Macaca Mula. He was trying to offer him an opportunity. Had the monkey disappeared out of fear, he would have missed the fated chance Minghe was giving him. Furthermore, he would also die in Sun Wukong''s time, as the Way of Heaven went.


    What inside the stone pot was the famous Monkey Liquor, made of a hundred kinds of fermented fruits which were reserved for their winter storage. This was wonderful for Minghe as there was no concept of liquor in Untainted Land. Minghe was happy to have a taste.


    The wine was perfectly mellow and fragrant; it was truly a peerless wine. After taking a sip, Minghe grinned. "You''re a pretty clever monkey. Since you''re here, are you willing to be my disciple?" Liu Er Macaca Mula was overjoyed upon hearing this and kowtowed excitedly. "Master, your disciple greets you."


    Minghe nodded. "My disciple, do you have a name?" Liu Er Macaca Mula replied respectfully, "I was born with six ears, so I call myself Liu Er." It was a pragmatic name indeed.


    Minghe said, "That''s nice. Liu Er, I''m the master of Nether Blood Sea, Ancestor Minghe. From now on, you''re my eldest disciple. This nine-grade Red Lotus of Fire is a gift for you. I''ll teach you cultivation methods when we return to Blood Sea."


    Minghe had no intentions of taking too many disciples, so the Red Lotus of Fire acted as a sign of his disciples. The remaining Nine Grade Red Lotus of Fire was naturally left for his first disciple. As for a weapon, Minghe would carefully refine one for him when they return to Blood Sea.


    Liu Er was happy when he recognized the Red Lotus of Fire. He also keenly felt Minghe''s generosity. Even though his cultivation was not high, his ears helped him learn many things and he knew the preciousness of primordial spiritual treasures. What Minghe gave him was a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure with excellent attack and defense ability, which was even more priceless. How can Liu Er not be excited?


    Having accepted Liu Er as his first disciple, Minghe''s tour was considered to end with a successful merit fulfillment. He kept Liu Er and Chixuan in the Map of Heaven and Earth and flew towards Blood Sea on clouds. It took less than an hour for him to return to Sacred Island on Blood Sea.


    To be honest, Minghe had really quite missed Blood Sea and Sacred Island since he had not returned for 3,000 years. It was, after all, his home no matter how other creatures in Untainted Land viewed it. For Minghe, his affection for Blood Sea was irreplaceable.


    Back in Blood Sea, Minghe began imparting cultivation methods to Liu Er. Normal tactical methods were not suitable to utilize Liu Er''s complete potential. Consequently, Minghe taught him the Arcane Way of Divine Beings.


    The Arcane Way of Divine Beings comprised nine parts. After finishing all of them, one could reach the realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin. Right now this was simply Minghe''s prediction, but completing eight parts could definitely push one to the realm of Sage-to-be, which was also Minghe''s current realm. The ninth part was still being predicted by Minghe.


    Liu Er was one of the Four Monkeys of Destruction with a strong body. Otherwise, he would not have been able to resist the pressure from Mount Buzhou as a Veridical Immortal. The Arcane Way of Divine Beings was most definitely the perfect method to cultivate one''s body. Given the opportunity, one could even Return to Genesis and rebuild the body of Rakshasa.

 Chapter 29: Teaching the Great Way of Tao

    Chapter 29: Teaching the Great Way of Tao


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    If one wanted to return to Genesis and recreate the body of Rakshasa, it could only happen by Fated Chance. It was a change in quality, so sufficient quantitative changes needed to be first accumulated. Moreover, the Rakshasa was a presence not tolerated by the Way of Heaven of the Untainted Land and Divine Punishment would befall the body of Rakshasa created there.


    But there were shortcuts to achieve this, which was to head to the Chaos and convert into the physical body of the Rakshasa. The Divine Punishment could be deflected this way, but one would still be struck upon entering the Untainted Land and could not exert most of their strength. This was not a good thing as one would be seen as an invader by the Way of Heaven of the Untainted Land. Anyone who could kill the invader would gain merit.


    It was a safe method, but by doing so, one would not have a foothold in the Untainted Land and his power would be also limited. Everyone would not lose the opportunity to gain merit, especially the Sages. But if one endured the Divine Punishment in the Untainted Land and convert into the physical body of Rakshasa, he would be affirmed by the Way of Heaven and would not have any more worries.


    If one could not enter the Untainted Land, then what was the meaning of converting? To Minghe, he had no other choice even if the first route was dangerous. But it was not like his chance of survival was completely zero. After all, he had the Purpleheaven Thunder for the creation of Heaven and Earth between his brows.


    The thunder had merged with Minghe. While it might not rival the Holy Thunder of Destruction, it could at least improve his chance of success. Minghe was also unsure when he would reach the stage of being ready for conversion. But he still had plenty of time to enhance his strength in preparation for the Divine Punishment.


    Upon Minghe''s return to the Blood Sea, he taught cultivation to Liuer and Chixuan while reviewing his trip to secure his mind. For cultivation, haste made waste. Rushing to cultivate did not mean one would easily reach the Breakthrough in his present realm.


    Under his guidance, Liuer and Chixuan improved rapidly. Liuer was one of the Four Monkeys of Destruction and the other was a Divine Beast, the Kylin. Both had immense talent and were under Minghe''s mentorship, no doubt they cultivated quickly.


    Another 3,000 years passed in a flash. On Sacred Island of Blood Sea, two shadow figures fought each other with a spear and a rod. Though there was no trace of supernatural power being used, the impact generated from their physical bodies alone was not something ordinary immortals could withstand.


    Their impact completely dissipated after traveling a short distance. 64 flags danced around them not too far away, in the primordial Eight Trigrams formation with the ability to trap, attack, and puzzle, and absorbed the impact.


    Two figures stopped after staggering away from each other in a move. They were naturally Liuer and Chixuan. In the short span of just 3,000 years, Liuer''s Arcane Way of Divine Beings had reached the sixth level in Secondary Stage, akin to the Secondary Stage of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal. But the realm of his Original Spirit was only at the Early Stage of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal.


    Though Chixuan had to start over again, his current cultivation had surpassed his previous cultivation. Currently, he had reached the Late Stage of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal. Thanks to the primordial strength in his physical body, his cultivation started at the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal and was lesser than Liuer''s on only one level. It was obvious that Chixuan took the Tao of Original Spirit while Liuer took the Tao of Physical Body. Both grew in their own ways.


    Appearance-wise, Liuer had changed a lot compared with his first time in Mount Buzhou for a master. He now had a Black Golden Stick in hand and wore a Phoenix-feather Cap, a Golden Chain Mail Shirt, a pair of Cloud-walking Boots, and a Cloudy Brocade Red Rob. Damn, this was completely a replication of Sun Wukong from the book Journey to the West .


    But Liuer looked way better by comparison. Sun Wukong''s Compliant Golden-Hooped Rod was just a refined Postcelestial Spiritual Treasure with additional merits gained from controlling floods. As for his Golden Chain Mail Shirt, it was taken from the East Sea. While dashing, they were basically useless.


    Liuer''s appearance was different. His rod was refined in the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth by mixing different refined ingredients with a dash of merit. That rod became a Top Grade Merit Spiritual Treasure of Origin. It weighed 24,600 jin and could change in size, with the ability to kill without incurring karma.


    The Phoenix-feather Cap, Golden Chain Mail Shirt, and Cloud-walking Boots were all Low Grade primordial spiritual treasure Minghe refined. The Phoenix-feather Cap protected the Original Spirit, the Golden Chain Mail Shirt protected the physical body, and the Cloud-walking Boots increased Liuer''s flying speed. The Cloudy Brocade Red Robe was created from the Ninth-Grade Red Lotud of Fire. All of these were far superior to Sun Wukong''s.


    Other than creating Spiritual Treasure for Liuer, Minghe also taught him a few Magic Skills. First was the Blood God Transformation. Liuer had converted the blood essence from 108 types of the Divine Beasts, giving him the might of the Divine Beast. The second was the Cloud Escaping Blood. Although incomparable with Minghe, he could travel 120,000 Chinese miles in a breath''s time.


    As for the Blood Shadow Movement for the fight, Liuer only spent 100 years to reach the highest realm and create nine blood shadows which were different from an avatar. It had no attack power but could confuse enemies after a fight using the vital force left in the shadows.


    Minghe did not teach Liuer the Clone of Blood God technique, as only the master of the Blood Sea could master it. But the technique of out-of-body incarnation was suitable for Liuer, as each strand of his fur could turn to be one entity. Each entity was in the Black Immortal realm as Liuer was only at the level of the Primordial Unity Golden Immortal. Each was only three realms lower than his own cultivation and would disappear after being attacked. This was similar to the Replication technique in Naruto.


    As for the Deceiving eyes technique, it was useless without learning the Clone of Blood God. But Minghe had taught Liuer the Blood Burning Tactic, warning him to use it only in a life-and-death situation. Overusing the technique could severely damage his foundation.


    Though Chixuan was Minghe''s mount, Minghe was not biased against him. He was given a Soul Destruction Spear that Minghe refined. Though it was a Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, it had a sliver of the Origin of the God-killing Spear, with an inherent strong power was strong naturally. As for a cloak, it did not fit him. Chixuan was used to being low profile, even though wearing a cloak would have looked cool on him.


    Their lessons on cultivating Magic Skills were similar, but Liuer had no interest in the Way of the Elixir, Weapons nor Formation. Minghe only taught Chixuan the Way of tactical formation due to his interest and talent in it.


    Liuer was Minghe''s chief disciple whilst Chixuan was his mount. Their cultivation base level affected how he would be perceived by others. So, he was pleased with the both of them as they were not only talented but also hardworking.


    Over 3,000 years since his return to Blood Sea, Minghe tried to gain insight from his experience in the Untainted Land while training his disciples. Though his cultivation of the Divine Law did not improve much, his state of mind had become more stable and this solved his worries about future cultivation.


    But Minghe also realized the flaws in his previous experience. He did not rely on his supernatural power even with the diversification technique. He remained the same. What he could experience was limited, which affected how much insight he could gain.


    Minghe indeed had a better technique for cultivating his state of mind, but now was not the right time. The appearance of that thing a few thousand years later would be the time for Minghe''s cultivation to skyrocket. Before then, Minghe could only improve slowly.


    ...


    In Mount Yujing, Hongjun sat on a cushion with the Jade Butterfly of Fate in his hand. His stable vital force was a proof that the wounds from his battle with Luohou had been healed. However, he was grappling with anxiety.


    Looking at the occasional flicker of purple light from the Jade Butterfly of Fate, Hongjun yelled in anguish towards the heaven. "Is the will of the heaven? Luohou, you died, but you had destroyed my Way of Tao. Must I walk on a path of no return?"


    Luohou''s Self explode almost destroyed the west, inflicting Hongjun with severe karma. With his Three Separations'' foundation badly damaged, it was impossible for him to unite them in his current condition. The only way for him to be a Sage was to rely on the Jade Butterfly of Fate. This was not what he wanted, but he was left with no other choice.

 Chapter 30: Hongjun Became the Sage

    Chapter 30: Hongjun Became the Sage


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    1,000 years later, Minghe sat atop the Red Lotus of Fire above the immense Blood Sea. Endless blood aura and Spiritual Air were into his body like a vortex, refining every inch of him and strengthening his body.


    The situation had been ongoing for 1,000 years. Previously he was too fixated on cultivating the Divine Law that he neglected his body. As his Divine Law cultivation had reached a bottleneck, it was the right time for him to cultivate his body, so that things would be balanced.


    Minghe''s creation, The Arcane Way of Divine Beings, followed the Divine Law of the Rakshasa. Using the Divine Law to refine his body naturally had different effects on him. The Law of Killing was destructive in nature, allowing him to strengthen his physical form. The Law of Spiritual Beings was an anomaly and mysterious in nature, allowing his Rebirth with Blood Drops.


    The Law of Heaven and Earth emphasized on strength and used the power of Heaven and Earth to refine the body. This helped strengthen the body and increase its power at the same time. With the power of Heaven and Earth merging with the body, it filled every movement of the body and could release an inexhaustible might.


    Minghe thought that the Law of Blood should be renamed the Law of Flesh. It uses the Law of Blood to convert the endless blood aura from the Blood Sea into the purest blood of the Origin. Then, it would start strengthening and ultimately improving the quality of the flesh. Minghe really looked forward to it.


    Minghe''s current power of Yang was different from the sun''s power. It did not have strong attacking capabilities, but it can condense the blood aura to refine the Red Lotus. Unless it was stronger than Minghe''s blood aura, ordinary magical power would not be able to break his defense.


    "Huu!" Minghe slowly expelled his breath. The blood aura vortex gradually disappeared and Minghe finally reached the stage of merit fulfilled. He put away his Red Lotus of Fire and returned to the island. He nodded in delight when he saw Liuer and Chixuan still cultivating.


    Both were talented and hardworking in their cultivation during the years that Minghe was away to refine his flesh. His disciples had lived up to his expectations. They were already at the Primordial Unity Golden Immortal Peak realm. Success was just around the corner.


    Minghe was thinking of testing their cultivation when music flowed in the air, flowers blossomed, and a thousand beasts gathered. Auspicious Signs were spread through Untainted Land, evolving in the Great Way. Countless rare spiritual treasures became spiritual entities in a sudden. Some even got the shapeshift.


    Minghe''s pupils widened. This was... Had Hongjun become a Sage? Only the birth of a Sage could cause such a scene in the Untainted Land. What was meant to be would eventually come. It was only a matter of time. Instead of being fearful, Minghe was filled with excitements and expectations.


    The minute the Auspicious Signs appeared, an immense pressure was felt throughout the Untainted Land and all creatures kneeled in reverence. A majestic voice said, "Above the nine clouds, on the cushion of Great Way. Other than Heaven and Earth, I shall rule over all. Pangu birthed Taichi, creating four heavenly creatures. One Qi transforms into Hongjun. I''m Hongjun. Today is the day that I have become a Sage. I''ll be giving a sermon in Zixiao Palace out of the 33rd Heaven. Fated people are welcome."


    With a wave of his sleeve, the Great Formation for Defence on the Sacred Island was activated, isolating the pressure from the Sage. With such commotion, Liuer and Chixuan were jolted out of their cultivation. They thought Minghe was the best and never considered that producing such fierce pressure as possible.


    They walked over to Minghe. Liuer asked confusedly. "Master, who is he? To produce such pressure?" Minghe replied. "It''s the first Sage of the Untainted Land. You should know those below the realm of Sage are all non-entities. Both of you stay on the island. I''m leaving for Zixiao Palace to listen to his sermon."


    Minghe turned around after taking a few steps. "Liuer, don''t even try to eavesdrop on your Magic Skills. Being bound by Karma with the Sage is no laughing matter." Liuer rubbed his head in embarrassment. Were it not for Minghe''s warning, he would have done so.


    Minghe rushed to Mount Buzhou after leaving the island. He decided not to bring Liuer and Chixuan with him. They had not reached the surname state, so it was pointless to even if they went. They could always listen to Minghe''s sermon, so there was not much of a difference.


    ...


    On Mount Kunlun, Supreme Lord Laozi, Jade Pure One of the Origin, and Superior Lord Tongtian overlooked their domicile. Though they had worked together to block Hongjun''s pressure, their expressions were bitter having experienced the power of a Sage. Honoured Lord of the Origin asked, "Brother, do we need to go and listen to his sermon?"


    It was no wonder they felt that way. The Three Pristine Ones were created from Pangu''s Original Spirit, thus they had the abilities to back up their arrogance. This was especially true for Honoured Lord of the Origin who saw himself as the second best next to Laozi, as they were the original descendants of Pangu. How could he suppress his hatred and jealousy, knowing someone had achieved the Great Way before them?


    Making a final decision, Laozi said, "The one who attained Great Way first is the teacher. Let''s go and take a good look at the Way of the Sage." Honoured Lord of the Origin naturally would not say anything and Tongtian did not have an opinion, so the three of them left Mount Kunlun and flew directly to Mount Buzhou.


    ...


    The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery gathered in the Hall of Pangu. They did not think much of Hongjun becoming a Sage. They worshiped neither Heaven nor Earth, only Pangu alone. Moreover, they did not have the Original Spirit, so Sage''s preaching did not affect them.


    ...


    The Ancestors of Sorcery may not be interested, but there were many who were. From the west came Zhunti and Jieyin. From Mount Buzhou came Goddess Nyuwa, Fuxi, Emperor Jun Dong Huang Taiyi, Zhenyuanzi, Hongyun, and Kunpeng. So on and so forth. Various individual cultivators started appearing and rushed to Mount Buzhou, afraid of missing the sermon.


    The peak of Mount Buzhou was the Trayastrimsa Heaven of the Untainted Land. At this period of time, the Heavenly Court was not formed. What it had were numerous stars and brutally cold Astral Wind. Any mistake would be the last step to the Disintegration of the Soul. Higher up was the Divided Realm, the boundary between the Untainted Land and the Orbit of Chaos. It was necessary to pass that realm to enter the Orbit of Chaos.


    The Chaos was filled with endless possibilities. Not to mention all kinds of sudden situations, the Air of Chaos was more than a person could bear. Without high cultivation and numerous spiritual treasures for protection, one could hardly enter the Chaos and reach Zixiao Palace. This was the first obstacle for those who wanted to listen to the sermon, enough to prevent a large number of people from proceeding.


    Thereafter, a group of cultivators had gathered before the Divided Realm, with the weakest of them being Primordial Unity Golden Immortals. Most were in the realm of the Daluo Golden Immortal, but there were a few Sage-to-be cultivators among them.


    When Minghe reached the Divided Realm, many cultivators had already gathered. He observed them and found there were Sage-to-be cultivators among them. It seemed there were many who cultivated with the Tao of Divine Law. Those people ought to be important figures.


    Minghe did not rush headfirst into the Chaos. Instead, he began by observing. The danger was everywhere inside, even a tiny whirlpool was enough to kill. Even those with Sage-to-be cultivation had to tread carefully to survive.


    Most stopped to observe, but there were impatient ones who tried to maneuver their spiritual treasures to bring them in. But as soon as they stepped into the Chaos, they were killed with no hopes of the reincarnation. This sight was enough to make everyone else hesitate, as no one liked serving their lives up on a platter.


    As everyone hesitated, three figures stepped through the Divided Realm into the midst of the Chaos. One of the figures had a yellow pagoda above his head. The pagoda released endless golden light which protected them by deflecting the Air of Chaos.


    Minghe naturally recognized these three people, especially the golden pagoda. Inside the pagoda contained the Merit of Origin. Minghe who had obtained half Merit of Origin was naturally familiar with it. It must be a PostCelestial merit, the Baraka Exquisite Pagoda. When the Untainted Land was formed, 30% of the Merit of Origin meshed with the mysterious yellow air materialized into the pagoda. It was a rare defensive treasure in the Untainted Land. Once it was activated, nothing could stand in its way.

 Chapter 31: Scrambling for Seats in the Zixiao Palace

    Chapter 31: Scrambling for Seats in the Zixiao Palace


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After someone got in, those who were remaining naturally followed. They moved forward toward the chaos with their magic skills or magic weapons. Actually, the chaos was really dangerous, and plenty of cultivators died out of carelessness once they got through.


    Looking around, Minghe didn''t find Changxi and Wangshu. It seemed that they didn''t get there to listen to Hongjun''s preaching. With the Red Lotus of Fire, he could feel that they were still in the Lunar Star. Minghe would have been disappointed for their absence thousands of years ago, but at this moment, his mind was finally peaceful.


    Whether one cultivator could comprehend a law depended on his lucky chance. After more and more cultivators got into the chaos, Minghe didn''t hesitate and stepped in with no obstacles in his way. However, he had no idea where the Zixiao Palace was.


    Soon after, a simple and unadorned palace appeared in front of him. What surprised him was that the Zixiao Palace seemed to find him by itself. When Minghe arrived at the palace, many cultivators had already arrived. He thought that this was the so-called fate.


    At that moment, the gate didn''t open, and all the cultivators were waiting outside. Minghe was in no hurry, looking at the cultivators that continued gathering there. After a while, there were thousands of cultivators standing outside the palace, and no others got through the chaos anymore.


    Right at the moment, two young attendants opened the gate and walked out. One was a girl and the other was a boy. They were both cute and pretty, bowing to all the cultivators. They said, "Zixiao Palace is open for you all. This way, please." As soon as the two finished their words, all the cultivators couldn''t wait to rush in.


    Minghe was still in no hurry and walked slowly towards the palace. When passing by the two young attendants, he glanced at them several times, because he knew that they would someday be the Jade Emperor, Haotian, and the Queen Mother, Yaochi. The two were both in good health and also had outstanding qualities. Although they were still young children, they both had better cultivation than his Chixuan and Liuer.


    In this palace, there were six cushions at the platform where Hongjun would do his preaching. Those six cushions looked as if they were very special, so all the cultivators rushed to swarm them.


    Suddenly, all the others were forced back by a unified power, and then the three front cushions were occupied. They were Laozi, Tongtian, and the Primeval Lord of Heaven. When they stepped into the palace, they immediately felt that fate had given them the chance with these cushions. With their powerful cultivation, they easily got the first three with concerted efforts.


    The others, finding the first three had been occupied, could only scramble for the remaining three. After all, the Zixiao Palace was a sacred place for the first Sage in Untainted Land to do his preaching, so no one dared to mess things up. Besides, they all knew that the Three Pristine Ones were all at high levels, so no one would rob the seats from them.


    Among the crowd, Fuxi protected his sister, Goddess Nyuwa, all the way, and directly pushed her onto the fourth cushion. He had planned to get the fifth one, but two shadows flew over him and directly occupied the next two seats.


    On the fifth seat, there was a Taoist with hawk eyes and a crooked nose, who was a Kunpeng Taoist born in the Sea of Northern Underworld. On the next cushion, there sat a Taoist dressed in red, who was a Hongyun Ancestor, formed by a red cloud. They were able to win the cushions by relying on their fast speed.


    Finding all the six seats had been occupied, the rest had to give up and looked for another place to sit, waiting for the Sage, Hongjun, to do his preaching. However, there was a person who didn''t scramble with the others at all for any seat. That was Minghe, actually. When he stepped into this palace, he found a remote corner to sit in, looking coldly from the sidelines at these busy cultivators.


    Minghe had already known that the six cushions represented six sage seats, which were definitely important for someone to become a sage. If Minghe wanted one seat, he must have the chance to get one. However, he had no interests in this, because becoming a Sage of the Heavenly Way needed to rely his Original Spirit on the Way of Heaven of Untainted Land, which had both gains and losses. In the long run, the losses would be larger than the gains.


    A sage needed to put his Original Spirit on the Way of Heaven of Untainted Land so that he wouldn''t die until heaven was destroyed. Besides, they could borrow part of the power from the Way of Heaven. However, if Untainted Land was destroyed, the sage might not get his Original Spirit back, so he would disappear with Untainted Land.


    Although it might take a very long time for Untainted Land to be destroyed, Minghe thought he needed to avoid any possibility, so he needed to be powerful himself. At this moment, Minghe had found his way to the Tao, so the so-called sage of the Heavenly Way held no attraction for him.


    After a sweeping look through the palace, Minghe found that there were 2,998 cultivators, including himself. Hardly did he feel confused when two cultivators suddenly broke into the palace. Obviously, the two had suffered a lot in the chaos, so they looked extremely embarrassed. With those two, there were 3,000 cultivators in this palace, which was just right, who were the so-called 3,000 guests from the world of mortals.


    One of the two was Jie Yin of the west, who was pulling a long face and seemed that he just recovered from a dangerous illness. The other was the most shameless person in Untainted Land, Zhunti. He had a square face and big ears, which showed a prosperous look. They were from the west, so they were obviously later to get there than the other cultivators.


    When finding there were no seats left, Zhunti felt worried at once and looked at his senior, Jieyin. Jieyin was also speechless and sighed slightly. Seeing this, Zhunti became a little bit angry and said, "Brother, we struggle to get here from the far west to find out the methods to save the mortal lives, only to find that there is not a seat left for us at all. We will feel guilty about ourselves if we can''t listen clearly to the Great Way, and then, we should die of our shame." Saying this, he pretended to knock into a pillar.


    Actually, there were quite lots of fools in this world, like Hongyun. When seeing Zhunti trying to commit suicide, Hongyun was worried about him and immediately stood up, saying, "My Fellow Taoist, you are really an insistent and wise person. I respect your stronger mind for the mortals, so I give up my seat for you."


    Hearing Hongyun''s words, Zhunti sat on this seat at once, adjusting his body. Then, he turned back and said in an extremely shameless way to Hongyun, "Thank you so much, and I will accept your goodness."


    Hongyun was really an honest person. He didn''t seem mad even after seeing Zhunti''s behavior, and then he found a seat to sit down behind Zhenyuanzi. However, seeing this, the others all showed their contempt for Zhunti. When Zhunti sat down, he tried to say hello to the people around him, but no one wanted to chat with him except the Primeval Lord of Heaven.


    Suddenly, Zhunti turned around and got mad at Kunpeng, saying, "This place is where the sage makes his preaching. How could you, a stupid feathered animal, sit beside me? Why not give up your seat for my brother?" Hearing this, the Primeval Lord of Heaven also chimed in and said, "Right! We can''t sit with a feathered animal born from an egg. Leave now!"


    Laozi said nothing and seemed that he didn''t hear what the Primeval Lord of Heaven had said, so did Tongtian. The Goddess Nyuwa was not happy about this situation because she was one of the Demon Tribe. It seemed that the Primeval Lord of Heaven''s mean words towards Kunpeng were also related to her. However, Goddess Nyuwa didn''t want to contract enmity with the others, so she closed her eyes and had a rest as Laozi did. Noticing the hostile expression on the others'' faces, Kunpeng said nothing and got up from his seat. When he walked by Hongyun, he glared at him angrily.


    Jie Yin naturally sat down on Kunpeng''s seat, which definitely made Kunpeng mad at Hongyun. Without Hongyun''s giving it up, Kunpeng wouldn''t have been pushed aside by the others and lost his seat. Actually, Hongyun didn''t realize the madness from Kunpeng, as he was sitting beside his best friend, Zhenyuanzi, chatting with him.


    A wintry smile showed on Minghe''s face. He thought that Zhunti was really shameless and the Primeval was also a narrow-minded person. Then, looking at Hongyun who stayed not far away, Minghe smiled more deeply. Actually, Hongyun was famous for his yes-man attitude towards everyone. With his good strength and being friends with Zhenyuanzi, he was doing well in Untainted Land.


    However, in Minghe''s view, Hongyun was courting death, because his nosy habit would make him twist with a lot of Karma, which was one of the most terrible things for a cultivator. Especially this time, if he didn''t give up his seat first, Kunpeng wouldn''t have lost his. This would leave great Karma for him and it was not easy to end.


    Minghe didn''t care about the life and death of Hongyun, but what he really cared about was whether Hongyun would get the Foundation of the Tao, like in the novels that he read. If so, he was afraid that Hongyun must die in the end, because Kunpeng would be the one who wanted to kill him.

 Chapter 32: Preaching

    Chapter 32: Preaching


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    As a crisp bell rang, all the people calmed down. Suddenly, Hongjun silently appeared out on the platform without any prior indication. Minghe was shocked, and his pupils shrank slightly. He thought,"God, he is so powerful. Is this the so-called force of a sage?"


    Sitting on the platform, Hongjun looked around the cultivators below. When noticing Minghe, Hongjun paused for a short moment and said, "From now on, the seats are settled and won''t be changed anymore. This preaching will last for 3,000 years.


    "In the beginning, a being formed from the chaos before the heaven and earth. Although it was alone in this universe, it insisted on its principles. After a long period of cultivation, it became the original mother of the world. I don''t know her name, so I call her Tao. Because of her strong force, I add a ''Da'' in front of her name, which means full of power. ''Da'' also means going away, going away means far, and the far means coming back. Therefore, the Tao is ''Da'', the heaven is ''Da'', the earth is ''Da'' and the creatures are ''Da''.


    "The Tao is the principle of everything, but it isn''t unchanging; while the name of something will also change someday. At the beginning of the heaven and earth, everything has no name, but once it has a name, it becomes the origin of everything. Therefore, one needs to stay in a desire-free state to observe the subtleness of the Tao, while staying with a right desire to observe the micro-knowledge of the Tao. These two concepts are divided from the one¡ªthe Xuan, which was the principle of all the exercising methods.


    "The merits are all formed by the Tao, but the Tao doesn''t have a visible figure. It seems chaotic but has a changeable shape; it seems chaotic but contains everything in. It is profound with essence in it. The essence is real and reliable.


    "The Tao is running like a river around the universe. All the creatures are moistened by the Tao, but the Tao will never intervene in their development. We can consider it small since it cultivates all the creatures but doesn''t try to get paid back. We can consider it large since all the creatures are coming to be its subsections but it didn''t want to be the master. It never regards itself as a great one, which makes it the greatest one."


    ...


    Hongjun deserved to be a sage, whose preaching was totally significant and full of knowledge. Above the Zixiao Palace, a mysterious sign showed up¡ªmillions of golden flowers floating in the sky and golden lotuses turned out from the ground, releasing out fulfilled spiritual air. The spiritual air formed into all kinds of mystical beast shapes such as crying immortal cranes, roaring Kylin, walking tigers, and so on... Splendid mysterious signs continued emanating out. Flowers fell down from the shining sunlight.


    Actually, Hongjun''s content was not that difficult to understand. He started from the beginning cultivation of all the creatures to the realm of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. Although most cultivators here had already been at the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality, they still listened carefully. Hongjun''s content was all-embracing, so everyone could learn from it even if it was not essential for his cultivation.


    A thousand years later, Hongjun finished his explanation of all the realms under the Sage-to-be. As an old Chinese saying goes, one can always learn from others. Although Hongjun didn''t impart any knowledge of the Way of the Three Separations, Minghe also benefited a lot from him, since he could use what he had learned to prove his own transforming exercises.


    At the same time, the Magical Tao Mirror didn''t stop working, recording every single word of Hong Jun. He thought it would be a very good sample to teach his apprentices. Besides, Minghe found that the ability of his Magical Tao Mirror enhanced as his cultivation reached a higher level. He realized that the Great Way didn''t totally destroy the foundation of his Magical Tao Mirror in the beginning. How lucky it was!


    Minghe didn''t think that Hongjun would continue his preaching after finishing the content of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality. This time, Hongjun started to talk about the Tao of Divine Laws, which were parts of the 3,000 Great Ways recorded in the Jade Butterfly of Fate.


    Minghe was surprised and delighted since he knew that it would definitely be beneficial for him if someone could give some advice on the ways of divine laws. Even if the Tao of Divine Laws from Hongjun was the basic knowledge to understand the divine laws, Minghe seemed to get a priceless treasure.


    As Minghe listened to the preaching, he also drove his Magical Tao Mirror to record the 3,000 Great Ways. The Jade Butterfly of Fate had primordially recorded the 3,000 Great Ways, while his Magical Tao Mirror could post-celestially record them. With deep prediction, the mirror might become the same kind as the Jade Butterfly of Fate.


    Unfortunately, in the next 2,000 years, the Tao of Divine Law that Hong Jun had referred to was a little bit superficial. It seemed that Hongjun gave a seed for each cultivator. Whether this seed would grow or not depended on the cultivator''s chance and perception. Among the 3,000 cultivators, most of them had good comprehension skills.


    Many quickly comprehended the divine laws with the help of Hongjun''s preaching and the most shocking thing was that ten of them even stepped into the Sage-to-be Realm. Moreover, the six on the cushions all broke through the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality, each becoming the real Sage-to-be.


    Noticing the entire situation, Minghe couldn''t help praising the outstanding talents of the six. They deserved to be called the sage of the Heavenly Way because they had reached the Peak Stage of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal after totally comprehending their own divine laws on the basis of Hongjun''s preaching. Only one last step was needed to break into the Sage-to-be and Hongjun could give them help in time.


    Everyone here had got what they needed, more or less, as had Minghe. With the unbelievable skill of the Magical Tao Mirror, Minghe had recorded all the knowledge that Hongjun had preached in case he needed them someday. Unfortunately, Hongjun didn''t describe the several strongest divine laws in a very detailed way.


    Actually, even if Hongjun had turned into a sage, he didn''t totally comprehend all of the 3,000 divine laws, maybe just a few at most. In his preaching, all the Tao of Divine Laws were from his Jade Butterfly of Fate in which some powerful divine laws like the Law of Space, the Law of Time, or the Law of Karma weren''t explained in detail. Besides, there was a quite important divine law absent.


    That was the Law of Reincarnation. At this moment, the six paths of Reincarnation didn''t completely form, leaving a defect in the Way of Heaven of Untainted Land. That meant that someone would turn into the reincarnation, completing the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Only if the Law of Reincarnation was completed, the Way of Heaven would be perfect.


    Silently and smoothly, 3000 years passed by. Hongjun stopped his teachings, and all the cultivators finally woke up from the mysterious realm. At this moment, they felt terrible as if they were in a desert and they couldn''t get enough water to drink. Several cultivators even started to raise hell, but when they found that they were still at the Zixiao Palace, they gradually calmed down again.


    "That''s the end of the first teachings. Go back, my fellows, and the next time will be in 3,000 years."


    Hongjun didn''t care what the cultivators thought about, and slightly waving his sleeves, he silently disappeared like a wind. As the cultivators became aware of Hongjun''s leaving, they felt a little bit regretful, saying in chorus, "Ancestor Hongjun, thanks for your teachings, and we ask to be excused to leave."


    "Ancestor!"Minghe suddenly realized that the reason why Hongjun made his preaching was that he could get enormous Luck from the cultivators here, most of whom were the top ones in Untainted Land. These cultivators all called Hongjun ''the Ancestor'', so that Hongjun could get the Luck from them.


    Luck, essential to one''s fate, was very mysterious. Every creature would gain its own Luck at its birth, more or less. Although the Luck was invisible, it was closely related to one''s cultivation. The more Luck one had, the easier his cultivation would be. Conversely, the less one had, the more disasters he would come across. If one''s Luck disappeared, his soul would also be disintegrated.


    During the days of the Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix, and Kylin dividing Untainted Land into three parts, they all had powerful Luck. However, their Luck gradually faded away after they started to fight against each other, and finally disappear from Untainted Land, and dwelled in corners of the land. Owing to the weaker Luck, fewer and fewer cultivators with a high level would arise in their tribes.


    However, Minghe wondered why Hongjun tried to absorb the Luck from all the creatures in Untainted Land. Fortunately, Minghe had his own treasures to protect him from losing Luck, the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, Red Lotus of Fire, and Black Lotus of Destructions.


    The other cultivators were different from Minghe, since maybe few of them had treasures to protect them. There were Karmas among all these things. The cultivators'' coming was the cause, and paying for their Luck to Hongjun was the result, which was all related to fate.


    Since Minghe had realized what happened here, he would be more cautious about Hongjun. It also seemed that Hongjun was not a very simple person. Although Minghe didn''t know why Hongjun tried to absorb the Luck from the others, he knew that Hongjun wouldn''t have a simple mindset since he had fought against the monster Luohou for the fated chances.


    Minghe didn''t care about the others since his Luck wouldn''t be lost. Minghe patted his garment, stood up and walked out. He didn''t know that Hong Jun was keeping his eyes on him. The Jade Butterfly of Fate in Hongjun''s hand shone splendidly and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Actually, Minghe had already guessed partly correct, but he was wrong about one thing. His Luck was also lost a little. Because of his treasures, his loss was minimized to the least amount, so that Minghe didn''t notice. The Karma from a sage was not easy to get rid of.


    Besides, all the cultivators had lost their Luck, more or less. The Three Pristine Ones had Merit of Creation and Baraka Exquisite Pagoda to protect him, the Emperor Jun and Taiyi of the Demon Tribe had the River Chart and the Inscription of The Luo and the Bell of Chaos to hold their Luck, while Zhenyuanzi had the Book of the Nether World. In Untainted Land, there were plenty of powerful cultivators.

 Chapter 33: Getting Treasures in Mount Buzhou

    Chapter 33: Getting Treasures in Mount Buzhou


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The first teaching ended. No one stayed in Zixiao Palace and all went back to Untainted Land. What Hongjun taught this time was not completely digested, so most of them needed to do Closed Door Meditation for enlightenment. The Three Pristine Ones, who were already Sages-to-be, made those Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals of the Top Grade very envious.


    One''s status in Untainted Land depended on his real strength. Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal was the highest rank before, but now Sages-to-be appeared. Nearly twenty made the breakthrough to the Sage-to-be Realm just during the teaching, not including those who were already in this realm.


    Sage-to-be¡ªonly a word''s difference from the Sage and contained the same word, Sage¡ªwas superior to Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. The appearance of Sages-to-be made the latter''s status lower. More than 3,000 masters who came to listen to the teaching were all proud and arrogant; every one of them was eager to break through the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal Realm.


    Minghe went through the chaos and then came back to Mount Buzhou. Seeing the majority leaving, he had a complex feeling in his heart. Such a contrast! There were just less than ten Sages-to-be during the first Cultivation Tribulation. What''s more, he himself became a Sage-to-be at the end of that tribulation by chance.


    Yet now, more than ten Sages-to-be appeared in such a short time after Hongjun''s first teaching about surname homiletics. Next time, he would teach the methods of cultivation for Sages-to-be. It would be predicted that more Sages-to-be would appear after Hong Jun''s next teaching on the Way of the Three Separations, which would probably lead to a chaotic Untainted Land.


    The Way of the Three Separations needed a Primordial Spiritual Treasure for separation, thus all the Primordial Spiritual Treasures would be wanted. However, Primordial Spiritual Treasures were scarce, which would surely lead to killings.


    The next Cultivation Tribulation was coming. Minghe wondered how many creatures would die in this disaster. No matter how, what he should do was to improve his own strength. He still had an advantage over others, except for Hongjun, since the highest cultivation was Sages-to-be.


    The status of Sages-to-be would decrease sharply after Hongjun became the Great Way of Tian and the Six Sages appeared. Fortunately, he still had time. Minghe got new enlightenment of the four Divine Laws; it wouldn''t take long before he stepped into the Late Stage of Sage-to-be.


    At first, he planned to return to Blood Sea to do Closed Door Meditation, trying to make a breakthrough to the Late Stage of Sage-to-be. However, just as he was leaving Mount Buzhou, he sensed Spiritual Air from the mountainside, which should be a sign of the birth of Spiritual Treasure. Minghe wouldn''t miss the chance to get one, so he hurried to go there.


    In the mountainside, a Celestial Vine was frondent, with Spiritual Air gathering, for its fruits gourds would be mature. The Celestial Vine was fantastic with seven different color gourds, each of them having special magic power.


    There were already six gathering around the Cucurbit Vine: the Three Pristine Ones, Goddess Nvywa, the Great One, and Hongyun. Previously, they were on their way back, but were attracted by the Spiritual Air¡ªthat was the Spiritual Treasures choosing their masters on their own. No one could rob them.


    Suddenly, the Spiritual Air floated away, which was a sign of the Celestial Vine''s fruits becoming mature. Laozi said, "We are Original Pangu, so we should get the first three fruits." Goddess Nvywa, the Great One, and Hongyun nodded and said, "Sure."


    Laozi took the first gourd that was later refined to a Purple Golden Gourd, and also used it to contain elixir, which was also known as the treasure used by Silver and Gold Point recorded inJourney to the West . Yuan Shi and Tongtian came up to take the second and the third ones. Yet no one knew their usage.


    After the Three Pristine Ones took the gourd, the other three each took a gourd. What the Goddess Nvywa took was a yellow gourd, which was refined to the Demon Summoning Banner to control Demon Tribe. By only putting a slice of a soul in it, the soul''s owner would be manipulated by the Banner''s master.


    What the Great One took was a golden gourd, which was the former name of the well-known murdering Immortal-killing Sword, Lu Ya''s Magic Weapon, that appeared in Creation of the Godsfive times. It was written to have killed Bai Li, Yu Yuan, Yuan Hong, Qiu Yin, and Da Ji, famous for its fierceness.


    The last one to pick a gourd was Hongyun, and he took a blood red one, the former name of the Magic Weapon, Nine Nine Spirit-killing Gourd, for which Hongyun was famous. It had red magic sand that could harm one''s purusa. According to the myths, after Hongyun''s death, it never appeared again.


    The six stared at the last one, which was quite different from the former six. Its size was just half as large as the six and was not mature. Laozi said, "It is not mature, so it must be waiting for its time. Let''s leave it to the predestined man." Then, he left with Yuanshi and Tongtian. Goddess Nvywa, the Great One, and Hongyun said farewell to each other and left one by one.


    Before long, Minghe arrived and became depressed looking at the empty Celestial Vine. Apparently, from the traces of the gourds, those that were picked were all mature. Yet, the last black one surely had maldevelopment.


    Just then, the Cucurbit Vine began to wither. Minghe was shocked and checked it carefully, finding the black gourd eating the Celestial Vine''s vital essence. Minghe immediately picked up the black gourd, then the Celestial Vine stopped withering.


    Minghe waved his sleeves and took the Celestial Vine into his pocket together with its roots, planning to cultivate it in the Map of Heaven and Earth and wait for other fruits. To his surprise, the Celestial Vine had taken a patch of Primordial Earth with it.


    Primordial Earth was a good staff, it is the ancestor of all kinds of earth. It was extremely effective at cultivating spiritual roots. It was said that Goddess Nvywa used Primordial Earth to create human beings. He could not tell whether it was true of false. Minghe put the Celestial Vine and Primordial Earth into the Map of Heaven and Earth, then he watered it with Three Light Holy Water in order to cure its damage caused by the black gourd.


    After dealing with the Celestial Vine, Minghe had time to look carefully at the black gourd. Though it was not mature, it could count as a Low Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure. It would be a Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure at least, if it had been mature.


    However, the black gourd was almost wasted. If the Cucurbit Vine had enough essence to nourish it, it would have probably become a Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, or better. It was a pity that the black gourd was basically the shape and could not grow anymore.


    Minghe felt so much regret now that if he had understood earlier, he would surely have watered it with the Three Light Holy Water until it became mature. What a pity! Though Minghe had lots of treasures, the more the better. And it was also good to keep it for his apprentices.


    Minghe sighed to himself. "I have the fortune, lost in my life." Then, he took cloud to leave. Before long, two flashes came in front of him. He looked carefully, finding two Musa Fans. "Were they choosing me as their master?" Minghe thought, "He got the black gourd just now and then the Musa Fans. Good fortune!"


    Playing with the Musa Fans, Minghe knew their power. The two were both Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures, one for wind, which could blow someone away to 84,000 lis; another for rain, which could resist the most Yang fire.


    Minghe frowned and thought, "Could they be the Musa Fans of Princess Iron Fan inJourney to the West ? How could they find him? It''s unreasonable¡­ " After thinking for a while, Minghe got a sudden idea.


    "Princess Iron Fan inJourney to the West , also called Luo Sha Nvy, is a rare beauty. Does she have any relationship with the later Shura Tribe? Otherwise, the Musa Fans won''t find him." Never mind. Since he could not figure it out, he would let it go. "What precious Spiritual Treasures! Why not keep them?"


    Putting away the Musa Fans, Minghe went straight to the Blood Sea without stopping. The Three Pristine Ones and some others had made a breakthrough to the Sage-to-be Realm, which put pressure on him. It would be a shame if he lagged behind those who were not Sages. He must work hard.


    As soon as he returned to Shengling Island in the Blood Sea, he started his Closed Door Meditation directly, leaving Liuer and Chixuan alone. The two were confused about Minghe''s behavior. However, since Minghe had already shut the door, they decided to let go their curiosity about the Zixiao Palace and waited for Minghe to come out.

 Chapter 34: The Birth of the Heavenly Court

    Chapter 34: The Birth of the Heavenly Court


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In his Closed Door Meditation, Minghe tried to comprehend what he learned from the Zixiao Palace teaching. The Magical Tao Mirror had recorded the law of 3,000 Divine Law seeds on the Way of Great Way, yet it was better not to bite off more than one could chew. At present, Minghe had mastered four Divine Laws and any more would just encumber his cultivation.


    Lots of masters went back to do meditation just as Minghe had done. Yet there were others who were not in a hurry, like Emperor Jun and the Great One. They went to their headquarters in Untainted Land instead of directly returning to the Solar Star.


    Hundreds of masters had also attended the Zixiao Palace teaching together with Emperor Jun and the Great One. Among them were notably the Ten Sacred Demons, who were the most powerful. They were: Ji Meng, Ying Zhao, Fei Dan, Feilian, Jiu Ying, Shang Yang, Bai Ze, Qin Yuan, Ci Tie, and Gui Che.


    These ten demons had the highest cultivation, second to Emperor Jun and the Great One. All had reached Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal Peak after the teaching, and Emperor Jun and the Great One made great progress and achieved the Early Stage of Sage-to-be, which gained them high prestige among other demons.


    In the past, though the Demon Tribe regarded Emperor Jun and the Great One as the Demon Emperor and Royal Demon, for they had powerful treasures and were on par with the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery, but in actual fact, most of them just pretended to obey their orders. After all, they were just Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals.


    While it seemed the Demon Tribe was united, the truth was they were in a state of disunity. Besides large numbers of Demon Tribes gathering around their headquarters, there were more Demon Tribes living scattered far and near. Unlike them, the Wu Tribes lived like a circle spreading out, centered by the Hall of Pangu, which overwhelmed the Demon Tribes.


    However, it was different now as both Emperor Jun and the Great One made a breakthrough to Sage-to-be cultivation. Moreover, both of them were changed from the Three-Legged Golden Crows and were quite familiar with the Law of Fire. It was these two Divine Laws that they relied on to breakthrough from the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal to Sage-to-be during the teachings.


    In addition, Emperor Jun, as the Demon Emperor of the Demon Tribe, also knew the Law of Sovereignty. When he made progress on mastering the Law of Fire, his enlightenment on the Law of Sovereignty also reached the Early Stage of Sage-to-be. What''s more, the two laws complemented each other, which was a power to be reckoned with.


    Emperor Jun and the Great One could only be considered as the real Emperors of the Demon Tribe now. Emperor Jun planned to take this opportunity to unify the Demon Tribe in order to form a formidable force on par with the Wu Tribe.


    The number of demons in the Demon Tribe was more than ten times that of the Wu Tribe, but many were just minions. In terms of combat power, the former had less than the latter. Moreover, many demons did not join in their cause, such as Fuxi, Godness Nvywa, and Peng Kun of the Northern Underworld. If they joined, the Demon Tribe''s strength would have definitely increased.


    In the Demon Tribe''s headquarters, Emperor Jun and the Great One gathered the Ten Sacred Demons and all the Demon Tribe''s tribe chiefs in order to discuss the plan for their future development. Emperor Jun easily gained the upper hand through the breakthrough of Law of Sovereignty and reaching the Sage-to-be Realm.


    Emperor Jun was quite satisfied looking at the demons sitting before him. With the pressure from his Sage-to-be aura, primordial power of Law of Sovereignty, and together with help from the Great One, the demons were willing to pledge their allegiance and acknowledge him.


    Having achieved the expected effect, he relaxed, and the demons beneath him also felt at ease. Emperor Jun said, "All of you are elites of our Demon Tribe. I call you here to discuss the great plan for our development.


    "Though we have hundreds of billions of a population, our overall strength is weak, as we are scattered everywhere, and many masters have not joined us yet. Unlike us, the Wu Tribe are headed by the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery, while invading our territory bit by bit. In the long run, we will be in danger of extinction of our entire tribe."


    Hearing this, all of them became really grim, with the exception of the Great One, who seemed to not care. Unlike Emperor Jun who mastered the Law of Sovereignty that could also be refined by ruling the whole Demon Tribe, The Great One was focused on the Law of Fire and was fond of battles instead of politics. In his opinion, his older brother Emperor Jun was always right.


    The atmosphere was a little heavy, so Emperor Jun said, "But, there''s a solution." Hearing that, someone asked immediately, "Your Majesty, do you have any ideas?"


    Emperor Jun said, "Firstly, Sacred Demons that have attained enlightenment from the teaching in Zixiao Palace, I hope you can share your enlightenment with others. Currently, cultivation exercises that our tribe uses to cultivate were originally from the Enlightenment Tablets. It was very limited and was evolved by our ancestors to become what it is now.


    "Nevertheless, what Hongjun taught this time helps us to complete our cultivation methods. With a completed cultivation exercise, we will be able to nurture master cultivators, thus eliminating the gap between us and the Wu Tribe."


    The Sacred Demons thought it was reasonable, as their cultivation methods were truly too messy, and many tribes only had cultivation methods till the Golden Immortal Realm. If anyone managed to cultivate till the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal Realm, the strength of the Demon Tribe would surely increase day by day.


    Seeing that all agreed on his first suggestion, Emperor Jun continued to say, "Secondly, we are all scattered, unlike the Wu Tribe, who lives as a group. I hope all of you could cast aside your prejudice and look at the big picture. Thus, we can form a united front to be able to beat the Wu Tribe."


    Ji Meng cut in, "Your Majesty, your suggestion is great. But I wonder how all of us can live together, as we are a huge population." What he pointed out was the main point¡ªno wonder that he was regarded as the wise man of the Demon Tribe.


    Emperor Jun frowned as Ji Meng had a point. The Wu Tribe occupied nearly half of the Eastern Untainted Land, yet it was impossible for them to find a place where hundreds of billions of the Demon Tribe could live. So they could only give up?


    Suddenly, a Mysterious Sign appeared around Mount Buzhou and the heaven and earth trembled, releasing a fresh scent in the air and a channel to Heaven appeared. Emperor Jun, the Great One, and other Sacred Demons sensed it immediately and felt a throb in their state of mind. Apparently, this was meant for them.


    Meanwhile, the Mysterious Sign from Mount Buzhou also caught others'' attention. Yet they knew this was not destined for them, so they ignored it. Even Minghe was startled, yet he continued his Closed Door Meditation after a glance in the direction of Mount Buzhou.


    Emperor Jun, the Great One, and other Sacred Demons hurried to the top of Mount Buzhou at once and saw the channel to Heaven and flew directly into it. On the other end of the channel, they felt as if they had arrived at another world. A huge door appeared in front of them, with three Taoism characters, which meant "Southern Gate", on it.


    They walked through the Southern Gate and were awed by the scenery in front of them¡ªpalaces surrounded by an immortal aura, the air full of blessings, and red clouds with golden light shining through. There were also silk clothes, lotus hats, jade hairpins, pearl shoes with purple ribbons, and gold prints.


    They became aware that they were in the Heavenly Court, which was divided into 36 floors, vast and wide. They walked all the way till the 36th Heaven, which was the most honorable place, called The Divine Wind Palace.


    The Divine Wind Palace was even more magnificent, with gold nails in the jade pillars and a colorful dancing phoenix on the red door. The corridors were made with exquisite architecture with many eaves on the building designed with dragons and phoenixes which seemed alive. There was also a bright, purple-gold, rounded gourd top. How extravagant!


    Emperor Jun was ecstatic about the appearance of the Heavenly Court and exclaimed, "Haha, we are blessed by the Gods. Such a precious gem should be ours. This place is full of Spiritual Air and the power of the stars, it''s the best place for us to cultivate. Listen, all of you. Go back instantly and call all our tribesmen to move to the Heavenly Court. This will be our new headquarter from now on."


    All the Sacred Demons were elated, as they now had the Heavenly Court as their foundation. Their strength would surely increase rapidly. Those weak demons needed not be afraid of being killed and eaten by the Wu Tribe any longer. Upon receiving Emperor Jun''s order, they hurried back to Untainted Land and began their relocation process.

 Chapter 35: The Establishment of the Wu and Demon Tribe

    Chapter 35: The Establishment of the Wu and Demon Tribe


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Demon Tribe was unable to escape attention in Untainted Land after causing such a huge commotion by moving to Heavenly Court, especially from their nemesis, Wu Tribe. The minute Demon Tribe made their move, the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery was once again gathered in Hall of Pangu to come up with a solution.


    The eldest brother Emperor Jiang spoke first. "What do you all think of Demon Tribe''s move to Heavenly Court?" The brainless Zhu Rong said, "The old hags Emperor Jun and the Great One must be scared of our Wu Tribe, or else they wouldn''t have ran away!"


    Everyone chose to ignore Zhu Rong''s words. After some thought, Zhu Jiuyin said, "Brother, I think their move has its pro and cons. The pro is that if Demon Tribe moves to Heavenly Court, our tribe can dominate the entire Untainted Land. We can then develop and grow stronger."


    The Ancestors of Sorcery agreed with his words, but their expressions became grim when they heard Zhu Jiuyin continue. "When Demon Tribe gathers in the Heavenly Court, their powers will be consolidated. With Emperor Jun''s abilities, it won''t take long to integrate Demon Tribe. What''s more, the Spiritual Air in Heavenly Court is no less than in Untainted Land. Demon Tribe will definitely get much stronger."


    Emperor Jiang said, "Do you have solutions, Second Brother?" Zhu Jiuyin answered, "We should take advantage of Demon Tribe''s move and capture their territory immediately. We should leave some of their tribe members alive as a way to hurt their spirit. Besides, it''s also a good chance to put our tribe to practice. We should cultivate our tribesmen with leadership potential and strengthen our fighting capacity."


    With Zhu Jiuyin''s plan for countermeasure, Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery all made their preparations to act. The army of Wu Tribe was aimed at Demon Tribe. Wherever they went, victory belonged to them. Emperor Jun and the Great One were caught off guard, having not expected Wu Tribe to launch an attack at this time. They were distracted by their happiness of obtaining Heavenly Court that it was too late for them to even rescue their tribesmen.


    Several years later, the number of Demon tribesmen who made it to Heavenly Court did not even make up 100 billion. There were tens of billions of Demon Tribe who were trapped in Untainted Land by Wu Tribe. Many more Sacred Demons died fighting Wu Tribe. Emperor Jun naturally took great offense with this outcome.


    But as the leader of Demon Tribe, Emperor Jun would not be impulsive. The strength of his tribe was now not enough to have an outright war with Wu Tribe. They could only swallow this humiliation, concentrate on their recovery, and wait for their tribe to expand their strength before battling Wu Tribe.


    Emperor Jun and the Sacred Demons were gathered in the Peak Palace. The Great One was missing as he had devoted all his attention on his cultivation and completely had no mind to participate in state affairs. Emperor Jun looked at the demoralized Sacred Demons and said, "I know you''re all distressed by our loss this time, but you have to look at it from a long term perspective. Our Demon Tribe has found a good foundation. It''s a good thing. We just have to rest for thousands of years and we''ll be able to surpass our strength now."


    Ji Meng said, "Your Majesty is right. Our Demon Tribe has now taken over Heavenly Court and has the Heaven as our backing. With Heavenly Court as our foundation, we can justify the name of our tribe and declare our dominance in Untainted Land."


    Emperor Jun nodded. Their tribe was declared Demon Tribe by themselves and they were not recognized by those in Untainted Land or The Way of Heaven. If they build up their tribe, they could gather all the luck belonging to Demon Tribe, allowing their tribe to develop even more rapidly. Then it would not take long for them to possess the strength to fight Wu Tribe.


    Ji Meng''s words alerted Emperor Jun and he took immediate action to pray to the deities. The tribesmen who resided in Heavenly Court were all called. He summoned even The Great One out of his Closed Door Meditation. It would not look proper if the Royal Demon, The Great One, was absent at such a huge event.


    When everything was prepared, Emperor Jun lit the incense and prayed. "The Way of Demon, our Demon Tribe has emerged to meet our historic destiny. With Heavenly Court as our foundation and Bell of Chaos, the River Chart, and the Inscription of the Luo to suppress luck, we established Demon Tribe. We pray that The Way of Heaven allow our existence." Emperor Jun kowtowed three times. "Demon Tribe, stand!"


    The minute Emperor Jun''s prayers ended, auspicious clouds sprouted all over Heavenly Court, with sky lotuses blossoming everywhere. The lotuses comprised The Way of Heaven and Merit. Half of them belonged to Emperor Jun and The Great One. 30% went to the Sacred Demons that attended the ceremony. The remaining were scattered among the tribesmen from Heavenly Court.


    The cultivation of Emperor Jun and The Great One instantly heightened after receiving Merit and helped them consolidate the Early Stage of Sage-to-be realm. It saved them from spending thousands of years of difficult cultivation. Other than consolidating the realm, the rest of the Merit was not enough for them to enter the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be, but it was enough for future use.


    The Sacred Demons that gained Merit also experience increased cultivations, especially the ten Sacred Demon like Ji Meng. In the first place, they were already in end stages of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal and one step away from the realm of Sage-to-be. With the Merit of forming their tribe, their cultivation surged and they successfully entered the Sage-to-be realm.


    The commotion in Demon Tribe, especially Emperor Jun''s loud cry at the prayers, resounded throughout Untainted Land. To the creatures of the land, it reminded them of the establishment of The Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix, and Kylin.


    With the formation of Demon Tribe, Wu Tribe naturally did not fall behind. Outside the Hall of Pangu, Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery prayed to the deities. "The Way of Dao above, please look after us. Our Wu Tribe are gathered here today with Untainted Land as our foundation and Hall of Pangu suppressing luck. Wu Tribe, stand!"


    The Way of Heaven once again rained down Merit, raising the cultivations of Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery. Although they did not practice their Purusa, their flesh cultivations were no less than Sage-to-be. Moreover, Wu Tribe only respected Pangu and could not care less about The Way of Heaven. So they only prayed to The Way of Dao.


    Creatures of Untainted Land were surprised with the establishment of Sorcerer and Demon tribes one after another. Just by forming their tribes, they were able to gain such great Merit. It was obvious that both tribes would be favored with long-lasting Luck in the future. It was less than The Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix, and Kylin when they were formed, perhaps even beyond them.


    After the formation of their tribes, their luck surged. Luck was the root of each tribe. The stronger their Luck was, the more talented people there were. Their cultivations would also be more successful. Sorcerer and Demon Tribes seemed to have reached an agreement. With the heaven and earth as their boundaries, Demon Tribe controlled heaven while Wu Tribe controlled earth. There were not many conflicts between them at the moment.


    ...


    Nearly three thousand years later, Ming He had finally ended his Closed Door Meditation. His cultivation got a successful Breakthrough. It was not his flesh cultivation that made it to the Late Stage of Sage-to-be, but also his Purusa. After all, good things come in pairs. But Ming He had clearly found his shortcomings in his cultivation.


    In his Closed Door Meditation, he only understood half of the Law of Blood and Law of Killing among the four Divine Law. As for the Law of Spiritual Beings and the Law of Heaven and Earth, he completely had no time for them. It seemed like it was necessary to separate his being.


    However, the second preaching of Ancestor Hong Jun was imminent. The Way of the Three Separations was within reach. After the Separation, he would be able to double his speed of learning the Divine Law. When that time comes, Ming He''s strength would definitely increase substantially.


    After ending his Closed Door Meditation, Ming He summoned Liu Er and Chi Xuan and taught them The Way of Zenith Heaven. They had been stuck in Primordial Unity Golden Immortal for thousand years. With their strong foundation, they were only one step away from reaching Zenith Heaven. With Ming He''s preaching, to reach that stage was only a matter of course for them.


    After only three months of preaching, Liu Er and Chi Xuan gained the Breakthrough to Zenith Heaven stage one by one. Seeing their success, Ming He made them do Closed Door Meditation to consolidate their realms. It was also time for Ancestor Hong Jun''s second preaching. Ming He ought to prepare well. This time, he was especially excited for The Way of the Three Separations.


    Most from Zixiao Palace came to finish like Ming He one after another. If missing the teaching by Ancestor Hong Jun, it was not worthy. It was just surname homiletics last time, the whole people didn''t harvest too much, but now Sage-to-be was the most necessary thing for getting realm of Zenith Heaven golden Immortal.

 Chapter 36: The Second Teaching in Zixiao Palace

    Chapter 36: The Second Teaching in Zixiao Palace


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    A few years later, a crisp ring resounded through Untainted Land, followed by Hongjun''s voice. "The time has come. Zixiao Palace is open. Those who are fated are welcome to sit in on my preaching." Countless figures soon flew there, worried they might miss the beginning of the lesson.


    Minghe headed straight to the peak of Mount Buzhou after leaving Blood Sea. He did not take long to pass through the Chaos and arrive at the gate of Zixiao Palace. Observing the cultivators who were already at Zixiao Palace, Minghe found that it was the same group of people who came the last time. There were no new faces at all.


    Shortly, all who were interested in the preaching were gathered. There were exactly 3,000 cultivators, not one person more or less. There were actually more who meant to come, but it was the same 3,000 of them who found Zixiao Palace. Perhaps this was what Hongjun meant by fated people. The unlucky ones missed it the first time, but truly had no fate with Hongjun the second time.


    Minghe sat at a corner, observing those who came to listen to the Teachings. Except the Three Pristine Ones, Goddess Nvywa, Jieyin and Zhunti, there were surprisingly 20 to 30 cultivators who were at the realm of Sage-to-be. Among them were people who would be famous in Untainted Land in the future, such as Emperor Jun, the Great One, Zhenyuanzi, Hongyun, Kunpeng and so on. There also people whose background he could not guess, but was sure they were not ordinary.


    In the palace, Ancestor Hongjun quietly appeared on a small stage above the ground. It made him look much more mysterious and ancient, almost blending into the palace. Even though he did not exert pressure on his audience, everyone got a sense of irresistible pressure. Minghe found Hongjun much more impressive than the last time he saw him. By right, Sages could never quickly improve their cultivations.


    "Have a seat. I''ll begin my preaching today." When he saw everyone had arrived in the palace, Hongjun started his Teachings. "The Tao that can be spoken is not the eternal; The name that can be named is not the eternal name; The nameless is the origin of Heaven and Earth; The named is the mother of myriad things; Thus, constantly free of desire; One observes its wonders." "Constantly filled with desire, one observes its manifestations; The two emerge together, but differ in name; The unity is said to be the mystery; The mystery of mysteries that is the door to all wonders."


    "The wise student hears of the Tao and practises it diligent The average student hears of the Tao and gives it thought now and again. The Sfoolish student hears of the Tao and laughs aloud. If there are no laughter, the Tao would not be what it is. The reasons have expressed themselves. ''The Hence it is said: The bright path seems dim. Going forward seems like retreat. The easy way seems hard. The highest Virtue seems empty. Great purity seems sullied. A wealth of virtue seems inadequateI. ITheI strength of virtue seems frail. Real virtue seems unreal. The perfect square has no corners. Great talents ripen late. The highest notes are hard to hear. The greatest form has no shape. The Tao is hidden and without name. It alone nourishes and brings everything to fulfillment.


    ...


    "The Three Separations are ghosts that walk invisible in the human world, feeding on oblations. If a person has a premature death, his corpse will most definitely be a ghost that will parade self-indulgently and oppress the living. On a day each month, they will report the sins of people to the heaven. And the god will punish the guilty humans according to their mistakes."


    "Of the Three Separations, one is called Qing Gu, who will cut one''s eyes and killing the light within, wrinkle one''s face, and rotten their teeth. Another one is Bai Gu, who will depress people and eliminate all their hopes for life. Therefore, humans should always first keep inner peace and drink elixirs to help them become immortals, ridding them of the Three Separations."


    ...


    3,000 years imperceptibly passed during the Teachings. Later, Hongjun stopped and said, "After the creation of Heaven and Earth, I gained a great tool from God to help me reach the Way of Tao. The only thing requested of me was to preach three times to help more people reach the Way of Tao. I need only another lesson to accomplish my duty. The next lesson will be held tens of thousands years from now on. If you have any questions now, I can give you the answers."


    Laozi stood up and asked, "Teacher, is there a way to reach the Way of Tao?" The others soon fixed their eyes on Hongjun, wanting to know the answer. It was well-known that people who wanted to reach the Way of Tao all aimed to be immortal, something not even Sage-to-bes and Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals can do. Only the Sages could be immortal.


    Hongjun paused briefly before giving his answer. "There are, in fact, many ways for you to reach the Way of Tao. Every one of them can also help you realize the Mix Nascent Core. As far as I''m concerned, three ways will be enough for you to reach the Way of Tao and be immortal. One is to reach it through your own cultivation and supernatural power. Another one is to release your Three Separations which include your kindness, evil, and arrogance, and reach the Way of Tao. The last choice is to accumulate Merits by doing kind deeds in your life."


    Hong Jun''s answers fascinated everyone present. But their reaction was normal, as there were so many ways to reach the Way of Tao and gain the Divine Law. But enlightenment was required and the Divine Law was pretty difficult to decipher. Sage-to-bes would find it much more difficult to understand the Tao of Divine Law. The reason why Minghe could predict the Tao of Divine Law at such a high speed was his use of the Magical Tao Mirror.


    But, unlike Minghe, not everyone has a Magical Tao Mirror. Countless cultivators stepped into Sage-to-be realm after the last lesson 3,000 years ago. In other words, even though they could make progress, the effect would not be that optimistic, for the Tao of Divine Law would only become more difficult to understand.


    Now that Hongjun had given them three ways to reach the Way of Tao, they were naturally excited. No one even considered the first way. To reach the Way of Tao through the accumulation of power was just seeking a death sentence. Not even the Great Divine Pangu succeeded and ultimately perished. They were not so arrogant to think they could surpass him.


    The second and third ways were much simpler. After Laozi received his answer, the Primeval Lord of Heaven hurriedly asked his question. "Teacher, what exactly is the Three Separations?"


    Since the first way to reach the Way of Tao was impossible for him, the Primeval Lord of Heaven decided to be a Sage through the Way of the Three Separations.


    Hongjun explained, "The Three Separations exist inside human bodies. One of them is called Peng Ju, responsible for monitoring human''s upper-jiao. The second one is Peng Zan, supervising people''s middle-jiao. The third one is Peng Jiao, managing human''s lower-jiao."


    "Peng Ju is in the head, Peng Zan in the back, and Peng Jiao in the spine. They record sins and report them to the heaven at a specific time each month. Furthermore, there are also Nine Undead Insects existing in human''s bodies, stopping the flow of their blood. Moreover, the Nine Undead Insects all have names. The first five of them are called Fu Gu, Long Gu, Bai Gu, Rou Gu, and Chi Gu respectively."


    "Next four are Ge Gu, Fei Gu, Wei Gu, and Qiang Gu. The Three Separations and Nine Undead Insects both occupy important acupoints in the body. Sometimes, they will give you lewd dreams and then let you have a nocturnal emission, consuming your energy to reach the Way of Tao."


    "However, one needs a primordial item to displace his kindness and evilness when ridding the Three Separations from his body. One''s cultivation level will also be influenced by the primordial item. The item should be selected carefully." Hongjun then waved his hands to his audience. "The lesson today is over. You may now leave!" He disappeared into thin air once he finished his sentence.


    The audience left Zixiao Palace after bowing to the place where Hongjun once stood, as a way of showing their gratitude. On their way back, everyone included Minghe was discussing the Way of the Three Separations. It turned out that Way of the Three Separations was be the best chance for them to reach the Way of Tao. They had all subconsciously decided to store their kindness and evilness in Primordial Spiritual Treasures after they driving the Three Separations out.


    Those people now knew that the primordial item they chose would influence their cultivation after eliminating the Three Separations in them. So it occurred to them to use Primordial Spiritual Treasures. It seemed that a battle for Primordial Spiritual Treasures was inevitable.


    Although there were plenty of Primordial Spiritual Treasures in Untainted Land, they were not enough for 3,000 of them. Moreover, Hongjun now owned a part of these Primordial Spiritual Treasures, so bloody battles would surely occur in the next tens of thousands of years when more Primordial Spiritual Treasures showed up. It was really a question of whether all of 3,000 of them would be able to listen to the third lesson alive.


    Minghe directly returned to Blood Sea after passing through the Chaos and arrived at Untainted Land. The reason why he returned in haste was not because he was afraid of other asking him for Primordial Spiritual Treasures. It was because he felt the best time for him to eliminate the Three Separations was coming, so he needed a quiet place for him to cultivate.


    After Minghe returned, he began cultivating at Sacred Island. Liu Er and Chixuan did not disturb him seeing him in a rush. During the cultivation, Minghe called up all of his spiritual treasures. In a moment, the glow from all his treasures lit up the entire island.

 Chapter 37: Minghe Kills Two Separations

    Chapter 37: Minghe Kills Two Separations


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Two Top Grade Primordial Supreme Treasures: Cauldron of Heaven and Earth and God-killing Spear. Six Primordial Spiritual Treasures: Red Lotus of Fire, Black Lotus of Destruction, Xuanyuan Water Control Flag, Wuji Apricot Flag, Book of Life and Death and the Judge Pen. Six Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures: Yuantu Sword, Abi Sword, Ruler of Heaven and Earth and three Ninth-grade Green Lotuses of Fate. Five Mid-Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures: Seal of Mountain Repressing and four Sixth-grade Red Lotuses of Fire. Eight low grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures: one Black Gourd and seven Third-grade Red Lotuses of Fire;


    Aside from using the Primordial Spiritual Treasures, the primordial objects also could be used for separation. Minghe also had some precious primordial things. The Gourd Celestial Vine that he''d just gotten and Primordial Earth, a Highest Grade Primordial Spiritual Roots Yellow Plum Tree, a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Roots Enlightenment Fruit Tree and a Mid-Grade Spiritual Roots Tea Tree. The final object was Zixiao Thunder, which had brought him here.


    The higher level primordial objects were the Yellow Plum Tree and Zixiao Thunder, but these two things were not suitable for separation to Minghe. He was not an incarnation of primordial spiritual roots, nor did he have The Divine Law of Thunder Enlightenment. He would only get into trouble by using these two things for Separation.


    As for the rest, Minghe could only choose to use Primordial Spiritual Treasures for separation as he felt reluctant to use the Primordial Supreme Treasures. By using the Primordial Spiritual Treasures which contained kindness, evil and obsession to kill separations, the Treasures would be the body of three separations. And to restore the consumed Spiritual Treasures energy during the separations, it would need a long time of nurturing or the cultivation Breakthrough of the Three Separations.


    Minghe only had two Primordial Supreme Treasures. The Cauldron of Heaven and Earth must be kept to put down Luck and also it could reverse Post-celestial to Primordial. He was unwilling to use it for separation. The God-killing Spear was also the best one for killing. With the Law of Killing, the power would enhance greatly. Using it for separation would be like putting a giant fish in a small pond.


    And after meeting the three separations of Hongjun, Minghe knew that there was no way to realize Tao using the Three Separations. Although Hongjun hadn''t said that when he was teaching, according to the way of the Three Separations told by Hongjun and the Magical Tao Prediction Mirror, Minghe had proven his assumption from many years ago.


    Now because the Three Separations couldn''t be unified, Minghe must maximize the benefits of Separation. After separation, the Three Separations would need Magic Weapons to protect themselves. Minghe had two Primordial Supreme Treasures to protect himself, the God-killing Spear and the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth.


    Minghe also had to take the other three separations into consideration. His cultivation was already in the late stage of Sage-to-be. Both the Good separation and the Evil Separation could already be killed. His three flower Purusa vibrated excessively so it wouldn''t be easy to just kill a separation. Even though it was not enough, with his solid foundation, he could kill the Good separation and Evil Separation by good.


    After thinking for a long time, Minghe finally decided to use Primordial Spiritual Treasures to settle the good and evil spirits. Firstly, the Primordial Spiritual Treasure Map of Heaven and Earth which he''d looted from the Ancestor of Heaven and Earth flew out. It contained the World of Heaven and Earth, combined with the Law of Heaven and Earth that Minghe had attained. The separation killed by the Map of Heaven and Earth would enlighten the Law of Heaven and Earth more quickly.


    Above Minghe''s head, the Cloud of Blessings appeared. As the three flowers swayed, the Map of Heaven and Earth flew into one of the three flowers, the flower of people. Then, Minghe shouted, "Kill!" A Taoist dressed in a blue robe jumped out from the Flower of People and landed in front of Minghe. He looked like Minghe. He was surrounded by fresh air and flickering vital force. It seemed that he was a part of the Heaven and Earth.


    The Taoist bowed to Minghe and said, "I am the Taoist of Heaven and Earth." Looking at him, Minghe didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry. The Way of the Three Separations was indeed astonishing. Although the person in front of him was himself and had the same thoughts as him, he had a different personality, which was quite weird.


    Minghe laughed, "You and I are the same. So you don''t need to do that." The Taoist of Heaven and Earth also laughed, "I am you, but you are not me." Surprised, Minghe, stared at the Taoist of Heaven and Earth, and then he nodded his head. The Taoist of Heaven and Earth then turned into a cyan blaze and morphed into the Flower of People to cultivate.


    The Taoist of Heaven and Earth was the Good separation Minghe had killed with the Primordial Spiritual Treasure Map of Heaven and Earth. He had inherited Minghe''s comprehension of the Law of Heaven and Earth, so he had already achieved the late stage of Sage-to-be cultivation when born and already had 60 percent of Minghe''s attack power before Minghe killed the separation. And it would be even stronger when the Map of Heaven and Earth recovered from the injury of killing the separation.


    Even though the body of the Taoist of Heaven and Earth Good separation was the Map of Heaven and Earth, with the perfect defense, the Foundation of the Good separation was likely to be severely damaged when defending with his original body. Therefore, Minghe prepared two spiritual treasures for him, the Ruler of Heaven and Earth and the Wuji Apricot Flag, which were used for attack and defense. Combined with the Law of Heaven and Earth, the Taoist of Heaven and Earth would have no opponents among Sages-to-be.


    As for the Evil Separation, Minghe decided to kill it with the Red Lotus of Fire as its foundation. However, it was not the Twelfth-Grade Red Lotus of Fire, but the Red Lotus of Fire combined with three Ninth-Grade Green Lotuses of Fate and the Twelfth-Grade Black Lotus of Destruction. It was a big job.


    Minghe called the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, putting the three Ninth-grade Green Lotuses of Fate and the Twelfth-grade Black Lotus of Destruction into it. He used the Power of Infinity to power the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth to refine the lotuses, which would make them return to Genesis. As the time passed by, the lotuses slowly withered, and finally, became two origins of cyan and black.


    The cyan origin was the Tao of Fate represented by the Green Lotus of Fate. The black origin was the Tao of Destruction represented by Black Lotus of Destruction. It took 3,000 years to return to Genesis. Within this period, Minghe used the Blood River Formation to seal the Blood Sea thoroughly, in case the Mysterious Sign surprised the others.


    The Primordial Spiritual Treasure was extremely precious not only for its various functions but also for the Untainted Land Luck inside it. When the Primordial Spiritual Treasure was destroyed, a Mysterious Sign would appear. The stronger the Primordial Spiritual Treasure was, the more significant and broad the Mysterious Sign that emerged would be.


    Three Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures and a Primordial Spiritual Treasure were destroyed at the same time. The whole Blood Sea was turbulent, and the sound of sorrow echoed above the Sea. If Minghe hadn''t prepared sufficiently earlier, the entire Untainted Land would have definitely been attracted. And if they knew that Minghe was destroying four Primordial Spiritual Treasures, they would probably be exasperated. On the one hand, they wanted The Primordial Spiritual Treasure but couldn''t get it, and on the other hand, Minghe was destroying it.


    After returning to Genesis, Minghe took out two round origins from the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth and summoned the Red Lotus of Fire. Once the Red Lotus of Fire showed up, it had some reactions to them and Minghe could clearly feel that the Red Lotus of Fire couldn''t wait to swallow them.


    And this was what Minghe wanted. He had been afraid that the Red Lotus of Fire would show no reactions and that he had just wasted four Primordial Spiritual Treasures. As he released the Red Lotus of Fire, The Red Lotus of Fire immediately flew to the two round origins and devoured them.


    After devouring the two round origins, the Red Lotus of Fire swelled considerably. In addition to the blood red, the Lotus Plate had four extra halos, two cyan and two black. Slowly, they fused, and the Red Lotus of Fire slowly turned from blood red to amaranth and its petals increased. One petal, two petals, three petals...


    Finally, it became a lotus with twenty-one petals. When the lotus opened, the heaven and earth above the Blood Sea sounded, playing a joyful song as if it was celebrating the birth of the lotus. Minghe was extremely excited when he looked at the Twenty-first Grade Red Lotus of Fire.


    A Twenty-first Grade Red Lotus of Fire was a Mid-Grade Primordial Supreme Treasure and had three magical powers from the Red Lotus of Fire, the power of fate, the power of destruction, and the power of attack and defense. The lotus was a deep amaranth color. Even the flame from the Red Lotus was tinged purple.


    Touching the new Red Lotus of Fire, Minghe felt a little bit reluctant to use it for Separation. But he knew what he should do. Controlling the Red Lotus of Fire as it flew into one of the three flowers, the Flower of Earth, Minghe concentrated on his evil thoughts and shouted, "Kill!"


    A Taoist dressed in a Red Robe jumped out from the Flower of Earth. Wearing a Red Robe with an auspicious purple cloud on it, he had long amaranthine hair. His vital force, neither good nor evil, gave him an aura of mystery. "I am the Red Lotus Taoist," he said.


    Minghe nodded his head. Just as the Taoist of Heaven and Earth before him, the Red Lotus Taoist then returned to the Flower of Earth. The Evil Separation was indeed a bit strange. With three kinds of origin powers and the Law of Killing given by Minghe, his cultivation had reached the Peak Level of Sage-to-be when he was born which was higher than Minghe himself.


    But in terms of attack power, Minghe was superior to him as his cultivation had already been in the late stage of Sage-to-be before he''d killed the Good separation. After killing the Good separation, his power increased 20 percent, and after killing the Evil Separation, his power was increased by almost 30 percent. Before, Minghe had already had a vigorous supernatural power and now it had nearly doubled which was more than an average late stage Sage-to-be could achieve.

 Chapter 38: The Demon Tribes Conspiracy

    Chapter 38: The Demon Tribe''s Conspiracy


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The Red Lotus Taoist''s ability in defense was already pretty excellent with his Red Lotus of Fire. Different from the Map of Heaven and Earth used by the Heaven and Earth Taoist, the Red Lotus of Fire defended the attack, while the Map of Heaven and Earth preferred to absorb the attack and then weaken it. The problem with the Map of Heaven and Earth''s way was that it would be easily destroyed if the attack was too powerful, so Minghe chose to give the Yuantu Sword and the Abi Sword to the Red Lotus Taoist eventually.


    After driving the good separation and the evil separation out of his body, Minghe''s capacity was greatly improved. As the third teaching would be held tens of thousands of years later, Minghe decided to further cultivate himself in a quiet place. What''s more, his Law of Heaven and Earth and Law of Spiritual Beings were still at the secondary stage of sage-to-be, so it was a good chance for him to improve them with the assistance of the good separation and the evil separation which were driven out of his body.


    As time and tide waited for no man, Minghe needed to be strong enough to protect himself among sages who would be appointed by Hongjun and created by Goddess Nvywa tens of thousands of years later.


    ...


    Since the Way of the Three Separations had gone public, the Untainted Land was badly influenced. Any information about Primordial Spiritual Treasures would cause bloody battles, for few figures among those three thousand who had listened to the second teaching possessed Primordial Spiritual Treasures.


    However, Primordial Spiritual Treasures played a pretty significant role in driving separations out of one''s body. If one could not obtain Primordial Spiritual Treasures, other elemental objects could also affect one''s cultivation. They might be not as effective; however, people could still make breakthroughs in the Sage-to-be Realm by using them. Some Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals who did not have Primordial Spiritual Treasures would choose other primordial things to drive separations out of their bodies.


    Gradually, they found that even the low-grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures could help one reach the Sage-to-be Secondary Stage, while other elemental objects could only assist people to reach the sage-to-be early stage. Furthermore, the quality of separations driven by common primordial things was pretty bad, some of them only reached the Primordial Unity Golden Immortality Realm.


    To be honest, there was a large gap between the Sage-to-be early stage and the secondary stage, and it was quite difficult for people to further improve their cultivations once they entered into the Sage-to-be stage. What''s more, the tool one used to drive the Three Separations out of oneself would further influence the quality of separations. Therefore, Primordial Spiritual Treasures became more precious than ever before.


    Since everyone had noticed the significance of Primordial Spiritual Treasures, all figures, ranging from Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals to Sages-to-be began to irrationally steal Primordial Spiritual Treasures. That meant that one who owned a Primordial Spiritual Treasure would never get a sense of happiness. On the contrary, the Primordial Spiritual Treasure might bring him bad luck. To kill for treasures was a pretty common thing, let alone to battle for improving one''s cultivation!


    ...


    Meanwhile, important figures of the Demon tribe were gathering together at the Divine Wind Palace in the Heavenly Court. The Demon Emperor, Jun, and the Royal Demon, Donghuang Taiyi were sitting in front of others. Their status in this tribe were the highest. It was obvious that both of them had become much more powerful than before. If Minghe had been present, he would have known easily that both of them had already driven the Three Separations out of their bodies.


    Just like Minghe, both Emperor Jun and The Great One had begun to cultivate themselves after hearing that the Way of the Three Separations to reach the Way of Tao could help them become immortal. With the merits leftover from the previous tribe formation and countless treasures in their tribe, they too drove Good Separations out of their bodies successfully.


    However, because they knew that driving the Three Separations out of their bodies would surely hurt the treasures used in the process, they eventually chose the top grade primordial spiritual treasures to hold their kindness rather than The River Chart and The Inscription of The Luo and Bell of Chaos. Once they''d driven the good separation out, their cultivation levels were soon improved.


    What''s more, to drive separations out had never been easy. As for Ji Meng and other great figures of the Demon Tribe, although they were also in the Sage-to-be early stage realm and indeed owned Primordial Spiritual Treasures, they could still not drive the good separation out. That was to say, to drive separations out also needed luck.


    Presently, Emperor Jun was sitting upon a chair carved with dragons, displaying his authority at the center of the court. Meanwhile, The Great One was sitting right behind him. Although The Great One''s expression was not as serious as Emperor Jun, he still gave the sacred demons a sense of pressure, for he had Primordial Supreme Treasures and The Bell of Chaos, which made him appear superior to Emperor Jun.


    The reason Emperor Jun had gathered the sacred demons together here was to finish the rest of his speech from when they moved to this Heavenly Court. At that time, Emperor Jun had only presented two of his goals in his speech to the public, and the rest of his ideas were left waiting to be expressed as he had been too busy with his tasks.


    However, both Emperor Jun and The Great One had reached the Sage-to-be secondary stage, so it was time for them to put forward all of their goals they''d set for the tribe in order to unite everyone together, "Everybody, today, I call you here, to put forward the third point about our tribe''s development. I did not mention this before when our tribe was just built."


    After hearing Emperor Jun''s words, it occurred to the sacred demons that Emperor Jun had not finished his speech last time due to other responsibilities, like moving the whole tribe to another place. In the meantime, no one had realized that Emperor Jun still had plans for their tribe''s development.


    Ji Meng then asked, "Your grace, do you want to allow other great figures and individual cultivators to join our Demon Tribe?" After hearing Ji Meng''s question, Emperor Jun looked at him with admiration. The content of his question was what Emperor Jun had just been thinking about.


    Emperor Jun nodded his head. "That''s right. We, the Demon Tribe have occupied this Heavenly Court for a long time. We have already become much stronger than before with you, Ji Meng and the other ten sacred demons who are at the Sage-to-be early stage. In addition, both I and The Great One have reached the Sage-to-be secondary stage after driving the good separation, so it''s time for us to add some new blood to our tribe."


    Meanwhile, all sacred demons nodded their heads. They strongly believed that Emperor Jun and The Great One were capable of conquering other figures of the Demon Tribe who did not follow their lead. At this moment, a muscular man walked out of the crowd. The others then noticed that he was the Sacred Demon, Fei Lian. Fei Lian shouted out loudly, "Your grace, I totally support your advocation and I think we should immediately post notices to let those figures you mentioned come to our Heavenly Court as soon as possible and be your followers."


    Fei Lian was a brash man and he was not good at considering things from different aspects, much like Zhurong, the ancestor of sorcery. Hearing Fei Lian''s advice, Ji Meng immediately opposed him. "Your grace, I don''t think Fei Lian''s advice is reasonable, for we, the Demon Tribe have just settled. I''m afraid that we cannot conquer all the other figures and individual cultivators at once. If we fail, we will create many enemies."


    Hearing Ji Meng disagree with him, Fei Lian glanced at him angrily and then back to the crowd. Even though he thought Ji Meng''s words were reasonable to some degree. In the meantime, Emperor Jun agreed with Ji Meng. Although the Demon Tribe had many Sage-to-be figures, Fei Lian''s way would surely bring them a lot of trouble.


    Emperor Jun then asked Ji Meng, "What''s your opinion?" Ji Meng did not reply. Then, after thinking for a while he said, "Figures like Goddess Nvywa, Fuxi, Kunpeng in The Northern Underworld and the Thunder God in the Thunder Blessing are all at the Sage-to-be level. I''m afraid that if you persuade them to join us it will cost you something."


    Emperor Jun continued asking, "What''s the cost?" For the Demon Tribe''s sake, Emperor Jun was willing to make a sacrifice. After seeing Emperor Jun''s attitude, Ji Meng hesitated for a short while before replying, "Fuxi and Goddess Nvywa in Mount Buzhou were already in the Sage-to-be realm at the second teaching in Zixiao Palace. Both of them have no tribes, so they will surely join us if you give them high status in our tribe just like The Great One."


    After hearing Ji Meng''s advice, the other sacred demons felt pretty unhappy, for another two important and powerful figures would show up in their tribe. That was to say, another two figures would share their tribe''s luck to cultivate. The reason why Emperor Jun and The Great One could make improvements in cultivation so fast was that they occupied much of the luck of their tribe, so if another two figures joined them, the luck remaining for common sacred demons to cultivate would be less.


    As for Emperor Jun and The Great one, the arrival of Fuxi and Goddess Nvywa would also share their luck, so Emperor Jun had to consider this well.


    In the meantime, Ji Meng also saw Emperor Jun''s hesitation, so he began to persuade him. "Your grace, one cannot make an omelet without breaking eggs. Even though Royal Fuxi and Royal Goddess Nvywa would have high status in our tribe, they have no interest in authority, so both you and The Great One would remain the most powerful figures. On the other hand, if Fuxi and Nvywa were to join us, many other individual cultivators would also be attracted here because of our sincerity."


    Ji Meng''s words surely eased Emperor Jun''s worries. Emperor Jun nodded, "Well then, after this meeting, I will go to Mount Buzhou with Ji Meng to invite Fuxi and Goddess Nvywa to join us." Emperor Jun could send The Great One to invite Fuxi and Goddess Nvywa, but The Great One was too arrogant. The Emperor was afraid that he would mess this up, so he would just go by himself.


    Emperor Jun then asked again, "So how about others? How can we get others to join us?" With a good plan for inviting Fuxi and Nvywa, Emperor Jun definitely wanted to invite more powerful figures. Currently, every time they fought with the Wu Tribe, they would fail because no figures in their tribe were capable of defeating the Wu Tribe. He hoped to change that shortly.

 Chapter 39: The Demon Master Kunpeng

    Chapter 39: The Demon Master Kunpeng


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Ji Meng said, "Many of the powerful warriors of the Demon Tribe have gone into hiding. The Wu Tribe has the greatest influence in Untainted Land now. We can either sincerely invite them to join us or pressure them into joining, and then reward them enough to stay."


    "Take Thunder God at the Thunder Marsh for example. He was converted from a Thunder Beast and has an aggressive nature. If His Majesty Taiyi pressures him and promises him with a primordial spiritual treasure, he''ll definitely serve the Heavenly Court." A primordial spiritual treasure was a great temptation to Individual Cultivators like Thunder God who would have a hard time getting one otherwise.


    Emperor Jun frowned and spoke after a short silence. "I''ll instantly reward a primordial spiritual treasure to each Sage-to-be that joins the Heavenly Court. I won''t mistreat you Sacred Demons either. If you make contributions, you''re also entitled to one." These Sacred Demons must be given equal treatment because they had been following him for a long time.


    The Sacred Demons were excited as some of them do not even have a primordial spiritual treasure. Though they have not reached the level of separation, they could still keep the treasure for protection. There were still some primordial spiritual treasures left in the warehouse of the Demon Tribe. Though they were mostly low-grade ones, they still hoped to get one. But nevertheless, it was not enough for all of them. Emperor Jun could only reward them based on contribution.


    Emperor Jun was completely on board with Ji Meng''s plan. However, Ji Meng looked like he was hesitating to speak just as everyone was buoyed with happiness. Emperor Jun asked, "Do you have anything to add, Ji Meng?" Whatever that made Ji Meng frown cannot be anything good.


    Hearing Emperor Jun''s words, Ji Meng replied. "There''s a person who greatly benefits our Demon Tribe if you can convince him to join us. Not only will we have a great warrior in our hands, we can also increase our speed in conquering Untainted Land and Four Seas. This way, the power of the Heavenly Court will be greatly increased."


    "Who''s that person?" Emperor Jun asked. Ji Meng spat out two words with great difficulty. "Kunpeng." Everyone in the Divine Wind Palace fell into silence. Even Taiyi, who had been distracted all day, glanced at Ji Meng. Emperor Jun''s expression changed.


    Few mentioned Kunpeng at the Heavenly Court, not because he was of poor reputation, but precisely because he was well-regarded in the Demon Tribe. His reputation made him the thorn in Emperor Jun''s side. Though Emperor Jun was the one who united the Demon Tribe, there was someone who enjoyed a similar reputation as he was. How could he be happy?


    ...


    There was a fish with large scales at the Northern Underworld, whose name was Kun. It was uncountable miles long. When it transformed into a bird, its name was changed into Peng. The bird was also of uncountable miles long. When it flew away in anger, its wing was like a cloud in the sky. This ancient text that many had heard of was a description of Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng was born at sea in the boundless Northern Underworld, where it was deep and dark without any sunshine. Kunpeng regarded the sea of Northern Underworld as his base and ran it well. Unlike Fuxi and Goddess Nvywa at Mount Buzhou, he not only had strength but also ambition.


    Everything had to be explained from the beginning at the first sermon at Zixiao Palace. Thanks to his quick speed, Kunpeng managed to snatch a cushion seat, but eventually lost the fated chance when Hongyun gave up his seat. This prompted him to think about where the problem was.


    Kunpeng was already at the peak level of the Daluo Golden Immortal then with considerable strength, but why did no one help him? In the end, he finally understood it was a matter of influence and reputation. There were five of them in front, but it was he that Zhunti chose. Was it really because he was one of the Demon Tribe?


    Of course not. Three Pure Ones were converted from the Original Spirit of Pangu and enjoyed high reputation in Untainted Land after the first catastrophe of Longhan. No one dared to offend them because they were completely united. Goddess Nvywa''s strength was not bad and she was also a woman. Zhunti was naturally embarrassed to snatch her seat. But what did Kunpeng have?


    Without reputation, influence, or support from others, he was the most obvious choice for Zhunti. If it was Emperor Jun sitting there, would Zhunti even dare to ask? If he really asked, would Emperor Jun really give his seat off? Would Taiyi and the Sacred Demons agree?


    From that moment on, an ambitious seed was planted in Kunpeng''s heart and sprouted one day. He took advantage of the expansion of Wu and Demon Tribes and quietly housed some Demon Tribesmen that suppressed by the Wu Tribe. Over the 3,000 years since the first sermon, Kunpeng had housed more than one billion Demon tribesmen in the Northern Underworld sea.


    These tribesmen were not particularly strong, but given careful guidance, they would grow into a considerable force in Untainted Land. Besides, how could mere one billion tribesmen occupy the vast Northern Underworld sea? Moreover, his sea was near the North Sea. With the limited power the Dragon Tribe had, they would probably have a little reaction even if some of those tribesmen occupy their sea.


    After the second sermon, the Heavenly Court was created and the Demon Tribe migrated there. Due to the actions of the Wu Tribe, there were still ten billion tribesmen remaining in Untainted Land. To be precise, they were abandoned by Emperor Jun. Kunpeng took the opportunity to rescue billions of Demon tribesmen from the hands of the Wu Tribe.


    So far, there were no less than 30 billion Demon tribesmen in the Northern Underworld sea. Kunpeng knew how to pick the talented ones out. He reorganized the Way of Great Way he learned in Zixiao Palace and taught them to the tribesmen in his sea. Furthermore, the tribesmen were able to recuperate and enhance their strength without the disturbance from the Wu Tribe.


    If this was all Kunpeng had done, Emperor Jun would naturally not find him a pain. But he did something that made Emperor Jun worry about his existence. That was why Emperor Jun''s expression changed when Ji Meng proposed Kunpeng''s recruitment.


    In Untainted Land, the Spiritual Inheritance of transforming exercises were all recorded in the Taoist characters. They were also the characters for the Way of Heaven and understood by everyone in Untainted Land. The condition was they had to be in the Realm of the Veridical Immortal. Though the 3,600 Enlightenment Tablets Minghe refined were written in the Taoist characters, the tablets used as a Postcelestial Spiritual Treasure could directly instill transforming exercises in the mind.


    However, the size of the Demon Tribe was enormous with more than 100 billion tribesmen. No one knew how long it would take to instill the transforming exercises in them. Furthermore, Minghe had recovered the Enlightenment Tablets in case his special refining approaches were revealed to others after the first catastrophe of Longhan. They were embedded with some merits and Luck due to the teaching of transforming exercises to the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land. Minghe did not want to leave them outside.


    This was why, despite its size, the Demon Tribe was incomparable with the Wu Tribe. The Wu Tribe also cultivated only one transforming exercise, Pangu''s Nine Cycles Arcane Techniques. The Great Divinity Pangu also left them a Spiritual Inheritance recorded in the Wu characters.


    Characters were the core Spiritual Inheritance of a tribe. The Wu Tribe had theirs, yet the Demon Tribe did not. Recognizing the importance of the Talisman Spiritual Inheritance, Kunpeng went into the Closed Door Meditation for thousands of years and eventually developed a set of characters for the Demon Tribe.


    When the Demon characters were born, clouds hung over Untainted Land and Heaven rewarded merit to Kunpeng, helping him to drive the Good separation. Although the treasure he used was a Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, this made Kunpeng a top expert in Untainted Land and improved the Luck of the Demon Tribe.


    After creating the Demon characters, Kunpeng''s name naturally became known throughout Untainted Land. His status rose rapidly in the Demon Tribe. The strength of the Northern Underworld sea expanded greatly after the Demon Tribesmen from Untainted Land and Four Seas sought refuge there. Someone even called him Demon Master and his influence was comparable to Emperor Jun.


    Emperor Jun was naturally worried about such Kunpeng with his power, fame, stature, and high reputation as Demon Master among the tribesmen in the Heavenly Court. No one would believe that Kunpeng was not an ambitious man.


    But what Ji Meng said was indeed right. If Kunpeng was willing to join the Heavenly Court, it would bring them great advantages. Firstly, with another Secondary Stage Sage-to-be with them, it would be easier to fight the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery. Secondly, Kunpeng was wise enough to make plans to defeat the Wu Tribe in the future.


    Thirdly, the Demon Tribe at Northern Underworld had great power. If Kunpeng joined the Heavenly Court, their power would rise by combining their tribes together. Fourthly, As Kunpeng had great prestige as Demon Master in Untainted Land, the Heavenly Court could use him to recruit the tribesmen of the Wu Tribe and the top Individual Cultivators in Untainted Land.


    Though one stone could kill all four birds, some risks still existed. If they could not recruit Kunpeng, it would affect the prestige of Emperor Jun and the Demon Tribe at Heavenly Court. Even if Kunpeng joined them, such an ambitious man would not be willing to serve other people. Thus his stay in the Heavenly Court would also make Emperor Jun insecure.

 Chapter 40: When the Storm Arises

    Chapter 40: When the Storm Arises


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Emperor Jun paused for a long time before saying, "We can discuss recruiting Kunpeng later. Ji Meng, prepare expensive gifts and accompany me to Mount Buzhou. Invite Fuxi and Goddess Nvywa. Taiyi, go to Untainted Land with the others to invite the reclusive Demon Tribe and other Individual Cultivators. Be very careful as the Wu Tribe is currently dominating Untainted Land."


    Taiyi replied without concern, "Got it, Older Brother." Emperor Jun felt helpless hearing Taiyi''s tone. Taiyi was inherently arrogant, and fortunately, he had the right to be. Even if Taiyi was being besieged by the Ancestors of Sorcery, it would also not be a problem for him to escape. Moreover, as the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery now lived apart, it was basically impossible to encounter several of them at once. That was why Emperor Jun felt assured in sending Taiyi to Untainted Land.


    Emperor Jun took two valuable gifts and headed to Mount Buzhou with Ji Meng. The gifts were not ordinary. They were both top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures, rare even in the Demon Tribe. The gifts would suffice in demonstrating Emperor Jun''s sincerity.


    As they arrived at Mount Buzhou, Emperor Jun and Ji Meng went straight to Fuxi and Goddess Nvywa''s Immortal''s Cave. Outside the cave, Emperor Jun shouted, "I''m Emperor Jun of the Demon Tribe. I come here to hope that fellow Taoist, Fuxi and Goddess Nvywa, could come out for a meeting." His voice was not loud, but it contained his profound supernatural power. His voice directly passed through the Guardian Tactical Formation into the cave.


    In the Immortal''s Cave, Fuxi and Goddess Nvywa were discussing ways to gain insight into the Dao. Cloud of Blessings floated above their heads and unfolded as a flower with their own deductions of the Dao. A figure could be seen inside each flower, which was their Separation. It was unknown as to whether it was a Good Separation or an Evil Separation.


    In the Way of the Three Separations, the Good and Evil Separations were easy to be separated. The Separation of Obsession of Self-Centric was the most difficult. The order of these three was not fixed, thus one could first separate the one that seemed appropriate. Regardless, it was necessary to produce all three Separations if one wanted to become a Sage through the Way of the Three Separations.


    "I''m Emperor Jun of the Demon Tribe and come here to hope that fellow Taoist, Fuxi and Goddess Nvywa, could come out for a meeting.." ... "I''m Emperor Jun of the Demon Tribe and come here to hope that fellow Taoist, Fuxi and Goddess Nvywa, could come out for a meeting." ... Emperor Jun''s voice echoed throughout the Immortal Cave, interrupting Fuxi and Goddess Nvywa''s discussion on the Dao.


    Goddess Nvywa frowned in confusion and asked Fuxi, "Brother, we have no contact with Emperor Jun at all. What''s the purpose of his visit?" Since Emperor Jun, as the emperor of the Demon Tribe, had lowered his stature by paying a personal visit, he must be here for something. How could that not puzzle Goddess Nvywa?


    Fuxi opened his eyes and did some divination with his fingers. "The Demon Tribe is occupying the Heavenly Court with growing influence. But the strength of the Wu Tribe in Untainted Land is no weaker than theirs. Moreover, the Wu Tribe has Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery. Each of them has unrivalled cultivation compared to those in Untainted Land. As for the Demon Tribe, only Emperor Jun and Dong Huang Taiyi can match up to them, but the Sacred Demons under Emperor Jun are a lot weaker."


    "To narrow the gap in power, there are only two ways for the Demon Tribe. One is to vigorously cultivate their Sacred Demons. The second is to invite reclusive strong cultivators of the Demon Tribe or Individual Cultivators to join the Heavenly Court. So, my dear sister, what do you think of the purpose of his visit?" Fuxi was indeed worthy of his reputation as an almighty of the Demon Tribe. His primordial prediction was incomparable, allowing him to predict Emperor Jun''s purpose in the blink of an eye.


    Goddess Nvywa''s eyebrows furrowed. "Brother, then do we see him?" As a member herself, Goddess Nvywa was naturally concerned about the Demon Tribe. She was resistant, however, upon thinking she and her brother may be under the control of others. Thus she naturally did not want to meet Emperor Jun.


    Fuxi said, "Of course we should see him. You and I belong to the Demon Tribe and Emperor Jun has come here specifically for the Demon Tribe. There''s no reason for you and me not to see him." He got up and walked out, with Goddess Nvywa following behind him. After disabling the tactical formation outside the cave, they saw Emperor Jun and Ji Meng waiting outside.


    Fuxi said with a smile, "So it''s my fellow Taoist, Emperor Jun, coming to visit. Please forgive us for not coming earlier. Please come in." Emperor Jun said, "Please pardon me for the intrusion." After saying some polite words, he and Ji Meng followed Fuxi and Goddess Nvywa into the Immortal''s Cave.


    Fuxi, Goddess Nvywa and Emperor Jun sat down, but Ji Meng had to stand on the side while holding two gift boxes. The three of them were equivalent in status, but Ji Meng was just a subject to Emperor Jun. So he could not sit with the Emperor, as that would not only be against the propriety between a monarch and his subject but would also offend Fuxi and Goddess Nvywa.


    Fuxi looked at Emperor Jun and said, "Emperor Jun, I believe you''re not here just to pay a simple visit." Fuxi went straight to the point, a departure from the later generation of Untainted Land who liked beating around the bush. Moreover, cultivators had no need for those fake courtesies.


    Emperor Jun said, "I have long heard that your prediction is unparalleled in the world. You''ve known my purpose before I even say a word. That''s very impressive. Then I''ll just be straightforward. I''d like to invite you both to join the Heavenly Court to realize the great plans of the Demon Tribe. What say you?"


    Goddess Nvywa interrupted before Fuxi could answer. "Emperor Jun must be joking. The Demon Tribe has a strong influence in the Heavenly Court with numerous Sacred Demons. Ji Meng and the other nine Sacred Demons are at the level of Sage-to-be. My brother and I are just mere Individual Cultivators, with not much power in hand. We live a secluded and carefree life in Mount Buzhou and we just want to cultivate. We''re unworthy for the Demon Emperor to personally come and invite us."


    Emperor Jun laughed. "Nyuwa, you''re too modest. In Untainted Land, few people can be a match against you two. As for the strength of the Heavenly Court, what you said is quite true. But Ji Meng and the other Sacred Demons are still lacking and can''t be compared to the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery of the Wu Tribe."


    "You two should know that there have been disagreements between the Wu and Demon Tribes since the beginning. When our Demon Tribe moved to the Heavenly Court, the Wu Tribe launched a sneak attack and killed countless of our tribesmen. This hatred is irreconcilable. Even now, there are still ten billion tribesmen in Untainted Land being preyed upon by the Wu Tribe. This is abominable."


    "I come forth with sincerity to invite you two to join the Heavenly Court on behalf of the Demon Tribe. I''m willing to bestow the title Royal Fuxi and Royal Nyuwa, as well as the same status as Taiyi. To show my sincerity, I also brought two Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures as gifts. What do you two think?"


    As soon as Emperor Jun finished talking, Ji Meng placed the brocade boxes on the stone table and opened them before retreating to the side. Inside were a sword and a jade hairpin in their respective boxes, both of which were Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures. They were sealed to prevent the treasures from escaping.


    When Fuxi and Goddess Nvywa saw the Spiritual Treasures on the table, they started considering Emperor Jun''s words. Emperor Jun showed enough sincerity by offering high official positions and giving valuable gifts. It was really attractive. He also gave them a righteousness reason to join the Demon Tribe. It was very difficult for them to reject him.


    Glancing at Goddess Nvywa, Fuxi said, "Since you''re sincerely inviting my sister and I, we agree to your cause and will set off for the Heavenly Court soon." Emperor Jun was elated to hear Fuxi''s words and said, "With your presence, we''ll not need to worry about the Wu Tribe taking over our tribe in the future."


    Emperor Jun happily went on his way after successfully inviting Fuxi and Goddess Nvywa. He told Ji Meng to prepare a palace for them. Since they had agreed, they were now the royalty of the Demon Tribe and shall not be neglected. It was only appropriate to prepare a place of grandiose for them to stay in advance.


    Emperor Jun had a smooth trip, but that was not the case for the rest. Although Feilian and the other eight Sacred Demons were all at the level of Sage-to-be, they were not strong enough to overwhelm the almighty of the Demon Tribe and other reclusive Individual Cultivators in Untainted Land. Taiyi had great strength, but he was too arrogant and showed contempt for them. Even though those people dared not offend Taiyi, they could hide from him.


    Throughout their trip, they only managed to invite a few top cultivators, none of whom was at the level of Sage-to-be. It was inevitable the Wu Tribe found out about the huge stir the Demon Tribe caused. Though the Wu Tribe did not invite any Individual Cultivators to join them, they would not let these cultivators join the Demon Tribe either.


    The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery proclaimed that any cultivator joining the Demon Tribe was making an enemy of the Wu Tribe in Untainted Land. The Wu Tribe would hunt down those cultivators to their deaths. Those reclusive Individual Cultivators who did not want to get involved in the fight naturally ran away. Untainted Land was their home. If they offended the Wu Tribe, they would suffer in their later days.


    Moreover, once the Wu Tribe discovered the Demon Tribesmen that came to Untainted Land to make invitation, they would be hunted and killed. This further deepened the hatred between the Wu and Demon Tribes. Untainted Land also became more turbulent. Those cultivators who had experienced the previous Cultivation Tribulation could see the appearance of Evil Spirit. Even though it was very subtle, it really existed.


    This was an omen for the Cultivation Tribulation. Cultivators who had experienced previous Cultivation Tribulation were aware of its dreadfulness. In the early tribulation of Longhan, only five Sage-to-bes were involved. They were Hongjun, Luohou, Zu Long, Lord of Phoenix, and Forefather of Kylin. But now, the tribesman at the level of Sage-to-be in the Wu and Demon Tribes had exceeded ten. This was only the beginning of the Tribulation. One could imagine this tribulation would be so much worse than the last time.

 Chapter 41: Minghe Finished his Closed-Door Meditation

    Chapter 41: Minghe Finished his Closed-Door Meditation


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    During the thousands of years that the Wu Tribe and the Demon Tribe fought with each other, they were only small conflicts, not serious battles. It was not for their fear, but because they were making preparation for the final battle.


    As for the Demon Tribe, their force was greatly enhanced with the joining of Fuxi and Goddess Nvywa. Although Goddess Nvywa was titled with Royal Nvywa, she preferred not to get involved in the issues of the Demon Tribe. Fuxi was just the opposite. With his exquisite wisdom and skill in the Primordial Prediction, he obtained the trust of Emperor Jun.


    Fuxi deserved to be called the Royal Fuxi. He had created plenty of powerful formations for the Demon Tribe, which greatly enhanced the force of their army. Emperor Jun had even lent his Eternal Spiritual Treasures, the River Chart and the Inscription of the Luo, to Fuxi for Enlightenment. With these treasures, Fuxi immediately predicted out the Cosmic Stars Formation.


    The Cosmic Stars Formation was one of the four most mysterious formations in the land. The other three were the God-killing Sword Formation, the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, and the Gods Killing Formation. The God-killing Sword Formation had shown up at the first catastrophe of Longhan, but the other two had not appeared yet.


    The Cosmic Stars Formation could gather the power of 365 stars. With the Solar Star and the Lunar Star as the eye of the formation, it was full of mystery and menacing intents. Refining this formation would require 365 large Cosmic Stars Banners, representing 365 main stars in the sky, and 14,800 small Cosmic Stars Banners, representing 14,800 subordinate stars.


    When this formation began, the 365 large Cosmic Stars Banners would be the root, the 14,800 small Cosmic Stars Banners would be the branches, and the billions of members of the Demon Clan would be the leaves. The three parts were tied together by the force of cosmic stars, so nobody knew how powerful it would be.


    However, it would be a very large project to refine the Cosmic Stars Banners needed by this formation. In addition, the suitable cultivator needed to be chosen from the Demon Tribe to control this formation. To complete all of these preparations, it would take more than thousands of years. They needed time.


    On the other side, the Wu Tribe''s situation was similar to that of the Demon Tribe. The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery were maneuvering to refine the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation which was succeeded from Pangu. Maybe it was "fate" determined by the heaven that the Wu Tribe and the Demon Tribe had both created a mysterious formation at the same time.


    Actually, the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery had known about the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation for a long time, but they knew that this formation was too dangerous. Even the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery would lose a lot of their power when starting this formation. This whole time, the Wu Tribe hadn''t had any opponents in the Untainted Land, so they just left the formation for a long time.


    However, since the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery noticed that the Demon Tribe occupied the Heavenly Court, and that the force of the Demon Tribe had enhanced greatly with Fuxi and Goddess Nvywa, they''d felt the potential pressure from the Demon Tribe. If things continued this way, the Demon Tribe would catch up with the Wu Tribe. But the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery weren''t worried.


    In order to have a deadly kill action, the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery started to refine the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. Although this formation would cause much burden for the Ancestors of Sorcery, the effort would be rewarding. It would give out amazing power, and the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery decided to do this.


    The Wu Tribe and the Demon Tribe both enhanced their power secretly, and there was a short period of peace in the Untainted Land. It seemed like the peace before the coming of a storm. But maybe a big war would happen sooner or later. Although the Untainted Land was silent these days, the Evil Spirit didn''t decrease between heaven and earth. In fact, it even increased slowly. When it came to a peak, the Cultivation Tribulation would start formally.


    On the Sacred Island of the Blood Sea, Minghe saw the Evil Spirit increasing day by day, and started to worry. Although this Cultivation Tribulation was between the Wu and Demon Tribes, most creatures in the Untainted Land would be trapped in. Moreover, Minghe had never thought about avoiding it.


    Minghe knew that in this Cultivation Tribulation, the combat between the Wu and Demon Tribes was not the main point, it was the appearance of the Human Tribe. Later, six sages would turn out. Minghe thought that he was better than any one of the six, so naturally, he must complete his own Origin before this Cultivation Tribulation. Or else, when facing with a Sage, Minghe would fall behind and his life would be in danger.


    After finishing the Teachings from Zixiao Palace, Minghe had been in his Closed-Door Meditation for a long time. With the help of his Good Separation and Evil Separation, Minghe sped up his prediction of the Divine Law. The Taoist of Heaven and Earth worked on predicting the Law of Heaven and Earth, the Red Lotus Taoist on the Law of Killing, and Minghe was responsible for the Law of Blood and the Law of Spiritual Beings, which meant the four divine laws would be moved forward together.


    The Good Separation Taoist of Heaven and Earth did his separation when he reached the late stage of Sage-to-be. When he had predicted half of the Law of Heaven and Earth, the Map of Heaven and Earth was restored, it had damaged during the separation. Although the Taoist of Heaven and Earth was still at the late stage of Sage-to-be, it was much better than before and only one step away from reaching the peak stage of Sage-to-be.


    The Evil Separation Red Lotus Taoist was born with the peak stage of Sage-to-be, but he still needed to enhance his foundation since his high-level cultivation partly came from the mid-grade primordial supreme treasure, the Red Lotus of Fire. In order to strengthen his foundation and restore the damage to the Red Lotus of Fire, the Red Lotus Taoist never stopped his work to cultivate during the thousands of years.


    While nourishing the Red Lotus of Fire with Three Light Holy Water, Minghe was also predicting the Law of Killing. In order to enhance his peak stage of Sage-to-be at the third time Teachings in the Zixiao Palace completely, Minghe even sacrificed his Merit to the Magical Tao Mirror directly. Not long before, the Red Lotus Taoist had predicted 60% of the Law of Killing successfully, which meant that his cultivation was enhanced completely.


    Unfortunately, Minghe had separated the Law of Killing and the Law of Heaven and Earth when separating his Good Separation and Evil Separation. That meant Minghe could comprehend beyond The Divine Law of his two Separations, but his cultivation wouldn''t be enhanced together. It seemed that when a Sage placed his Original Spirit on the Way of Heaven, he could borrow the power from the Way of Heaven, but he couldn''t improve his cultivation from it.


    The Evil Separation Red Lotus Taoist could suddenly comprehend 60% of the Law of Killing and completely enhanced his peak stage of Sage-to-be, but Minghe didn''t make it as his Separation did. Fortunately, Minghe could also increase his fighting capacity through the Law of Enlightenment from his two Separations. This was also beneficial for his enlightenment on the Law of Spiritual Beings.


    The Law of Spiritual Beings was full of mysteries. It was the foundation for Minghe''s Clones of the Blood God, the Blood God Doppelgangers and Rebirth with Blood Drops. Actually, if one separated the Power of Divine Law with the Separations like Minghe had, he couldn''t share the Laws among his three Separations, even if the speed of enlightenment could be accelerated.


    But it wasn''t the same as when he''d gained the Law of Spiritual Beings. Minghe could feel the enlightenment process of the Divine Law through his Separations clearly. Although his cultivation couldn''t be improved by this, he could enhance his power during a fight against enemies. It was still something pitiful that the Good Separation and Evil Separation couldn''t understand any piece of the Law of Spiritual Beings. Minghe could only rely on himself to comprehend it.


    Although there were still some flaws in it, Minghe felt content at this moment. Minghe knew that he still needed to enhance his flesh body as well as his cultivation. He was on his way to becoming a Rakshasa, having a strong flesh body would be fundamental. He also knew that the reason he was able to break through the late stage of Sage-to-be was that he had comprehended half of the Law of Killing and the Law of Blood, but his flesh body still stayed at the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be. Therefore, he needed time to cultivate his flesh now.


    For seven thousand years, Minghe cultivated with his two Separations the whole time. Minghe never stopped offering his Merit to the Magical Tao Mirror. Until now, the consumption was even equal to the Merit from the Tribe formations of the Wu and Demon Tribes. What made Minghe''s heart ache most was that his Golden Lotus of Merit, which he had saved for several long years, shrank greatly.


    No pain, no gain. In addition to the improvement of his Good Separation and Evil Separation, Minghe also gained a cultivation level of the peak level of Sage-to-be. As for the four Laws, he had comprehended 60% of the Law of Killing and the Law of Blood, and 50% of the Law of Heaven and Earth and Law of Spiritual Beings. Besides, Minghe''s flesh body also enhanced. He could even fight against a peak-stage of Sage-to-be with just his bare flesh.


    The more profoundly one comprehended on a Law, the more power he would get. 60% comprehension of the Law of Killing and the Law of Blood made Minghe''s flesh body several times better than before. With the refining from the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, Minghe was confident that his flesh body could match with the Ancestor of Sorcery. Meanwhile, he felt that he hadn''t yet reached the limit of his flesh body. He knew that it would take a long time for him to overpass his limit.


    Minghe had also been working on comprehending his obsession. Although he might not become a Sage through the Way of the Three Separations, his force could be enhanced greatly with one more Separation. Unfortunately, he still hadn''t gotten any theory of the third separation after thousands of years. He decided to give up for a while. Selfcentric Separation was the most difficult one to be separated. Minghe knew that he needed to wait for a chance.

 Chapter 42: The Third Teaching in Zixiao Palace

    Chapter 42: The Third Teaching in Zixiao Palace


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The third Teaching in Zixiao Palace would come soon, and the topic this time was of the Origin of Great Way, which was the Tao of a Sage. In due course, Hongjun would accept some disciples and gift them some treasures. Minghe knew that such supreme treasures as the Map of Taichi, the Pangu Banner, and the God-killing Sword Formation were only prepared for the six seats in front.


    Actually, there were still a few things for Minghe to care about. The first was whether Hongyun would also receive one. Hong Meng Immortal Qi after the Three Pristine Ones, Goddess Nvywa, Jieyin and Zhunti were each getting one.


    The second was who would own the Golden Lotus of Merit. Minghe''s Evil Separation Red Lotus Taoist was converted from a Twenty-first Grade Red Lotus of Fire. He could reach the Origin after Red Lotus of Fire by swallowing a Ninth Grade Golden Lotus of Merit that had been cultivated by at least one seed of the Golden Lotus of Merit.


    If Minghe or one of his Separations reached the Zenith Heaven Immortality, he would have enough strength to match with a Sage. However, he knew that it would not be easy to get a Golden Lotus of Merit.


    By now, only Minghe and the Red Lotus Taoist had a chance of reaching the Origin in a very short time. The Taoist of Heaven and Earth could not do so easily. Both Minghe and the Red Lotus Taoist were at the peak level of Sage-to-be which seemed to be only a step from the Origin. However, this step was just as difficult to cross as a natural moat.


    After his meditation, Minghe watched the Wu Tribe and the Demon Tribe. They were the major characters in this Cultivation Tribulation. If a fight were to happen, the Cultivation Tribulation would occur ahead of time.


    It seemed that the Wu Tribe and the Demon Tribe would not fight for a while. Emperor Jun and Taiyi did not want to miss the incoming third teaching by Hongjun because of a battle against the Wu Tribe.


    The peace would not last long, and so it was time for Minghe to make a plan for his future during this fight. The Wu and Demon Tribes'' Formations, Merits and Spiritual Treasures would improve his strength, and with the creation of the Human Tribe, if he could create the Ashura Tribe as well as the Shura Religion, he could receive Merit from them.


    Merit was the last method to protect himself. He could use all his Merit or even damage his Golden Wheel of Merit for the Red Lotus Taoist''s absorb of all the Merit and reach the Origin if he was in danger. Although this realm of Origin could only be reached with supernatural power, Minghe would have the ability to protect himself.


    However, this was his last resort because the Red Lotus Taoist would need to spend a very long time strengthening his foundation if Minghe did this.


    In fact, the six Sages had become Sages by their Merits. Goddess Nvywa got a grand Merit for the Creation of Humans, while the Three Pristine Ones, Jieyin and Zhunti in the west got theirs by establishing Clans. Since they owned the Foundation of Great Way to protect themselves, they could rely on their Original Spirits and the Way of Heaven to make up for their weakness in the realm.


    The Foundation of Great Way! Minghe wouldn''t let it go if he got it. He might gain insight into the Way of Heaven with it, or even become a Sage after combining his Merit. However, Minghe believed this was even worse than his last plan.


    What Minghe pursued was to overpass the Way of Heaven, not to be a Sage of the Heavenly Way. A Sage of the Heavenly Way would definitely die if he couldn''t bring his Original Spirit back from the Way of Heaven when the Untainted Land was destroyed by the immeasurable Cultivation Tribulation.


    DING! DING! DING Bells rang in the Untainted Land. Minghe woke up upon hearing the voice of Hongjun. "Tens of thousands of years have passed by, and I will start to teach the Origin of Great Way in Zixiao Palace. The fated ones can come to listen."


    All the cultivators in the Untainted Land were excited at Hunjun''s words and flew to the Zixiao Palace immediately because being an Original meant to become a Sage, under which were nonentities. However, compared to the last Teaching, less than three thousand could reach the Zixiao Palace.


    Minghe arrived at the Zixiao Palace within a short time. There appeared to be no new cultivators in the hall this time. What was different was that the number of Sages-to-be had increased to nearly 100.


    Walking into the Zixiao Palace, Minghe still sat in a corner. Actually, his title¡ª Ancestor Minghe¡ª was well-known in Untainted Land, but not that good. His well-known was first because of the abundant Blood Jade Ganoderma Lucidums growing around his Blood Sea.


    Blood Jade Ganoderma Lucidum had great benefits for the cultivation of the Wu and Demon Tribes, but it was very difficult to pick one from the Evil Spirit surrounding the Blood Sea. However, a lot of cultivators from the Wu and Demon Tribes still wanted to take the risk and pick one owing to the insufficient resources in the Tribe.


    Soon all the Blood Jade Ganoderma Lucidum around the Blood Sea had been totally plucked, and some cultivators started to turn their target to the Blood Sea which had been a Forbidden Place since the appearance of the Untainted Land.


    Instead of trying to stop these cultivators, Minghe allowed them to search around his Blood Sea. He even prepared them some Hundred Tribes Blood of Essence to attract more for finding counterparts for his disciples Liuer and Chixuan.


    On the Sacred Island, Minghe had taught them the Tao, and Liuer and Chixuan had fought in addition to their daily cultivation. However, these fights couldn''t match with real ones, so Minghe decided to attract more cultivators here for being his disciples'' training partners. Unfortunately, those training partners might lose their lives.


    Since Liuer and Chixuan, as Mingle''s first disciple and mount, respectively were at the level of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality, their master Minghe must be much better. Thus, Minghe naturally became known in the Untainted Land. However, with the exaggerated remarks from the cultivators seeking treasures, Minghe was known as a wicked devil.


    After a while, cultivators arrived one by one for the Teachings. The number of cultivators here was just over 2,400. More than 500 cultivators who weren''t there might have died. Otherwise, they would not miss the Teachings on the Origin.


    DING! With a bell ringing in the Zixiao Palace, all the cultivators looked at the platform in front. The honorable Ancestor, Hongjun, showed up quietly from the void in a wild-colored Taoist robe and sat on a cloud bed. His vital force had become more mysterious and his strength had improved even further.


    Ancestor Hongjun closed his eyes and began his remarks on Great Way slowly. "The Way bears sensation. Sensation bears memory. Sensation and memory bear abstraction. And abstraction bears all the world. Each thing in the world bears feeling and doing. And, imbued with mind, harmony with the Way.


    "Practice non-action. Attend to do nothing. Taste without flavor. Magnify the small, while multiplying the few. Return love for hate. Deal with the difficult while it is yet easy; deal with the great while it is yet small. The difficult develops naturally from the easy, and the great from the small, so the Sage, by dealing with the small, could achieve the great. Who finds it easy to promise, finds it hard to be trusted; who takes things lightly, finds things difficult. The Sage recognizes difficulty and so has none.


    "What lies still is easy to grasp; what lies far off is easy to anticipate; what is brittle is easy to shatter; what is small is easy to disperse. Yet a tree broader than a man can embrace is born of a tiny shoot; a dam greater than a river can overflow starts with a clod of earth; a journey of a thousand miles begins at the spot under one''s feet. Those who wish to change the world on their own desire cannot succeed. So the sage will be neither wasteful nor violent. People often fail on the verge of success; take care at the end as at the beginning, so that you may avoid failure. The Sage desires no-desire, values no-value, learns no-learning. And returns to the places that people have forgotten; he would help all people to become natural, but then he would not be natural.


    "Is the action of nature not unlike drawing a bow? What is higher is pulled down, and what is lower is raised up; what is taller is shortened, and what is thinner is broadened; nature''s motion decreases those who have more than they need, and increases those who need more than they have. It is not so with Humans. Man decreases those who need more than they have, and increases those who have more than they need. To give away what you do not need is to follow the Way, the Sage gives without expectation, accomplishes without claiming credit, and has no desire for ostentation.


    "Nature is not kind; it treats all things impartially. The Sage is not kind and treats all people impartially. Nature is like a bellows, empty, yet never ceasing its supply. The more it moves, the more it yields, so the Sage draws upon the experience and cannot be exhausted."

 Chapter 43: Accepting Disciples

    Chapter 43: Accepting Disciples


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The teaching for this instance was of the Origin, which was unusually mysterious and obscure. Even the Three Pure Ones, Goddess Nvywa, Jieyin and Zhunti sitting in front were also frowning. The Three Pure Ones had a Spiritual Inheritance of Pangu, enjoying more advantages than the other three. Thus, they had understood about thirty to forty percent.


    As for Goddess Nvywa and Zhunti, they only understood ten to twenty percent. Goddess Nvywa frowned the entire time, but Zhunti had a grimace on his face as if someone owed him lots of money. Jieyin with a stronger willpower and perception than both Goddess Nvywa and Zhunti just frowned or smiled, gaining an understanding of twenty to thirty percent.


    As for the cultivators sitting behind, those Sages-to-be had only understood a little. Those who were still at the Zenith Heaven Realm understood nearly nothing. Hongjun''s teaching at this time was also not prepared for them but for the Three Pure Ones, Goddess Nvywa, Jieyin, and Zhunti mainly.


    However, Minghe sitting on the side harvested a lot. Hongjun''s teaching of the Origin to him was like finding an oasis in a desert. His Realm of Original Spirit had been upgraded largely, and the Tao of Divine Law had also been improved. Minghe and his Evil Separation had made a solid foundation for Realm of Sage-to-be Peak Level, and his Good Separation also had a sign of a breakthrough.


    Three thousand years later, Hongjun finally finished his teaching on the Dao of the Origin. Few could keep sober among the more than two thousand people in the hall, most of them were dizzy. It was not surprising. The Dao of the Origin was extremely mysterious, and those whose cultivation were at low level could be like this after listening to the content.


    Those dizzy people naturally woke up when Hongjun said, "After Pangu''s Creation of Heaven and Earth, I got a Fate Jade Plate and have obtained an insight into the Great Way, so I follow the will of the heaven to teach all living beings for three times. Now it has reached the fulfillment. After today, I will combine myself with the Way of Heaven and not come out unless the general trend of the universe."


    Everyone bowed to him upon hearing that. Hongjun continued, "Under the Way of Heaven, Sages shall come out following the Way of Heaven and become Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals of Origin, obtaining insight into the Origin and leaving their Original Spirits in the Void for being an immortal body in the Tribulation! If you cannot become Sages, death will fall during every Cultivation Tribulation. Therefore, no Mix Nascent Core will always mean nonentity!"


    Everyone was shocked after hearing that, but then Hongjun''s next words were even more shocking. "There should be six Sages accepted by me!" Six Sages? Everyone reacted instantly and looked together at the six people sitting in front. These six seats represented six Sages!


    Some people were envious and some were regretful, but two people were different from others. One was Hongyun. He should have occupied a Sage seat but had given up in vain. He was naturally filled with remorse in his heart. Although he was a good man, he still could not be as generous as before on being a Sage.


    The other one was certainly Kunpeng. Now Kunpeng was angrily staring at Hongyun. If it was not Hongyun, Kunpeng maybe not lose the chance to be a Sage. If the eyes could kill, Hongyun had already been poked full of holes by Kunpeng''s eyes.


    Of course, there was someone who was not reconciled that asked, "May I ask, teacher, who can enjoy the chance to be the six Sages?" Although they had guessed that the six sitting atop the cushion enjoyed the chance, they were naturally unwilling to believe if Hongjun himself did not say that.


    Hongjun stretched out his hand and a piece of Immortal Qi appeared in his hand, which must be the Foundation of the Great Way, Hong Meng Immortal Qi. And then he said, "Pangu created the heaven and had grand merit. Laozi, the Primeval Lord, and Tongtian are converted from Pangu''s Original Spirit, and you three can be my disciples. When the Fated Chance arrives, you can enjoy its merits and become Sages."


    After speaking, three Immortal Qi flew out from Hongjun''s palm into the Three Pure Ones'' eyebrows. There instantly appeared a joy on the Three Pure Ones'' face. Hongjun continued. "Goddess Nvywa is my last disciple. She also has grand merits to do in the future and can be a Sage."


    Another Immortal Qi flew out into Goddess Nvywa''s eyebrows. However, after saying that, Hongjun was silent. Jieyin and Zhunti became very anxious seeing that. Goddess Nvywa was the last disciple, and then what would Jieyin and Zhunti be?


    Seeing that, Zhunti immediately kowtowed and said, "Teacher, my senior brother and I wholeheartedly seek Dao, and hope teacher could help us." His tears and snot came down when he said. If he was in the later life, he must be a great actor.


    Hongjun, after hearing Zhunti''s "crying", said, "Jieyin and Zhunti can be my listed disciples. Although with no primordial merit, you''re destined to establish a great tribe and obtain merits, so you also can be Sages." Then another two Immortal Qi were handed out.


    But everyone had been staring at the Immortal Qi in Hongjun''s hand. After handing out six Immortal Qi, one still remained. Everyone had immediately rejoiced. That meant they still had a chance, so they instantly copied Zhunti''s kowtow and said, "We hope teacher has a blessing for us." This made Minghe break out in cold sweat, thinking they were all great movie stars!


    Hongjun helplessly shook his head and sighed at this display, "Well, all right. I''ll just give it to you!" The last Immortal Qi in his hand flew out and wandered around the hall. Everyone would have liked to grasp it, but there was no way to do that. It could not be grabbed at all.


    This Hong Meng Immortal Qi had wandered around the hall for a long time, but it still did not fall. Minghe was also anxious seeing that from the sidelines. Finally, Hong Meng Immortal Qi flew directly into a man in a red robe as quick as a flash. Who could it be but Hongyun?


    Hongyun was ecstatic after receiving the Hong Meng Immortal Qi and even forgot to appreciate Hongjun''s gift. He was so happy there that he completely did not notice the malicious looks from the crowd, especially the ferocious eyes hidden in them. Zhenyuanzi had sat beside him signed after seeing that. He also did not know whether it was a blessing or a curse for Hongyun to get the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, and he needed to remind Hongyun when they came back.


    Kunpeng, looking at Hongyun who was still in joy, gritted his teeth spitefully. Hongyun himself willingly gave up his position, but it caused him to lose the chance to be a Sage as well. But now, since Hongyun had gotten Hong Meng Immortal Qi, how would it make Kunpeng not hate Hongyun?


    Finishing handing out the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, Hongjun continued to say, "The Great Way has fifty, and forty-nine can be predicted from the Way of Heaven. One Fated Chance is left. So although the Way of Heaven has fixed number, those who have great perseverance and wisdom can also be a Sage. You all need to fight for that Fated Chance! "


    As soon as Hongjun made this remark, the atmosphere below suddenly became strange. All the immortals were staring at each other ferociously. Did it mean that the Hong Meng Immortal Qi could be snatched? The Three Pure Ones, Goddess Nvywa, Jieyin and Zhunti were all Hongjun''s disciples who they did not dare to snatch, but Hongyun was not!


    Those who only showed unkind eyes to Hongyun before started to have an intent to kill him. Every immortal having cultivated to this level thought they had great perseverance and wisdom and should have a chance to reach a Mix Nascent Core. Thus, what they lacked was just a Hong Meng Immortal Qi.


    Minghe was very clear about this. Hongjun''s words seemed to be kind, but it, in reality, hid evil conscience. Poor Hongyun had been tricked by Hongjun, but Hongyun still immersed himself in the joy of getting Hong Meng Immortal Qi too deeply to withdraw,giving him little chance to live.


    But it did not mean there was no way for self-saving. Hongyun and his friend Zhenyuanzi were at the level of Sage-to-be, but only they two may not secure this Hong Meng Immortal Qi. The Wu and Demon Tribes and Individual Cultivators in Untainted Land would come to kill Hongyun, so how would Zhenyuanzi help Hongyun out?


    If Hongyun could be able to abandon the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, he might save himself. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi was the one that all cultivators wanted, and even Kunpeng would have no time to take revenge on Hongyun at that time. Thus, Hongyun would naturally escape from the scheme of Hongjun.


    But would Hongyun give it up easily? Becoming a Sage had a fatal attraction to any cultivator. Hongyun apparently had been deeply attracted by the Hong Meng Immortal Qi judging from his appearance now. Even that Zhenyuanzi tried to persuade Hongyun to give it up, he might also fail in the end.


    At this time, there was thin Evil Spirits between heaven and earth in Untainted Land, and Cultivation Tribulation was about to appear. If all the people snatched the Hong Meng Immortal Qi from Hongyun, the Evil Spirit would increase rapidly no matter who died. Moreover, supposing someone at the level of Sage-to-be died, the Cultivation Tribulation for this time might be triggered completely.


    Minghe also considered as he looked at Hongyun. Hong Meng Immortal Qi was useless to him. As Minghe''s cultivation had reached present realm, he had understood the Great Way and would definitely not to give up his Great Way for a Hong Meng Immortal Qi. But he was a little curious about the Hong Meng Immortal Qi on what special use of it could help people quickly to actualize the Realm of Origin.

 Chapter 44: Gifting Treasures

    Chapter 44: Gifting Treasures


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Hongjun continued, "Some fights have now taken place between all living beings of Untainted Land. However, you don''t have suitable treasures. As my disciples, you should enjoy some Fated Chances. I travelled around Untainted Land before and found some spiritual treasures. Since I will merge with a Great Way, these treasures are useless to me and will be given to you for protection as well as helping to control Tribe in the future."


    The people below became very jealous upon hearing that. They had spared no effort to find Spiritual Treasures, while those people sitting in front could get treasures for free. Although they did not know what those Spiritual Treasures were, those that could be handed out by Ancestor Hongjun and used to control the Luck of Tribe must be the best.


    The six sitting in front was very excited. Hongjun took out a map which was surrounded by thousands of blessing lights. The predictions of the Way of Dao floated above it and magic figures loomed in it. Hongjun said to Laozi, "Laozi, as you were converted from Pangu''s Original Spirit and my first disciple, you should be in charge of this Map of Taichi."


    Everyone was stunned by the Map of Taichi. It was one of the Three Treasures of Heaven and Earth Creation and a Primordial Supreme Treasure. It had the ability to supress the power of earth, water, fire and wind and convert Yin and Yang as well as embrace all the changes of the world. It was also the one that Ancestor Hongjun relied on to prevent from Luo Hou before.


    Even though Laozi was a man with no desire, he took the map from Hongjun with joy upon his face. Laozi, Creation and Tongtian were all converted from Pangu''s Original Spirit. Except for a Postcelestial Merit Supreme Treasure, the Baraka Exquisite Pagoda, Laozi gained nothing after birth. Then he found a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, the Dragon Crutch converted from a part of the Green Lotus of Fate and a Spiritual inheritance of the Dao of Elixirs in Mount Buzhou.


    Now Laozi suddenly got a Primordial Supreme Treasure, he could not be more excited. The Origin sitting beside him was a little jealous, "Laozi, as the head of the Three Pure Ones, is born with the Baraka Exquisite Pagoda, but Tongtian and I are born with nothing. I would always have nothing if I did not find the Three Treasure Jade that was converted from a part of the Green Lotus of Fate."


    In the past, Minghe left the secret realm of Mount Buzhou after getting Pangu''s Jade Essence, three lotus seeds of the Green Lotus of Fate and the Spiritual Inheritance in elixirs, tools and formation. A few years later, the Three Pure Ones travelled there and each got one Spiritual Inheritance from the debris of the Jade Butterfly of Fate left by Pangu .


    The Green Lotus of Fate was divided into three. The lotus flower was converted into a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, the Dragon Crutch owned by Laozi. The lotus root was converted into a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, the Three Treasure Jade taken by the Primeval Lord. And the lotus leaf was converted into a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, the Qingping Sword for Tongtian. Thus, the lotus flower, root and leaf three Tribes originated from one.


    Laozi sat back after receiving the Map of Taichi. Hongjun then took out a banner. It came out with plenty of colorful lights shining around the world and the power of a king showing its incomparable arrogance.


    Hongjun said to the Primeval Lord, "Origin, you''re also converted from Pangu''s Original Spirit. The Pangu Banner can rip the Chaos apart. It deserves a good use and can also be used to control your tribe in the future." Origin could not wait to take it from Hongjun upon hearing that.


    Everyone else became even more jealous. Those that had seen the fight between Hongjun and Luo Hou knew that it was this banner that helped Ancestor Hongjun to defend against Luo Hou and have the opportunity to break the God-killing Sword Formation. As one of the Three Treasures of Heaven and Earth Creation, it could rip the Chaos apart, smash all spaces, rule all laws and create new heavens and new piles of earth.


    When it came to Tongtian''s turn, Hongjun pondered for a little while and then took out a map of formation in which four sharp swords could be seen clearly. Although it was still suppressed by Ancestor Hongjun, the killing intent had already scared all the people. Those cultivators who had recognized this were beyond jealousy now.


    Hongjun said to Tongtian, "Tongtian, since you''re born with a nature of killing, I will give you this God-killing Sword Formation. But you need to use it cautiously because of its strong power and heavy killing intent. It can only be broken by four Sages jointly." Tongtian was fond of Kendo and tactical formations, this map combining swords with formation suited his taste very much. It was natural that he felt very happy.


    Could only be broken by four Sages jointly? Everyone was shocked. Except for Ancestor Hongjun, even though all the seven people that received Hong Meng Immortal Qi became Sages, there was still no hope to break this formation. The Three Pure Ones were from one family, so would they not interfere when the other four Sages came to break the formation? All cultivators below agreed to not offend the Three Pure Ones for their own safety.


    Tongtian was very happy to receive the God-killing Sword Formation. Laozi glanced at it and showed no changes on his face, but Origin was not happy. It was reasonable that Laozi received a better treasure than him, but now after Tongtian got the God-killing Sword Formation, he would become the weakest among the Three Pure Ones.


    The Three Pure Ones were converted from Pangu''s Original Spirit, but they shared different characters. Laozi was quiet with no desire, Tongtian was straight and impetuous while Origin was arrogant and thought highly of himself. Now even Tongtian was more powerful than the Primeval Lord, which certainly made the Primeval Lord so jealous that he complained about Honourable Ancestor''s favouritism, "Why did Honourable Ancestor give the God-killing Sword Formation to Tongtian? If I could, I would rather change for it with my Pangu Banner."


    Now it was Hongjun''s last disciple, Goddess Nvywa''s turn. She was extremely jealous of the Three Pure Ones'' Primordial Supreme Treasures. She looked forward to it very much since except for the Eternal Spiritual Treasure, she only had one Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure that was given to her by Emperor Jun.


    Hongjun took out two treasures, a map and a ball, and said, "Goddess Nvywa, you have a mild character and do not like fighting, as you will have great Merit in the future, I will give you the Mountain and River Map and the Red Woven Ball for protection and defense. They will keep you safe!" Goddess Nvywa thanked him immediately and took the two treasures.


    The Red Woven Ball was a Primordial Spiritual Treasure and a Merit Sacred Tool which could manage marriages of Heaven, Earth and Humans in the three realms. It also had astonishing power, no matter how strong supernatural power you had, no one could escape from it. Both the physical body and the Original Spirit would be damaged when touched by it. However, it would not have such influence when encounting those at the same level.


    The Mountain and River Map was a Primordial Spiritual Treasure with a huge power that could be on par with a Primordial Supreme Treasure. It was the map of Untainted Land, recording all the mountains, rivers and terrain in Untainted Land, including a great universe where hundreds of millions of creatures could live. It was just like a small real world.


    Minghe was a little envious of Goddess Nvywa for receiving the Mountain and River Map. His Map of Heaven and Earth and the Mountain and River Map were both Primordial Spiritual Treasures, but the Mountain and River Map bettered his treasure in terms of power by a large margin. The Map of Heaven and Earth could only use the power of Heaven and Earth in the Heaven and Earth World, but the Mountain and River Map had the power of using the power of Untainted World.


    Hongjun said nothing after gifting treasure to Goddess Nvywa and had no intention to give more. Zhunti instantly kowtowed and begged, "Our western world was barren and has few treasures. Master, please show some mercy to us and give us some treasures for protection." Jieyin also immediately kowtowed at Hongjun.


    Ancestor Hongjun glanced at them and said, "You two also have great perseverance and wisdom and have a Fated Chance to gain insight out of Dao, but you still belong to the western world. Okay, I will give you the Twelve Grade Golden Lotus of Merit and Cate''s Divine Rod."


    Jieyin received the Twelve Grade Golden Lotus of Merit and Zhunti got the Cate''s Divine Rod. Cate''s Divine Rod was just a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure with an ability to beat mortals and immortals, but the Twelve Grade Golden Lotus of Merit''s ability enticed Minghe to snatch it immediately.


    Upon seeing that Zhunti had begged for treasures successfully, everyone immediately kowtowed to beg the Honourable Ancestor. The hall became noisy instantly. "Those fated Primordial Spiritual Treasures have been given to their owners, the rest are placed on the Treasure Gifting Rock in the southeast of the palace. You can go for them."


    Hongjun said a few words to comfort the people. Upon hearing that, those people immediately rushed out of the Zixiao Palace and headed to the Treasure Gifting Rock. Minghe had been waiting for his words and rushed out as soon as Hongjun said it.


    Hongjun gifted nothing to him, but there were many treasures on the Treasure Gifting Rock. He should snatch some. In fact, Minghe was very jealous of the treasures of the Three Pure Ones, Goddess Nvywa, Jieyin and Zhunti. Those treasures were all of the Highest Grade except for Zhunti''s Cate''s Divine Rod. Now he had to comfort himself by getting some treasures on the Treasure Gifting Rock.

 Chapter 45: Hongjuns Integration with the Way of the Great Way

    Chapter 45: Hongjun''s Integration with the Way of the Great Way


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After leaving the Zixiao Palace, Minghe rushed to the Treasure Gifting Rock. It was not large, but it was overflowing with an unusual brightness and was really attractive. It was covered by some tactical formations and the treasures on the rock were still there as they could not easily be taken away.


    The Three Pure Ones followed Minghe. And upon seeing that they were pursuing him, Minghe plunged directly into the rock. He immediately recognized that he seemed to have stepped into another space that was formed by some common tactical formations.


    Inside, the space was bending and nobody was able to fly. Minghe immediately released his Good and Evil Separations to find more treasures. The rock had been set by Hongjun, so no one could find as much treasure as he wished¡ªit all depended on one''s fate.


    Minghe was the first to get into the Treasure Gifting Rock, and the other cultivators, who were not willing to be left behind, quickly followed. The rock was full of glory, and it seemed that there were a lot of treasures within it. But with 2,000 cultivators there, the supply would not meet the demand, so most of them would get nothing.


    It did not take long before the Treasure Gifting Rock vibrated and all of the cultivators that had entered were forcibly ejected. When Minghe came out, he took his two Separations back. He had gained a lot, but he thought that it was a little bit strange.


    The Three Pure Ones had undoubtedly gotten the most. Laozi''s Map of Tai Chi was full of glory, which meant that he had gained a few Primordial Spiritual Treasures, while there were over 20 Primordial Spiritual Treasures in Yan Shi''s Pangu Banner, and that made him full of smiles. However, when he found out what Tongtian had gained, his pleasant mood suddenly disappeared.


    There were dozens of Primordial Spiritual Treasures under Tongtian''s God-killing Sword Formation. He was maybe the one who had gained the most. As for Goddess Nvywa, Fuxi, and Taiyi, they all had gotten their own treasures. And even Jieyin and Zhunti had gained some, which made them both happy.


    Minghe counted the treasures he had gotten from the Treasure Gifting Rock and he was really satisfied with the result. On top of that, his Good Separation had gained 33 Primordial Spiritual Treasures that were not at a very high level, but had a great formation. All of the treasures were beads, which caused Minghe to complain, "With all of these beads, you just want me to open a jewelry shop, right?"


    Although each of the 24 Sea-protection Pearls were Low-Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures, combining all of them would turn them into a Top Grade treasure. And with the combination of these pearls and the Ruler of Heaven and Earth, Minghe could predict the Deva-loka.


    The other nine pearls were the Five Elements Spiritual Beads and the Four Signs Spiritual Beads, each of which were Mid-Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures. If combined together, they would become a Top-Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure. His Good Separation had gained three Top-Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures, which was not bad.


    The only Top-Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure that the Evil Separation Red Lotus Taoist found was actually a Lotus Lamp. The lamp should have been a magic weapon of Nvywa, but somehow it was acquired by Red Lotus Taoist. The power of the lamp was really great, having no less than a Primordial Spiritual Treasure did. Minghe would need to go back home and study its details.


    In contrast, Minghe himself gained the least. He had only obtained one Mid-Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure and three Low-Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures. The Mid-Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure was a God Lock, which could be used to block immortals'' Original Spirits, while the three Low-Grade treasures were respectively a blade, a sword, and a halberd, which were all disdained by Minghe.


    The crowd was ejected from the Treasure Gifting Rock and this caused it to violently shake. Eventually, all of the obstacles and the tactical formations disappeared, revealing the remaining Primordial Spiritual Treasures. All of the Primordial Spiritual Treasures turned into a stream of light that shot toward Untainted Land. Seeing that, the cultivators who had not found any treasures were greatly shocked, feeling that there must be a method of finding Spiritual Treasures in Untainted Land.


    It was a pity that Spiritual Treasures had souls and that they could not show themselves or easily be found by other people. They could only be found by someone who had gotten lucky. With all of the treasures gone, leaving only the empty Treasure Gifting Rock there, the cultivators were disappointed and either went back to the Zixiao Palace or to Untainted Land.


    Minghe looked at the Treasure Gifting Rock and then waved his sleeves to collect it. Even though he did not know what the rock was, he knew that it could not be a bad treasure because it had been used to hold Hongjun''s Primordial Spiritual Treasures.


    Everyone present who saw Minghe collect the rock were regretting the fact that they did not think to do the same.


    The teaching was over and Ancestor Hongjun would now combine himself with the Great Way, which was a good chance for the people to feel the stateliness of the Way of Heaven, so they would not miss this. After going back to the Zixiao Palace, they saw Hungjun''s vital force change to become illusory, and although it was still there, it seemed to be nonexistent.


    Hongjun looked at the dozens of people there, and said softly, "Since the Creation of Heaven and Earth, all of the beings were created and I received the Mortal Instrument of Fate and made teachings, receiving a fulfillment of merit."


    All of the people bowed and said, "Master, please think twice!" Minghe stood far away and stayed out of the affair. Moreover, he despised their hypocrisy. Actually, all the people had been secretly pleased for a long time. They knew that Hongjun would be least likely to come out after the integration. In that case, the people present would gain supremacy over all the others in Untainted Land, because they all were Sages-to-be.


    Hongjun looked at them and continued by saying, "Keep it in mind that, for the Way of Heaven, you only need to consider the Trend and Fortune of Heaven. Thus, the Great Way will be prosperous. The Saints will appear if you comply with the Way of Heaven. When you become a Saint, you will be eternal if you are free from the influence of Karma. And by doing nothing, the Saints will neither fail nor have any loss. Hence, a Sage eschews excess, extravagance, and pride."


    "We will not forget what you said, Master!" Everyone bowed again. Finally, Hongjun said, "Keep in mind that I will not appear unless there is a Cultivation Tribulation between Heaven and Earth. From now on, I am the Way of Heaven, while the Way of Heaven is not me. Please take care of yourself." Hongjun''s words could be considered as advice or a warning.


    In the end, Hongjun summoned the Jade Butterfly of Fate, and gently spit out two words: "co-Great Way". Then, the Jade Butterfly of Fate immediately became a golden wheel and Hongjun''s figure moved toward it and disappeared. Finally, the wheel also hid inside the Void and disappeared.


    After Hongjun''s disappearance, the people who were present left one by one. On the way home, Minghe was thinking about the golden wheel. In his opinion, it had to be the Way of Heaven. From it, Minghe could deeply feel the power of Heaven, which was not as easy as he thought.


    After returning to Untainted Land, Minghe took a look in the direction that Hong Yu had left and then flew to the Blood Sea. Hongyun was temporarily safe because he was together with Zhenyuanzi. However, his death would be close at hand if those ambitious schemers were unable to resist themselves any longer. Even if Zhenyuanzi deliberately protected him, Hongyun would be doomed to die.


    On his way back to the Blood Sea, Minghe looked over the Treasure Gifting Rock. As for the treasure, there were different opinions in many novels. Some said that it was turned from the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. However, Minghe owned the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, so that was ridiculous.


    After removing the outermost layer of the Treasure Gifting Rock, Minghe finally saw its true appearance. Actually, it was a piece of the original Chaos Rock and it was also rare in the Chaos. Although it could be a good material for refining weapons, in a short period of time, it was useless.


    The Original Stone of Chaos was extremely tough, but the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth could convert it. Regrettably, Minghe was not capable to convert it into a Magic Weapon. To do that, he had to reach the Realm of the Origin at least. Otherwise, it would be a waste of the treasure.


    After his return to the Blood Sea, Minghe started his Closed Door Meditation again. But he did not plan to spend a lot of time on it because he just wanted to rethink his perception of the Way of The Origin. Moreover, he would not be in the mood to continue his Closed Door Meditation because big events would be happening unceasingly. Therefore, it would be bad to miss anything.


    After the third teaching in the Zixiao Palace, Hongjun combined himself with the Great Way, so there was no Sage gaining supremacy over others in Untainted Land. However, there were some other people who could become Sages. Therefore, if those Almighty Ones in Untainted Land had evil intentions, a bloody fight would be unavoidable.


    However, even if they were bold enough, they would not dare to take actions against the six people, including the Three Pristine Ones, Goddess Nvywa, Jieyin, and Zhun Ti, because Ancestor Hongjun had mentioned that those six people could become Sages. If they dealt with those six people, Ancestor Hongjun would be offended. Therefore, Hongjun became the target of all the Almighty Ones. However, Hongjun did not know his plight. At that time, he was enjoying ginseng in Zhenyuanzi''s mansion.

 Chapter 46: Hongyuns Dilemma

    Chapter 46: Hongyun''s Dilemma


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    At the border between the western and oriental world existed the misty mountains upon which a Taoist temple, surrounded by misty clouds all year around and stood at the peak. Furthermore, a plaque written with three words ''Wuzhuang Taoist Temple'' was right there hanging over the gate of the temple.


    Here was the Taoist temple of Zhenyuanzi, the Primordial Mazinger. Inside the temple, there were no sculptures of gods worshipped, what was consecrated in it were just two words. One was ''Heaven'' and the other one was ''Earth''. What was more, in the backyard of the Taoist temple grew a huge old tree called the Ginseng Tree with spiritual roots. These all told people that Zhenyuanzi had a good opinion of oneself.


    Zhenyuanzi showed up with a tiny Ginseng Tree and the Magic Weapon Book of the Nether World. The Book of the Nether World was a primordial spiritual treasure that could synergize all natural power on Untainted Land. It also helped Zhenyuanzi become the Ancestor of Earthly Immortals.


    As for Ginseng Tree, it had highest-grade spiritual roots. Furthermore, it would take 3,000 years for it to blossom and another 3,000 years to yield fruits. What''s more, to totally ripen also required another 3,000 years. To be honest, only 30 fruits would be yielded every 10,000 years. People who were lucky enough would extend their life to 360 years long if they smelt the fragrance of the tree once. And they could live for 47,000 years on earth if they ate those fruits. Meanwhile, their supernatural power and cultivated treasures would also be strengthened.


    However, those fruits yielded by the Ginseng Tree were a little bit special as their shapes were pretty like babies. They would leave the tree when they met gold, dry when touched by wood, disappear when splashed by water and go underground when feeling the soil. Therefore, if one wanted to get one fruit from the tree, he must use golden tools. However, there were only 10 more fruits left.


    In the meantime, two Taoists were sitting on the ground in the garden of the Taoist temple. One of them, young as a child, wore a gold hat and clothes decorated with cranes. He was Zhenyuanzi.


    Meanwhile, the other was in a red robe, lying on the ground with Ginseng fruits in his hand. He was Hongyun who was pretty famous in Untainted Land. He treated people very well, many individual cultivators called him ''Ancestor Hongyun''.


    Seeing Hongyun''s comical way of enjoying the Ginseng fruits, Zhenyuanzi''s emotion was pretty complicated since he could just taste a few of those fruits when they were ripe, but nearly half of them were swallowed by Hongyun. However, there was nothing Zhenyuanzi could do to stop Hongyun from taking those precious fruits.


    In the meantime, Hongyun''s happiness did not influence Zhenyuanzi at all. On the contrary, Zhenyuanzi was pretty serious. After hesitating for a moment, Zhenyuanzi began to say, "Hongyun, how about your Hong Meng Immortal Qi?" When hearing the words ''Hong Meng Immortal Qi'', Hongyun''s mood suddenly became bad. He put down the Ginseng fruits in his hand and said, "Well, you know, my Hong Meng Immortal Qi does not improve even a little bit after listening to teachings for such a long time."


    Zhenyuanzi then worriedly said, "Hongyun, I do not know whether I should tell you or not." Hongyun then looked at Zhenyuanzi in confusion and replied, "Zhenyuanzi, you are my best friend, so just say what you want to say directly. I will not blame you."


    After hearing Hongyun''s promise, Zhenyuanzi felt relaxed and said, "Hongyun, actually now, I don''t know whether Hong Meng Immortal Qi will bring you good luck or disaster?" Hongyun then asked, "What do you mean? Hong Meng Immortal Qi is good to me because it is The Foundation of the Great Way."


    Zhenyuanzi then continued saying, "That''s for sure. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi is pretty precious. However, you know, at our current cultivation level, we two cannot keep it if the Wu and Demon Tribe, as well as other individual cultivators, want to rob it away from us."


    As Zhenyuanzi finished talking, Hongyun suddenly noticed the seriousness of the matter. Even though there were seven Hong Meng Immortal Qi existing, everyone knew that the one that Hongyun had was the most valuable one. Hongyun indeed enjoyed great popularity though, and nothing could change his identity as a Sage-to-be figure. So it would be pretty hard for him to defend the Hong Meng Immortal Qi he had at his current cultivation level.


    Furthermore, the Three Pristine Ones, Goddess Nvywa, Jieyin and Zhunti were all disciples of Ancestor Hongjun. Ancestor Hongjun had made it clear that all of his six disciples would be sages, so if someone wanted to attack them to rob the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, Hongjun would certainly help his disciples.


    However, Hongyun''s situation was different. For he was not the disciple of Ancestor Hongjun and no one had declared that he would be a sage in the future. To be honest, Zhenyuanzi might be the only one who was willing to help him in the Untainted Land. Thus Hongyun had reasons to trust his words about the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. However, he did not want to give it up so easily, as no one could refuse the attraction of becoming a sage.


    Actually, Hongyun knew it pretty clear that many people wanted to rob his Hong Meng Immortal Qi, and at that time, even though Zhenyuanzi could help him, their power to defend it was still limited, so Hongyun sincerely did not want Zhenyuanzi to get involved in his battles. Meanwhile, looking at Hongyun''s tangled expression, Zhenyuanzi suddenly had no ideas about what to say.


    To reach the Great Way and to be an immortal sage was every cultivator''s dream. Right now, the chance to become a sage was right in front of Hongyun and so it was too difficult for him to give up this chance. To be honest, even Zhenyuanzi could not give up the Hong Meng Immortal Qi even though he trapped this dilemma.


    Zhenyuanzi also had no ideas regarding Hongyun''s situation, so all he could say was "Hongyun, actually, I also do not have any good advice for you now, but one thing I can ensure you of, is that I will use a formation to cover my Wuzhuang Taoist Temple in order to protect you from being disturbed by others as long as I can. During this period of time, you''d better try your best to master the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. As for the result, it''s all about fate".


    In the meantime, Hongyun was pretty moved by Zhenyuanzi''s words. If he was with others now, they might certainly kill him for his Hong Meng Immortal Qi, and no one would help him as Zhenyuanzi.


    As for Zhenyuanzi, he had already begun to make his formation with the natural power on the Untainted Land, centered on the Book of the Nether World. In attacking ability, the formation created by Zhenyuanzi was just so-so, while for defensive strength, barely any other formations could compare with it.


    After covering his temple with a formation, figures who stayed outside the Wuzhuang Taoist Temple suddenly could not see what was happening inside. While they did not act rashly and blindly, there were no Sage-to-be figures showing up until now, how dare they, Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals, act first?


    Actually, those figures who were waiting outside all knew that there was little hope for them to get the Hong Meng Immortal Qi since many Sage-to-be figures who were much more awesome than them also wanted it. Though they still wanted to try for Hong Meng Immortal Qi.


    Meanwhile, although there were many ways to help people become sages, the way of using Hong Meng Immortal Qi was the simplest, that was why so many figures fixed their eyes on that Hong Meng Immortal Qi owned by Hongyun now.


    Furthermore, as for those cultivators who had cultivated for tens of thousands years, the reason why they wanted that Hong Meng Immortal Qi so badly was that immortal Ancestor Hongjun showed them how powerful sages were.


    However, no figures outside the Wuzhuang Taoist Temple were going to lead the battle to rob that Hong Meng Immortal Qi. Everyone knew that the nail that stuck up got hammered down. What''s more, the one who kept Hong Meng Immortal Qi was a Sage-to-be secondary stage figure, and he now both had the protection of Wuzhuang Taoist Temple and Zhenyuanzi who was at the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be. It was also pretty difficult for them to find a good chance to attack.


    Meanwhile, many other Sage-to-be figures also chose to stay and observe, for although the Sage-to-be level was the highest among the Untainted Land, the Sorcerer and Demon tribe would be much more powerful. Therefore, those individual cultivators dared not move first before those two powerful tribes.


    As for Demon Tribe of Heavenly Court, after Emperor Jun and The Great One successfully invited Nvywa and Fuxi to their tribe, they immediately returned back to the Heavenly court and sent many demons who were good at cloaking to supervise Hongyun inside the Wuzhuang Taoist Temple. At the same time, they also sent some demons to monitor the Wu Tribe and see whether they were planning something to deal with Nvywa.


    Now the Sorcerer and the Demon tribe could never become friends again and a bloody battle would surely occur sooner or later. As for now, the strength of those two tribes was pretty similar, so if Emperor Jun got the Hong Meng Immortal Qi after their Goddess Nvywa became a sage, the Wu Tribe would certainly disappear in Hong Huang, so the Wu Tribe must have some plans for this.


    Therefore, the Wu Tribe would also be trying robbing the Hong Meng Immortal Qi to stop Demon Tribe from becoming more powerful than them. Even though the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery had no interests in that Hong Meng Immortal Qi, they would never allow another sage appear in the Demon Tribe. If Goddess Nvywa was a threat to them, the Wu Tribe would immediately find ways to kill her without caring too much about her identity as an honorable ancestor.

 Chapter 47: Dead End

    Chapter 47: Dead End


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The Wu tribe knew about the huge movement happening in the Untainted Land. When they heard that, during the third Teaching in Zixiao Palace, Hongjun had conferred the title of Sage upon the Goddess Nvywa and granted a placement to the listeners. The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery were shocked and could no longer keep their cool.


    In the hall of Pangu, the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery gathered with discoloration filling their faces. It was obvious that they were disturbed by the placement of the Seven Sages, and the Sage that caused the most headache for them was Goddess Nvywa. Three Pure Ones were still alright, as they were from the same lineage under Pangu, so they would not do any harm to the Wu tribe.


    From the west, Jieyin and Zhun Ti did not have any contact nor any beef with the Wu tribe, so they definitely would not strike out at the Wu tribe. Goddess Nvywa was different. Once she became a Sage, the Demon tribe would become invincible. When it was time, the Wu tribe would be under incredible pressure. This was not what the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery wanted to see.


    As the head of Twelve of Ancestors of Sorcery, Emperor Jiang asked, "How do you all think of this situation? You may speak your mind." Zhurong roared, "Big Brother, what''s there to think of? Let''s just go and barge into the Heavenly Court to kill that sniveling little thing and snatch her sage placement."


    An Ancestor of Sorcery sitting beside Zhurong spoke out. His aura and thoughts were totally opposite of Zhurong. If Zhurong was to be described as fire, he would be water. He was indeed the Ancestor in charge of the water element, Gonggong. "Zhurong, are you serious? Is the Heavenly Court that easy to get in? You go, but I won''t."


    Zhurong flared up upon hearing what Gonggong said. "Gonggong, what do you mean? You''re the most stupid one. Come and fight me if you dare. Don''t be sarcastic and think that I can''t hear it!" Gonggong challenged Zhurong back, "Come on then. I''m not afraid. Let''s do it."


    Hearing Zhurong and Gonggong quarreling, Emperor Jiang flew into a rage. He said, "Both of you, shut up! We should be discussing strategies, not arguing. Sit down, both of you. Jiuyin, what do you think we should do?"


    Zhurong and Gonggong were two individuals with totally opposite personalities. They would fight whenever they saw each other, and no one could stop nor control them, except Emperor Jiang.


    For the sake of peace for the tribe, Emperor Jiang specifically separated them to the north and south out of fear that if their villages were to next to each other, a war might break out. Instead of two villages going to war, a battle between both Zhurong and Gonggong would be better for the sake of peace for the Wu tribe.


    Seeing Emperor Jiang raged, Zhurong and Gonggong glared at each other before sitting back down. Other Ancestors of Sorcery looked at this familiar scene helplessly, but thankfully, Emperor Jiang was able to settle them down.


    Zhurong and Gonggong finally quietened down. Zhu Jiuyin said, "What Zhurong said made some sense." Zhurong turned to Gonggong, lifting his brows and sneering when hearing this. Gonggong snorted and ignored him.


    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head when he saw Zhurong''s attitude and continued. "But the Heavenly Court is heavily guarded. Even if we used all of our forces to attack the Heavenly Court and killed Nvywa, I''m afraid we will suffer major casualties. Plus the most important point, Hongjun."


    Zhu Jiuyin knew that the Wu tribe did not respect Hongjun at all, but he went on and said, "The Wu tribe only respect the Father God but Hongjun is a Sage now. And though he is already one with the Great Way, he will not allow Nvywa to die. Previously, when Hongjun became a sage, we felt the strong aura of the sage. So even if we use our last resort, we are most definitely not Hongjun''s opponent."


    Listening to his analysis, the rest of the Ancestors went silent. Zhu Jiuyin continued, "That is why this is not the best idea." Emperor Jiang''s eyes flashed. "Jiuyin, since the battle is not the best idea, what other ideas do you have?"


    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and replied, "Of course. With our tribe''s current prowess, we can still beat the Demon tribe. We have to train our people strictly while perfecting the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. On the other hand, we need to keep a close watch on the movements of Heavenly Court. Once Nvywa makes any movement, we have to stop her. As long as Nvywa does not become a sage, she is not a threat to us. This is the second best strategy."


    Sitting at the back, Hou Tu questioned. "Then Jiuyin, what is your best strategy?" A menacing look materialized on Zhu Jiuyin''s face. "Eliminate Hongyun. Snatch his Foundation of Great Way. Though Hongyun has some ability, he is definitely not an opponent for most individual cultivators of the Untainted Land. Moreover, Emperor Jun of the Demon tribe is ambitious. He will set his eyes on Hongyun as well. If we do not strike, he will. If he managed to get it, then... "


    Zhu Jiuyin stopped. But the other Ancestors knew what he was trying to say. If that were true, that two Sages appeared in the Demon tribe, and then the Wu tribe would be facing destruction. This was what they were trying to avoid. So they might as well they try to snatch the Foundation of Great Way, then maybe the Wu tribe can also produce a Sage.


    Emperor Jiang commented after listening. "Alright. Then we''ll do as Jiuyin said. We''ll carry out both the best and second-best strategy, in case of any sudden changes in the situation. From now on, send someone to keep an eye on the Demon tribe and Wuzhuang Taoist Temple. The moment Emperor Jun or Nvywa make any movement, we must stop them."


    All the Ancestors of Sorcery agreed with what Emperor Jiang said. Once the Ancestors had a plan, the whole Wu tribe started to implement it. It was alright if only the Wu tribe had a plan but now the Demon tribe also had a plan of their own. With both the Wu and Demon tribe proceeding with their act, the air in the Untainted Land became taut with tension. Many incredibly skilled individual cultivators did not dare to act in fear of being dragged into it.


    Somewhere in the Blood Sea, Minghe noticed what had gone on in the Untainted Land. Nearly a thousand years had passed since he returned from the Zixiao Palace. The Untainted Land became eerily peaceful and Minghe automatically knew, this was the last peaceful moment till the next cultivation tribulation and the spark to end this peacefulness was Hongyun.


    Minghe had been in Closed Door Meditation since he returned and was enlightened in the way of origin taught by Hongjun. The teachings were deep yet rewarding. Minghe and the Red Lotus Taoist Sage-to-be peak realm was stabilized. The Taoist of heaven also broke through the sage-to-be peak level realm, with three Sage-to-be peak realm battle power, Minghe was the strongest after the Sage.


    But this was not what he wanted. Despite the fact that he seems to be very powerful, being unable to enter the Origin, he was still considered as a nonentity. Though Minghe and his second separation reached the Sage-to-be peak realm, he was still far from the Origin. With the enlightenment on the way of the Origin, Minghe could feel the difference in between the Origin and Sage-to-be even more distinctly.


    With a battle ensuing, the cultivation tribulation might occur at any moment. Soon, Sages would begin to appear, so of course Minghe would be nervous. Reaching the state of enlightenment was not easy for Minghe, to hasten The Divine Law of Prediction into the Origin, Minghe only had two choices.


    One was to depend on the Magical Tao Mirror. Minghe does have many treasures to offer up to it, at most, he just used up the treasures that he kept in his treasure vault. But even if it was the Magical Tao Mirror, it could not be done on a whim, time was needed for prediction. Minghe was afraid that time was what he lacked.


    The other choice was Hongyun, or more accurately, the Hong Meng Immortal Qi on Hongyun. Hongyun being dead or alive had nothing to do with him. It was obviously a stage set by Hongjun, a stage filled with plenty of malicious intent.


    There were five batches of people hitting on the idea of Hongyun. The first batch, the Demon tribe of the Heavenly Court. Emperor Jun would not let the chance of getting the Foundation of Great Way to slip through his fingers. The second batch, still the Demon tribe, but this time it was the Northern Underworld Demon tribe of Kunpeng. He hated Hongyun and now Hongyun owns the Foundation of Great Way, how could Kunpeng just leave it be.


    The third batch would naturally be the Wu tribe. Nvywa already held a Sage placement and the Wu tribe could not bear to see the Demon tribe produce another Sage. They would desire a Sage placement for themselves as well, so that the advantage that the Demon tribe had with a Sage in their tribe would be nullified.


    The fourth batch would naturally be those Sage-to-be individual cultivators, and they would definitely not pass up on a chance like this. The last batch would be those Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals. Five batches fighting for the Hong Meng Immortal Qi on Hongyun... The outcome was obvious.


    The strength of Wu tribe and Demon tribe was immense. Those who died were mainly individual cultivators of Sage-to-be and the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal Realm. The impact of the death of so many individual cultivators was great; they were no longer a threat to the Wu and Demon Tribes. Both Tribes could fight in peace. Hongjun naturally achieved his motive of clearing the Untainted Land of skilled and powerful cultivators, especially those of the Sage-to-be realm.

 Chapter 48: The Lotus Lamp

    Chapter 48: The Lotus Lamp


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Sages-to-be were a considerable threat in Untainted Land, not only to the Wu and Demon Tribes but also to the future Human Tribe. For this Cultivation Tribulation of the Wu and Demon Tribes, having at least one master of the Sage-to-be level was better than nothing. The moment this Tribulation was completed, even the Daluo Golden Immortals would be scarce. If they survived, they would most probably choose to live like a recluse.


    Though the setup of this situation was overt for Minghe, he had no choice, but to get involved. If he could get the Hong Meng Immortal Qi and gained the Enlightenment from it, it would greatly benefit his cultivation of the Divine Law. Minghe had not thought who would have the Hong Meng Immortal Qi for now. He had not even gotten his hands on it, so it was pointless to dwell on that.


    Since Hongjun wanted to kill all the renowned and skillful Individual Cultivators, then let Minghe be the blade in his hand. Firstly, this act could spread his name within Untainted Land. Minghe had kept a low profile all these years and it was time for him to show his prowess. He needed everyone in Untainted Land to know that his reputation was not undeserved.


    Secondly, it was because of the cultivation of the Divine Law. Out of the four primary Divine Laws that Minghe was cultivating, the Law of Killing was best used for attacks. Honestly, in the thousands of years that had passed, Minghe did not have the chance to cause a massacre. As per its name, the Law of Killing was gaining the Enlightenment through the slaughters. Without the opportunity to kill many, Minghe did not have the chance to gain an insight into the Law of Killing.


    To ensure his Law of Killing could improve, Minghe needed to undergo a massive battle. And it seemed like a good idea to bathe in the blood of many Daluo Golden Immortals as well as Sages-to-be to achieve his Great Way. Minghe''s blood started boiling in excitement when he thought of this. He was the master of Blood Sea, a killer by nature. There was nothing besides killing that could excite him more.


    Wait. What Minghe needed to do now was to wait. He needed to stand by until Hongyun drew out more cultivators. That would benefit him more in his Enlightenment of the Law of Killing. Danger could already be tasted in the air, yet how many people could escape and survive?


    Minghe was not a sentimental person. At the moment his mind was on the lamp in his hand, the Lotus Lamp. The lamp was a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure that the Red Lotus Taoist received from the Treasure Gifting Rock. He felt a sense of familiarity and, upon closer look, he found some clues.


    The Lotus Lamp was nine inches tall and as white as snow in the shape of a fully bloomed lotus. Its core of the light was Erlang Shen''s sister and the Third Sacred Lady Yang Chan''s Magic Weapon. This Magic Weapon had an unbelievable power, but the wielder had to be a person with immense kindness to control it. Its power could shake and reverse the effects of Heaven and Earth.


    The lamp was supposed to go to Goddess Nyuwa before passing onto Yang Chan. But when the Red Lotus Taoist was at the Treasure Gifting Rock searching for treasures, he experienced a sense of insight with the lamp. So the Red Lotus Taoist gave up searching for other primordial spiritual treasures and settled on the Lotus Lamp with that sense of insight.


    Minghe found it strange and decided to investigate. To be able to have telepathy with the Red Lotus Taoist''s Red Lotus of Fire, it would definitely be an extraordinary treasure. Taking a part of the Origin of the Lotus Lamp, Minghe used the Magical Tao Mirror to predict its source. The final prediction turned out to be a 36-grade lotus.


    Minghe was surprised by the outcome. No wonder the Lotus Lamp had telepathy with the Red Lotus of Fire. They were born of the same origin, from the pieces of the 36-graded Green Lotus of Fate. From his prediction, Minghe also came to know the real entity of the Lotus Lamp.


    It was said that in the Chaos, there was a Green Lotus of Fate. The green lotus had five leaves with a 36-petal flower and five Lotus Seed. This lotus birthed the Great Divinity Pangu, giving rise to its name as the perfect heavenly treasure. After the creation of Heaven and Earth, it broke into pieces because it could not endure the attacks from 3,000 Mazingers and the power of Heaven and Earth.


    After the Green Lotus of Fate broke into pieces, its five leaves formed the five flags of Heaven and Earth. They were named the central Wuji Apricot Flag, the eastern Emerald Lotus Flag, the southern Floating Flame Flag, the western Natural Cloud Realm Flag, and the northern Xuanyuan Water Control Flag. Together, the flags formed the Primordial Five Elements Formation. With its infinite power, the formation was impenetrable and capable of warding off evil.


    And among the five seeds, four were ripe and became a 12-graded lotus, namely the Green Lotus of Fate, Red Lotus of Fire, Golden Lotus of Merit, and Black Lotus of Destructions. The Green Lotus of Fate was the most powerful. If it absorbed the ripe lotuses and the last Lotus Seed, it would be able to go through atavism, with the hope of creating another 36-graded Green Lotus of Fate. Therefore, Heaven and Earth did not tolerate its existence. First, it was taken by Minghe, as he had gotten three Green Lotuses. Later on, one of the seeds transformed into another three seeds, and these were obtained by Three Pure Ones.


    The last Lotus Seed was not ripe yet had fallen to Untainted Land. After the 36-graded Green Lotus of Fate broke into pieces, it lost its nutrients and was naturally unable to grow. It then slowly began to form a Spiritual Treasure and finally evolved into the Lotus Lamp.


    Having predicted this secret, Minghe suddenly understood one thing. To be able to nurture the Great Divinity Pangu, the Green Lotus of Fate should be perfect. The lotus leaves form the five flags ¡ª north, south, east, west, and center respectively, at five corners of Heaven and Earth, yet there were only four lotuses. It turned out that one of the Lotus Seed was not ripe. To correspond with the five corners of Heaven and Earth, there was one lotus flower short, giving off a sense of imperfection.


    If all the Lotus Seeds ripened, it would presumably evolve into a 12-graded White Lotus of Purity. Sadly, this was not meant to be. But with the fifth Lotus Seed becoming the Lotus Lamp, Minghe was no longer in a rush to get the Golden Lotus of Merit or its Lotus Seeds.


    With the lamp, it was enough for Minghe''s 21-graded Red Lotus of Fire to further improved. According to Minghe''s original plan, Red Lotus Taoist could use merits to enhance his supernatural power to the Realm of the Origin, but only as a last resort. Even though it was just a duplicated Origin, at least it could still provide Minghe with the ability to defend himself.


    But it was different now. If the 21-graded Red Lotus of Fire was able to swallow the fifth Lotus Seed''s Origin, it would be able to further improve itself and evolve as the primordial supreme treasure of Top Grade. The Red Lotus of Fire was the flesh of the Red Lotus Taoist, regardless if it was his flesh or Original Spirit, they were at the Realm of the Peak Level of Sage-to-be. If the Red Lotus of Fire was to evolve once again, Red Lotus Taoist would be able to possess the power of Origin.


    The flesh actualizing the Origin was different from merely possessing the power of Origin. The body was the Red Lotus Taoist himself. Even if he could not fully control it, but the realm of his cultivation was at least stabilized, as compared to using merits to forcefully increase one''s realm of the supernatural power. This route was much safer and there was no catch to it, so long as one was able to catch up with the cultivation of the Divine Law.


    Looking at the Lotus Lamp in front of him, Minghe''s sense of urgency disappeared. Red Lotus Taoist''s Way of Great Way was a success. If he was able to get the Golden Lotus of Merit or it bore a Lotus Seed in the future, the Red Lotus of Fire would be perfect for it. It might even become the Highest Grade of primordial supreme treasure.


    The sense of satisfaction after creating a Highest Grade primordial supreme treasure with his own hands greatly excited Minghe. At the moment, it was best to let the Lotus Lamp return to Genesis and use the Three-Light Holy Water to nurture it. When it became the White Lotus of Purity, and its Origin grew to the maximum, that was the perfect time for the Red Lotus of Fire to absorb it.


    The Lotus Lamp gave him an extra lifeline and saved Minghe a lot of trouble. Minghe had planned to use the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth to convert the Lotus Lamp into the power of Origin and use the sliver of Origin in the seed from the Red Lotus of Fire to nurture it, along with a fragment of the Lotus Lamp''s Origin.


    There would be great losses for him, but there was no other way. But he had no need for it now, as the fifth Lotus Seed had given him a lifeline when it formed the Lotus Lamp. Most of its power of Origin was still left in the core of the lamp. All he needed now was to use the Three-Light Holy Water and it would grow into the White Lotus of Purity in no time.


    After taking out the core of the Lotus Lamp and placing it in the holy water, the water was visibly lessened. Luckily, Minghe''s Xuanyuan Water Control Flag had accumulated quite a lot of the Three-Light Holy Water. It would not have been enough otherwise. As for the lamp holder, Minghe just threw it into the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. The Lotus Seed absorbed the power of Origin he gave to the white lotus.


    After absorbing the power of Origin, the seed was considered complete. After a while, its speed in absorbing the holy water suddenly slowed and the core cracked open, revealing a wholly grown white lotus. Though slightly small, it was a third grade White Lotus of Purity. Compared to the size of Minghe''s third grade Red Lotus of Fire, the size difference was similar to an apple and a watermelon.

 Chapter 49: The Great Way of Heaven and Earth

    Chapter 49: The Great Way of Heaven and Earth


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The newly-born White Lotus of Purity had just reached third-grade and needed more time for improvement. Minghe had no idea how far it would grow in the end, and only God could decide. Moreover, Minghe did not plan on allowing the Red Lotus of Fire swallow the White Lotus of Purity.


    After swallowing three ninth-grade green lotuses and a12-grade Black Lotus of Destructions, the Red Lotus of Fire reached 21-grade. However, Minghe found its flaw in that the three origins coexisted in the Red Lotus of Fire. Although Red Lotus Taoist possessed three powers at the same time, it could be quite dangerous.


    The forces of fate and destruction contradicted each other. Once attacked by a strong external power, they could damage the Red Lotus of Fire. Red Lotus Taoist had to make sure the origin of the Red Lotus of Fire completely absorbed the forces of fate and destruction as he cultivated it.


    Even though this method would result in the Red Lotus of Fire losing the power of fate and destruction, but it was a safer option for the long haul. More than that, the origin of the Red Lotus of Fire could also be improved this way. Everything came at a cost. Minghe understood there were no such things as perfection. A content mind was indeed a perpetual feast.


    While Red Lotus Taoist was busy controlling the Red Lotus of Fire to absorb the forces of fate and destruction, Minghe was enlightening the Divine Law and cultivating his flesh. He also sent his Blood God Doppelganger to Wuzhuang Taoist Temple to keep an eye on Hongyun. Once Hongyun or some other people made a move, he would be informed instantly.


    As for Heaven and Earth Taoist, he was converting 24 Sea-Protection Pearls. In Investiture of the Gods (ancient Chinese mythical fiction), Dipankara Taoist used the Ruler of Heaven and Earth and the 24 Sea-Protection Pearls transformed the 24 Heavens and enabled it to absorb living beings and items and enhance the power of attacks. The Taoist even attacked Tongtian Sage with this treasure. The power of the 24 Sea-Protection Pearls was terrifying, obviously.


    According to legends, the Chaos Pearls broke into pieces during the separation of heaven and earth, one of which was the Sea-Protection Pearls. Minghe did not plan to predict the Sea-Protection Pearl and it was nearly impossible. Consequently, he did not bother wasting time and energy.


    There was still a long way to go for the complete conversion of 24 Sea-Protection Pearls, as was the prediction of the 24 Heavens. Things could not be rushed. The original form of Heaven and Earth Taoist was the Map of Heaven and Earth containing the world of Heaven and Earth. For Heaven and Earth Taoist who was an expert in the Law of Heaven and Earth, it was nothing difficult to predict the 24 Heavens.


    Yet it was not his plan to convert the 24 Heavens from the 24 Sea-Protection Pearls. Instead, he planned to convert the pearls into his world of Heaven and Earth to strengthen its origin. That was a suggestion from Minghe.


    Despite sounding like a material world, it was merely a fictitious space. A real world like Untainted Land, with complete Divine Laws, was able to birth countless creatures.


    Although Spiritual Roots and products were plantable in the world of Heaven and Earth, it lacked the Divine Law and could not birth creatures. What Minghe wanted to do was transforming it into a real world and expanding it, even if it was a low-grade Xiaoqian World (consisting of 1,000 universes).


    The world classified into several grades, namely Xiaoqian World, Zhongqian World (consisting of 1000 Xiaoqian Worlds), Daqian World (consisting of Zhongqian Worlds) and above. Minghe had no idea about the grades beyond, nor which grade Untainted World was in. If the world of Heaven and Earth was converted into Xiaoqian World, the potential of Heaven and Earth Taoist would match that of Red Lotus Taoist.


    Compared to the time the Map of Heaven and Earth was just newly attained, the world of Heaven and Earth had witnessed much improvement. Minghe had planted numerous Spiritual Roots of various origins to strengthen the power of The Divine Law. In addition, he also attained several dragon veins to improve the leylines power of the world.


    If he expanded the world this way, it would take forever for the evolution of the world of Heaven and Earth to take place. But as long as Minghe could mesh the 24 Heavens with the world, he could significantly improve its origin.


    Thinking about this, Minghe slapped his forehead. He really was too stupid. Since the Sea-Protection Pearls could strengthen the world of heaven and earth, perhaps the Five Elements Spiritual Bead and Four Signs Spiritual Bead could do the same.


    The Five Elements Spiritual Bead could convert the Five Element Divine Law of the world, and the Four Signs Spiritual Bead could convert Dragon, White Tiger, and Suzaku which could stabilize the four poles of the world. By then, the strength of the world would improve remarkably. If possible, Minghe had to reassess the Merit body of Heaven and Earth Taoist.


    If the world of Heaven and Earth could evolve into Xiaoqian World, the strength of Heaven and Earth Taoist would be significantly improved. It would not be surprising if his power would be close to that of a Sage''s. Once it grew into a world as vast as Untainted Land, then Heaven and Earth Taoist could own the power similar to the Way of Heaven.


    These thoughts excited Minghe. The tour to the Treasure Gifting Rock gained him some treasures. Even though there were not many, but they were all destined for him and were quite useful. The quality of treasures overtook its quantity.


    It was conceivable that when Minghe''s original body, Good Separation, and Evil Separation reached the Origin Way of Great Way, even at the level of the lowest Early Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin, he would have discourse power. Who would dare to belittle him then?


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Hongyun hunkered on a cloud bed in Wuzhuang Taoist Temple, laboriously enlightening the Hong Meng Immortal Qi of Original Spirit in the hope of getting something. However, the Hong Meng Immortal Qi was too tricky. Minghe got nothing out of over 1,000 years, making him feel incredibly helpless.


    "Perhaps I''m really not fated for the Foundation of Great Way?" Hongyun complained to himself. "Oh, Hong Meng Immortal Qi, I''ve tried to gain enlightenment from you for over 1,000 years, but you still show no reaction. Why did you choose me in the first place if we''re not destined?"


    After so many years without results, Hongyun began to suspect his fate with the Foundation of Great Way. Did he really have to give up? In fact, he knew that it was not Hong Meng Immortal Qi that chose him, but rather Hongjun who chose him as the start of the Cultivation Tribulation.


    As Hongyun was stewing in his frustration, Zhenyuanzi opened the door and walked in. Seeing Hong Yuan''s frowning face, he asked, "How did it go? Still nothing?" Hongyun nodded helplessly.


    Zhenyuanzi frowned. "Hongyun, it''s been over 1,000 years yet there''s still no reaction. How¡­ how about... " Zhenyuanzi went no further since it was hard to say so, especially to his good friend.


    Hongyun looked up at the hesitating Zhenyuanzi and sighed. "I know what you are going to say. After such a long period, I still get no reaction. Perhaps this Hong Meng Immortal Qi is not fated with me. You want to tell me to give up, don''t you?"


    Zhenyuanzi nodded. He did want to do so, but he could not bring himself to say it. After all, the Hong Meng Immortal Qi represented glory and a Fated Chance for every seeker of Great Way. Convincing a person to leave the chance was like blocking his fortune. Furthermore, the person was his long-time bosom friend.


    Hongyun said with a complicated expression, "I understand your worries. Not only did I fail at enlightening the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, I might bring a fatal disaster upon myself. Perhaps it''s not meant to be, but it''s so unfair! I''ve fought in Untainted Land for hundreds of millions of years, but why isn''t this treasure fated with me? I''m unwilling to give up! The Way of Heaven is unfair!"


    Facing a Hongyun who seemed a little off his rocker, Zhenyuanzi did not know how to continue and comforted him. "Perhaps your Fated Chance has not arrived. You may continue your enlightenment. I just stopped by to tell that I gained some enlightenment about the Way of the Three Separations recently and needed to make my separations through Closed Door Meditation. During my meditation, you must definitely not go out!"


    Even without Zhenyuanzi''s warning, Hongyun knew that there were at least thousands of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals out there. Never mind the handful of Sages-to-be hiding among them. The reason why they did not launch an attack was that they were not fully-prepared. Perhaps none of them was willing to take the lead.


    "I understand. Zhenyuanzi, go and start your Closed Door Meditation." After seeing Hongyun nod, Zhenyuanzi took his leave. If Zhenyuanzi succeeded in his separation, his strength would significantly improve and he could have a better control of the following situation. There was not yet a Sage-to-be in his Late Stage in Untainted Land.

 Chapter 50: The Choice of Hongyun

    Chapter 50: The Choice of Hongyun


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Zhenyuanzi turned around and left for closed-door meditation, trying to make another separation. Hongyun was happy for him, just like how he felt for his getting Hong Meng Immortal Qi. The two were more than brothers. Zhenyuanzi was anxious to go into closed-door meditation, mainly because he wanted to improve his strength to help Hongyun.


    However, Hongyun looked at his back with a complex expression, murmuring, "Zhenyuanzi, I wonder if we''ll meet again. It''s my own business, so I really don''t want to drag you into trouble. If I will be alive, let''s chat as usual."


    It seemed like a farewell. Before long, he left the Wuzhuang Taoist Temple quietly without telling Zhenyuanzi and his child attendant. Without being noticed, Hongyun left the protection formation outside, only leaving a Jade Slip with a recorded voice message.


    Actually, Hongyun had no choice but to leave. During these years, he tried hard on Hong Meng Immortal Qi but hadn''t got any enlightenment. Yet, recently, Hong Meng Immortal Qi was beating violently in his Original Spirit, seemingly to express some kind of message. He had no idea whether it was a blessing or misfortune.


    The misfortune would be that those eyeing him were about to take action. He and Zhenyuanzi could handle it when facing a few, but probably the Wu Tribe and the Demon Tribe wouldn''t miss the chance to rob him as well. Under such circumstances, he would have no chance to survive.


    So why drag Zhenyuanzi to death? During these tens of thousands of years, Hongyun had only one confidant that was willing to accompany him at risk of his life. Yet, Hongyun would feel guilty if he put Zhenyuanzi at risk. So, he had better go. As long as he left, Zhenyuanzi would be safe.


    The blessing would be the arrival of his Fated Chance. If he could take this chance to become the Sage, all the pressure he faced now would be nothing. Yet it was not a long-term option to stay in Wuzhuang Taoist Temple, because he would miss it if his chance was somewhere else.


    Anyhow, Hongyun chose to leave. Though he was aware that the latter was far less likely than the former, he wouldn''t give up if there was a slight chance. He had no choice but to take a risk.


    Outside the Wuzhuang Taoist Temple, most of those eyed at Hongyun were Zenith Heaven Immortals, spreading in all directions, in the sky, under the ground, in the hills and trees, in everywhere. That could be called a heaven net. As long as Hongyun came out, he would be spotted.


    Suddenly, the dramatic supernatural power caught everyone''s attention. Someone shouted, "Hongyun ran, go for him!" When those Individual Cultivators came, they only found several dead bodies lying on the ground. Not far away, a piece of red cloud was escaping away fast.


    Those Individual Cultivators were at instantaneously aware that it was Hongyun Ancestor. Only he could turn into a red cloud in the Untainted Land. What was more, those bodies on the ground were all Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals. Though it was a sneak attack, to kill several Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals with a single stroke required one to have at least a level of Sage-to-be cultivation. Therefore, the red cloud must be made by Hongyun Ancestor.


    The red cloud flew very fast, tens of thousand miles in a single breath. The Individual Cultivators hurried to use their magic skills, like mount the cloud and fog and driving the Magic Weapons. They were like shooting stars, chasing after the red cloud. Yet, they were far behind and the red cloud was almost out of sight.


    Suddenly, several Magic Weapons appeared in front of the red cloud and blocked its way. The red cloud turned in to a human shape that was Hongyun Ancestor. He was full of anger and asked, "Which Fellow Taoists? Why block my way?"


    Over 10 figures showed up with an extremely similar vital force, apparently they were all masters at the Sage-to-be level. One of them said, "Hongyun, don''t think about running away. You are surrounded by our tight dragnet of over tens of thousands kilometers. You can''t escape."


    Casting a glance at the Individual Cultivators coming around, Hongyun''s face turned deadly pale. There were more than 1,000 Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals and nearly 20 Sages-to-be; the number was increasing. The longer he delayed, the worse his situation would be.


    Another Sage-to-be said, "Hongyun, it isn''t easy for you to attain cultivation. Give us the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, and I will let you go." Hongyun looked at him and recognized him. He was called the Ancestor of Wild Wind and he had a little fame. His blowing wind could make one disappear from the world at once, with their soul gone.


    Hongyun found there was no way to escape, so he decided not to. He calmed down and said with a smile, "All of you want my Hong Meng Immortal Qi, but I have only one. Even if I hand it over, which one of you should get it? How to divide it?" Though he was well-known for kindness, he was good at playing the alienation trick.


    The Ancestor sneered, "Hongyun, I thought you were something, but you also play tricks! I''m afraid you will be disappointed. We the 16 Sages-to-be have made an agreement and vowed to the Way of Heaven. No matter who gets the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, the others are willing to protect him. When he becomes a sage in the future, he shall protect the others, or he must die with the disintegration of his Soul."


    The Ancestor was so clever that he predicted Hongyun''s trick and had thought about the solution. The 16 Sages-to-be had vowed to the Way of Heaven that they would be the all-together. If one of them got the Hong Meng Immortal Qi and became a Sage, the others could depend on him.


    Hearing that, Hongyun''s face turned pale and the other Sages-to-be along with the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals began to talk about it. The 16 Sages-to-be could count as a force of consequence. Some others also followed their example and were willing to make an alliance.


    In a short while, over 1,000 Individual Cultivators were divided into large and small groups. Though their relationship was not reliable, Hongyun was clear that a big fight was inevitable. Ancestor of Wild Wind shouted again, "Hongyun, I ask you for the last time, will you hand over the Hong Meng Immortal Qi?"


    Obviously, Ancestor of Wild Wind had no patience. Hongyun cast a cold laugh and said, "You wanna get it, then come to take it!" Ancestor of Wild Wind was furious and shouted, "Take action!" The 16 Sages-to-be spared no effort to attack Hongyun, they definitely wanted to kill him with one stroke. Following them, others couldn''t wait to attack him.


    Hongyun burst into laughter and said, "Hahaha... Wanna kill me? It''s too late. Let me play with you! Cloud move, wind blow, everything change, Red Cloud Formation go!" Suddenly, the clouds gathered together and changed into lots of red clouds, a huge tactical formation quickly appeared.


    The Red Cloud Formation was created by Hongyun who was transformed from a piece of red cloud. He started to comprehend the Divine Law of Cloud when he reached the Zenith Heaven stage. The formation was set up by the Cloud law to control all of the clouds.


    The Red Cloud Formation has seven curtains and each had special tactics. When the tactical formation starts, it would rain heavily with red water. Once it rained, huge thunder would follow with fire, attacking the enemies from the top. It was extremely dangerous.


    Actually, he had sneakily gathered clouds from the heaven as he flew. He had delayed for a long time just now, so the clouds from tens of thousands kilometers were all gathered together, based on the formation, he had summoned a surprisingly mighty force.


    However, Hongyun knew his self well. Though the Red Cloud Formation was powerful, it was not enough to deal with so many people. If there were only few Sages-to-be, he could fight with them. Yet, tens of Sages-to-be and over 1,000 Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals gathering together, the Red Cloud Formation could only resist for a few minutes.


    Hongyun knew that he couldn''t hold on and would probably die with the disintegration of his Soul in several rounds if he fought recklessly. Therefore, he made the tactical formation not to wear down the strength of his enemies, but to play with fire. Hongyun read the law and the whole formation moved with furious vital force laden with thunder fire. Hongyun said in a heavy voice, "Explode!"

 Chapter 51: Did Hongyun Die?

    Chapter 51: Did Hongyun Die?


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Indeed, Hongyun did not aim to kill anyone by enabling the tactical formation. From the beginning, his aim was to explode the Red Cloud Formation. The power of the Red Cloud Formation was shocking. After disturbing the tactical formation, he would catch the tide to explode the whole Formation. The power and damage were so formidable that the tactical formation couldn''t compare with.


    After the astonishing explosion, the Untainted Land shook. Hongyun in the center of the tactical formation was doomed to die. Meanwhile, he exploded the tactical formation and made a self explode. Since he was caged with no hope of escape, it was better for him to take some of them down on his deathbed. The power of his cultivation was at the level of a Sage-to-be, so it shocked the Heaven and Earth. Adding to the power produced by exploding the tactical formation, it was impossible for anyone to survive.


    These people deserved it. Even if Hongyun was an honest man in the Untainted Land, no one could be more dreadful than him when he was desperate and ruthless. Hongyun''s self explode had drawn many people into the Formation with no hope of survival.


    The remnants of the explosion dispersed. All the things and people between Heaven and Earth were in disarray. There were a few hundred figures in the sky, most of whom were at the level of Sage-to-be. Although the power of Hongyun''s self explode and Formation was tremendous, no masters at the level of Sage-to-be died among the thousands of Individual Cultivators died. It just left them disheveled.


    However, those Individual Cultivators at the level of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals were different. Only hundreds of people were still alive, most were at the Late Stage and peak level of the Daluo Golden Immortals. Those surviving Individual Cultivators at the Early Stage and Secondary Stage of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals were few.


    Many of the surviving Individual Cultivators ground their teeth with hatred. As the saying goes, you cannot beat a fox to provoke a show. This was appropriate to satirize them. They didn''t even see the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, but were unexpectedly defrauded by Hongyun, causing the death of thousands of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals.


    Wild Wind Ancestor looked at the whole mess and burst into anger. He said, "Hongyun, you were an asshole. You wanted so many cultivators to be buried with you when you died. Right? Where was the Hong Meng Immortal Qi?" Wild Wind Ancestor in the tactical formation naturally felt Hongyun''s self explode. Now that Hongyun died, where was the Hong Meng Immortal Qi?


    Wild Wind Ancestor''s snarl subdued the rest of the Individual Cultivators. They all started to look for the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. But they found nothing, even after searching for a long time. Was it possible that the Hong Meng Immortal Qi had been destroyed? Not quite. It was the Foundation of the Great Way and not easy to be destroyed.


    When finding the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, they didn''t realize that the Evil Spirit between the Heaven and Earth became so thick that it had reached a critical value. The vital force of the Cultivation Tribulation in the Untainted Land was thicker. Supposedly soon, the Cultivation Tribulation would break out thoroughly.


    Thousands of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals and one Sage-to-be had died before the fight between the Wu and Demon Tribes, which definitely caused the Evil Spirit between the Heaven and Earth to increase greatly. Fortunately, just one Sage-to-be died. If there were one or two more, Supposedly the Cultivation Tribulation of this time would break out thoroughly.


    Having searched for a long time, the people, including Wild Wind Ancestor, found nothing but some damaged Spiritual Treasure debris. It seemed that the Hong Meng Immortal Qi had disappeared completely and didn''t leave any trace or vital force.


    In desperation, all the people had no choice but to leave. Hongyun had died and the Hong Meng Immortal Qi had disappeared. There was no use for them staying there. They had wasted the time of thousands of years to wait for Hongyun to come out. However, thousands of Individual Cultivators died because of Hongyun who had disappeared along with the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. How could they not be depressed after such a result?


    Zhenyuanzi who was in the Wuzhuang Taoist Temple naturally perceived Hongyun''s astonishing explosion. After hearing Hongyun''s message, he let out a cry of sorrow. "Hongyun, my friend! Why did you do this? We were so congenial. I was completely not afraid of death." He said it with a mixture of sorrow and anger, making the Heaven and Earth moved.


    Looking at the direction of Hongyun''s self explode, the eyes of Zhenyuanzi were filled with Menace Intent. He swore secretly. "Hongyun, you might rest assured. I would never let those people that murdered you go. Blood for blood. I would use their deaths as the sacrifice for your soul. I wished you all the way best."


    Zhenyuanzi was as same as Hongyun in personality. Both of them were mild and warm-hearted. They didn''t like the combat. However, when they were cornered, what they did insanely was not weaker than the fierce people. Hongyun killed thousands of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals with one action and buried them with himself. In order to take revenge for Hongyun, Zhenyuanzi intended to use the death of tens of Sages-to-be to sacrifice for Hongyun, which was crazy.


    Although 10,000 kilometers far away from there, Zhenyuanzi had reached the Realm of Sage-to-be and could easily feel the vital force of those Sage-to-be Individual Cultivators and Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal Individual Cultivators via Spiritual Thoughts. Zhenyuanzi knew he had no chance and did not have the strength to kill those people at present. But as soon as they separated, Zhenyuanzi would have a chance.


    And Zhenyuanzi had a moment of enlightenment in the Way of the Three Separations during his Closed Door Meditation. The Evil Separation would be separated. With his cultivation breakthrough the late stage of Sage-to-be and the help of the Good Separation and Evil Separation, the strength of Zhenyuanzi naturally increased. After all, Zhenyuanzi didn''t like those Individual Cultivators. He not only possessed an Eternal Spiritual Treasure but also found several Primordial Spiritual Treasures in the Treasure Gifting Rock.


    Zhenyuanzi''s Good Separation was separated through a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure. And the Primordial Spiritual Treasure used to separate the Evil Separation was also at Top Grade. Thus, his Good Separation and Evil Separation''s cultivation was better than ordinary people. They were at least at the Secondary Stage of the Sage-to-be. Adding to his cultivation at the Late Stage of Sage-to-be after he broke through, it was difficult for people to live under his sneak attack.


    Resentfully looking at the direction where those Individual Cultivators left, Zhenyuanzi flicked his wide sleeve and got into his meditation abode directly to separate the Evil Separation. It was easier to separate than before because of his vengeful intent. Soon Zhenyuanzi would breakthrough the Late Stage and became one of the most advanced cultivators in the Untainted Land.


    Hongyun died with vigor and vitality. All living beings of Untainted Land felt a sense of awe. And those top cultivators who thought of the plan to kill Hongyun felt regret at not taking action earlier. They should not have waited and given him time to make such preparations. Otherwise, the Hong Meng Immortal Qi would not have disappeared.


    Of course, they also cursed Hongyun. The people who could reach the Realm of Sage-to-be had great perseverance and wisdom. What all the people wanted from the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, the Foundation of the Great Way, was the immortality that would come after becoming the Sage, just as Ancestor Hongjun had said.


    Unexpectedly, Hongyun, an honest man in the Untainted Land was a crazy man. He would rather die than surrender the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. The man died, he had lost everything. Now that Hongyun had died, the Hong Meng Immortal Qi was gone. The only chance to be the Sage for them disappeared, making them unwilling.


    On the Sacred Island of Blood Sea, Minghe''s mood was especially nice upon seeing that the White Lotus of Purity had grown up gradually. Over thousands of years, the White Lotus of Purity had grown up to be a six-grade lotus. And the impetus for growth never reduced. At this speed, this White Lotus of Purity at least became a nine-grade lotus. And it would be more beneficial to the Red Lotus of Fire.


    As to the movement outside the Untainted Land, Minghe never stopped paying attention to it. Hongyun''s appearance didn''t escape from his eyes. Only he never expected this result. He had never thought that Hongyun was such a relentless person that he would actually kill thousands of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals. It could be considered a significant feat.


    Just looking at the direction of the Untainted Land, Minghe had a glimmer of a smile on his face. Who said that the honest man can be bullied? If the honest man could make a determined effort, he would be more dreadful than others. Hongyun! Hongyun! It seemed that the whole of the Untainted Land didn''t comprehend you. But as for the Hong Meng Immortal Qi you owned, I really wanted to make friends with you.


    Minghe was not surprised at the sharp increase of the Evil Spirit. All the things were under his control. Now, that the Cultivation Tribulation was like a powder keg and the leg wire had been burned slowly, Hongyun''s astonishing explosion was like a gust of wind, accelerating the burning. The explosion had been at the fingertips.


    The Untainted Land''s storm was brewing. Minghe also needed to take action. Looking at the direction of the Untainted Land, Minghe soliloquized. "The Cultivation Tribulation is coming. I must also take action. Hong Meng Immortal Qi, I must obtain you. No one can stop me. All of the people blocking me must die."


    With the "Die" word coming out, Minghe''s killing intent rose into Heaven. The killing intent gathered into a lotus and scattered all around Minghe. The horrific intent was world-shaking and no living beings could get close to him. Gathering killing intent into a lotus was a sign of success of the Law of Killing that Minghe cultivated.

 Chapter 52: The Appearance of Kunpeng

    Chapter 52: The Appearance of Kunpeng


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In Untainted Land, Hong Meng Immortal Qi disappeared just after Hongyun''s death. The Individual Cultivators who wanted to strike scattered and left. They were not aware that, deep in the mountains billions of meters away from Wuzhuang Taoist Temple, a Taoist with a red robe stood with a deathly pale face. But there was a smile on his face. Was that not the supposedly dead Hongyun?


    Hongyun sat with his legs crossed and regulated his breath for a while, as a healthy complexion returned to his face. He looked towards Wuzhuang Taoist Temple with a proud expression. "Hmm, you''re all too slow to rob my Foundation of the Great Way. I came up with this trick to get out and kill thousands of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals. It''s a pity that I didn''t manage to kill those Sages-to-be. When I become a Sage, I''ll avenge my Good Separation."


    It was Hongyun''s Good Separation that exploded earlier. It was in the Early Stage of Sage-to-be and separated from his Wind and Fire Fan, a Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure. With Hongyun''s cultivation, he could actually avoid the surveillance of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals. However, it was pointless as the Sages-to-be had laid numerous traps outside. Hongyun had no way to run.


    So he baited them with his Good Separation. He first launched a sneak attack, killing several Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals, and drew off the Individual Cultivators. He then seized the chance to run in the opposite direction and escaped. But what he pulled off was incredibly dangerous. Everything would have been for naught if the slightest mishap happened.


    Hongyun''s Good Separation was in the Early Stage, which was not that much different than his true self in the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be. Yet there were stark differences between Ranks in the Realm of Sage-to-be. If he allowed things to drag on, it would be obvious to others that he was using his Good Separation. Thus, Hongyun decided to forgo everything and lay down a Formation to blow himself up. The Good Separation exploded as well, disguising the truth that it was not Hongyun himself.


    With his Good Separation destroyed, Hongyun was also badly hurt. His Original Spirit was injured and his Humanly Flower of the Three Flowers almost withered. Fortunately, he could still gather the pieces of his Good Separation. But before that can happen, Hongyun had to mend his injuries and cultivate the Humanly Flower again, so he can recall his Good Separation using the Primordial Spiritual Treasure. It would just cost him a lot of time, perhaps tens of thousands of years or more.


    When Hongyun felt a little better, he continued on his way. He was cautious and completely hid the vital force around him. He did not even dare ride the clouds and only walked on the ground with his Magic Skills. It was much slower, but safer.


    Before long, he felt numerous ice swords running down his back. Shocked, Hongyun realized it was a sneak attack. He called the red gourd on his waist and red sand surged from the mouth of the red gourd, devouring the ice swords. At this moment, an eagle-eyed and crooked-nosed Taoist walked out of the forest. Like Hongyun, he was one of the 3,000 cultivators who listened to the sermon in Zixiao Palace. It was the Taoist Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng thought Hongyun looked like a burnt child dreading a fire and sneered. "Hongyun, where were you going? You pulled a good trick, making a fool of those idiots. What a pity to destroy your Good Separation to kill thousands of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals. That''s really a good trick, but it''s hard to imagine it''s something the honest man of Untainted Land would do."


    Hongyun stared at Kunpeng bitterly. Facing with Kunpeng''s sarcasm, he asked angrily, "Kunpeng, there''s no enmity between us. Why did you attack me? Was it for the Hong Meng Immortal Qi?" That was the only reason he could think about.


    Kunpeng scoffed. "No enmity? When we were in Zixiao Palace, if you haven''t given your place to Zhunti, I wouldn''t have lost the chance to be a Sage. But why did you still end up getting the Foundation of the Great Way? Of course I need to demand an explanation. If you give me Hong Meng Immortal Qi, I''ll consider our old scores settled. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    Hongyun said angrily, "How was it my business that you lost out on being a Sage? You should go to Zhunti and Honoured Lord of the Origin. Don''t dream about my Foundation of the Great Way. We''re both in the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be. Once we fight, I''m afraid it''ll be hard to decide a victory. If those Individual Cultivators return, you can never get Hong Meng Immortal Qi." Hongyun was so desperate he pinned the blame on Honoured Lord of the Origin and Zhunti, who both forced Kunpeng to leave.


    Kunpeng smiled coldly. "I''ll deal with Zhunti and Honoured Lord of the Origin when I become a Sage. But our enmity should end today. Since your Good Separation has been destroyed, you must also be seriously injured. It won''t take much to kill you."


    Hongyun''s expression worsened when Kunpeng pointed out his weakness. His Good Separation was destroyed and he himself was affected. It was hard for him to exert all his strength. He should go while he still had the chance. Thinking of this, Hongyun wiped his red gourd and numerous red sand surged from its mouth towards Kunpeng. He himself retreated quickly, wanting to escape.


    With a sneer, Kunpeng waved his sleeves and astral wind emerged from his cuffs, instantly blowing the red sand away. He then transformed into a large bird, spreading its wings and flying towards Hongyun. In Untainted Land, only a few people were faster than Kunpeng. Hongyun was obviously not one of those people.


    In just a short while, the bird caught up with Hongyun, its sharp claws mauling his heart from behind him. Hongyun evaded Kunpeng''s attack, but when he turned around, Kunpeng had blocked his way. Hongyun was forced to stop. It seemed that it was impossible for him to run.


    Kunpeng looked at Hongyun, smiling coldly. "Hongyun, don''t waste your time. In terms of speed, you''re slower than me. Hurry up and give me Hong Meng Immortal Qi and I''ll spare your life. If you lost your life, you would end up with nothing. What use would Hong Meng Immortal Qi be to you then?"


    Kunpeng obviously wanted to defeat Hongyun without a fight. Once they battle, he would not be able to win in a short period. As Hongyun''s words, it would be bad for both of them if they attracted the attention of those Individual Cultivators. Besides, what worried Kunpeng the most was the actions of Emperor Jun at Heavenly Court and the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery. If things dragged on, Hong Meng Immortal Qi would never belong to him.


    Hongyun gritted his teeth. "Kunpeng, stop dreaming about my Hong Meng Immortal Qi. I''d rather die than give it to you. You speak too much nonsense. If you want a fight, I''ll give you one. Take this! I''ll use the Nine Nine Spirit-Killing and Life-killing Red Sand to kill you."


    Hongyun picked up the Nine Nine Spirit-Killing Gourd in Mount Buzhou. It was a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, containing spirit-killing red sand that could kill a person''s soul and body. It was the most toxic Magic Weapon. Hongyun did not give in this time. Since he could not escape, he could only try and finish their fight as soon as possible.


    All the red sand flew towards Kunpeng, carrying with them an unpleasant smell. Red light veiled the Heaven and Earth. Kunpeng dared not be careless. This time, the red sand was much stronger and plentiful than before. He could no longer deal with them with just the Astral Wind from a flick of his sleeves.


    A mini palace appeared in Kunpeng''s hand. When he murmured incantations, the palace began spraying black water, rushing to the red sand. The palace was Kunpeng''s Eternal Spiritual Treasure, a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure. After he created the demon characters, he engraved the characters on his treasure, greatly enhancing its power. So Kunpeng named the treasure Demon Palace.


    The red sand and black water clashed, not yielding to each other. Hongyun activated the Nine Nine Spirit-Killing Gourd as he cast his Taoist Seal. He muttered, "Clouds gather, winds blow, all things change. Red sand fills the sky killing people''s spirit and body. Nine Nine Red Cloud Formation, begin!"


    It was once again the Red Cloud Formation, but this time it was an improved tactical formation with the Nine Nine Spirit-Killing Gourd as the Eye of Formation. The Formation contained not only the power of thunder and fire, but also the spirit-killing red sand, which was further strengthened.


    Laced with thunder and fire, the red sand attacked Kunpeng. He immediately felt more pressure and had to contract his defense. The Northern Underworld black water wrapped around him like an iron bastion. Though the red sand paired with thunder and fire attacked Kunpeng brutally, it was hard to break through his defense.


    Hongyun worried that if the fight continued, they would attract attention. Looking at the huge Red Cloud Formation, Kunpeng sneered and activated the Demon Palace. "Ice swords, break the formation." The treasure hurled ice swords with great power.


    A sound similar to Kunpeng''s voice floated into the Formation from outside. It said, "Astral Wind of Nine Heavens, break the formation." Hongyun was shocked when the ice swords and Astral Wind simultaneously attacked the Formation from the inside and outside. The red sand, together with thunder and fire, was annihilated and his Formation instantly collapsed.

 Chapter 53: The Eruption of the Cultivation Tribulation

    Chapter 53: The Eruption of the Cultivation Tribulation


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Hongyun spat out blood as his formation broke. Since he was connected State of Mind to his formation, he could not go unscathed when it was destroyed. Even the Nine Nine Spirit-killing Gourd was affected, becoming dim and gloomy. Hongyun immediately put it away.


    After the tactical formation was broken, two figures appeared to corner Hongyun between them. Kunpeng smiled. "Hongyun, you''re not the only one who knew how to take advantage of your Good Separation. I knew you would make a formation, so I hid my Evil Separation and waited for this moment. How did you like being attacked?"


    Hongyun looked pale. His State of Mind was already wounded in the first place. When Kunpeng and his Evil Separation attacked him together, they not only destroyed his Nine Nine Red Cloud Formation, but also injured him severely with their combined attacks of ice swords and Astral Wind of Nine Heavens. He wanted to deflect the enemy with the tactical formation, but fell right into Kunpeng''s trap instead.


    Seeing smugness in Kunpeng''s expression, Hongyun was filled with hatred. He said furiously, "Great. Don''t be too smug. If worse comes to worst, I''ll take you down with me." He then charged at Kunpeng with all the supernatural power he could muster.


    Kunpeng was stunned. He did not expect Hongyun to want to go down with him. He just wanted the Hong Meng Immortal Qi and never thought Hongyun would rather die than give in. This was insanity.


    Boom! Another big explosion came, multiple times stronger than the previous one. After all, it was the real Self explode of a Sage-to-be in the Secondary Stage. It was naturally more powerful than that of a Good Separation only in the Early Stage. The differences could not be more apparent.


    ...


    Inside Wuzhuang Taoist Temple, Zhenyuanzi was undergoing his Closed Door Meditation, with Three Flowers above his head and the Cloud of Blessings filling the room. He yelled, "Separate!" A figure jumped out of the Earthly Flower. It was his Evil Separation.


    After Zhenyuanzi executed his Evil Separation, his cultivation improved tremendously and he successfully entered the Late Stage. He stood up and clenched his fists, a fierce glint in his eyes. "Don''t worry, Hongyun. I''ll avenge you properly and spare no one."


    At that moment, a big tremor passed the tactical formation and entered the temple. Zhenyuanzi was shocked and immediately went to check on it. There was another Self explode. Huh? His expression changed. This... this vital force was from his good friend, Hongyun. Could it be...


    In that explosion, he felt Hongyun''s vital force and saw his Nine Nine Spirit-killing Gourd. Could the one who died earlier be someone other than Hongyun? He suddenly realized that Hongyun sacrificed his Good Separation to create a way out for himself. But his way out had become a dead end.


    Zhenyuanzi pounded the seat in anger. Had he realized earlier, he could have helped Hongyun and his friend would not be forced to explode himself once more. Earlier, it was only Hongyun''s Good Separation that was destroyed, but this time he was afraid there was nothing he could do to mend the situation. Zhenyuanzi changed into a stream of light and flew away. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, he would not give up on Hongyun.


    ...


    On the other side, Wild Wind Ancestor and three other Sages-to-be were on their way back to their Immortal''s Cave. It so happened that their homes were all outside the sea, thus they went the same way. As for the other twelve Sages-to-be, they returned to their respective homes. They vowed to the Way of Heaven that they would be together to get the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. But now, Hongyun was dead and the Hong Meng Immortal Qi was gone. There was no longer any need to gather.


    A Sage-to-be Individual Cultivator in the Early Stage complained, "Damn Hongyun. Was that even necessary? He was quite ruthless to self explode. Since he couldn''t keep the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, he ruined it so we couldn''t get it. Fortunately, I didn''t get hurt for my high Taoist cultivation. Humph."


    Wild Wind Ancestor suddenly stopped, prompting others to ask, "Fellow Taoist Wild Wind, what''s wrong?" Wild Wind Ancestor''s expression as he shouted, "We''ve been had. It was Hongyun''s Good Separation that exploded. I''m afraid he''s long gone by now."


    Hearing this, the three Individual Cultivators along with Wild Wind Ancestor immediately went back. Not long after, they sensed a strong power of the explosion and sped up at once. They were worried someone might be faster than them.


    Similarly, some Individual Cultivators also sensed something unusual about Hongyun''s Good Separation. The Self explode of a Sage-to-be in the Secondary Stage was typically not that weak. A lot of other Individual Cultivators immediately rushed there when they realized the truth about Hongyun''s abnormal Self explode.


    ...


    Outside Mount Buzhou, the Sorcerer and Demon tribes were confronting each other. Emperor Jun intended to rob Hongyun''s Hong Meng Immortal Qi, so he led the the armies of Demon Tribe to leave for Untainted Land with Taiyi. They wanted to besiege Zhenyuanzi''s Wuzhuang Taoist Temple. However, soon after they left Mount Buzhou, they were stopped by the Wu Tribe.


    Seeing the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery leading their armies in front of him, Emperor Jun ordered the the armies of Demon Tribe to stay on alert and lay out their formations. He was quite satisfied that the years he spent training them finally came to use.


    After the Demon Tribe finished their formations, the Wu Tribe troops were as ready as well. The Ancestor of sorcerer, Zhurong, looked at Emperor Jun and Taiyi and said, "Hey, Emperor Jun and Taiyi! Why are you three-feet crows in our territory instead of staying in your Heavenly Court? What do you want to do? Are you guys trying to start a fight?"


    Taiyi was infuriated by his words and said, "Zhurong, don''t be too full of yourself. If you want a fight, I''ll give you a fight. I''m not afraid of you." Taiyi was militant by nature and could not hold his anger after Zhurong''s provocation.


    Emperor Jun quickly stopped Taiyi and turned towards Emperor Jiang. "Emperor Jiang, we have no intentions of fighting with the Wu Tribe. Please allow us to pass. We have something to do." Emperor Jun did not want to be pinned down here. It would be bad if someone else found Hongyun first.


    Emperor Jiang laughed. "Emperor Jun, a straightforward person doesn''t resort to insinuations. I know you want the Hongyun''s Hong Meng Immortal Qi. Do you think I''ll let you succeed? Goddess Nvywa from your Demon Tribe already has the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, so Hongyun''s one should belong to my Wu Tribe. I advise you to return to Heavenly Court. Otherwise, don''t blame us for teaching you a lesson."


    Emperor Jun''s expression turned cold. Obviously, the Wu Tribe had also set their sights on Hongyun. This complicated matters. Though he was unafraid of the Wu Tribe, it would be difficult to defeat them in a short time. By the time they finished the battle, God knows who would have gotten the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. What was worse was if some cultivators go into hiding after finding it. Finding a person in Untainted Land was akin to looking for a needle in a haystack.


    ...


    With Hongyun''s second explosion, a large amount of the vital the vital filled the Heaven and Earth. In Untainted Land, a burst of Evil the vital soared towards the sky, straight into the the vital. The Earth trembled and all creatures were in a panic. There was a sudden outbreak of the vital force of the Cultivation in the Heaven and Earth.


    The Cultivation Tribulation had begun. All living beings of Untainted Land were stunned, as no one expected the Cultivation Tribulation to come so quickly. Even the Three Pure Ones in their Closed Door Mediation were alarmed. Hongyun''s two self explodes had directly led to the early eruption of the Cultivation Tribulation in Untainted Land.


    With the start of the Cultivation Tribulation, all living beings of Untainted Land were caught in it. No one was spared. The Cultivation Tribulation that was supposed to erupt at least thousands years later had started ahead of time. Those in Untainted Land could not help hating the Individual Cultivators who tried to steal the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. The Cultivation Tribulation would not have started so early if not for them.


    In the spot where Hongyun exploded, Kunpeng''s figure began to appear as the smoke dissipated. He was a pathetic sight, with blood still flowing from his lips. His injuries were evidently not light and his Evil Separation was worse off. Kunpeng retrieved his Evil Separation to heal its wounds.


    Seeing the floating the Hong Meng Immortal Qi and Nine Nine Spirit-killing Gourd, Kunpeng felt tempted. His efforts had not gone to waste. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi was finally going to be his. Just as he was about to grab them, they both flew and submerged. He quickly tried to stop them, wanting to use his supernatural power to do so.


    But the Nine Nine Spirit-killing Gourd was stopped while Hong Meng Immortal Qi was seemingly unaffected and disappeared in a blink of an eye. A voice came from the sky and said, "The Heaven and Earth are everlasting; The Heaven and Earth have their methods. Stop."

 Chapter 54: Minghe Took Action

    Chapter 54: Minghe Took Action


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Upon hearing the voice, Kunpeng became defensive and started the Demon Palace that was hanging over his head. And Demon characters carved on it descended down like curtains. Kunpeng was safeguarded as if in iron walls.


    No wonder Kunpeng was so cautious. Even though both Kunpeng and Hongyun were Sages-to-be at Secondary Stage who had achieved one separation, they didn''t find someone hidden nearby watching them fighting. The hider must have had a higher cultivation or some Magic Weapon which could hide his vital force so that he could manage to hide around but not be found.


    Cold sweat appeared on Kunpeng''s forehead. If that man didn''t show up, he probably would still not be aware of his existence. He would probably have died, or at least be badly wounded if the man had made a sudden attack.


    Someone said, "Stop!" Then Hong Meng Immortal Qi was trapped in the air and could hardly move, as if getting stuck in the moor. Meanwhile, a figure showed up and easily held it with his hand, the other hand taking the Nine Nine Spirit-killing Gourd, Hongyun''s outstanding Magic Weapon.


    Kunpeng thought for a while and recognized the figure at once and shouted, "Minghe! It''s you!" Of course, the figure was Minghe. How could he have missed the chance to receive Hong Meng Immortal Qi?


    In order to spy on Hongyun, Minghe had arranged 49 Blood God Doppelgangers to spread out around the Wuzhuang Taoist Temple. On Hongyun''s Good Separation showing up, some Blood God Doppelgangers sought to follow him, yet all died. The rest found out that Hongyun''s real body had escaped from the encirclement. Until then, Minghe knew it was Hongyun''s trick for getting out.


    However, Minghe admired Hongyun''s decisive tactic of sacrificing his Good Separation to survive. It took great courage to sever one''s own wrist like brave warriors. If Hongyun had not been carrying Hong Meng Immortal Qi that Minghe wanted, he would have liked to make this "Nice Guy" his friend.


    Though strength came first in the Untainted Land, it was better to have some friends in need. Actually, man''s heart was incomprehensible, let alone they were in such a dangerous world. It could be hard to find people like Hongyun and Zhenyuanzi, whose friendship was more than brothers. Compared to them, Three Pure Ones should be ashamed.


    After finding Hongyun''s real body, Minghe left the Blood Sea. To his surprise, Kunpeng also followed Hongyun and launched a surprise attack against him. Minghe, of course, had chosen to watch them fight. Though neither of them was his rivals, he was willing to wait if he could get Hong Meng Immortal Qi with no efforts.


    Sure enough, when cornered by Kunpeng, Hongyun should have had the idea of perishing together with him. Again, Minghe saw dazzling fireworks. Last time when he saw it, his Blood God Doppelgangers were in formation and over twenty were killed. It would take lots of efforts for him to recover them.


    After Hongyun self exploded, only the Hong Meng Immortal Qi and Nine Nine Spirit-killing Gourd were left. The latter was caught by Kunpeng with supernatural power, and the former had nearly disappeared before Minghe caught it by force through the universe of Honghuang, using Power of Infinity and the Law of Heaven and Earth.


    Looking at Hong Meng Immortal Qi in his hand, Minghe shook his head and thought about how many died had for it and Cultivation Tribulation also descended in advance due to it. Such a bane! Though it represented a seat of Sage, Minghe had no desire for it when holding it.


    The shortcut was not his way. He had already found his way, so Hong Meng Immortal Qi was useless to him. Minghe was simply a little curious about it, because he sensed the vital force of the Way of Heaven on it. He shook his left hand, and Hong Meng Immortal Qi was soon submerged into the Earthly Flower, given to his Evil Separation Red Lotus Taoist for enlightenment.


    As for Nine Nine Spirit-killing Gourd in his right hand, Minghe glanced at it and took it away. An imperceptible smile on his face, then he looked at Kunpeng who was on alert and said, "Fellow Taoist Kunpeng, what are you doing here? Do you think you can take away Hong Meng Immortal Qi from my hand?"


    Kunpeng said bitterly, "Minghe, don''t be complacent. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi should have been mine. Why do you get in my way? Don''t you think I am weak enough to bully? Give out my thing now, or ¡­ "


    Minghe interrupted his speech and said, "So what? Do you want to remind me of killing you?" He had a smile on his face, but this made Kunpeng feel a chill at his back, especially at the word "kill".


    Kunpeng felt hatred. Though Minghe was quite low-key, he attained a bad name just for being the owner of the Blood Sea, which was a Forbidden Land early in the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation. Even Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals that went there had never returned. Certainly, the owner of Blood Sea was not easy going.


    Minghe stayed in Blood Sea most of the time and no one had seen his attacking techniques before. Yet, Kunpeng could draw a definite conclusion that he was at least at Late Stage of Sage-to-be with two separations, just by a few trails and clues.


    Firstly, Minghe arrived at Treasure Gifting Rock for the first time during the third teachings in Zixiao Palace. Although speed could not completely reflect one''s cultivation, such a quick speed could prove Minghe''s cultivation was relatively high. Secondly, Kunpeng faintly remembered two figures entering Minghe''s body, which would definitely be his two separations.


    Thirdly, Minghe had hidden nearby but was not discovered. Obviously, his cultivation was higher. Fourthly, Kunpeng tried hard to ward off the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, but it was in vain. However, Minghe could easily catch it. And he sensed a strong wave of the power of the Law of Heaven and Earth, which meant Minghe was quite good at it.


    Faced with a Late Stage Sage-to-be with two separations who mastered The Divine Law, badly wounded Kunpeng was inevitably afraid. Yet, Hong Meng Immortal Qi was so attractive, so he faced a dilemma.


    Minghe made a choice for Kunpeng and said, "Kunpeng, you want Hong Meng Immortal Qi? If you can take my three attacks, I will give it to you. OK?" He was confident about his strength and was sure that Kunpeng couldn''t bear his three forms of attacking.


    Hearing that, Kunpeng said between his teeth, "A promise?" It could be his only chance. He would win Hong Meng Immortal Qi if he could bear three attacking techniques. Of course, on the premise of Minghe''s keeping his words. Otherwise, this was all empty talk.


    Minghe said in a calm voice, "Of course, I always keep my words. Watch; first attack." Then, he held tightly his right fist and a strong power gathered in it, gradually being integrated with killing intent. And the two compounded into a mighty force.


    To those at a high Realm like Minghe, martial forms were not important. What''s more, Minghe was above using Primordial Spiritual Treasure but the fist; the best weapon. His flesh body had reached Peak Level of Sage-to-be, let alone the fact that he implemented the Law of Killing.


    "Kill!" Shouted Minghe. A powerful punch was thrown towards Kunpeng instantly, who was shocked and hurried to start his defense with every effort, Demon Palace, but that apparently was in vain.


    The Demon Palace defended against Minghe''s fist, however, some force still traveled through it and hit Kunpeng, making him spill several mouthfuls of blood. His face turned deadly pale.


    Hearing the cracking sound, Kunpeng looked up and unexpectedly found that his Demon Palace had several cracks. What a strong fist! Kunpeng had felt terrified. He had already been badly hurt, adding to old wounds. Even the Demon Palace had cracks, so how could he bear the next two fists?


    Minghe laughed and said, "Not bad. Take my second fist¡­ " before he could finish his words, he was speechless at Kunpeng''s reaction. Out of expectations, he ran away and disappeared in the blink of an eye. So fast!

 Chapter 55: The Killing Prelude

    Chapter 55: The Killing Prelude


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe was truly speechless. How could Kunpeng just run away like that, without worrying about his dignity? If he wanted to flee, then fine. He should have at least leave threatening words before going. Well, that sounded more like the style of hooligans. Minghe was thinking from the modern perspective again.


    If Kunpeng knew what Minghe thought, he would definitely start cursing. Dignity? For him, the importance of his life far exceeded everything else. What was more, he was worried Minghe would not let him off. Naturally, he would run for his life as soon as possible. As for threatening words? If he angered Minghe, would he not just experience some truly bad luck? If things went awry, he might even lose his life.


    Minghe regretted that Kunpeng escaped. He was such a great target! How could he just run away like that? Minghe''s punch earlier was not yet at his full strength yet. His reason for roaming outdoors this time was merely to get the Hong Meng Immortal Qi for himself. He also wanted to further improve the Law of Killing by committing murder.


    Forget it. It was not worth his time to capture him. Kunpeng was already seriously injured from Hongyun''s explosion and Minghe''s punch probably made things worse. It was possible that Kunpeng could not endure any more of Minghe''s attacks in his condition. Moreover, more "targets" would come at once, making Kunpeng unimportant to Minghe.


    After gaining Hong Meng Immortal Qi, Minghe did not rush back to Blood Sea. Instead, he rode his cloud slowly, looking rather distracted. It was no surprise, as the Sorcerer and Demon tribes were at loggerheads in Mount Buzhou. A great war was inevitable. Furthermore, the Cultivation Tribulation has begun. It would be hard for the Sorcerer and Demon tribes to restrain themselves.


    Creatures took all responsibilities for the death Tribulation in Untainted Land. They absorbed the Spiritual Air in the land, cultivating themselves and attaining Dao so they could achieve immortality. Creatures could return to the land only after their death. However, death of immortals were increasing yet few died. The Way of Heaven on Untainted Land made the Cultivation Tribulation to death Heaven and Earth.


    During the Cultivation Tribulation, the energy inside the creatures would return to the land after their death. The Cultivation Tribulation would only end when nature''s energy was balanced once again. This cycle would continue until the Wu Liang Cultivation Tribulation took place, which would destroy Untainted Land and return everything to the state of the Chaos.


    The Sorcerer and Demon Tribes were now the most powerful tribes in Untainted Land, with a combined population of tribesmen over 100 billion. Such a large number of people made them large consumers of the Spiritual Air. On this ground, the Cultivation Tribulation fell on these two tribes and would not end until both sides were greatly weakened.


    Of course, besides the two tribes, others below the Fruit of Origin in Untainted Land would also experience the tribulation. That included Minghe. Since it was inevitable, Minghe might as well participate actively so he could be out of the tribulation earlier.


    Sitting on a cloud, Minghe was concerned about the first war between the Sorcerer and Demon tribes. To be precise, what he cared about was whether Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery would arrange Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation to call Real Entity of Pangu. That was the actual body of Rakshasa. Minghe wanted to return to Genesis and refine such a powerful body. Thus, he would not miss this precious opportunity to observe its appearance.


    While Minghe was preoccupied with the war between the two tribes, quite a few people flew here one after another. In a little while, some 30 people surrounded Minghe. They were Individual Cultivators who had intercepted Hongyun''s Good Separation and all of them were at the level of Sage-to-be.


    Among them, 16 were Wild Wind Ancestor and his group. Though they did not make in time earlier, their Spiritual Thoughts were focused on where Hongyun''s explosion. When they saw Minghe pocket the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, they became panicked and they rushed here as fast as they could.


    Despite Minghe''s carefree and lazy stance on the cloud, nobody dared to attack him. They all had witnessed how he severely hurt Kunpeng with just one punch. No one wanted to be the first in attacking such a fearsome opponent.


    Though they were all Sages-to-be, they suspected Minghe was at least in his Late Stage. The rest of them were just at Early and Secondary Stages. Besides, Minghe had refined both his body and Original Spirit, as well as possessed the Power of Divine Law. To hastily launch an offensive was equal to suicide.


    The atmosphere became increasingly tense as time passed. Minghe took no action, but the pressure he exerted on the Individual Cultivators was great. "One is still in calm even in the face of the Mount Tai collapse", this old saying precisely described Minghe. He still remained impassive even as he was besieged by tens of Sages-to-be, his mind distracted with thoughts on the war between the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes.


    In the end, 68 Sages-to-be surrounded Minghe. Aside from those in the two tribes, probably all the Individual Cultivators in Sage-to-be level were gathered here. It was a grand sight to have 70 Sages-to-be gathered together. Even if one combined the Sages-to-be in the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes, they would not make up even half of the number here.


    Minghe still had no reaction even after a long wait. The bad-tempered Wild Wind Ancestor could no longer take the silence. "Fellow Taoist Minghe, a straightforward person doesn''t resort to insinuations. We''re here for the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. If you give it to us, we''ll let you go. But... "


    "But what?" Originally silent, Minghe started speaking in an utterly cold voice. His attention was on the war between the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes. How could he remain in a good mood now that he was abruptly interrupted by others?


    Hearing Minghe''s detached tone, Wild Wind Ancestor dropped the polite act. "Minghe, look around. We have 68 Sages-to-be here. Do you think you can run from us? You best surrender Hong Meng Immortal Qi immediately lest you meet Hongyun''s end."


    With those words, Sages-to-be were fired up to instantly kill Minghe and steal his Hong Meng Immortal Qi. With their large number of people, they assumed they had the advantage of strength against Minghe''s high cultivation. But they were wrong, totally wrong.


    Looking around him, Minghe burst into laughter. Seeing this, Wild Wind Ancestor asked, "Minghe, what are you laughing about?" For a person to laugh under such circumstances, he had either gone crazy or had something or someone to back him up.


    His laughter ceasing, Minghe said, "What am I laughing about? Of course, it''s you. Firstly, I''m laughing because you''re all so naive. I would''ve been afraid if you''re truly united. But there''s only one Hong Meng Immortal Qi. Who will be so generous as to give it up?" His words rose the suspicion of the Individual Cultivators and put them on guard against one another. Precious treasures were enough to tempt people, what more of the position of a Saint. Perhaps two people who fought side by side now would be against each other in the next moment.


    "Secondly, I''m laughing at you for being too stupid. You''re too foolish to compare me to Hongyun. You silly people! Even if you fight me together, I''ll not do so much as raise an eyebrow." He harrumphed coldly and let out a burst of aura. That was the aura of Peak Level of Sage-to-be, rising abruptly into the clouds and turning the land grey. Under the pressure of his aura, the individual cultivators were all shocked. Even the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes at the fringe of a war were stunned.


    ...


    Far away in Mount Kunlun, Laozi, Honoured Lord of the Origin, and Tongtian were watching the two great battles, one between the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes and the one with Minghe. They paid little attention to the former. The war was inevitable since the two tribes dominated Untainted Land. Moreover, with the start of Cultivation Tribulation, the war would naturally begin sooner or later.


    Unlike Laozi and Tongtian''s indifference towards the war between the two tribes, Honoured Lord of the Origin was awfully jealous underneath his calm exterior. The two tribes had such a great power that their fame had surpassed the Three Pure Ones. Honoured Lord of the Origin was a proud person and regarded himself the successor to the Pangu tribe. How could he be happy seeing the fame of the two tribes resound throughout Untainted Land?


    On the other hand, Minghe had wrestled the Hong Meng Immortal Qi away from Kunpeng and severely hurt him with just a punch. Though Kunpeng had already been injured at that time, the Three Pure Ones could still evaluate Minghe was at least a Sage-to-be in his Late Stage. His strength shocked them. Among them, only Laozi had achieved his second separation after listening to the third Teachings. Honoured Lord of the Origin and Tongtian only recently achieved theirs.


    Judging from his performance, it was obvious that Minghe had gained his second shocked for some time. The power of his punch also proved his body was no weaker than shocked. How could the Three Pure Ones not be astonished? But it was not only shocked that Honoured Lord of the Origin felt, it was also a blazing fire of envy.


    Seeing Minghe''s aura reaching the Peak Level of Sage-to-be, Honoured Lord of the Origin even stood up. "Impossible! Impossible! How can his cultivation achieve Peak Level of Sage-to-be? How can he surpass us? This can''t be true!" Seeing his crazed antics, he would have probably succumbed to Xin Mo if not for the blessing and protection of the Merit of Creation.

 Chapter 56: Minghes Dominating Power

    Chapter 56: Minghe''s Dominating Power


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Laozi frowned while looking at Honoured Lord of the Origin before saying, "Brother, don''t lose your mind of Taoism. You know, Minghe has shown up at the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation and got merits of heaven, so you can see that he is really a tough person." After hearing his brother''s words, Honoured Lord of the Origin calmed down. In contrast, Tongtian started to regain his concentration on his cultivation, instead of envying Minghe''s power.


    Jieyin, Zhunti, and the Goddess Nyuwa were completely shocked. Since they were the disciples of Hongjun, they each thought they were better than the other cultivators. To their surprise, Minghe, who had never revealed his talent in cultivation, had reached the Peak Level of the Sage-to-be earlier than the others. They didn''t know whether Minghe achieved it through dividing his Three Separations or only by cultivating the Divine Laws. Sometimes, it was the unknown that frightened people most.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Confronted with the intense power of Minghe, the other Individual Cultivators at the Sage-to-be were all stunned. The 60 plus cultivators had guessed that Minghe might be at the Late Stage of the Sage-to-be, but they had never considered that he was at the Peak Level of Sage-to-be, which had been beyond their expectations.


    Out of the 68 Sages-to-be, the strongest was only at the Secondary Stage of the Sage-to-be, and the others were all in the Early Stage. Facing Minghe''s Peak Level of Sage-to-be, they couldn''t find any way out. They had also found that Minghe had cultivated both his flesh body and his Original Spirit, mastering the two kinds of Power of Divine Law at least. One was the Law of Heaven and Earth that he used to keep the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, and the other was the Law of Killing that he used to enhance the power of his fists.


    Challenged by the strong power of Minghe, a few of the Individual Cultivators, at the Early Stage of the Sage-to-be, had a thought occurring to them which quickly faded to the back their minds. Although the Hong Meng Immortal Qi was really tempting, they weren''t willing to steal it from Minghe or try to force him to give it over. Obviously, Minghe voluntarily wouldn''t hand it over, so it would cause a battle.


    Realizing this, many of the cultivators became terrified. Although they had more allies, they would suffer a great loss in order to win that battle, quite a few cultivators would even end up paying with their lives. Besides, if they didn''t work together as one to fight with Minghe, they would not have a chance to win.


    Looking at Minghe, the Wild Wind Ancestor fumed. He had never imagined that Minghe had reached such a powerful level. While looking around, he found that many of the cultivators were trying to fade to the back. This worried him because if someone retreated, it would become impossible for them to successfully rob Minghe of the Hong Meng Immortal Qi.


    The only chance they stood to kill Minghe was if they fought against him together. The Wild Wind Ancestor understood that even a small difference in cultivation level meant a large gap in power. He remembered that he could have killed several cultivators at the Early Stage of the Sage-to-be when he was at the Secondary power of Sage-to-be. Therefore, he knew how terrifying power of a Sage-to-be at the Peak Level of Sage-to-bepower would be.


    However, the Wild Wind sages had no other options since he wanted to enhance his force. Nowadays, the Sorcerer and Demon tribessages had merged into the strongest tribes of sages Land, and even the Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix and Kylin couldn''t match the two. Under such a great pressure, even if the Wild Wind sages was a Sage-to-be, he wouldn''t be ranked among the strong. What''s worse was that the Three Pure Ones, Goddess Nyuwa, Jieyin, and Zhunti were made sages by the words of Hongjun.


    Therefore, the Hong Meng Immortal Qi that Minghe had gotten was the only chance for the Wild Wind Ancestor to change his situation. He wouldn''t give up on stealing the Hong Meng Immortal Qi from Minghe, just like plenty of the other cultivators. Acquiring abilities through the stages of Sage-to-be, they all had become proud of themselves and a bit arrogant too, so none of them were willing to be ranked lower than the others.


    In order to break this embarrassing situation, the Wild Wind Ancestor started to say something, otherwise several of the cultivators were going to leave. To start the battle, he said, "Minghe, although you are at the Peak Level of Sage-to-be, you don''t frighten us at all. Don''t forget that there are 68 Sages-to-be before you."


    After hearing the Wild Wind Ancestor''s words, the fear in the Individual Cultivators'' minds decreased greatly. The words of the Wild Wind Ancestor sounded simple, and yet they meaningful. The Sages-to-be were among the top cultivators in Untainted Land, so if they were "frightened" into retreating, they would ruin their reputation. When the Wild Wind Ancestor mentioned the "68 Sages-to-be", all of the cultivators enhanced their faith. One versus 68, it appeared as though Minghe didn''t have any advantage in this battle.


    Minghe shook his head. Greed was the origin of crime. Looking at all of the cultivators whose greed had been risen by the Wild Wind Ancestor''s words, Minghe said, "Since this is what you all want, come at me together. One or 68, it''s just number to me. It would be easy for me to kill anyone of you nonentities. I don''t care if you are one or 68, I will kill you all, and today, I just happen to have the time to kill all 68 of you, one by one."


    Dominating power! Minghe, unexpectedly, considered the 68 Sages-to-be as nonentities and even the Sorcerer and Demon tribes wouldn''t dare to say such a thing. However, Minghe wasn''t normally an arrogant person, but he was confident he would win, even facing the 68 Sages-to-be. As the old saying goes, if you know your enemy and yourself, you can fight a hundred battles and never be defeated.


    On the one hand, Minghe clearly knew himself and had a solid foundation and a powerful flesh body. He also had a deep comprehension of the Divine Laws, giving him an unstoppable power. His Good Separation and Evil Separation were also at their Peak Level of Sage-to-be. If the other cultivators had known about this, most of them would run away immediately.


    On the other hand, Minghe understood this enemy. The 68 cultivators in front of him were not an unit. Being defensive towards each other they would not be able to make the most of their power. Besides, most of them broke through into the Sage-to-be on the base of the Way of the Three Separations, which made their foundation unstable. Even if they released their Separations, Minghe could handle it easily.


    Since Minghe knew himself and his enemy, why not show off his dominating power? This battle was not only necessary to protect his Hong Meng Immortal Qi or to cultivate his Law of Killing, but also as a way to shock all of the cultivators in the Untainted Land, warning them to never bother him, otherwise, he would kill them all.


    Minghe''s dominating announcement made the other Individual Cultivators crazy. How dare he call them nonentities! All of them were at the Sage-to-be and even Minghe himself was not a Sage. The Wild Wind Ancestor was furious and shouted, "Everyone, let''s kill this arrogant asshole. Let him know who the real nonentity is."


    As soon as they heard this, all 68 of the Sages-to-be started to attack together, forming one supernatural stream of power that was aimed towards Minghe. If Minghe was a normal Sage-to-be, he would have been destroyed and turned to dust by this unstoppable attack.


    However, since he was Minghe, a Sage-to-be at the Peak Stage, would he be afraid of the others? Minghe laughed and before saying, "Well, you''re all welcome to die by my hand." Without engaging any defense methods, Minghe directly rushed towards several of the nearest Sages-to-be. He knew that it was not wise to face the attack from the 68 Sages-to-be directly, but he didn''t want to be in a passive situation, and he believed that to attack was always the best defense.


    "My blood forms into a crescent, and the Red Lotus booms. Facing tens of thousands of tactics, I will stand still." By attacking he hadn''t given up his defense. Minghe burst out his endless blood spirit while moving towards several Individual Cultivators nearest to him. A large blood lotus formed around Minghe, deflecting a large portion of attacks, keeping them from hurting him.


    The blood lotus was a Magic Skill comprehended from the Law of Blood, which could kill all of their tactics. No one could break his lotus unless their tactics were better than Minghe''s blood spirit. This was also the reason why he dared to fight with the 68 Sages-to-be directly.


    Finding that Minghe was moving towards them, several cultivators hurried to use their Spiritual Treasures to defend against the attack. Minghe sneered and made a fist, breaking all of their tactics in front of him. The power of his fist was stronger than previously, so how could these cultivators ward against it with only their Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures.


    "Bang... " After a noisy explosion, several of their Spiritual Treasures had broken and the three closest Sages-to-be exploded into a bloody fog. Only a few of the cultivators with Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures survived, but their treasures were now full of cracks. They were all too scared to look directly at Minghe and they had never thought that death had been so close to them all.


    In an instant, three Sages-to-be had died and Minghe remained unscathed, which was something they hadn''t seen before. However, Minghe didn''t care what they were thinking because this was just the beginning of the slaughter.


    The death of the three Sages-to-be gave Minghe a piece of new enlightenment about the Law of Killing. As he had expected, killing was the best way to comprehend that law. Since this was the case, he planned to start a real slaughter, causing the blood to flow, by killing them all!

 Chapter 57: The Massacre

    Chapter 57: The Massacre


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    When Minghe unleashed his killing intent, the temperature dropped and snowflakes began to fall from the sky. However, no one was in the mood to appreciate it, and this sudden appearance of snowflakes actually filled them with fear.


    They were like a normal snowflake, but instead of being pure white, they were black as ink and full of danger. This was the solid manifestation of Minghe''s killing intent, which showed the depth of his comprehension in the Way of Killing.


    "Decimate!" Minghe shouted. He had condensed his killing intent in his hands and launched it towards the closest cultivators, so they had to gather their defenses immediately. While the snowflakes appeared harmless enough, in this intense life-and-death moment, it would actually invade the enemy''s Original Spirit and once that happened it was lethal.


    Moving quickly and without hesitation, Minghe launched another attack at the Sages-to-be. This was a battle of the live and death and there was no room for mistakes. If they didn''t die with his first hit, he would have to keep going until he was the last man standing.


    The cultivator hadn''t expected Minghe to become fixated on him and he turned to run into the crowd. However, he was no match for the speed of Minghe. "Puu!" That cultivator turned into a bloody fog under Minghe''s attack. Fourth one down... Looking at the remaining 64 Individual Cultivators standing in front of him, Minghe made a mental note.


    Seeing that Minghe had killed four of them in just moments, the Wild Wind Ancestor immediately shouted, "Watch out everybody! Don''t give him the chance to get close to you. We must fight together, with our Magic Weapons." Upon hearing this, the remaining cultivators recovered from their shock and took out their Magic Weapons, and went after Minghe.


    Minghe sneered as he clapped his hands together and a huge supernatural power burst forth. He chanted, "The Heaven as ''Qian'', the Earth as ''Kun''. Heaven and Earth become one, all creatures.... freeze." After Minghe had chanted the Law of Heaven and Earth, everything seemed to be frozen in place. Everything was still, including the Magic Weapons and the Individual Cultivators wielding them, fearful expressions appearing on their faces.


    This time, Minghe wasn''t going to show any mercy to these cultivators. Using nearly 30% of his supernatural power, Minghe held the Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword in each hand, while he began to slowly chant, "Heaven and Earth gather in my hands. The Origin for a massacre is now. My swords, merge as one. Attack!"


    Enveloped with the endless power from Heaven and Earth, and the frightening killing spirit, Minghe struck out with both swords simultaneously. Countless sword auras came to his opponents. The cultivators panicked and rushed to release their supernatural power, with the futile hope of getting out.


    "Rumble!!" Countless explosions could be heard, back to back, along with the screams of the cultivators. "Ah!!" "No!!" Finally, there was silence. Dead bodies and mutilated Spiritual Treasures were scattered everywhere. There were less than ten cultivators remaining.


    Looking at his handiwork, a smile of satisfaction appeared on his slightly pale face. He had consumed a lot of his power for this attack, 30% for using the Law of Heaven and Earth while another 30% for using both of his swords. Fortunately, he was satisfied with the results.


    Minghe was able to show such a great power through his sword by combining 30% of his power with the Law of Heaven and Earth and the Law of Killing while merging the Origin he just started to comprehend into his attack.


    This horrendous attack shattered any hope the remaining Individual Cultivators had left, and astonished all living beings of Untainted Land. They suddenly realized that they didn''t know if they could withstand his next attack. Laozi, who was known to be pure and peaceful, couldn''t remain calm this time. He wouldn''t have paid much attention if Minghe was only at the Peak Level of Sage-to-be. However, he had never imagined Minghe would be capable of killing over ten Sages-to-be with only one attack.


    As the leader of the Three Pure Ones and the first disciple of Hongjun, Laozi was confident that he was the best because of his noble origin, his strong force, and abundant Spiritual Treasures. However, Minghe''s existence had hurt his pride, Minghe''s power was beyond what Laozi had ever known. Power! It was the first time for Laozi to yearn for more power.


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin was even angrier and desired to become a Sage even more desperately. He couldn''t care less about Minghe''s ability, since anyone, not a Sage, was just a nonentity. Not to mention that a cultivator so keen on killing would struggle with becoming a Sage, even one that had obtained the Hong Meng Immortal Qi.


    If the Honoured Lord of the Origin knew that Minghe didn''t plan to use the Hong Meng Immortal Qi to become a Sage, he would be even more irate. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi was the Foundation of the Great Way, which he treasured most of all, and it was seen as useless by Minghe. If he knew this, his mind of Taoism might become unstable.


    In contrast with the other two, Tongtian wasn''t jealous of Minghe at all, instead, it stirred up his desire for a good fight. This thought was quite rare, if Laozi and the Honoured Lord of the Origin could respect others as Tongtian did, they wouldn''t have separated during the Battle of Gods Investiture.


    Jieyin and Zhunti, from the far west, also felt the great power of Minghe, as did the Goddess Nyuwa in the Heavenly Court. Jieyin accepted what happened as Tongtian did, but Zhunti was different. His jealousy was on par with the Honoured Lord of the Origin''s. As for the Goddess Nyuwa, as a female and without a superior power, she felt a streak of fear coursing through her.


    Goddess Nyuwa wasn''t the only one feeling terrified, like all living beings of Untainted Land, especially the Individual Cultivators standing in front of Minghe. One of whom was the Wild Wind Ancestor, who had sworn to kill Minghe, however, he no longer wanted to have anything to do with the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. He just simply wanted to leave here alive.


    Unfortunately, Minghe wouldn''t let any of them live. As the old saying goes, to nip it in the bud. Although Minghe didn''t care if they sought revenge on him, he couldn''t protect every one of his disciples if they were to turn their attacks on them.


    With a terrified expression on his face and his words laced with fear, the Wild Wind Ancestor said, "Minghe... my Fellow Taoist, I am really sorry I offended you, and I hope that you can forgive my actions. Since you have gotten the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, we will be on our way." It was a wonder, that while facing certain death, he was able to remain calm.


    Noticing the hope in their eyes, Minghe sneered while saying, "Do you think there is any possibility that I will let you go?" With the help of his Good Separation and Evil Separation, Minghe had almost fully recovered his strength.


    The ten over Individual Cultivators paled at Minghe''s words. They had never expected that Minghe would want their lives and they regretted having such greedy hearts. Unfortunately, what''s done is done and now there was no turning back. One has to reap what one sowed.


    The Wild Wind Ancestor understood that Minghe wasn''t going to let them go, so, he looked at the other Sage-to-be beside him as they all turned and ran in different directions. This way, Minghe couldn''t run after all of them and some might have a chance to survive, which was better than just waiting for death to fall upon them.


    Once one ran the others followed suit, Minghe laughed and said, "It''s too late to run! Yin-Yang Blood Killing Formation, rise!" Both, the Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword, were thrown into the air and a large Formation appeared, enveloping all of the escaping cultivators.


    In the Formation, all the cultivators despaired, in the face of death even a Sage-to-be would feel scared. The Wild Wind Ancestor realized that there was no way out for him, so he threatened, "Minghe, since you won''t give us a chance to live, I won''t let you go so easily even if it costs me my life."


    Self explode! The Wild Wind Ancestor had learned from Hongyun how to self explode. He knew that Minghe wouldn''t die from the explosion, but if he could hurt Minghe, even just a little, he wouldn''t die in vain. However, Minghe didn''t give him a chance to do so.


    In one breath, all of the remaining cultivators died. The Wild Wind Ancestor looked at Minghe, who had pierced him with a spear, in disbelief, and his two Separations that had killed the others instantly, he realized that Minghe hadn''t used his entire strength just now. Thinking he could rob and kill Minghe was a joke, and his regret would be his last thought in his final moment.


    Minghe recalled his Good Separation and Evil Separation, smiling when he looked at the dead bodies scattered around him, this must be the intention of the Way of Heaven or Hongjun. There wasn''t going to be many skilled cultivators left in the Untainted Land after Minghe had killed all of the 68 Sages-to-be. This way, the whole land would remain peaceful.


    Minghe removed the Formation and after clearing the field, he left with his Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword. Although Minghe hadn''t come across anyone that was a match for him in this battle, he had at least gained a deeper comprehension of the Law of Killing. It was time for him to start an enlightenment, but before going back, there was still one more thing he needed to do.

 Chapter 58: The First Battle Between the Sorcerer and Demon tribes

    Chapter 58: The First Battle Between the Sorcerer and Demon tribes


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe had finished his battle but the war between the Sorcerer and Demon tribes was still ongoing. Minghe didn''t really care about the outcome of the war. What he was really concerned about was if the Wu Tribe would call the Real Entity of Pangu or not. Even if it was a deformity, it would still be a great help for Minghe''s cultivation of the Rakshasa.


    But a while later, someone who Minghe hadn''t expected was blocking his way. Looking at him, Minghe asked, "Fellow Taoist Zhenyuanzi, could you tell me why you are blocking my way? Don''t tell me that you want to steal the Hong Meng Immortal Qi too?" The one coming his way was Zhenyuanzi. A while ago, he had sensed that there was an expert at Late Stage of the Sage-to-be approaching, but he hadn''t expected that it would be Zhenyuanzi.


    After meeting Minghe, Zhenyuanzi bowed and said, "Fellow Taoist Minghe, please don''t misunderstand me, I don''t have any inordinate plans for the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. I just want to ask if it''s possible for you to trade with me for Fellow Taoist Hongyun''s relic, the Nine Nine Spirit-killing Gourd?"


    Minghe smiled faintly and said, "The Nine Nine Spirit-killing Gourd? Well then, since you asked for it, here it is!" After finishing his words, he threw the Nine Nine Spirit-killing Gourd on the ground and left. Zhenyuanzi received the red gourd with a strange expression on his face.


    The Nine Nine Spirit-killing Gourd was a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure and it was unlikely that one would be so generous to give it away in the Untainted Land. Besides, this treasure was Minghe''s plunder from his battle. Zhenyuanzi was asking for it only because he wanted to fulfill the last hope in his heart.


    He thought that he would need to exchange something with Minghe. He hadn''t expected that Minghe would just hand it to him like this. Was there something wrong? Zhenyuanzi immediately sent his Spiritual Thoughts to the gourd, and suddenly his face changed. He quickly returned to Wuzhuang Taoist Temple.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the battlefield of the Sorcerer and Demon tribes, the troops of the Sorcerer and Demon tribes clashed and slaughtered each other. Their blood flowed like a river, but their blood didn''t last long as the Blood Sea Formation in the Blood Sea kept functioning. Their blood was delivered to the Blood Sea, separated and well managed.


    As the war was going on, it was soldier versus soldier, general versus general, strategist versus strategist. Then it was the Sacred Demon versus the Great Sorcerer. And then it was the Sage-to-be Emperor Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi and the Ten Great Demon Sages against the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery. Both sides didn''t want to lose to each other and fought fiercely.


    Among them, Donghuang Taiyi was the fiercest, with his cultivation of the Secondary Stage of the Sage-to-be and one of the Three Treasures of Heaven and Earth Creation, the Bell of Chaos. He fought against two Ancestors of Sorcery, Zhurong and Gonggong, by himself. The two Ancestors of Sorcery didn''t like each other, but their teamwork during the battle was incredible.


    The He Luo Origin Formation created by Emperor Jun and Fuxi by using the River Chart and the Inscription of the Luo successfully restrained the four Ancestors of Sorcery (Emperor Jiang, Torch Dragon, Jumang, and Qiangliang). The remaining six Ancestors of Sorcery were fighting with the Ten Great Demon Sages. The situation was very intense, and each side matched the other in strength.


    As time passed by, the Wu Tribe began to take the advantage. Even though the Demon Tribe was stronger physically, it was still weaker than the Wu Tribe. As the war continued, consumption of supernatural power kept increasing, and physical strength became the key to winning this battle. The Demon Tribe was indeed at a disadvantage.


    After discussing with Fuxi, the Emperor Jun flew away immediately. Fuxi controlled the He Luo Origin Formation with his full strength. Emperor Jun arrived beside Taiyi with a raging flame golden wheel in his hand and immediately attacked the Ancestor of Sorcery, Zhurong.


    Emperor Jun had obtained the golden wheel, named Sun Cakra, from the Solar Star. It was a Primordial Spiritual Treasure. This treasure was formed from the power of the Solar Star''s Origin and had a high attacking power. It could also release the Solar Fire. Once hit by the wheel, not only would the body be damaged, but also it would be burdened by the Solar Fire.


    Seeing Emperor Jun''s attack, Zhurong released a palm with a fiery flame on it. The flame on his palm, the Nanming Fire, was quite the same as the Solar Fire. After repelling the Sun Cakra, Zhurong cursed and said, "Emperor Jun you three-legged crow, how dare you ambush me. If you are that great, come and fight fair with me."


    Emperor Jun ignored Zhurong. The previous attack was just to avert him away. He turned and said to Taiyi. "Taiyi, quickly evade Gonggong, this war can''t last much longer. Work with me to create the Cosmic Stars Formation. Let the Wu Tribe witness the greatness of our Demon Tribe''s Formation."


    When Taiyi heard this, he smashed the Bell of Chaos fiercely and made Gonggong turn away; then he forcefully hit the Bell of Chaos and the "Dang... Dang... Dang... " bell sound echoed throughout the entire battlefield. The sound emitted by the Bell of Chaos stunned the battlefield, and in this short moment, Emperor Jun got his chance to make a command.


    Emperor Jun gathered his supernatural power and shouted. "The Demon Tribe, arrange the Cosmic Stars Formation." Then, he waved his sleeve and countless Cosmic Star Banners came out. In the blink of an eye, a vast tactical formation had been created and the armies of Demon Tribe immediately flew to their positions respectively. In just a moment, the Cosmic Stars Formation of the Demon Tribe was already done.


    As the Cosmic Stars Formation formed, all living beings of Untainted Land were awed. The formation was really vast and unbelievably powerful. It was already on the same level as Luohou''s God-killing Sword Formation. Nobody could have guessed that the Demon Tribe had a hidden trick like this.


    The troops of the Wu Tribe were restrained by the Cosmic Stars Formation. The moment the Formation formed, the Cosmic Star Banners inside the tactical formation started calling the other cosmic stars. One by one, the energy of the Origin of Stars came down and strengthened the Cosmic Stars Formation, making it more powerful. The Formation affected the State of Mind of all beings living in the Untainted Land.


    Inside Mount Kunlun, Three Pure Ones were watching the battlefield of the Sorcerer and Demon tribes and saw both sides kill each other. They were very gratified. Both the Sorcerer and Demon tribes were indeed very powerful. Even though Three Pure Ones had a great cultivation and Primordial Supreme Treasures, it was still not enough to fight against the Sorcerer and Demon tribes.


    The only way for Three Pure Ones to surpass the Sorcerer and Demon tribes was for them to become Sages. All creatures beneath the Sages were considered a nonentity in their eyes. The strength of a Sage couldn''t be compared to a Tribe. If they were to become the Sages, destroying the Sorcerer and Demon tribes would be an easy task.


    But now, they found that their thoughts had been a little naive. The Cosmic Stars Formation set by the Demon Tribe had already far surpassed their expectations. Inside the formation, even a Peak Level of Sage-to-be would have a difficult time. With the energy of the Origin of Stars in the Untainted Land, this formation already had the strength to fight with a Sage.


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin said resentfully. "Damn, Minghe was like this, now the Demon Tribe is also like this. Emperor Jun has the Cosmic Stars Formation and Taiyi has the Primordial Supreme Treasure, the Bell of Chaos. Their combined power already has the strength to fight with a Sage. Why? Oh, why will I, a member of the Pangu tribe, lose to them? Damn!"


    Laozi also had a serious expression. Although the Cultivation Tribulation had just begun, it had already surpassed his expectations. Minghe''s dominant strength and the appearance of the Cosmic Stars Formation already made Laozi a bit stressed. Especially the Cosmic Stars Formation. This formation had already surpassed the domain of the Sage-to-be which apparently provoked the minds of all living beings in the Untainted Land.


    Laozi looked at the furious Honoured Lord of the Origin and said, "Brother, no need to act like this. Just wait for me to become a Sage. Even if they have a primordial supreme treasure and the Cosmic Stars Formation, it is still futile." When the Honoured Lord of the Origin heard this, he started to calm down. Right, he thought. If he became a Sage, this formation of the Demon Tribe wouldn''t have any use.


    But Tongtian was very excited, looking at the mysterious Cosmic Stars Formation. "What a great Cosmic Stars Formation!" He thought. "This formation was really powerful." Still, he didn''t know if it could clash with his God-killing Sword Formation or not. He was someone who loved formations. Seeing a formation such as this, he wanted to study it immediately.


    Inside the Holy Mountain of the West, Jieyin and Zhunti watched the Formation of the Demon Tribe, speechless. Zhunti had eyes full of greed. The West was weak, and both of them wanted to strengthen the West. Jieyin acted with the flow of destiny, but Zhunti''s idea was to plunder the East and thus strengthen the West.


    And Zhunti really wanted the powerful Cosmic Stars Formation. If he had the tactical formation, the West would definitely start to strengthen up. "Senior, I didn''t expect that the Demon Tribe would have a Formation like this. If only we could rob this Formation from the Demon Tribe."


    Jieyin said calmly. "Junior, never lose your mind of Taoism to objects. This formation is good, but it needs the strength of the armies of Demon Tribe to operate it. Even if we could get it, it would be useless for us as this formation is the hidden card of the Demon Tribe. It would be impossible for us to obtain this formation."


    Zhunti was a bit resentful, but Jieyin''s words were true. Looking at the Wu Tribe trapped in the Formation, he said gloatingly. "Perhaps the Wu Tribe will suffer a great loss this time because the Demon Tribe had the help of the formation."

 Chapter 59: The Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation

    Chapter 59: The Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The Cosmic Stars Formation was indeed one of the three greatest formations in the Untainted Land. The entire Untainted Land was in awe of this formation. This formation was different from others because it did not have its own dimension. It combined with the Starry Sky of the Untainted Land. By calling the cosmic stars'' energy, the power from billions of stars was enough to destroy everything.


    Inside the Formation, Emperor Jun sat on the position of the Solar Star with the River Chart and the Inscription of the Luo and the Sun Cakra in his hands. Taiyi sat on the Lunar Star''s position with the Bell of Chaos. Fuxi and the other Sacred Demons sat on the 365 primary stars and billions of the tribesmen of the Demon Tribe sat on the secondary stars. Each Cosmic Star Banner represented the Untainted Land stars'' position.


    Emperor Jun controlled the formation. When it had formed, he began the counter-attack. "Infinite starlight. Kill!" As the tactical formation started to operate, infinite starlight was like dazzling comets falling. Although it looked splendid, there underlay immense menace intent.


    The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery were also shocked when they saw the Cosmic Stars Formation, but they were not in a panic. Seeing the infinite stars light striking over, Emperor Jiang shouted. "The Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. Arise." The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery began to move at the same time.


    The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery''s vital forces began to mingle together. If someone were to look at them, it would seem as if they had merged into one. At the same time, the Evil Spirit from Heaven and Earth flowed over thickly covering the entire Wu Tribe. Suddenly, a Formation of intense Evil Spirit formed. Depending on the boundless Evil Spirit, it was horrible enough to make many people lose their will to fight.


    The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery remained calm when the attack befell them. But the warriors of the Wu Tribe were having a difficult time dealing with the attack. The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery immediately controlled the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation and began counterattacking. Limitless Killing Intent of Heaven and Earth rushed toward the Cosmic Stars Formation.


    The clash between the starlight and the Evil Spirit triggered countless explosions like fireworks being lit up. But this seemingly beautiful scene was an aggressive slaughter machine, people from both tribes were killed every second. But nobody dared to withdraw their formation. Once the formation was withdrawn, they would die inside their opponent''s tactical formation.


    All living beings of Untainted Land was shocked once again. In a short time, three unthinkable things had happened. The first one was that Minghe had slaughtered 68 Sage-to-be experts, which once labeled him as invincible except the Sages. His power made the entire Untainted Land fearful.


    And a while later, another thing astonished them, the Demon Tribe had the incredible Cosmic Stars Formation, which was comparable with the strength of a Sage. Now the Wu Tribe had set a Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation that was well-matched to the Cosmic Stars Formation.


    Seeing the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation created by the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery, anger shone brightly in Emperor Jun''s eyes. He originally thought that their hidden ace, the Cosmic Stars Formation, would easily defeat the Wu Tribe in a critical moment. But he had never expected the Wu Tribe to have a similar Formation.


    Taiyi sat on the Lunar Star''s position. He looked at the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation and frowned. He had a bad feeling, and the Bell of Chaos in his hands also trembled a bit, seeming to sense something. Was there something strange with the Wu Tribe''s tactical formation?


    In Mount Kunlun, Laozi was both shocked and relieved when he saw the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery set the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. He had been truly afraid and concerned that the Wu Tribe would suffer a great loss when facing the Cosmic Stars Formation. But the reason for his concern was not because they shared the same origin from Pangu, but because he was worried that the balance between the Sorcerer and Demon tribes would be destroyed. If one side defeated the other, they would reign over the land. And if they were to become the Sages in the future, no one would be able to do anything to them.


    Laozi was thinking about the benefits in the future, and the Honoured Lord of the Origin had not lost his self-control like before. After all, they were cultivators and had already been shocked twice. Now, the Honoured Lord of the Origin could only calmly accept the appearance of the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. But in his heart, his desire to become a Sage became stronger. Only by becoming a Sage, could he change this situation.


    But Tongtian frowned, not because he was jealous of the Wu Tribe''s Formation, but because he sensed his Original Spirit throbbing from the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. Since his birth, this had only happened when he obtained the Qingping Sword and Spiritual Inheritance, which were the Cultivation Will left by Pangu, at Mount Buzhou.


    Tongtian looked at the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation and asked Laozi. "Wise brother, have you sensed anything wrong with this Formation?" Laozi replied with uncertainty. "What''s wrong? I haven''t sensed anything strange!"


    Tongtian frowned and said, "Just now as the formation was formed, my Original Spirit began to throb just like the time I obtained the Spiritual Inheritance from Mount Buzhou. But this time I don''t know why." After hearing Tongtian words, Laozi also frowned. Just now, his Original Spirit had throbbed too, but he had been thinking about the future and did not care. It definitely seemed strange as he recalled it now.


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin suddenly said, "Don''t worry. Probably because we share the same origin with the Wu Tribe. Nothing serious." A moment ago, his Original Spirit also behaved usual, but he was fixing his eyes on being the Sage and pay no attention to it. Although now mentioned by Tongtian, the Honoured Lord of the Origin still neglected it.


    Holy Mountain of the West, at first Zhunti was gloating, but the counterattack from the Wu Tribe was like a slap in the face. No one had expected that the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation set by the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery could be compared with the Cosmic Stars Formation in terms of power!


    Jieyin was annoyed at this situation. Although the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation could compare with the Cosmic Stars Formation, the former was created by the entire Demon Tribe, whereas the latter was created by the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery. When it came to the power of the tribe, the Wu Tribe was the winner.


    Inside the Heavenly Court, Goddess Nyuwa was observing the war between the Sorcerer and Demon tribes. When the Demon Tribe was at a disadvantage, she was worried. After seeing Emperor Jun lay out the Cosmic Stars Formation, she calmed down. This tactical formation had been created by her brother, Fuxi, and Emperor Jun after gaining the enlightenment from the cosmic stars and the River Chart and the Inscription of The Luo. She had seen the aftermath of the power of this formation.


    At first, everyone had thought that the Wu Tribe would suffer a tremendous loss when the Cosmic Stars Formation formed. But no one had expected the Wu Tribe to set up a comparable formation in just the blink of an eye. The war between the Sorcerer and Demon tribes had once again returned to a stalemate.


    Goddess Nyuwa knew that Emperor Jun wanted to steal the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, but the moment he arrived in the Untainted Land he''d been stopped by the Wu Tribe. The two Tribes used tactical formations to battle it out. If this kept going on, both sides would only suffer severe losses. Who would be able to get the Hong Meng Immortal Qi from Minghe then?


    Minghe himself, who was being harped on by Goddess Nyuwa, was lying lazily on a white cloud near the Sorcerer and Demon tribes'' battlefield. He was eating Spiritual Fruits to recover his supernatural power while observing the situation on the battlefield. But when he saw the Cosmic Stars Formation and the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation appeared together, he was also extremely shocked.


    The two Formations'' power far surpassed Minghe''s expectations. The tactical formation''s power could match the strength of a Sage. Although Minghe was very confident in his ability, it would still be a difficult task for him to deal with either of the two formations. An ordinary Sage-to-be at Peak Level would probably not have any chance to get out from this tactical formation. Minghe was afraid that it would be difficult to escape unscathed.


    Although the two tactical formations were very powerful, they also had a weakness in which the attack from the formation couldn''t be concentrated. Also creating the formation needed time, especially the Cosmic Stars Formation. Although it was only a few seconds, it would be enough for Minghe to get out from the formation, or attack at any point so that the formation couldn''t be successfully arranged.


    If he was up against the Cosmic Stars Formation, Minghe still had some tricks to defend himself. But as for the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, Minghe honestly didn''t have any confidence in himself. He knew that the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation wasn''t in its final form. It could not yet call upon the Real Entity of Pangu, which was the strongest part of the formation.


    Minghe was exhilarated when he thought about the Real Entity of Pangu. Seeing the situation on the battlefield, the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery might use this trump card anytime soon. Being able to observe the Real Entity of Pangu would be a great help for his cultivation of the human body in the Great Way in the future.


    Minghe''s body had already been refined by the Divine Law and was becoming stronger day by day. Although it hadn''t reached its peak level, it wouldn''t be too long before it did. To have the body of Rakshasa, Minghe must be really certain. If he could analyze the secret of Rakshasa from the Real Entity of Pangu, he would surely be able to increase his probability of success.

 Chapter 60: Heaven for Demon Tribe, Earth for Wu Tribe

    Chapter 60: Heaven for Demon Tribe, Earth for Wu Tribe


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Within the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery were frantically discussing counterplans against the Demon Tribe as they operated their Formation. Zhurong angrily said, "Brother, I really didn''t think the Demon Tribe can have such powerful formation against us. It really pisses me off."


    Seeing many soildiers in Wu Tribe died during the fight, Houtu worriedly said, "Brother, our formation may be as powerful as their Cosmic Stars Formation, but our soildiers can''t survive the impact from the clash of two formations. Please figure out a new way!"


    Torch Dragon also chimed in. "Brother, if we continue fighting them this way, we''ll also be eventually badly wounded. How about using our most fatal attack against them?" Emperor Jiang hesitated for a short while before replying, "My younger brother, we still haven''t mastered this formation well. I''m afraid we can''t afford to use that final attack with our cultivation level."


    Seeing Emperor Jiang''s hesitation, Houtu said, "Brother, time and tide wait for no man. If we keep fighting this way, many more of our soldiers will lose their lives!" She was willing to wage the fatal attack despite knowing she would be badly hurt. That was because she cared for her clan.


    Emperor Jiang stiffened his upper lip and agreed with her. "Well, let''s use all our energy to change our formation for the fatal attack. There won''t be a second chance to do it again. We must succeed." When Emperor Jiang was done speaking, the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation started changing immediately.


    Endless Evil Spirit gradually gathered at the center of the tactical formation and the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery'' powers began merging into one. From the mass of Evil Spirits, a tall and muscular man emerged. His eyes closed, but his expression was enough to stock the entire Untainted Land.


    That was impossible¡­ the present could not believe what they were seeing, especially the Three Pure Ones. The muscular man shocked and frightened them three, for it was him who created them. They did not think the Wu Tribe''s tactical formation was strong enough to summon him. They finally knew why their Original Spirit were reacting earlier.


    The tall, muscular man opened his eyes. The powerful Air around him soared, causing the Cosmic Stars Formation to quiver. That man then spoke in a low voice. "Axe... " endless Evil Spirits gathered and formed a seemingly illusory black axe. It seemed like the axe was ready to feed itself with fresh blood and destroy everything.


    When that man shouted for his axe, Taiyi''s Bell of Chaos, Laozi''s Map of Taichi, and Honoured Lord of the Origin''s Pan Gu Banner all tried to fly and submerge to become a part of his black axe. They suppressed their three treasures from leaving, otherwise that black axe would be even more powerful.


    All living beings of Untainted Land could not believe that Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery managed to call the Real Entity of Pangu with their formation. Pangu, the creator of Untainted Land, was well-known across the world. It was meaningless to describe the extent of his power for it was a known fact. It seemed doomsday had come for the Demon Tribe.


    Emperor Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi, and the other Sacred Demons within the Cosmic Stars Formation were all dumbstruck. Their faces were pale with fright. For a moment, it seemed like their formation was about to break due to the distraction the Real Entity of Pangu posed.


    Emperor Jun was the first to notice their formation was about to break. Using his Power of Infinity, he hastily yelled, "Hurry up and inject your energy into the formation. It''s our last chance!" Emperor Jun''s loud voice soon woke up the armies of Demon Tribe. They clearly understood they would die very soon without the formation.


    With enough new energy injected into it, the Cosmic Stars Formation began operating as usual again. Emperor Jun did not want Real Entity of Pangu to keep gathering energy as it would be much harder for them to defend as time went by. He yelled, "Cosmic Stars, kill!"


    Countless stars gathered in the sky and charged at the Real Entity of Pangu like a comet. The entity began moving and yelling, the axe in his hand filled up with Evil Spirits. "Axe, chop!"


    The axe lashed a blow of sharp light, rushing to chop the Cosmic Stars Formation. But the light from the axe was constantly weakened due to the power of countless stars gathering in the formation.


    "Boom!" That axe finally hit the Cosmic Stars Formation that had seemed pretty tough before, breaking it into pieces. Billions of soldiers in the Demon Tribe under that formation instantly died. Those lucky enough to avoid death were badly wounded, especially Emperor Jun and Taiyi.


    As the Cosmic Stars Formation broke into pieces, the Real Entity of Pangu also disappeared. Those Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery who summoned and became a part of the entity fell from above. Though they were also badly hurt, they were pretty happy as Pangu''s attack had heavily destroyed the whole Demon Tribe. Their Wu Tribe was totally prevailed over them now.


    Noticing that many main figures in the Demon Tribe were also badly hurt, Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery ordered, "Sons of the Wu Tribe, try your best to kill as many of our enemies as possible. Today we''ll chase the whole Demon Tribe out of Untainted Land. Kill!" Despite their wounds, Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery still led tens of billions soldiers to kill what remained of the Demon Tribe.


    On the other side, everyone in the Demon Tribe gradually became afraid when they saw countless Wu Tribe soldiers rushing at them. Emperor Jun and Taiyi were glaring at Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery, for they could do nothing to stop the Wu Tribe onslaught and protect their own soldiers.


    Almighties in Untainted Land were unwilling to see the Demon Tribe wiped out. If Wu Tribe become the most powerful tribe, they would all be forced to obey them unconditionally, whether they supported Wu Tribe or not.


    Right at this time, a strong supernatural power descended and separated the two tribes apart. The Wu Tribe troops were soon stopped by that power. A voice yelled, "Stop!"


    It was¡­ Ancestor Hongjun. Both Sorcerer and Demon tribes were caught off guard by his intervention. The Demon Tribe was pretty happy to see him, while Wu Tribe did not welcome him, for they did not want to let go of their only chance to destroy the Demon Tribe. Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery then asked, "Ancestor Hongjun, this isn''t fair to us. It was they, the Demon Tribe, who stirred up this war. They need to pay for their deeds!"


    Hongjun glanced at Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery and peacefully said, "It''s an accident for the Cultivation Tribulation to happen today. It''s not time for it yet, thus both tribes should restrain yourselves. From now on, the Demon Tribe will govern the Heaven and the Wu Tribe will govern the Earth. You two tribes aren''t allowed to fight each other in tens of thousands years. Whoever breaks the rule will be punished."


    With a wave of his sleeve, Hongjun sent the remaining ones in the Demon Tribe back to their Heavenly Court without asking for the Wu Tribe''s advice. He himself also disappeared. Though this was not the outcome Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery desired, there was nothing to do except return to their Hall of Pangu to recover.


    On the other hand, this outcome satisfied the Three Pure Ones, Goddess Nvywa, Jieyin, and Zhunti. They would certainly become the next killing targets of the Wu Tribe if the Demon Tribe was destroyed.


    Minghe thought Hongjun had just lied to them. If the Demon Tribe was wiped out, the Cultivation Tribulation he mentioned would be gone forever. Therefore, Minghe considered Hongjun''s real aim was to balance the power of the two tribes to offer the Three Pure Ones, Goddess Nvywa, Jieyin, and Zhunti opportunities to become Sages.


    Minghe did not continue thinking about Hongjun''s purpose. What he wanted to do most was to return to Blood Sea to further study the Real Entity of Pangu. After seeing the real thing earlier, he wanted to check if his way of cultivating Rakshasa was correct as soon as possible. That was his current top priority.

 Chapter 61: Taoist Heaven and Earths Visit to Wuzhuang Taoist Temple (Part I)

    Chapter 61: Taoist Heaven and Earth''s Visit to Wuzhuang Taoist Temple (Part I)


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    When Zhenyuanzi took Hong Yun''s Nine Nine Spirit-killing Gourd from Minghe, he appeared astonished with just one glance and returned to his Ashram immediately. He closed down the entire Ashram upon his arrival. What had made Zhenyuanzi so cautious?


    He walked into the closed door meditation room and sealed it with his limit. Then, he took out the Nine Nine Spirit-killing Gourd and said, in a vigilant tone, "Fellow Taoist Minghe, come out please." Was Minghe hiding in Hong Yun''s red gourd? What for?


    A green light flashed and it was Minghe''s Good Separation, Heaven and Earth Taoist. He smiled and said, "I''m Heaven and Earth Taoist, Good Separation of Ancestor Minghe. Nice to meet you, I do not want you to be nervous. If I wanted to kill someone, there would be no one able to prevent me." Following his voice was a vigor, quickly gone.


    Yet, it shocked Zhenyuanzi. He never thought that Minghe''s Good Separation also got high cultivation, the Peak Level of Sage-to-be. No one would believe it.


    In Untainted Land, separation was to add to Your veneration''s cultivation. Yet, normally, separation wouldn''t get higher cultivation than Your veneration does. What''s more, once three separations were destroyed, it would take great effort and cost to repair. Thus, it would influence Your veneration''s cultivation. If their separations were not be repaired, it would damage Your veneration''s Foundation. Therefore, no one would use their three separations to fight with same-rank rivals.


    Unlike them, Minghe''s Good Separation, Heaven and Earth Taoist, got the same cultivation as Minghe himself did. What''s more, Zhenyuanzi sensed the power of divine law in the flashed vigor. [Since he was named Heaven and Earth Taoist, he likely mastered the Law of Heaven and Earth, which was used by Minghe to eye on Hong Meng Immortal Qi and sage-to -be Individual Cultivators just now.]


    So how powerful will his Evil Separation be? Minghe has hidden his strength well. If he wanted to kill me, he wouldn''t hide in the red gourd or make himself discoverable. What do his words mean?


    After thinking it through, Zhenyuanzi began to relax and asked, "Fellow Taoist of Heaven and Earth, what did you mean by ''Hongyun is not dead, go back quickly''? Could it be ..." So, that was why Zhenyuanzi had hurried to return to the Wuzhuang Taoist Temple.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist smiled and waved his sleeves. Then, a figure appeared and was lying on the seat. Zhenyuanzi was astonished and shouted, "Hongyun. I thought you were dead. Fellow Taoist, thank you for saving Hongyun. "


    Heaven and Earth Taoist waved his hands and said, "You''re welcome. Though Hongyun committed self exploding, a piece of his soul was left in the Nine Nine Spirit-killing Gourd. I was just doing you a favor that costs me nothing. But, Fellow Taoist Hongyun''s remaining soul is very weak. Though I am nourishing it with the Three Light Holy Water, to get him out of danger, it will take a long time for him to recover."


    Hongyun''s remaining soul would probably disappear if there was any attack. Zhenyuanzi had an excited look on his face when he said, "Thank you for your help. Otherwise, Hongyun would have definitely died if Nine Nine Spirit-killing Gourd had been stolen by Kunpeng."


    Heaven and Earth Taoist replied, "I hear that your Fellow Taoists have a Highest Grade primordial spirit root, called Ginseng Tree, which is one of the primordial Five Sacred Roots, of the East Wood. You can put the remaining pieces of Hongyun into the root to get nourishment, so he will recover soon."


    On hearing that, Zhenyuanzi said, "Thank you very much for reminding me. I will go and get it now. Just a moment." He then took Hongyun and disappeared. A few minutes later, Zhenyuanzi came back with a plate full of baby-shaped fruit. There were about nine Ginsengs.


    Zhenyuanzi sent the Ginsengs to Minghe and said, "Here is some fruit from the Ginseng Tree. A present to you, for saving Hongyun." Though Minghe had gotten the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, after all, he had taken it from Kunpeng, not by robbing Hongyun. And, most importantly, he saved Hongyun. Therefore, Zhenyuanzi felt very grateful.


    "I accept it. I''ve heard about the Ginseng fruit. They are really unusual," said Heaven and Earth Taoist. Again he waved his sleeves and the fruit vanished. He didn''t take the time to taste them since he had pressing things to do.


    Since Heaven and Earth Taoist did not taste them, Zhenyuanzi knew Minghe must have sent him here for some other reason. Or, he would not be hiding in the Nine Nine Spirit-killing Gourd, to avoid being recognized by others.


    Zhenyuanzi said, "You are not here just for Hongyun. Since Fellow Taoist Minghe saved Hongyun, be free to tell me what it is you need. I''ll do as much as I can."


    Heaven and Earth Taoist smiled and thought Zhenyuanzi was so smart. Of course, Minghe would not waste time just for sending Hongyun''s remaining soul back. Then he said, "You are really intelligent, indeed my veneration has something to consult with you."


    "What is it?" Zhenyuanzi asked. He thought that Minghe must have something important to share, or he would not be so cautious. Heaven and Earth Taoist said, "The first thing --- Can I borrow your Book of the Nether World? "


    Zhenyuanzi was skeptical. He wasn''t afraid of being robbed, but this was his Eternal Spiritual Treasure. Why was Minghe so interested in it? Yet, without giving it another thought, Zhenyuanzi took out his Book of the Nether World and gave it over to Heaven and Earth Taoist.


    Taking the Book of the Nether World, Heaven and Earth Taoist started to enlighten it all at once. Meanwhile, Minghe, in the blood sea, received Heaven and Earth Taoist''s Spiritual thoughts and was enlightening the book''s contents at the same time, by the Law of Spiritual Beings.


    Minghe was curious about it. Among the Three Books of Heaven, Earth, and Mortal, The Heaven Book was Investiture of the Gods, which was to entitle the Gods of the Heavenly Court and it was the supreme treasure of the Heavenly Court. The Book of Life and Death was the supreme treasure of The Nether World, which was in charge of the Creatures'' lives and deaths----all of those under the Sages-to-be level would be recorded in it.


    What about the Book of the Nether World? Together, with the Investiture of the Gods and the Book of Life and Death, they made up the Three Books of Heaven, Earth, and Mortal, which had surprising magical power. Therefore, Minghe sent Heaven and Earth Taoist to find out its secret. Perhaps Zhenyuanzi could be his ally, if all was as he presumed.


    Zhenyuanzi didn''t stop them. After a short while, Heaven and Earth Taoist opened his eyes with a smile on his face. He gave back the book to Zhenyuanzi and said, "Fellow Taoist Zhenyuanzi, you should enlighten this book carefully. It is really an extraordinary resource. Perhaps you''ll find your way of actualizing in it."


    Zhenyuanzi was amazed, he had had this book for a very long time, and it was his Eternal Spiritual Treasure, yet he still hadn''t found out his way of actualizing. Even though he knew about its great defense strength, by calling up the power of leyline, he had still not found his way. Heaven and Earth Taoist just read the book once and was able to completely enlighten it, revealing some secrets, based on his look.


    Just as Zhenyuanzi was about to ask, the Heaven and Earth Taoist said, "I know what you want to ask me, but the secrets of heaven cannot be released. You need to figure out your own way. I cannot help." Hearing that, Zhenyuanzi calmed down. That was right! He needed to figure out the best path for himself. Others'' opinions might not be the truth.


    Minghe himself, far away from here in the Blood Sea, was smiling. Just as he had presumed, the Book of the Nether World held a shocking secret, the same as the Investiture of the Gods and the Book of Life and Death. When properly used, a competitive force would rise, which would be able to rival the Heavenly Court and the Nether World. However, you win some, you lose some. So, Zhenyuanzi would not be a Carefree Immortal anymore.

 Chapter 62: Taoist Heaven and Earths Visit to Wuzhuang Taoist Temple (Part II)

    Chapter 62: Taoist Heaven and Earth''s Visit to Wuzhuang Taoist Temple (Part II)


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    According to the mythology, the Nether World was in charge of the Reincarnation of creatures, while the Heavenly Court entitled Gods of the Heavenly Court. There were also some low-class Gods, which included Gods of Land, Gods of Mountains, Gods of the Yellow River and so on. Though they all belonged to the Heavenly Court, their status was considered very low and usually, they were those Mountain Spirits and Ghosts. In Journey to the West, they were so weak that they could be bullied by almost anyone. The Heavenly Court never cared about their lives.


    In a strict way, these Gods of the Land and Mountains all belonged to the Earthly Immortals. Therefore, instead of being designed by the Heavenly Court, they should have been governed by Zhen Yuanzi, later well-known as the Ancestor of Earthly Immortals. In the Investiture of the Gods, there were 365 Heavenly Court Gods who were in charge of the cosmic stars and yet, the Gods of Land and Mountains were not included. Actually, they were named Gods by Heavenly Court just for management.


    It would be different with Zhenyuanzi''s Book of the Nether World, which could entitle the Earthly Immortals in the Untainted Land, thus forming a force well-matched to the Heavenly Court and the Nether World. And, many Individual Cultivators would probably join in. Being Earthly Immortals in charge of managing land, mountains and rivers would be a good deed, which in turn gained Merit for the long run.


    In this case, Zhenyuanzi could be counted as the real Ancestor of the Earthly Immortals, sharing the Luck of Earthly Immortals and enlightening the Tao of the Divine Law in this way, thus he had the chance to actualize the Realm of the Origin. That was why Minghe had sent Heaven and Earth Taoist to talk with him.


    Minghe was weak on his own. Even if he got three separations and all of them got the Origin, they could only have four forces. And, it would take a long time to make it. At present, the first war between the Sorcerer and Demon tribes was over and peace had been kept for 10,000 years, during which, the Six could become Sages.


    At the moment, among Minghe himself and his two separations, only the Evil Separation, Red Lotus Taoist had the chance to actualize the Realm of the Origin, so he needed a reliable ally. Zhenyuanzi would be a good ally, who was chosen by him for the first. He had a good Foundation, Fated Chance, and wisdom, which definitely was the best choice.


    Minghe didn''t want to choose Hongyun. He would have respected him if Hongyun would have given up the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, and yet he hadn''t. Though he then did some brave action, he was not good enough. If he didn''t have the Tongtian Fated Chance, he probably could only reach the Peak Level of Sage-to-be, at best.


    Hearing the Heaven and Earth Taoist''s words, Zhenyuanzi was lost in deep thought. The Heaven and Earth Taoist continued to say, "Fellow Taoist Zhenyuanzi, what''s your opinion on the war between the Sorcerer and Demon tribes?" Zhenyuanzi said, "The Sorcerer and Demon tribes are both aggressive and eager to fight for the position of the Master of Heaven and Earth. The Wu tribe overwhelmes the Demon tribe in this war. Had not Honourable Ancestor prevented their fighting, I''m afraid the Demon tribe would be doomed."


    Zhenyuanzi continued to say, "The Demon tribe has no way to fight against the Real Entity of Pangu, I''m afraid they will be doomed in about 10,000 years. Of course, if Goddess Nvywa becomes a Sage, the situation will be different. The two tribes will find balance."


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist nodded and thought that Zhenyuanzi had a good view towards the current affairs and then said, "Our fellow Taoist is quite right. But, you may have forgotten that not only the Demon tribe''s Goddess Nvywa can become a Sage, Three Pure Ones, Jieyin and Zhunti can also become Sages because they have the Foundation of the Great Way. By that time, they will allow neither the Sorcerer tribe nor Demon tribe to become the master of Heaven and Earth."


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist''s words shocked Zhenyuanzi. If that were to happen, the Demon tribe wouldn''t be able to resist those Five Sages, just dependent on Goddess Nvywa. And, the Wu tribe got the Real Entity of Pangu, but they probably could not combat with those Sages, either. Therefore, the Sorcerer and Demon tribes were likely doomed after this Cultivation Tribulation, just like the Three tribes; the Dragon, Phoenix, and Kylin before.


    How could Zhenyuanzi not be shocked by such a conclusion? He thought to himself, [So, Minghe probably sent his Merit body, the Heaven and Earth Taoist, here to see whether I would unite with him. He must have made this decision after he had read the Book of the Nether World and was sure that I stood a chance at actualizing the Realm of the Origin.]


    If Minghe decided to unite with Zhenyuanzi after learning that he could get the Origin, he chose an ally based on standards of the Mix Nascent Core. And, Minghe had probably found his own way of actualizing the Realm of the Origin. Yet, was it before he had gotten the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, or after?


    [It makes a great difference depending if it was before or after. The former is based upon one''s own strength, while the latter is dependent on the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. Though the results appeared the same, they were quite different. If Minghe was the former case, he must have great ambition; otherwise, he will not draw me over to his side.] Zhenyuanzi thought.


    Seeing that Zhenyuanzi was lost in thought, the Heaven and Earth Taoist said nothing. Zhenyuanzi was not a common person. Indeed, Minghe needed an ally for when the Six Sages came out together in the future. Now, he just needed to wait for Zhenyuanzi''s decision. Even if he turned him down, he would not be his enemy in the future, for the sake of today''s good karma.


    Zhenyuanzi thought for a long while before saying,"My fellow Taoist, I know your intention for this visit. If I can get the Mix Nascent Core, as you predict, I''d like to work together with you." Zhenyuanzi was frank and spoke the truth. Though he hadn''t made a promise yet because it was contingent on the condition of his getting the Mix Nascent Core. Otherwise, he would definitely die at the Sage-to-be level.


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist understood quite well what Zhenyuanzi was saying. It was human nature. He would agree, of course, so he said, "All right. Fellow Taoist you are frank. I congratulate you on your Mix Nascent Core in advance." A promise was made, which could be considered a good ending.


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist continued to say, "I have also prepared a good present for our Fellow Taoist Hongyun. His foundation is badly hurt and he can hardly recover by the Three Light Holy Water and the Mu Yi essence of Ginseng Tree alone."


    This was just what Zhenyuanzi had been concerned about. He had checked on Hongyun''s remaining soul and found him barely recovering, just as the Heaven and Earth Taoist said. Seemingly, Minghe knew the way to save Hongyun. Therefore, Zhenyuanzi asked in an anxious voice, " What''s your idea to save him?" He couldn''t help but feel anxious, for this was about Hongyun''s life.


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist smiled before saying, "My veneration says now is not the time. Fellow Taoist, you just need to take care of Hongyun''s Original Spirit and wait for the right time. I''ll come by to inform you then." Zhenyuanzi nodded and agreed. It was clear that Minghe wouldn''t tell him until he had accepted his invitation to become his ally.


    Fulfilling his task, the Heaven and Earth Taoist was about to leave when a sudden idea came to his mind. So, instead, he said, "Fellow Taoist Zhenyuanzi, I have another request. I''d like to exchange a little branch of the Ginseng Tree with you for some of the Three Light Holy Water, may I?"


    Hearing this, Zhenyuanzi said, "Now that Fellow Taoist likes it, I''m pleased to give it to you as a present." Then, he turned around and went into the backyard to take a little branch off the tree. Normally this could hurt the Origin of the Spiritual Roots, but he had the Three Light Holy Water to nourish it, that was why he agreed.


    After getting a little branch of the tree, the Heaven and Earth Taoist bid farewell to Zhenyuanzi and set off to the Blood Sea. With this little branch, Minghe could cultivate another tree, which would not be better than Zhenyuanzi''s, yet it wouldn''t be too bad.


    Not because Minghe was greedy for the Ginseng, which happened to be good, and yet it was helpless for Minghe''s cultivation. In his Realm, Ginseng was only for tasting, and it had not been Minghe''s idea to ask for it, but rather the Heaven and Earth Taoist''s sudden idea, for which he had his reason.


    Minghe and the Evil Separation, Red Lotus Taoist, had found their way to actualize the Realm of the Origin. Compared to them, the Heaven and Earth Taoist was far behind. Though, he was surely going to find his own way. At present, he had converted the Sea-protection Pearl, the Five Elements Spiritual Bead, and the Four Signs Spiritual Bead, but hadn''t melted them in the World of Heaven and Earth.


    He would start to cultivate for the actualizing when he came back to the Blood Sea. The Ginseng Tree''s branch was among one of those he had needed. Besides, he needed to get the Bodhi Tree belonging to the Metal in the West, the Peento Tree belonging to Water in the North, and the Mulberry wood belonging to the Fire in the South, together, with his central Earth-natured yellow plum tree, the Five Elements would all be collected.


    The Peento Tree was in Hongjun''s possession; The Bodhi Tree was in the two people''s in the West, and the Mulberry wood should also be in the Emperor Jun''s care. However, he could not get them at the moment. He had to wait for the right chance to arise. Fortunately, Minghe had collected many Spiritual Roots over the years, which would replace them for the moment.

 Chapter 63: Unlucky Kunpeng

    Chapter 63: Unlucky Kunpeng


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In fact, Minghe both gained the Hong Meng Immortal Qi and deepened his understanding of the Law of Killing by participating the competition for the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. Moreover, Taoist of Heaven and Earth also benefited a lot, because the 68 Sages-to-be killed by Minghe were all Primordial Mazingers. They were either shapeshifted from Spiritual Roots, or Spiritual Treasures, or Divine Beasts.


    Thus after they were beheaded, their blood and the Origin became the best nutrients for the World of Heaven and Earth inside the Taoist of Heaven and Earth. The World of Heaven and Earth''s Origin could be strengthened by plundering others'' Origin. Thus, only in this war,the World of Heaven and Earth''s Origin had been more than doubled.


    The Origin of these 68 Sages-to-be was extremely abundant. Though some of them were lost, the World of Heaven and Earth also benefited from them a lot. The Divine Law within the world had been increasingly improved. But to advance into a small chiliocosm, the World of Heaven and Earth still needed to plunder more Origin power, such as the sun, the moon, and the stars, as well as the leyline of Untainted Land¡ªwhich were all the Origin power that was badly needed by the World of Heaven and Earth.


    ¡­


    Kunpeng was curing himself by Closed Door Meditation in a remote mountain cave, not far from the place where Minghe killed the 68 Sages-to-be. Now his condition was even worse than last time when he was badly injured by Minghe. Obviously, he had serious injuries, with unsteady and irregular vital force.


    Kunpeng was severely injured by Minghe''s punch. Knowing that he could be killed by Minghe''s second punch, Kunpeng immediately decided to sneak away, because he paid more attention to his life than his honor. If he had truly escaped at that time, he might have been in recuperation at his base in the Northern Underworld now. However, he made a decision that might have taken his life.


    In Kunpeng''s view, although Minghe''s power had reached an unparalleled level, it still would have been hard for him to withstand the siege from the 68 Sages-to-be at the same time. If Minghe had died, all Individual Cultivators of Sages-to-be might have seized the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, which would have caused a mess. Thus, Kunpeng intended to seize the Hong Meng Immortal Qi during the chaos. That was a dangerous decision, but he could not refuse the great seduction to gain Sage status. Therefore, it was difficult for him to give up, even if the opportunity was slim.


    Whereas, what happened next was completely out of Kunpeng''s expectations. Minghe''s power absolutely outweighed the total Individual Cultivators of the 68 Sages-to-be, and he slaughtered them all. And most importantly, Minghe''s one-shot kill also attacked Kunpeng, who was hiding not far away at that time. Obviously, Minghe discovered him.


    Kunpeng was injured again by the shot, much more seriously than before. When Minghe finally left, he seemed to cast a glance at the hiding place of Kunpeng, either intentionally or unconsciously. Kunpeng was scared to death. Fortunately, Minghe finally left without another attack on him, then Kunpeng was relieved.


    Now Kunpeng was seriously wounded, so any Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal could defeat him without much effort. Thus, he had no choice but to find a place to heal himself by Closed Door Meditation first and recover his power to at least 60% or 70% of the previous level. Otherwise, if he was killed by others at this time, it would be extremely unjust.


    ¡­


    Sacred Demons, including Emperor Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi, Goddess Nyuwa, and Ji Meng, got together in the Divine Wind Palace of the Heavenly Court. All of them were clouded with worry. Apparently, they were anxious about the Wu Tribe''s Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. The Real Entity of Pangu summoned by the Wu Tribe in the last round was so unimaginably powerful that even the Cosmic Stars Formation could not resist it.


    Seeing the discouraged Sacred Demons, Emperor Jun said, "Gentlemen, we suffered heavy casualties in this battle with the Demon Tribe. The Real Entity of Pangu called by the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery was fairly horrific. Do you have any strategy to deal with it?"


    Hearing "Real Entity of Pangu", some Sacred Demons couldn''t help shivering. No wonder they were so scared, the Real Entity of Pangu was virtually horrific. Only one shot laid billions of armies of Demon Tribe into ashes. Even quite a few Sacred Demons at the level of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal lost their lives, while the fortunate survivors were all injured to various degrees.


    After thoughtful consideration for a little while, Ji Meng said, "Your Majesty Demon Emperor, we Demon Tribe suffered heavy losses this time, but it is not without remedy. As long as we can invite one person to join the Heavenly Court now, we can revive our heyday."


    Hearing that, Emperor Jun hurriedly asked, "Who?" Ji Meng replied, "Kunpeng Taoist." On hearing that name, Emperor Jun was immediately silent. They had discussed about inviting Kunpeng before, but no solution was found. If they invited him at present, even if Kunpeng agreed, he would ask for exorbitant requirements.


    Ji Meng knew what Emperor Jun was worried about, saying, "Kunpeng stole up Hongyun in order to seize the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. However, Hongyun exploded himself, which inflicted damage on Kunpeng. Then he was seriously injured by Ancestor Minghe. Maybe he''s healing himself somewhere on the Untainted Land at this moment. We just need to find him and temper threats with mercy on him. I believe Kunpeng is a smart guy, so he would receive Your Majesty''s invitation."


    To put it nicely, it was "tempering threats with mercy", while in fact, they just took advantage of Kunpeng''s perilous state. However, they all knew this was indeed a good idea because it was a good opportunity to subdue Kunpeng when he was seriously injured. If this chance was missed and he returned to the Northern Underworld successfully, it would be impossible to manage this in the future.


    However, Emperor Jun had his misgivings. He said, "Ji Meng, it''s really a good solution, but if so, I''m afraid Kunpeng may not submit from the bottom of his heart. Then he won''t help our Heavenly Court sincerely." If they forced Kunpeng to join them right now, he still could leave any time at his will when he had recovered. Then what they had done would have been all in vain.


    Ji Meng answered, "It doesn''t matter. We just need to borrow Royal Nvywa''s Demon Summoning Banner and absorb a wisp of Kunpeng''s Original Spirit into it. As a result, he will definitely do his best to help us. We can also take this chance to bring the Demon Tribe in the Northern Underworld under our control to totally make up for our losses. In this way, we can kill two birds with one stone."


    Everyone said nothing hearing the Demon Summoning Banner. Ji Meng''s idea was really vicious. Even if a wisp of Original Spirit was absorbed into the Demon Summoning Banner, Kunpeng had to assist Emperor Jun meekly, though he was unwilling. Otherwise, if the Original Spirit in the Banner exploded, Kunpeng was probably dead, or at least injured seriously, and it was nearly impossible to recover it.


    Overjoyed, Emperor Jun said, "Great! Ji Meng, you quickly assign people to closely inspect Untainted Land, especially the way to the Northern Underworld. Once finding Kunpeng, report to me immediately. We must make it in one stroke. We can''t waste this great chance and let him go."


    Accepting the order, Ji Meng instantly arranged manpower to supervise Untainted Land carefully. Ancestor Hongjun had ordered that the Sorcerer and Demon tribes should not fight against each other for 10,000 years, so the Demon Tribe didn''t need to worry about the Wu Tribe''s sneak attacks. However, for caution''s sake, their actions were conducted in secrecy, not only for fear of annoying the Wu Tribe, but also for fear that Kunpeng would be informed in advance. "Beating the grass may frighten the snake away", they knew this truth.


    ¡­


    A hundred years later, Kunpeng finally completed his treatment by Closed Door Meditation. Almost half of his wounds were recovered and his combat power could reach the level of Sage-to-be in the early stage. After Minghe''s slaughter, there were few people at the level of Sage-to-be in Untainted Land. Thus, Kunpeng could return back to the Northern Underworld without too much worry eventually.


    Reaching the North Sea, Kunpeng finally could discard all his worries. He was not far from the Northern Underland now, but someone was in the way ahead. Seeing the two people, Kunpeng''s face took a ghastly expression. He said in a cold voice, "Fellow Taoists Emperor Jun and Taiyi, why do you block my way?"


    Emperor Jun smiled and answered, "Fellow Taoist Kunpeng is really a good joker. Taiyi and I come here to invite you to join us in the Heavenly Court. Creating the Demon character, you are greatly honored among the Demon Tribe. Thus, we sincerely invite you to join us and contribute to the battle for the ownership of Untainted Land. As a reward, we would give you the position of Demon Master and a top-grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure. Do you agree?"


    Hearing that, Kunpeng''s expression became even colder. "Fellow Taoist Emperor Jun, I''m just an Individual Cultivator. How could I deserve to be called Demon Master? Please find someone better qualified. I still have something to do. I''m going now." Then, he tried to leave.


    But Taiyi instantly stopped Kunpeng, saying coldly, "Kunpeng, you''d better not refuse a toast only to drink as a forfeit. You''d better realize the situation and accept our invitation right now, or I won''t treat you in such a polite way as my big brother. I''m afraid you haven''t recovered totally, have you?"


    Taiyi and Emperor Jun cooperated well. One played the role of the kind inviter, another as the one who gives pressure. Kunpeng definitely realized Taiyi was threatening him, but these two people were much more powerful than him. What''s worse, his injury hadn''t recovered. Thus, it was impossible to run away successfully.


    Facing these threats to his life, Kunpeng had no choice but to compromise. He said between his teeth, "Now that Fellow Taoist Emperor Jun invited me sincerely, I''d like to join the Heavenly Court." However, this was just his stalling tactic. When he was completely recovered, he would flee back to the Northern Underworld. He believed Emperor Jun could do nothing at that time.

 Chapter 64: Reluctant Emperor Jun

    Chapter 64: Reluctant Emperor Jun


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Despite an affirmative answer from Kunpeng, Taiyi replied coldly, "I know what you are brewing, Kunpeng. Now leave a split of your Original Spirit and put it in the Demon Summoning Banner, cause that''s the only way we can trust you." In the blink of an eye, a yellow gourd, the Demon Summoning Banner of Goddess Nv Wa, showed itself in his hand.


    Such words threw Kunpeng into a fury. He exclaimed in anger, "Don''t push me so far. You just want to have me completely at your mercy!" Kunpeng valued his Original Spirit over everything else, and allowing others to control his destiny was the last thing that he would do.


    "Are you sure about that? You''d better think twice and figure out everything before the final decision," said Taiyi in a cold tone, playing with the transformed Bell of Chaos and intensely releasing his supernatural power. Emperor Jun standing beside still wore a smile on his face, but his menace intent was rather obvious though.


    Feeling the adverse situation on his own, Kunpeng handed out a split of his Original Spirit reluctantly, which was sucked into the Demon Summoning Banner in an instant. His half-healed injury became even worse now. Anger was sowed and rooted in his mind. He now bore grudges against Taiyi, Emperor Jun, and even Goddess Nvywa, who had pushed him into dire desperation by lending out her Demon Summoning Banner.


    Kunpeng''s obedience made Emperor Jun much happier. "Our Fellow Taoist Kunpeng knows exactly what''s the right thing to do. Since it''s not far from your place, I will escort you back with Taiyi." Emperor Jun smiled, handing out a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure and said, "Here is what I''ve promised you before, and I hope you Fellow Taoist will kindly accept it."


    That Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure from Emperor Jun made Kunpeng feel better. After all that had happened, Kun Peng refused to stand on ceremony, and took the Primordial Spiritual Treasure instantly, which, however, did not in the slightest degree quench his anger.


    As soon as they reached the Northern Underworld, Emperor Jun announced in public the admission of Kunpeng to the Heavenly Court, after which, Kunpeng joined the Heavenly Court. Presently, the majority of the Demon Tribe in the Northern Underworld was taken to the Heavenly Court, with a few left to guard the Northern Underworld.


    Though overwhelmed by sullenness, Kunpeng couldn''t, or rather dared not, contradict Emperor Jun, since Emperor Jun still had his Original Spirit in hand. "Fortunately, Foundation remains there in the Northern Underworld. Besides, nobody would be courageous enough to go to the Northern Underworld, regardless of how little cultivation these remaining members in the Demon Tribe had," Kunpeng told himself.


    Hundreds of millions of Demon Tribe members in the Northern Underworld joined the Heavenly court, thus leading to a roar in its strength. As damages caused during the war against the Wu Tribe and the Demon Tribe were more than made up, all the Demon Tribe members, except Kunpeng, were in extremely high spirits.


    Kunpeng saw himself more dead than alive now that his Original Spirit was still in others'' control, which eclipsed his earlier failure to secure the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. The thought of all his hard-earned power and previous efforts going to waste threw him again in the fiery pits of agitation. Now, the only thing haunting his mind was to get back his Original Spirit. After all, he was not a man of long-term subjection.


    Anyway, Emperor Jun was well satisfied. The last thing that worried him was the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. Last time, he tried in vain to get that from Hongyun, only to get involved in the war against the Wu Tribe, which led to a sacrifice of over 10 billion casualties.


    Strength being restored on the part of the Demon Tribe, Emperor Jun began to reset his eyes on the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. Within the Divine Wind Palace was a crowd gathering of Sacred Demons, Emperor Jun, Taiyi, and Kunpeng, the new face invited. Goddess NvyWa, however, failed to present herself this time, as she was engaged in enlightenment for the Hong Meng Immortal Qi


    "To all of you present, I want to make clear that there is one thing urgent¡ªwe have to secure the Hong Meng Immortal Qi in whatever way possible. It is now in the hands of Ancestor Minghe and I want it back. Any advice from your side?"


    Kunpeng broke the silence. "What Emperor Jun said is more than truth. If we managed to get the Hong Meng Immortal Qi from Minghe, we would have two Sages, and we would fear nothing. Speaking of the last Sage, who else is more competent to have the honor, if not Emperor Jun, the King of Demons?" he said enthusiastically and passionately.


    His sudden support for Emperor Jun, however, cast doubts among the Sacred Demons. Ever since he was forced to join the Heavenly Court and handed out a split of his Original Spirit, Kunpeng had been cold to Emperor Jun and Taiyi, yet what he said was quite the opposite. All else present found it odd.


    What Kunpeng had said did make sense. If Emperor Jun was titled Sage, there would be two Sages in the Demon Tribe. In that case, ideally, the Demon Tribe would never be in fear, even if the Wu Tribe called the Real Entity of Pangu.


    As an Advisor of the Demon Tribe, Ji Meng saw more than the possible backfire, and therefore recommended, "I don''t think it''s adaptable, Your Majesty." Such words, as soon as they were said, drew all else''s attention over. Emperor Jun''s face also changed color, apparently resentful.


    Regardless of all the skeptical looks around, he continued, "Your Majesty, Ancestor Minghe has the power next to only a Sage. To defeat him might take something special, and that should be the Cosmic Stars Formation. Yet Honourable Ancestor had warned that there couldn''t be another war in at least 10,000 years, and Demons shall rule the Heaven, while the Wu Tribe shall govern the Earth.


    "If we gather the forces and headed for the Blood Sea now, the Wu Tribe is very likely to take it as an excuse and declare another war, which is the last thing we want. Besides, it is against the will of Honourable Ancestor." After his words, the crowd became silent again.


    Ji Meng continued, "Though Ancestor Minghe has only a disciple and a mount with him in the Blood Sea, you should never forget the saying: ''Minghe will never die until the last drop of the Blood Sea is dry''. And don''t forget that he owns 480 million Clones of Blood God Avatars. So narrow is our chance of victory, we shall evade conflicts with Ancestor Minghe, spare our efforts and try instead to figure out a way against the Wu Tribe. By the time Your Majesty becomes the governor of Heaven and Earth, you can easily make use of Untainted Land''s Luck and get the Fruit of Origin."


    Emperor Jun knew more than what Ji Meng meant. Minghe seldom showed his power in Untainted Land, yet with more and more people pouring to the Blood Sea for Spiritual Products or Blood of Essence from Divine Beasts, rumors about his great power began to spread. Some of these are made intentionally as a deterrence against outsiders. After all, Minghe didn''t want unexpected visits of all kinds.


    Though reluctant to give up, he had no better way out. Minghe had power beyond his imagination. He wouldn''t give up if he could make the Cosmic Stars Formation by the Demon Tribe, but now he could do nothing but face the reality.


    "What Ji Meng has said did make sense. The Demon Tribe is weaker than the Wu Tribe, not to mention the great weapon, the Real Entity of Pangu, that the Wu Tribe has secured recently. If we are to make Minghe our enemy now, the Demon Tribe might be completely crushed." Emperor Jun, as the head of the Demon Tribe, weighed all things clearly in mind.


    That Emperor Jun tended to back out dampened Kunpeng. Of course, he understood Ji Meng''s points well and that was the reason why he made that proposal. Now his scheme was seen through, there seemed no hope left. Kunpeng actually wanted to see Emperor Jun suffer a crushing defeat.


    Kunpeng never had faith in Emperor Jun. Without the Cosmic Stars Formation and the Demon Tribe, Emperor Jun was far weaker than Minghe, even counting in Taiyi and senior members of the Demon Tribe. If flared up, it was not impossible that he destroyed them all. By that time, the Demon Tribe would be scattered headless sheep, which Kunpeng could naturally take advantage of.


    Unfortunately, Kunpeng''s plan to "kill with a borrowed knife" failed. He had to drop it for a while. After all, there would be more opportunities in the future. All he had to do now was to wait in the Heavenly Court, biding his time for the opportunity of revenge.


    Emperor Jun had a headache from the thought of dealing with the Wu Tribe. The Real Entity of Pangu was so powerful that the Cosmic Stars Formation could not resist. Now he could only hope Goddess Nvywa became a Sage sooner, so that the Demon Tribe could have its corresponding rise as well.


    However, on the other hand, he was afraid that once Nvywa became a Sage, the present situation would turn against him. Now, as the leader of the Demon Tribe, and with Taiyi as his blood brother, he was highly respected by all the members. Besides, Royal Fuxi, Royal Nv Wa, and Demon Master all governed nominally without real power, so Emperor Jun alone seized all the powers of the Demon Tribe.


    It was universally known about the great power of a Sage. Once she became the first Sage in the Demon Tribe, Goddess Nvywa would imaginably be highly positioned. What Emperor Jun and Taiyi had gotten was by no means comparable with that of a Sage. What worried Emperor Jun most was whether Goddess Nvywa would overthrow his reign.


    Goddess Nvywa was fully engaged in cultivation at present, showing the least interest in the Wu Tribe affairs. Yet things could change, and the more powerful one was, the more ambitious one would become. As a royal, Emperor Jun would have never wanted his authority challenged, and yet Goddess Nvywa becoming a Sage was the only way to deal with the Real Entity of Pangu, so he could not stop her, for the sake of the Demon Tribe. And that was exactly what Emperor Jun was obsessed with.

 Chapter 65: Chapter 43 The Wu Tribes Plot

    Chapter 65: Chapter 43 The Wu Tribe''s Plot


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    On the Sacred Island, Minghe, Red Lotus Taoist, and the Heaven and Earth Taoist sat on the ground forming a San Cai formation. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi was fixed within the formation, with Minghe''s favorite magic weapon floating above¡ªthe Magical Tao Mirror. The three of them used the Magical Tao Mirror to enhance their comprehension of the Hong Meng Immortal Qi.


    The Hong Meng Immortal Qi was naturally formed by Heaven and Earth and filled with mystery. Without the right approach, one could try to enlighten for thousands of years, and yet these efforts will be for naught. Nonetheless, once the fate had arrived, one would be able to gain enlightenment and received the Fruit of Mix Nascent Core.


    Exactly 300 years went by, Minghe together with his Good and Evil Separation kept trying to enlighten the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. Minghe and his Good Separation - the Heaven and Earth Taoist did not get any results, while on the other hand, the Evil Separation had a rewarding result with his Law of Killing almost completed. With a little more effort, it would receive the Fruit of Origin.


    After enlightening the Hong Meng Immortal Qi for a few hundred years, Minghe naturally gained some insight into the secrets of it. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi was filled with the source of the Way of Heaven, it was created in accordance with the circumstances. This was the reason why the foundation of would not be weakened even if Merit was used.


    The person becoming a Sage by Merits had to exert the source of the Way of Heaven in the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. After absorbing the source of the Way of Heaven, it could naturally increase one''s supernatural powers and realm to that of a Sage without any side effects. It could be said that as long as there were enough Merits, this was the best shortcut to become a Sage.


    Minghe had more than enough Merits and there would be more Merits in time to come, yet becoming a Sage by Merits was not what he had desired. The actualizing belonging to the Red Lotus Taoist was imminent and the White Lotus of Purity had also grown to its maximum capacity. Although the 11-grade lotus was only one step away from its fulfillment, it had no chance to become 12-grade.


    Red Lotus Taoist combined his 21-grade Red Lotus of Fire with the White Lotus of Purity, while his Original Spirit enlightens the Law of Killing. If both could gain the Fruit of Origin, Minghe could face the Sage with confidence and it would be good for his future plans as well.


    However, the Hong Meng Immortal Qi became useless now. Though Minghe had his sights set on the Origin of the Way of Heaven, in every gain, there would be a loss. He did not want to help the Sages of the Way of Heaven to achieve their aims with the Origin. If such a thing happened, it would be hard for him to be detached from it later on.


    Both Red Lotus Taoist and the Heaven and Earth Taoist began their Closed Door Meditation upon ending their comprehension. MInghe looked at the Hong Meng Immortal Qi in his hand not knowing what to do with it, as he had no use for it. He could leave it for his disciple, Liu Er, but it would only bring Liu Er harm instead of good. Liu Er was only a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal and can''t secure the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, moreover, MInghe would not always be around to protect him all the time.


    After giving it some thought, Minghe''s eyes lit up. He thought of a perfect place for the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. Minghe did not announce his trip but cloaked himself in invisibility instead. Then he secretly left the Blood Sea and headed towards Untainted Land.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery gathered in the hall of Pangu. From the looks of their situation, it was obvious that they had not fully recovered from the injuries after summoning the Real Entity of Pangu, which was cast back on them.


    Even then, Zhurong was still vigorous and peppy. "Big Brother, what does Hongjun mean? Why did he stop us from destroying the Demon Tribe? This Untainted World was created by our God the Father, Pangu, so it''s our right to be its leader."


    Hearing what Zhurong said, Emperor Jiang sighed heavily. "Alright. Stop it. Hongjun is too powerful. I''m afraid that we can''t defeat him even with the Real Entity of Pangu. But then again, we''re not fully familiar with the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation yet. If we''re able to fully grasp and understand the formation, especially when summoning the Real Entity of Pangu, the Demon Tribe won''t be able to hold a candle to us. Even if it''ll take thousands of years, so what?"


    The facial expressions of the Ancestors of Sorcery became better, but Zhu Jiuyin asked worriedly, "Big Brother, it may be so, but if Nvywa of the Demon Tribe became a Sage within these thousands of years, I''m afraid the ending would be hard to predict." The rest of the Ancestors of sorcerer became crestfallen again as the worries of Torch Dragon had the possibility of happening. If so, then the Wu Tribe would not be able to gain anything.


    Then GongGong said, "Big brother, don''t forget that there is still one more Hong Meng Immortal Qi aside from the ones taken by Three Pure Ones, Goddess Nvywa, Zhunti, and Jieyin." At the mention of this, all the Ancestors'' eyes glinted. If there was someone who became a Sage in the Wu Tribe, even if Nvywa became a Sage, there would be nothing to be afraid of.


    Zhurong said, laughing, "That''s right. It''s rare for you to say something useful, Gonggong. Our battle with the Demon Tribe has benefitted Minghe. We can get the Hong Meng Immortal Qi from him. If he dares not give it to us, I''ll beat him up." Minghe looked like he was in his teens, which made him look younger than Zhurong.


    Emperor Jiang started to waver after hearing what Zhurong said, however, Torch Dragon disagreed. "With that being said, it''ll be quite impossible to get the Hong Meng Immortal Qi from Minghe." This instantly dashed the hopes of the Ancestors of sorcerer


    Emperor Jiang asked, "Why not?" Torch Dragon replied, "Don''t forget, Minghe is already at the Peak LevelSage-to-be and is capable of killing 68 Sages-to-be by himself. All of us together might not be able to defeat him."


    Zhurong yelled out, "Brother Torch Dragon, we also have the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. How can Minghe defeat us? The Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation is the trump card of the Wu Tribe, and it is so formidable that even the Demon Tribe''s Cosmic Stars Formation couldn''t be pitted against it."


    "Though we have the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, in our current state, we will not be able to fully utilize the formation. The Blood Sea is Minghe''s nest, there will definitely be a tactical formation surrounding it. Moreover, we don''t really know much about Minghe, except for hearsay and the skills he showed when snatching the Hong Meng Immortal Qi," said Torch Dragon.


    "We don''t know the capabilities of Minghe''s Three Separations and if the Blood Sea is being protected by tactical formations. If it is, how powerful is that formation? Not only that, we also don''t know what type of magical weapons Minghe uses. If we were to strike out at him thoughtlessly, we might end up on the losing end. Besides, making an enemy out of Minghe is not a good idea, as he might attack us from the back during the battle with the Demon Tribe. If that happens, we will be caught in between."


    Hearing Torch Dragon''s words, Emperor Jiang understood the pros and cons. Zhurong and the other Ancestors were in a dismal state as they knew of a way to subdue Goddess Nvywa, yet they were not able to use it.


    "Ha ha ha! I''ve long heard that Torch Dragon is the Advisor of Wu Tribe. You are as extraordinary as the rumors say. It''s my honor to cause such uneasiness in you. I''m Ancestor Minghe, and I specifically come to visit fellow Ancestors of sorcerer. Please forgive me for being impolite."


    A hearty laughter rang throughout the hall, giving a shock to the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer. They walked out of the hall just in time to see a Taoist, cloaked in black, standing outside. Who could it have been other than Minghe? The Ancestors did not expect that Minghe would actually come to them of his own accord.


    Emperor Jiang saw Minghe smiling brightly, and indignation filled him. Emperor Jiang remarked with seething rage, "So, it is fellow Taoist, Minghe, that has come for a visit. What a surprise. Just that fellow Taoist, coming here alone and armed with the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, are you not afraid that we will take it from you?"


    Minghe strutted straight to the Hall of Pangu. It was obvious that he was challenging their authority. In the past, only the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer could enter the Hall of Pangu. Even the guardians, like Xing Tian, could only stand outside the hall until any one of the Ancestors summoned him.


    In the eyes of the Ancestors, Minghe''s actions were to show them his prowess and to challenge them. They were enraged, so Emperor Jiang spoke in such demeanor as he was trying to get the better of Minghe. Even though they had no thought of snatching the Hong Meng Immortal Qi from Minghe any longer, Minghe was giving them a chance now. After what Emperor Jiang had said, numerous Ancestors were tempted.


    But there were wise people among them, such as Torch Dragon, who gave it serious thought. Minghe was no fool, so there must have been a reason as to why he came here. It must have been more than to just show off. Being able to reach a cultivation like his, he wouldn''t do anything meaningless.


    But Torch Dragon simply couldn''t guess as to why Minghe was here. Logically speaking, after getting the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, Minghe should focus on his enlightenment like Three Pure Ones, Goddess Nvywa, Jieyin, and Zhunti, who immediately did a Closed Door Meditation after getting the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. But Minghe came to their turf openly, even after knowing that he had what they were after.

 Chapter 66: Trade

    Chapter 66: Trade


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In the face of the spiteful eyes of Emperor Jiang and the Ancestors of Sorcerer Minghe laughed and said, "Fellow Taoist Emperor Jiang, I don''t fear to come here because I am sure I will never lose. What''s more, the Ancestors of Sorcerer are still injured, so the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation can''t exert its full power."


    Minghe pointed out the weakness of the Ancestors of Sorcerer, but there was nothing that they could do. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi was in front of their eyes, while they were frightened to fight for it. Although there were twelve people in their group, the full power of the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation could still not be reached. In the face of Minghe, they were not sure if they could win. Even if they won, the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer would get badly injured. After all, the fightback of a Sage-to-be who was at the Peak Level was not a joke.


    Torch Dragon came forward and asked, "Minghe, Fellow Taoist, I am Ancestor of Sorcerer Torch Dragon. I wonder the reason why you Fellow Taoist come to our holy land of the Wu Tribe. Since you have the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, you should work hard to enlighten it in the Blood Sea. Why should you come here at this time?"


    Minghe took a glimpse at Torch Dragon and said, "Sure, I am here for business. You want me to finish my words outside?" Minghe tried to keep his journey low-key, so it would be troublesome once his presence was spotted by the Demon Tribe or others.


    Seeing this, Emperor Jiang said, "Well, please get in." The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer guided Minghe into the Hall of Pangu, which looked plain but full of spiritual atmosphere. It really deserved to be the holy land of the Wu Tribe. The reason why they cherished this holy palace might be that this palace was inherited from Pangu.


    Upon entering, Minghe felt a special pressure, not detrimental to him, but not the same as others. The pressure here was much stronger than that of Mount Buzhou, which indicated that there was something left by Pangu for the Wu Tribe. Considering that this was a secret of the Wu Tribe, Minghe was not going to dig into it.


    Inside the palace stood twelve stone benches, the seats for the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer. Minghe waved his hands, calling a seat. Seated on the bench, Minghe said to the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer with diverse facial expressions, "Please do not worry too much. I am here to make a trade with you guys."


    The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer were astonished by his words since they had no relationship with Minghe before, to say nothing of friendship. What would Minghe want to gain from them and what would he exchange for? The Wu Tribe was dominant in Untainted Land, so they would not desire anything common.


    Emperor Jiang first asked, "May I know what you intend to take from us?" Minghe''s strength was well-known in Untainted Land. Emperor Jiang had no idea what he would desire. Spiritual Treasures, Spiritual Roots, or something else?


    Minghe replied, "All I want is a Blood of Essence from each of you and the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation from your tribe." The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer got irritated by this, even the Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu, who was meek in daily life.


    Blood of Essence was the most precious element of a Tao-cultivator and a vital part of body cultivation. Even a single drop of Blood of Essence would cause much damage to one''s body. Minghe wanted a Blood of Essence from each of them, as well as the most significant tactical formation, which was nearly wishful thinking.


    Noticing their irritation, Minghe waved his hands again and a streak of purple air appeared in his hands. The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer resorted to silence instantly. "Is that the ...?" Minghe said, "This is exactly what I would trade for. How about your opinion?"


    The Hall of Pangu suddenly turned quiet and the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer were all stunned. What Minghe asked for was insane, but it was nothing compared with the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. Blood of Essence could be healed slowly, but the Hong Meng Immortal Qi may not appear every day since there were a total of seven streaks in Untainted Land.


    What the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer did not expect was that Minghe would exchange a Blood of Essence from each of them and the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation for the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, representing a Sage status, which was completely crazy. Others would scorn Minghe for making such a foolish trade. It was the Hong Meng Immortal Qi!


    Moreover, they would think that since Minghe did not desire for the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, why would he have made the effort to seize it? They also felt sympathy for the dead 68 Sages-to-be, who struggled with their lives to obtain it, with which Minghe merely exchanged for stuff.


    Torch Dragon hesitated for a while and asked uncertainly, "Fellow Taoist, are you kidding? Are you sure about exchanging our Blood of Essence and the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation for the Hong Meng Immortal Qi?"


    Minghe nodded and said, "I am serious. If not, I would not be here now." Minghe himself knew that this trade was unimaginably strange, but he was sincere about this trade since the Hong Meng Immortal Qi was something insignificant for him. It would be more useful to exchange it for something that was cherished rather than let it be.


    In addition, Minghe intended to repay some Karma he owed Pangu. Back at Mount Buzhou, Minghe obtained Pangu''s Jade Essence, Green Lotus of Fate, some elixir, weapons, and tactical formations with his Merit of Creatipn, but he still owed some Karma to Pangu.


    Judging by the trade itself, this was a fortune for the Wu Tribe. Blood of Essence from an Ancestor of Sorcerer was precious, but not a one-time distibution, which could be recovered form healing.


    The Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation was not something special. If arranged by others, this tactical formation would be impaired. The full power could be exerted and the Real Entity of Pangu could be called only by the joint arrangement of the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer. Even if this formation was arranged by Minghe with the Blood of Essence from the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer, it would not be that powerful. Furthermore, that formation could be destroyed with Minghe''s strength.


    Seemingly, Minghe would suffer losses from this trade, but he was planning something else. This unfair trade could settle the Karma he owed Pangu and help him get what he cherished. After all, different people had different views.


    The Karma due would be repaid, which was also helpful for the cultivation course. Minghe could only repay it to the Pangu tribe, which were Three Pure Ones and the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer in Untainted Land.


    Three Pure Ones already had the Hong Meng Immortal Qi and Primordial Supreme Treasures. Although nobody would dislike more Magic Weapons, Minghe was not willing to send them Primordial Spiritual Treasures or Primordial Supreme Treasures. The only method was going to the Wu Tribe, who happened to need the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, which Minghe possessed.


    Despite Minghe''s sincerity, the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer still showed doubt. Indeed, even Minghe himself believed that pie would not fall from Heaven, and what fell was more likely to be a trap.


    Emperor Jiang asked with caution, "Fellow Taoist, I admit that we need the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, but don''t you want it? You have reached the Peak Level of Sage-to-be, so with the help of the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, you are able to reach the Sage ahead of us all."


    Minghe took a look at the Hong Meng Immortal Qi and said, "You are right, but I have found my own Tao. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi means nothing to me. I use it to exchange for something I want, and by the way, repay the Karma I owe to Pangu."


    The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer were astonished by his words. The Hong Meng Immortal Qi was quite precious for everyone, but nothing useful for Minghe. It could be inferred that Minghe had found his own way to actualize the Realm of the Origion, which indicated that he was close to a Sage.


    Hongjun once remarked that 3000 methods could be used to mix Nascent Core. There was a gap between Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin and the Sage: the Sage, whose Original Spirit was refined in the Way of Heaven, could remain imperishable as long as the Way of Heaven kept sound; Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin, having the similar power as the Sage, however, was unable to refine his Original Spirit in the Way of Heaven or remain imperishable thereby.


    By contrast, it was of more benefit to be a Sage. With the help of the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, the whole process would be faster than that of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin. In addition, the 3000 methods mentioned by Honourable Ancestor was merely for Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin, namely the Tao of Divine Law, which was a suffering path. Consequently, people in Untainted Land spared no efforts to seize Hongyun''s Hong Meng Immortal Qi so as to reach the Sage faster.

 Chapter 67: Accepting Disciple Kong Xuan

    Chapter 67: Accepting Disciple Kong Xuan


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Torch Dragon asked, "My fellow Taoist, I don''t know what Karma is owed to God the Father, but you want to pay it back with the Hong Meng Immortal Qi?" The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer were worried about being set up by Minghe, so they wanted to find out, or else they would be restless.


    Minghe obviously understood what Torch Dragon thought, and said, "I received Cultivation Will left by Pangu in the secret area of Mount Buzhou which benefited me very much. You Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer and the Three Pure Ones are the only descendants of Pangu, and they have the Hong Meng Immortal Qi already, so you are the only ones I can find to pay Pangu back."


    The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer put down their guard once they heard Minghe''s explanation. The Cultivation Will left by Pangu was quite important since it greatly benefited Minghe. Emperor Jiang finally made his mind up and said after he figured out what happened, "Alright, then it''s deal."


    After that, Blood of Essence was bled out by the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer together and placed before Minghe along with the tactical formation of the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. Upon seeing that, Minghe lifted his hands and delivered the Hong Meng Immortal Qi in front of the Ancestors of Sorcerer as well.


    Minghe stood up and bade farewell after he packed up the tactical formation and Blood of Essence from the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer. He then turned back and said to the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer before he left, "Although the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation is powerful, so is its boomerang. You can''t hold it for long even with your strong bodies, but if you can forge the Twelve Sticks Divine Beings Banner and nourish it with Blood of Essence, it will carry some of your burdens when you arrange the formation."


    Minghe left the Hall of Pangu after that. That was all he could say, he did not want to intervene in the fate of the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer and the Wu Tribe. Now he was so happy about the end of his Karma to Pangu. What a relief! Even his realm was also influenced positively by this.


    The Ancestors of Sorcerer looked at the Hong Meng Immortal Qi in the hands of Emperor Jiang after Minghe left. Even their pale faces for their loss of Blood of Essence could not conceal their excitement. But who deserved this Hong Meng Immortal Qi? After all, there were twelve of them, but only one could own the Hong Meng Immortal Qi.


    Emperor Jiang looked around at his brothers and sisters, and finally he said, "It goes to sister Houtu since there is only one Hong Meng Immortal Qi!" The other Ancestors of Sorcery loved Houtu so dearly since she was the youngest one, so there would be no problem giving it to her.


    The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer were gestated by Pangu''s Blood of Essence and Primordial Killing Intent. Houtu was the last one who came to birth, so she did not get much of Primordial Killing Intent since she was last. Maybe that was why she had the most moderate temper among them.


    Houtu was beautiful, but not like the others. Her beauty was of gentleness, sense, and kindness, so no one got jealous at all, but happy as she received the Hong Meng Immortal Qi from Emperor Jiang.


    And after discussion, they found Minghe''s last advice was feasable, so they began the preparation for it. They rested and rehabilitated to recover from the boomerang of the previous formation and the damage made by their loss of Blood of Essence. Luckily, they would recuperate since there were thousands of years left.


    Anyway, with the loss of the useless Hong Meng Immortal Qi and the gain of Blood of Essence from the Ancestors of Sorcerer along with the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, in addition to the end of his Karma with Pangu, Minghe left the Wu Tribe delightfully. After all, killing two birds with one stone was always a good deal.


    After leaving, Minghe harnessed a cloud and flew toward the Blood Sea. But it was not very long before he sensed some formation waves beneath him as he passed over a valley, and he also felt the waves of Spiritual Roots of the Five Elements from that.


    Spiritual Roots of the Five Elements were exactly what his Good Separation, the Heaven and Earth Taoist, needed for his World of Heaven and Earth to grow its power of the Five Elements, so how could he miss it? He landed in the valley, and there was a formation as he expected, but it seemed unsteady and it might have expired at any moment.


    Minghe scanned it with his Spiritual Thoughts, and he found out it was formed with five Mid Grade Spiritual Roots as its Eye of Formation. Besides, it was not formed by nature but man-made. It was so lavish that they made it this way, only a few people or powers could have managed to do it.


    Unlike the common Postcelestial Spiritual Roots, the Primordial Spiritual Roots were rare in Untainted Land. He only found a few after years of searching, and the five Primordial Spiritual Roots used here were the perfect match for the Five Elements, which were so precious.


    It did not cost Minghe so much to break the formation since it was unsteady essentially. He found a soft spot and easily hacked into the formation where the abundant powers of the Five Elements flowed. A giant pentachromic egg was sitting at the center, which constantly received the powers of the Five Elements, and some giggling could be heard from the egg.


    But the five Primordial Spiritual Roots which arranged the formation were not in good condition and they were withering, which was the main reason for the fluctuation. Minghe took a close look and found out that the speed that the egg was absorbing power was quicker than the growth of Spiritual Roots, which might have been foreseen by its creator. So there were some details changed in the tactical formation which turned the Origins of Primordial Spiritual Roots into the nutrition for the egg.


    The result was obvious, the Origins of the Primordial Spiritual Roots were sucked up by the egg and, eventually, they would be withered and turned to ashes. If the creature in the egg could not come into birth before that, its cultivation would be effected for the primordial shortage.


    Looking at the condition and the absorbing speed of the egg, Minghe knew that it would not last that long based on the cracking of the egg, but it actually told that the egg was special, which aroused his interests. So he began to predict the history of the egg.


    It was not so long before Minghe knew the past of the egg. Surprisingly, it turned out to be the offspring of the Lord of Phoenix, the descendant of the Phoenix Tribe. It was during the battle with the Devil Tribe, so the Lord of Phoenix put it here for future retrieval. However, only God knew that there was no coming back.


    Now Minghe knew basically who was the creature in the egg. As he stepped forward, the creature must have sensed his coming so it began shaking, and a childish voice came from it. "Who are you?"


    Minghe answered, "I am Ancestor Minghe, little fellow, do you have a name?" The creature said, "My name is Kong Xuan, my mother gave me that name. I had a great mother but she is dead." As Minghe expected, Kong Xuan, the incredible commander-in-chief in Golden Chicken Mountain of the Shang dynasty during the Battle of Gods Investiture, was in that egg.


    Obviously, Kong Xuan was feeling a little low when he mentioned his mother''s death. Minghe consoled him and said, "Don''t be sad, Kong Xuan, your mother sacrificed herself for the whole Phoenix Tribe, you should be proud of her."


    What Minghe said cheered up Kong Xuan instantly¡ªso mentally tough, not bad. Minghe said, "Kong Xuan, I can tell you are a talented kid. Do you want to be my disciple?" Now that they had met, how could Minghe let such a gifted disciple go, who had no less talent than Liu Er?


    Kong Xuan said doubtfully, "You want me to be your disciple? Are you a strong one?" Minghe smiled and said, "Of course, even stronger than your mother." The best the Lord of Phoenix reached was just the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be, which was totally below Minghe''s cultivation.


    Kong Xuan shouted excitedly, "Is that true? OK, I will be your disciple if you can heal those five Primordial Spiritual Roots for me." The Spiritual Roots were the source of Spiritual Air of the Five Elements for his cultivation, so naturally, he would not let them wither gradually.


    Minghe smiled again and said, "Easy-peasy." He lifted his arm and sprayed five streams of the Three-Light Holy Water on those Primordial Spiritual Roots, and the roots became vivid immediately after absorbing the water, with no sign of withering at all.


    Kong Xuan was extremely surprised on seeing that. The egg shook again and he said, "Master, your disciple, Kong Xuan, at your service." He acknowledged Minghe as his master so delightfully. Although he was still in the egg, he knew his mother''s vital force was completely no match for Minghe''s even if he controlled his at a low level, so he must be a superpower. In addition, he had such treasures like the Three-Light Holy Water. Being his apprentice was definitely not a bad deal.


    Minghe nodded with a smile on his face and said, "That''s good. Kong Xuan, your master is Ancestor Minghe, who stands above the Blood Sea, keep that in mind. From this day forward, you are my second disciple. I will introduce you to Liu Er, your senior fellow, when we get back to the Blood Sea. There is only one rule in our tribe, which is being loyal and honest to your master and never kill one of your own. The one who breaks this rule will be ruined, tortured, and exiled to the Land of Tranquility till the end of his souls."

 Chapter 68: Forgetting Love

    Chapter 68: Forgetting Love


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    From Minghe''s perspective, Untainted Land was originally a cruel world. Strength was the only thing that mattered in this world. Therefore, he did not impose any restrictions on his disciples. They could do anything. Minghe would not care as long as they did not betray him or harm their fellow disciples.


    As long as his disciples remembered these rules, Minghe did not mind even if some of his disciples become a good man like Hongyun, or a carefree immortal like Zhenyuanzi, or even a peerless devil king like Luohou.


    In Untainted Land, there was no law to decide whether one was good or bad, kind or evil. Minghe himself did not know if he was kind or evil. For Hong Meng Immortal Qi, he had slaughtered 68 Sages-to-be. Was he evil or kind? Good or bad? He did not know.


    Among those Sages-to-be, some of them had committed many evil deeds. Killing those was enforcing justice on the behalf of the heaven. But there were also those who had protected others, making it a brutal act to kill them. So it was really hard to determine the boundary between good and evil. Minghe could only follow his Core of Thoughts. As long as his Core of Thoughts was intact, so what if he slaughtered the entire world?


    Since Kong Xuan had become his disciple, Minghe would definitely not allow him to stay here anymore. Never mind someone kidnapping him, he might even get assassinated if they were careless even for a moment. Using much of his supernatural power, Minghe brought Kong Xuan back to Blood Sea along with the entire formation.


    When they were about to reach Blood Sea, Minghe suddenly had a feeling that something was going to happen today. With his current cultivation realm, the feeling would definitely come true since his heart had vaguely felt it. However, Minghe could not guess if it would be good or bad.


    The moment Minghe arrived at Sacred Island, Liu Er and Chixuan welcomed him. Liu Er bowed and said, "Master, you''re back!" Minghe nodded and said, "Did anything happen in Blood Sea in my absence?" The feeling he got came from Blood Sea, but he did not know what had happened in the end.


    Liu Er said, "Master, two Nine-grade Red Lotuses of Fire fell into Blood Sea today. They were exactly the same as the one that you gave me. Does someone else also have the Red Lotus of Fire except you?"


    Nine-grade Red Lotus of Fire? There were two of them at that. Minghe was stunned as there were only three Nine-grade Red Lotuses of Fire. One he gave to Liu Er, the other two he had given to Chang Xi and Wangshu. Today, two of them suddenly returned to Blood Sea. Did something happen?


    Ignoring the curious looks Liu Er and Chixuan gave him, Minghe stepped forward and arrived above Blood Sea. He saw the two lotuses floating on the Blood Sea, slowly converting the Evil Blood Aura surrounding them into nutrition for Converting.


    Looking at the lotuses, two figures emerged in Minghe''s mind. Chang Xi was mature and sexy, carrying a hint of adorableness. Wangshu was gentle and carried a slight air of a pretty daughter from humble family.


    He recalled the time he met, got acquainted, travelled, and then parted with the two sisters. In an instant, 100 years have passed. Minghe''s mind back then was not as firm as it was now. The time he spent with them felt like he was back in his old life, full of sweet words and promises.


    But Minghe had not communicated with them for more than 10,000 years since their parting. He had no clue what happened to them during their separation. The fatal part was he had never thought about them in that time.


    Love and affection seemed to have disappeared from his life. During the days without them, Minghe was not lonely in the slightest. Or perhaps it was more accurate to say he was used to loneliness. The path he was trying to walk on was a path to stand above the world. Who could accompany him on such a road?


    Minghe did not know it would be so lonely at the top. Perhaps no one knew. How many people could understand the loneliness at the peak? He still remembered the first time they met and how the love inside his heart moved as he thought they could be his life Taoist partners.


    As time passed, Minghe became stronger and stronger. The more he walked, the more distant he became. Now they completely could not keep up with his steps. They could not even see his shadow. Meanwhile, Minghe also realized his seven emotions and six desires were gradually fading. The only thing remained for him to seek was the Great Way.


    Did he forget about love? Minghe reached to touch the rim of his eye. There was nothing at all. It turned out that the love he had believed to be real during their separation was nothing more than a part of worldly affairs refined in his heart. When he once again saw the two lotuses he gave away back then, Minghe realized he was only slightly regretful and rueful.


    Sadness, despair, pain. All those weak emotions did not exist in his heart in the slightest. In the end, did this mean he was losing his humanity? Or did it mean his mind had transcended worldliness? Minghe did not know, but he was sure about what he wanted.


    Looking at the direction of the Lunar Star, Minghe did not know what to feel. But since Chang Xi and Wangshu had made their decisions, he did not have worries anymore. It was just a pity they were not people from the same world, otherwise...


    After Minghe retrieved the lotuses, he returned to Sacred Island. He settled Kong Xuan in and put away the five elements Spiritual Roots. After telling Liu Er to take care of his junior, he began his Closed Door Meditation. As he cleared his emotion and understood his State of Mind, he had a feeling his obsession had become clearer. His Fated Chance to separate Selfcentric Seperation could come at any time.


    ...


    On the Lunar Star, in front of Guang Han Palace, three women were watching everything unfolding in Blood Sea. They were Xihe, Chang Xi, and Wangshu. They saw Minghe''s every move, including when he looked in the direction of the Lunar Star.


    Chang Xi and Wangshu watched as Minghe quietly retrieved the Red Lotuses of Fire, unsure about how they felt. That year, they sneakily left for Untainted Land without their older sister Xihe''s knowledge and met Minghe at the valley. Minghe had treated them meticulously then. His every action and word were unlike how they were now.


    And the current Minghe was not the former Minghe they knew. Chang Xi and Wangshu had always been watching from a distance, including the battle in which he slaughtered 68 Sages-to-be individual cultivators. Though they had not met for more than 10,000 years, some fantasy still existed in their hearts.


    But after that battle, they realized the current Minghe was already a complete stranger. The old Minghe would only appear in their memories now. The one they had been missing was the old Minghe.


    Chang Xi and Wangshu felt as if they were staring eye-to-eye in the last glance from Minghe to the Lunar Star. They still understood Minghe''s thoughts. Seeing Minghe disappearing into the tactical formation, they closed their eyes. A teardrop fell down their faces.


    Seeing her sisters'' reaction, Xihe gave a word of advice. "Sisters, don''t be so persistent. Your meeting was simply the first love tribulation in your life. Just forget about it! You still have so many days to live. You''d definitely meet someone who can be your genuine Taoist partner for life."


    Chang Xi opened her eyes. She held the teardrop that had just fallen from her eyes in her hand and said indifferently, "Don''t worry, Sister. I''m fine. My love tribulation has passed. I will never fall in love again." Cold. The vital force of Chang Xi, who had always been rather lively, turned cold.


    Wangshu''s change was the same. The two sisters actually underwent change in their vital forces. Like an ice mountain, they gave off an unapproachable feeling. It was different from their sister Xihe, whose coldness was only her temperament. Chang Xi''s and Wangshu''s coldness were an ice-coldness that came from forgetting love. Perhaps they would never fall in love again in the future.


    Xihe did not know if she should feel happy or sad about the changes in her two sisters. She simply did not want Chang Xi and Wangshu to be associated with Minghe. But she did not expect it would actually put them on the path of forgetting love. She also did not know if she made the right decision stopping them back then. But it had already happened. It was useless to worry about it.


    Chang Xi and Wangshu both held their teardrops in their hands, seemingly considering something. After a while, they put away their teardrops and simultaneously decided to enter Closed Door Meditation. This greatly surprised Xihe. Though they were all born at the same time, the gap between them was too big. Her cultivation realm was at Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be, while Chang Xi and Wangshu were only at the peak level of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.


    And now, they actually took the initiative to enter Closed Door Meditation themselves. It rather surprised Xihe. After forgetting love, Chang Xi and Wangshu started to dedicate themselves to cultivation. Xihe also did not know what she should say. She could only hope things would now head towards a better direction.

 Chapter 69: The Enlightenment of Goddess Nvywa

    Chapter 69: The Enlightenment of Goddess Nvywa


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Inside of the Royal Nv Wa Temple, in the Heavenly Court, the Cloud of Blessings appeared above Goddess Nvywa''s head and her Three Flowers which gathered on the top were a critical moment for Enlightenment. Since the Goddess Nvywa had gotten the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, she hadn''t stopped attaining Enlightenment from it. Although her cultivation had improved, she still didn''t have any idea how to obtain the Fated Chance to be a Sage.


    Besides, after years of Closed Door Meditation, Goddess Nvywa''s cultivation had already ascended to the peak level of the Secondary Stage of the Sage-to-be. Even her Good Separation also stepped up to the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be, but still, she hadn''t been able to seperate her Evil Separation, so her cultivation had stopped at the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be.


    But, that didn''t mean that there wasn''t any good news. Although unable to seperate the Evil Separation, Goddess Nvywa had attained a new understanding of the Divine Law of Fate, and she successfully understood 40 percent of the Divine Law of Fate in just merely thousands of years. Even though she didn''t have the Good Separation, her cultivation was already at the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be.


    As for how to improve her Divine Law of Fate, Goddess Nvywa didn''t have any ideas at all. In the beginning, GoddessNvywa had tried very hard to enighten it once she attained an enlightenment of the Divine Law of Fate, but her progress was sluggish. And, she hadn''t expected that, after she had gotten the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, her Enlightenment toward the Divine Law of Fate would improve so fast, which had been really surprising.


    [Fate, Fate...] Goddess Nvywa kept repeating those words to herself. She felt that the Fated Chance for her to be a Sage was based on the Divine Law of Fate. Otherwise, her Enlightenment toward the Divine Law of Fate wouldn''t be improving so fast after she had gotten the Hong Meng Immortal Qi.


    At this time, Fuxi entered the palace, looked at the Goddess Nvywa, who showed her worry on her face, and said, "Sister, what''s wrong? Have you still not been able to obtain enlightenment from the Hong Meng Immortal Qi? Be patient. Since the Honourable Ancestor had said that you would be a Sage, it must be that you would become a Sage."


    Goddess Nvywa frowned, and said, "Brother, I knew that but I have already had the Hong Meng Immortal Qi for thousands of years, and I was still unable to become a Sage, so how could I be patient? Besides, in all of those years, I haven''t been able to seperate my Evil Separation. If my Enlightenment towards the Divine Law of Fate doesn''t move on smoothly, all of those past years would definitely be wasted."


    Fuxi sighed, about the Enlightenment of the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, He couldn''t help her at all, but he had some understanding of the Way of the Three Separations. During the war with the Wu Tribe, he had felt that he could seperate his Evil Separation soon, but the situation was different for his sister.


    Goddess Nvywa had a kind-hearted personality, and she didn''t like to fight, which was quite the same as Houtu from the Wu Tribe. In the Way of the Three Separations, the Good Separation and Evil Separation were easier to be separated. With a kind-hearted personality, the Goddess Nvywa could easily separate her Good Separation. As for her Evil Separation, that was different, as it could only be separated after she developed an understanding of evil thoughts within oneself or through the act of seperating. The separation would have little chance to break through with only the Closed Door Meditation.


    Fuxi said comfortably, "Sister, don''t be so down. You still needed the Fated Chance to complete your separation. However, since your Enlightenment toward the Divine Law of Fate went smoothly, maybe the Fated Chance for you to become a Sage was in the Divine Law of Fate. Therefore, you just need to attain more Enlightenment towards the Divine Law of Fate."


    Hearing Fuxi words, Goddess Nvywa cheered up, and said, "I also think so, but I have a feeling that I couldn''t find my Fated Chance if I only stay in the Heavenly Court, so I want to go to the Untainted Land to find my Fated chance."


    After hearing that, Fuxi frowned as the Untainted Land was the Wu Tribe''s territory. He was worried about Goddess Nvywa going by herself, "Since it was so, I would go with you, so that we could take care of each other. After all, the Untainted land is the territory of the Wu Tribe."


    Goddess Nvywa shook her head, refusing Fuxi''s offer while saying, "No need for that. My brother, you were still injured, and your Separation was coming soon so you''d better start on your Closed Door Meditation. This time, I will go to the Untainted Land just to find my Fated Chance, and I won''t provoke the Wu Tribe. I will be more careful, and if I encountered danger, I would immediately return to the Heavenly Court, so you can just focus on your Closed Door Meditation."


    After hearing Goddess Nvywa''s words, Fuxi didn''t reply. Although the Untainted land was the territory of the Wu Tribe, only the Twelve Ancestors of the Wu Tribe had the strength to fight with his sister. Besides, in the last battle, the Twelve Ancestors of the Wu Tribe received the boomerang from tactical formation so they might still be in a Closed Door Meditation to recover themselves. What''s more, the Great Sorcerer from the Wu Tribe was not a match for Goddess Nvywa, so Fuxi agreed with the Goddess Nvywa''s view.


    After saying goodbye to Fuxi, Goddess Nvywa went to the Untainted land by herself and hid her tracks to avoid garnering the Wu Tribe''s attention. At this time, she only wanted to find her Fated chance, so she didn''t want to make any trouble. If she was found out by the Wu Tribe, she would only return to Heavenly Court.


    During her tour of the Untainted Land, what Goddess Nvywa saw was only seperateing. Although more than a billion Demons lived in the Heavenly Court, there were still many Demons that lived in the Untainted land. Most of which were left behind when Emperor Jun had migrated the Demon Tribe to the Heavenly Court, or it could be said that they had been abandoned by Emperor Jun and they could now only live in the Untainted land.


    Actually, the Wu Tribe didn''t try to eliminate the Demon Tribe but, rather, left them to grow on their own. Even so, there was always going to be a conflict between them. The Wu Tribe would use members of the demon clan, turning them into polished stones for their young warriors and harvesting them for food.


    Although the cultivator didn''t need to eat again, the Wu Tribe was the clan that used the way of refining the body. Through the use of the flesh of the Demon Tribe, they would be able to strengthen their bodies more quickly, and the Demon Tribe in the Untainted land could only fight with the Wu Tribe to survive.


    The endless battle and endless seperateing made Goddess Nvywa frowned. Although she had already obtained the cultivation of the Sage-to-be, she didn''t have any battle experience, and because she didn''t like to fight, she kept cultivating and didn''t interfere with the battle between the Wu Tribe and the Demons.


    But, Goddess Nvywa''s State of Mind had been touched by what she had seen during her journey. Unfortunately, the situation involving the Sorcerer and Demon Tribe had already passed the time in which it could be stopped. The seperateing between them would not end until one side had been defeated. Until then, they were to remain in this perpetual battle.


    Looking at all the seperateing that had happened in the Untainted land, Goddess Nvywa could only sigh in her heart. Since the Untainted land was so vast, was it difficult to live in peace? Hundreds of tribes were like this, The Three Tribes of the Dragon, Phoenix, and Kylin were like this, and the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes were also like this, was there not a tribe that existed in this land that could live peacefully?


    Tribe? The Goddess Nvywa suddenly had an idea, and the Hong Meng Immortal Qi inside her Original Spirit began to tremble. She knew that this was the sign of her Fated Chance to become a Sage. Goddess Nvywa calmed herself down and concentrated on her Enlightenment.


    Tribe? There were many tribes in the Untainted land, but there weren''t any tribes that could live peacefully. In fact, the war also happened inside itself. The Wu Tribe was the example. Although they were united when they fought enemies from the outside, there were still wars within the clan itself, especially the tribes that were led by Zhurong and Gonggong. Although the distances between those two clans were vast, when they would meet, they would inevitably fight.


    [What if I created a peaceful tribe?] As Goddess Nvywa''s thought emerged, the Hong Meng Immortal Qi became active and showed the sign to fuse with her Original Spirit. The Goddess Nvywa understood that her fated chance had come and that creating a new clan was her Fated Chance to become a Sage.


    Then Goddess Nvywa rose her hand and pointed at a thousand-year-old parasol tree. Suddenly, the tree became a lady wearing blue cloth. The lady kowtowed and said, "My Goddess."


    Goddess Nvywa looked carefully at the parasol tree lady, from left to right. Sometimes, she frowned and sometimes she didn''t, which made the lady really nervous.


    "My Goddess, is there something wrong with me?" The lady asked in a soft voice.


    "Nothing''s wrong, you may go now." Goddess Nvywa sent the girl away and sighed. It would seem that it was difficult to become a Sage. Although she had transformed a plant spirit, it was still a demon, so she hadn''t created a new tribr yet.


    Goddess Nvywa walked over to the riverside and looked at her Fellow Taoist reflection on the water, and then she suddenly had a thought. What if I created a new tribe using my own image? In the Untainted land, there were many tribes, but after they cultivated, their appearance would change into many different kinds, while remaining in their primordial form.


    After having that thought, Goddess Nvywa grabbed a bunch of mud and sprinkled some water on it. After the mud became pliable, the Goddess Nvywa started to pinch the mud into a clay man who bared her own appearance, after a while, the clay man was finished, and he started to move, then it suddenly fell apart.


    Goddess Nvywa frowned. It seemed that she couldn''t use mud, so what should she use? Suddenly, she remembered the treasures that she had gotten from the Treasure Gifting Rock and immediately took it out. If Minghe was here, he definitely would recognize them, they were the primordial earth and Three Light Holy Water.


    Goddess Nvywa fused the primordial earth with the Three Light Holy Water. Then she repinched the mud man while using her Divine Law of Fate. At this moment, the Hong Meng Immortal Qi inside her Purusa finally fused. Her Original Spirit and Realm started to increase, and her Divine Law of Fate became stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 70: Goddess Nvywa the Sage

    Chapter 70: Goddess Nvywa the Sage


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Something with facial features, hands, and feet soon appeared in Goddess Nvywa''s hands. It rapidly grew to about three meters tall when placed on the ground. Upon seeing that, Goddess Nvywa''s creation was accelerated. So was the integration of the Hong Meng Immortal Qi into her Original Spirit.


    As Goddess Nvywa felt tired after creating several hundreds of humans, she wove a rattan stained with the magical earth. When the magical earth fell onto the ground, they converted into human form. After a little while, the number of humans amounted to 129,600.


    Goddess Nvywa looked at the new species and told them, "You''re created based on the features of the primordial body of Tao, showing your extraordinary nature. ''Human'' will be your name." As soon as the word ''human'' came out, the Hong Meng Immortal Qi finished its integration with Goddess Nvywa''s Original Spirit. Something happened between the Heaven and Earth.


    A huge Golden Light of Merit suddenly descended from Heaven and fell directly upon Goddess Nvywa. She received 95% of the Merit, while the rest fell upon the human-creating rattan which immediately became a Postcelestial Merit Spiritual Treasure. Goddess Nvywa''s cultivation rapidly rose to enter the Early Stage of the Sage after absorbing Merits and a huge coercion blanketed Untainted Land.


    Music flowed in the air, flowers blossomed, and thousands of beasts gathered and roared. Auspicious Signs were spread throughout Untainted Land, evolving into the Great Way. Countless rare spiritual treasures, ordinary plants and beasts, as well as Spiritual Products gained wisdom. Some were even directly shapeshifted and immortalized.


    It was the second time for all living beings of Untainted Land to feel the power and see the Auspicious Signs. Last time they experienced this was due to the first Sage, Ancestor Hongjun. But they did not expect to see a second Sage being not the Three Pure Ones or even Minghe who was second only to Sage in strength. Instead it was Goddess Nvywa of the Demon Tribe.


    The entire Untainted Land was shocked, but the Demon Tribe was happy to see Goddess Nvywa become the Sage of Untainted Land and they all kneeled. "Congratulations to Goddess Nvywa!" Of course, someone in the Demon Tribe did not seem as happy.


    That person was naturally Emperor Jun, the Demon Emperor. Though he was smiling, he was resentful upon seeing everyone in his tribe knelt for Goddess Nvywa. As Royal Nv Wa, at most she had some level of influence in the tribe. Now that she had become the second Sage after Ancestor Hongjun, her influence and stature in the tribe would eclipse his.


    In Mount Kunlun, the Three Pure Ones were also resentful after defeating the coercion of the Sage, Goddess Nvywa. They had always called themselves Pangu tribe and felt superior to others, but now they had lost faces as their junior Goddess Nvywa had become the Sage first.


    Laozi looked disdainfully in Goddess Nvywa''s direction, feeling restless. He could accept it when Minghe exceeded him at the level of Sage-to-be Realm. But as the first disciple of Ancestor Hongjun, he felt like he lost face when Goddess Nvywa became a Sage before him. It was said that Laozi was the one without desire, but could anyone be truly without desire?


    Since Honoured Lord of the Origin was prideful, his expression was even worse and resembled a fired explosive. He expected the Three Pure Ones to be the first to become Sages, but now Goddess Nvywa had succeeded before them, making him feel terrible.


    Tongtian was not at all jealous, though he felt some unsatisfaction inside. Instead, it fired the competitive streak in him. Though Godness Nvywa was the first among them to ascend as a Sage, she was only at the Early Stage. When he became one himself, they would be able to know who was superior.


    After a while, Goddess Nvywa seemed completely different after experiencing the mystery of the Sage realm. Her vital force was so mysterious that others could not decipher it. She was very satisfied with her current strength and understood why all were nonentities under the Sage.


    Just then, a golden phoenix flew to her from afar with a bird song and rolling auspicious cloud. The phoenix lowered its head and wings with utmost sincerity to congratulate Goddess Nvywa, delighting her.


    "You will be named Jin Ning and serve as my mount." The golden phoenix immediately transformed into a 16-year-old girl after being enlightened by Goddess Nvywa. Jin Ning bowed and said delightfully, "Congratulations on your new immortality and eternal life! Jin Ning would like to be your mount." She then turned into a golden phoenix again.


    After receving the Fated Chance, Goddess Nvywa was ready to leave. She wanted to bring the human-creating rattan along, but just then, it became a Postcelestial Merit Spiritual Treasure. It flew away and fell into the hand of a human. After seeing that, she had to give it up. She mounted Jin Ning and left Untainted Land.


    At that time, Goddess Nvywa did not think highly of the Human Tribe since she only treated them as her Fated Chance to become a Sage. She did not realize the sudden appearance of Human Tribe''s Luck between the Heaven and Earth when she was gaining insight into the Sage Realm. Though the Luck disappeared immediately, it contained the sign of the hidden dragon.


    Sitting on the golden phoenix in the sky, she looked at the Heavenly Court and became lost in her contemplation. Since she was now a Sage, it was not suitable for her to live there anymore in case of she caused discontentment in Emperor Jun.


    Therefore, it would be better for her to open up a small world in the Chaos. That world could be her Ashram. She said, "I''ll open up the Wahuang Heaven where I''ll teach the Tao of Fate. Fated ones are welcome to listen."


    Though she was only at the Early Stage of the Sage, she was entitled to open up a small world. It would not be difficult with the aid of the power of the Way of Heaven. Since it was not easy to see the Tao of Opening up a World, let alone listening to the sermon of a Sage, the Almighty of Untainted Land would definitely go to the new world.


    Upon hearing Goddess Nvywa''s words, many cultivators in Untainted Land left their Immortal''s Cave for the edge of the Chaos, waiting for Goddess Nvywa to open up a Ashram. Jieyin and Zhunti had not found their Fated Chance, so they came to the new world from their western world with the intention of gaining insight from Goddess Nvywa.


    In Mount Kunlun, the reactions of the Three Pure Ones to Goddess Nvywa''s words were different. Laozi had recovered his usual expression as if Goddess Nvywa''s becoming a Sage had nothing to do with him. Honoured Lord of the Origin was more resentful and thought Goddess Nvywa was humiliating them by teaching in public. As for Tongtian, he was interested in her newly opened world and her teaching.


    Honoured Lord of the Origin and Tongtian had different opinions on whether they would go for Goddess Nvywa''s sermon. Laozi had to make a final decision by himself. "Goddess Nvywa has become the Sage. We should go and congratulate her and listen to her teaching since we are already there." Though Honoured Lord of the Origin disagreed, he did not say anything and flew with the two towards the Chaos.


    As for Emperor Jun, his mood improved after hearing that Goddess Nvywa would open up a new world as her cultivation space. He immediately took the Taiyi, Fuxi, and many Sacred Demons to the Chaos. He also prepared some valuable gifts to congratulate her. Since she was the Sage of the Demon Tribe, she would be their biggest ally in the future.


    The Human Tribe left behind by Goddess Nvywa in Untainted Land were confused. Though they would soon be the main characters in Untainted Land, they were now just like blank papers. They knew nothing about this land and had no cultivation. Any demon or beast could completely destroy their whole tribe.


    However, they were in the place where Goddess Nvywa became the Sage and her coercion had dispersed all the demons and beasts nearby. This ensured their tribe would not be disturbed by any Demon Tribe. Moreover, since the Human Tribe was created by Goddess Nvywa, the Sage, anyone with wisdom would give her face and not harm them.

 Chapter 71: Three Ancestors of the Human Tribe (Part 1)

    Chapter 71: Three Ancestors of the Human Tribe (Part 1)


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The wisdom Demon Tribe had all left Untainted Land due to the majesty of The Sage. Those who stayed were just some Wild Beasts without wisdom. Since the environment here was not suitable for those beasts to live, their number was already declining. In other words, this meant the Human Tribe had a great chance to develop as their living environment had become much safer.


    ...


    In The Chaos, Goddess Nvywa was standing among airstreams inside. Those Air of Chaos could not even get close to her without her moving a finger to stop them. After entering into the Sage realm, Goddess Nvywa had become more holy and her every action revealed a sense of the Way of Heaven. Even those blustering airstreams in The Chaos tended to be silent when they neared her. This was what people called the realm of The Sage.


    Meanwhile, hundreds of people were gathering around Goddess Nvywa. Most of them were from the Demon Tribe. This time Emperor Jun had led all elites in the tribe here to congratulate Goddess Nvywa on successfully ascending as The Sage, as well as to listen to her teachings. The opportunity to listen to Goddess Nvywa''s sermon was precious after all. As for those 3,000 figures who once listened to the Teachings in Zixiao Palace, how many were still alive?


    Three Pure Ones, Jieyin, and Zhunti all looked at Goddess Nvywa with different expressions. They all had the common goal to become a Sage like Goddess Nvywa as soon as possible. Though Goddess Nvywa did not show any arrogance, all of them experienced great pressure from her. Just as the saying ''Everyone is a nonentity under The Sage'', naturally none of them wanted to be that nonentity.


    The others dared not to disturb Goddess Nvywa when they saw she had closed her eyes and did not move. They just stared at her, standing by the side silently. Goddess Nvywa suddenly opened her eyes and announced peacefully, "It''s the time for me to set up an Ashram."


    She took out her Red Woven Ball and used her Sage-level capacity to change it into a light, splitting the sky of The Chaos and creating the Void. Though she was now The Sage, she was still not Pangu''s match. Therefore, it was already the limit of her power to create the Void.


    Goddess Nvywa''s vital force became much more terrifying and profound by the power of the Way of Heaven. The Earth, water, wind, and fire were madly swirling in that small world. Goddess Nvywa was still calm as she manipulated the Red Woven Ball, destroying the Earth, water, wind and fire as they were formed time and time again.


    Goddess Nvywa''s small world finally turned into peaceful land, for she had created mountains, water, and forests with raging-like Earth, water, wind, and fire using the Mountain and River Map that Ancestor Hongjun gave her.


    What Goddess Nvywa had done added Merit to herself since her small world belonged to entire Untainted World and would better stabilize the Untainted Land. Though the Merit was not that high, no one would turn away free Merit.


    After taking in the Merit, she observed the newly created small world. Satisfied with it, she then said peacefully, "The name of this small world is Wahuang Heaven from now on." Royal Nu Wa was her title when she was in the Demon Tribe before becoming The Sage. Giving such a name was a message to all living beings of Untainted Land that she was still part of the tribe despite her new status.


    In Wahuang Heaven, a simple palace was built at the peak of an extremely tall mountain. A plaque with the Taoist characters ''Royal Nu Wa Temple'' hung above the gate. This place was for Goddess Nvywa to teach Taosim to others. She landed in front of the gate of the palace. "I''m talking about Fate this time. My Fellow Taoists, please enter the Royal Nu Wa Temple."


    The Fellow Taoists she referred to were naturally Three Pure Ones, Zhunti, and Jieyin. They all listened to the Taoism sermon in Zixiao Palace and they all had The Foundation of the Great Way in the Dao. She did not want to be arrogant to avoid their jealousy. Further, she knew clearly they would become The Sage one day, so she did not want them to hate her later because of her arrogance now.


    Goddess Nvywa led everyone into Royal Nu Wa Temple. Emperor Jun proactively walked towards her to congratulate her. Seeing his behavior, the others including Three Pure Ones also did the same. Since they were Sages-to-be, they needed to show their respect to The Sage on a superficial level despite their unwillingness.


    After everyone was seated, Goddess Nvywa began her teaching. "The God of Fate separated the Yin and Yang. Yang was born from the Earth and Yin was born from Yang. Humans are the Heaven... " A Sage''s teaching was naturally extravagant and full of colorful descriptions, though hers was inferior to Ancestor Hongjun''s.


    As Goddess Nvywa was teaching Taoism in Wahuang Heaven, she spared little attention for her creation, the Human Tribe. Though nearly nothing threatened the tribe, they did not develop very well. The newborns in the tribe knew nothing about the world and had no idea how to survive.


    The Human Tribe could be regarded as being in a rather weak condition. When they encountered strong Wild Beasts, they could hardly win. To make things worse, those beasts often attacked them at night. As time went by, many Wild Beasts had been accustomed to the pressure of The Sage. In other words, that coercion at this place was gradually declining.


    This situation worried Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, and Ziyi-Shi very much. The three of them were the first creations of Goddess Nvywa, so they enjoyed great respect in the Human Tribe. Furthermore, they indeed had great leadership talent. Otherwise, the others in the tribe would not call them Three Ancestors of Human Tribe.


    Witnessing the troubles of Human Tribe, Suiren-Shi hurriedly began coming up with solutions. However, he found it was very difficult to overcome their problems, for many humans were dying from both illness and Wild Beast attacks, while the number of newborns was pretty limited. This was to say, the Human Tribe might go extinct soon if this continued.


    One day, a lightning split the sky, cleaving above an old tree. The tree began burning and the Wild Beast that stayed close to the tree all run away. Luckily, Suiren-Shi saw the whole thing and he soon got a good idea.


    Suiren-Shi was excited and happy when he thought that they could light torches during the night to scare those Wild Beasts away. This way, their tribe would never be troubled by those Wild Beasts again.


    Later, he walked close to the burning tree. A dark object fell down from the top of the tree, giving him a good fright. However, the delicious smell that came with that dark object soon attracted Suiren-Shi. He discovered the dark thing was in fact a roasted snake.


    He was deeply attracted by this roasted snake due to its delicious smell. He hurriedly peeled the skin off the snake. Suiren-Shi could not resist taking a bite off the fresh meat and placed it into his mouth.


    "Well... " Suiren-Shi happily enjoyed the roasted snake. Though the Human Tribe fed themselves with the raw meat and blood of beasts in the past, they had never tasted roasted meat. Therefore, after Suiren-Shi noticed the importance and function of fire, he hurriedly brought the still burning stick to the Human Tribe.


    However, the stick he was holding soon burned into ashes and the fire also disappeared. Seeing this, Suiren-Shi returned to get another burning stick with great patience. But he failed again and again. Luckily, he realized the principle behind those burning sticks. The thicker the stick was, the longer it would burn. Therefore, he decided to find a thick burning stick to bring the fire back to the tribe.


    With such a situation, Suiren-Shi began thinking again. He thought the fire was of great importance to the Human Tribe since it could give warmth, roast food, and keep the beasts away. But if they could not find an easy way to make fire, the tribe would be stuck and could not grow stronger.


    As the fire burned in where the Human Tribe lived, Suiren-Shi began explaining the benefits of fire. Everyone admired him more than ever after tasting roasted meat. They had never eaten such delicious food. Since then, those in the Human Tribe learned the way to deal with Wild Beast: fire.


    However, problems began to crop up as time passed. Though it was a good thing to have a fire, they found it was too hard to keep it lit as the rain would easily put it out. Someone had to put it in a cave and keep an eye on it. What was more, people in Human Tribe lived pretty close to each other to enjoy the fire. No one wanted to live far away from the fire.


    With such a situation, Suiren-Shi began thinking again. He thought the fire was of great importance to the Human Tribe since it could give warmth, roast food, and keep the Wild Beast away. But if they could not find an easy way to make fire, the Human Tribe would be stuck and could not grow stronger.

 Chapter 72: The Three Ancestors of the Human Clan (Part â…¡)

    Chapter 72: The Three Ancestors of the Human Clan (Part ¢ò)


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    One day when Suiren-Shi was deep in thought, he heard a sudden burst of sound overhead. He looked up and saw a bird pecking a tree to find insects inside the bark. It led him to a sudden thought when he noticed a burst of spark when the bird pecked the bark.


    He immediately found some trunk branches from that tree species and began his experimentation. He hit the branches, rubbed them... After several tests, Suiren-Shi finally found the most effective way, also the oldest way, to ignite fire. It was Fire by Rubbing Sticks.


    He first looked for a sunken part on the wood or created a hole himself. He then took a sharp branch, placed it inside the hole, and rotated it back and forth by hand to create friction. Over time, this motion naturally created sparks. He then placed flammable materials like hay onto the sparks and blow gently. A fire was thus created.


    Suiren-Shi held up his ignited Torch and happily shouted, "Now I''ve successfully made fire and got the first fire for the Human Tribe. The Human Tribe will now bid farewell to the life of eating raw meat and drinking animal blood. We will enter a new era under the witness of the fire, Heaven and Earth."


    With these words, thunder rumbled to the highest Heaven. Thereafter, numerous Merits fell upon Suiren-Shi. 10 percent went to the fire while the rest was absorbed by Suiren-Shi. Suiren-Shi immediately felt the change of the Way of Heaven was coming and his cultivation improved constantly until he was at the peak of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.


    Suiren-Shi absorbed the Merit that greatly improved his cultivation. Though he did not know any transforming exercises, he could clearly feel the tremendous power in his body. He found the Wild Beast he had previously encountered were no longer worthy opponents. Even for those horrifying beasts, he was confident enough to defeat them.


    Suiren-Shi taught the Human Tribe how to Fire by Rubbing Sticks and the tree used to easily Fire by Rubbing Sticks was called the Suiren Wood. It represented the Suiren-Shi''s Merit for creating fire for the Human Tribe. The Human Tribe learned to create fire manually, they used fire to roast and bake food, light up the night, get warmth, and smelt. The Human Tribe had entered a new era.


    However, Suiren-Shi had to keep away from his tribe due to the sudden increase in his strength. Though there was no hidden danger for his cultivation because of the Merit, he could not control his power. So it was a good choice for him to leave. On one hand, he could learn how to control his power. On the other, he could study how to let the rest of his tribesmen to enjoy the same power.


    The Human Tribe had yet to have any contact with the outside world. They were not aware of such a thing as cultivation, so Suiren-Shi could only rely on himself to explore and hopefully find a method for cultivation. After all, he was a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, who could feel the existence of the Way of Heaven and discover a simple cultivation method.


    With the existence of fire, the Human Tribe began expanding quickly the outside world. Though the tribe no longer feared the invasion of Wild Beast, they had another issue. The fire would be extinguished, especially on rainy days. The Human Tribe lived in the wild and many would inadvertently be attacked by Wild Beast without notice.


    Seeing the situation, Youchao-Shi began to think about solutions. One day, when he was walking, he heard birds twittering on the tree. An idea struck him.


    Wild Beast rarely attacked birds because they lived on trees. Perhaps Human Tribe could live on trees as well. Youchao-Shi began to get his tribesmen to try live on trees, but gradually he discovered some problems.


    Though living on trees would protect them from the attack of Wild Beast, it caused great inconvenience to them. Not only were there not enough trees for them to live on, they also had problems climbing up and down. Most importantly, anyone could fall and die. So Youchao-Shi desperately wanted a better mode of living for tribesmen.


    One day, it rained heavily and those who were hunting outside began hiding everywhere. Some of them hid under trees, some in crevices and caves. A new idea formed in Youchao-Shi''s mind when he saw this. If he could get some wood and stones to build a shelter, he could build a house for the Human Tribe.


    When the rain stopped, Youchao-Shi immediately asked the tribesmen to find stones and wood. After a while, a simple house stood in front of the people, with a thatch on top. Tribesmen could now rest easy when heavy rain poured. They no longer had to be afraid when it rained.


    An extremely satisfied Youchao-Shi exclaimed, "Today, I built the first house for the Human Tribe to shelter them from rain and wind. The Human Tribe will bid farewell to a life of living in the wild. From now on, each of them will have their own houses. Heaven and Earth can witness this."


    With those words, Youchao-Shi felt the Way of Heaven and endless Merits fell. 10% went to the houses and the rest was for Youchao-Shi. His cultivation constantly increased until he reached the peak of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. He laughed and stretched out his hand, only to see the house that had absorbed Merits became palm-sized and fell onto his hand.


    Youchao-Shi''s house was like Suiren-Shi''s Torch. They had transformed into Postcelestial Merit Spiritual Treasures after absorbing merits of heaven. With the addition of the Human Tribe''s belief, the treasures commanded infinite power and were only slightly below primordial spiritual treasures.


    Youchao-Shi immediately instructed his tribesmen to begin building houses and gradually optimized the houses in the construction process. The Human Tribe had completely discarded their life in the wild and began living in fixed residence. This was a precursor for the Human Tribe to build tribes.


    Like Suiren-Shi, he left the tribesmen after becoming a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. He went to look for Suiren-Shi on the mountains and they began Prediction the ways of cultivation. And the only one left was the only woman of Three Ancestors of the Human Tribe. She was Ziyi-Shi.


    Ziyi-Shi was no doubt an ancestor of the Human Tribe. Her important discovery was the villus that covered the entire Human Tribe. Further, there were venomous insects in Untainted Land caused deaths.


    Ziyi-Shi had no solution since the Human Tribe had learned to Fire by Rubbing Sticks and began to using Torch to repel the insects. This had produced good results, greatly decreasing the mortality rate. But there were still some people who died because of this, distressing Ziyi-Shi a lot.


    Since houses were built, the threat of insects was not as great. But they must still leave their houses to find food. Once they were out of the houses, there was no longer any shelter. So many still died. Moreover, Ziyi-Shi gradually discovered the Human Tribe were no longer afraid of the cold after the clan had fire and houses. But once they went out, they would faint because of the cold weather.


    One day, Ziyi-Shi accidentally found that a Wild Beast that had been bitten by a poisonous insect but was still alive. Her eyes lit up and she wondered if the Wild Beasts were not afraid of highly toxic insects. Furthermore, the Wild Beasts were apparently used to the cold weather. It made her feel like she had found a way out.


    Ziyi-Shi went back to the clan and immediately found some Wild Beasts killed by her tribesmen. She asked them to peel the fur off the Wild Beasts and dry them with fire. Thereafter, Ziyi-Shi wrapped herself in the dry fur and felt very warm. She no longer needed to fear the cold.


    Ziyi-Shi was very satisfied and exclaimed, "Today, I made the first piece of clothing for the Human Tribe to protect them from venomous insects and the cold weather. The Human Tribe will now bid farewell to a scantily-clothed life. From now on, they will have a way to protect themselves. Heaven and Earth can witness this."


    The sky changed dramatically after these words. Countless Merits descended from the highest heaven, all falling upon Ziyi-Shi and the hide she wore. Her cultivation reached the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal after absorbing the Merits and the fur became a Postcelestial Merit Spiritual Treasure which was invincible in defense.


    Suiren-Shi''s Torch was an offensive Magic Weapon that could release endless Samadhi True Fire. Ordinary people could not fight against it. One saw how powerful the weapon was in Journey to the West, when Red Child almost burnt Sun Wukong to death.


    Though the attacking power of Youchao-Shi''s house was not as strong as Suiren-Shi''s Torch and its defense was not as good as Ziyi-Shi''s hide. Fortunately, it had a dual capability. If the three ancestors worked together in a fight, they could release an infinite power.

 Chapter 73: The Fourth Ancestor of the Human Tribe

    Chapter 73: The Fourth Ancestor of the Human Tribe


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    With fire, houses, and clothes, the Human Tribe entered a period of rapid advancement and their population rose to a million humans in 100 years. But right at this time, another trouble awaited the Human Tribe.


    The Human Tribe was too weak to fight against the Demon Tribe. Though Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, and Ziyi-Shi were at the peak level of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, and they could be regarded as experts in today''s Untainted Land, but they did not have transforming exercises or Magic Skills. So they could not display all their strength. They could handle ordinary Demon Tribe, but not the Sacred Demons at Reclam Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.


    In the 100 years, the Human Tribe summed up some transforming exercises which were shallow. The talented ones was simply at the Veridical Immortal Realm and their power was shabby compared with the Wu tribe.


    Fortunately, none of the Demon Tribe thought much of the Human Tribe, as the Wu Tribe was their main enemy. On the contrary, it was the Wu Tribe that got along with the Human Tribe. The Human Tribe helped the Wu Tribe build houses, make clothes, and roast food in the way the Wu Tribe was not capable of. On their end, the Wu Tribe provided them protection and food.


    Seeing this situation, Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, and Ziyi-Shi was momentarily calm. While they had never given up on finding cultivation ways for the tribesmen, they knew it was unwise to put their lives in other people''s hands, never mind the safety of all the tribe.


    However, the cultivation ways of the Sorcerer and Demon tribes were unsuitable for the Human Tribe. Though Three Ancestors of Human Tribe had the cultivation of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal and enjoyed great prestige among Human Tribe, their horizons and Realms in Untainted Land were low. It would be impossible for their tribe to find Spiritual Inheritance transforming exercises without the guidance of a proper teacher.


    On the mountain, Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, and Ziyi-Shi sat on the ground with dejected expressions. Youchao-Shi said, "Brother, we''ve been predicting for hundred years, but only resulted in some shallow transforming exercises. And these exercises wouldn''t really strengthen the Human Tribe."


    Suiren-Shi sighed. "Well, what can we do if this is destiny? Unfortunately, Sacred Lady did not leave any transforming exercises for us, otherwise we wouldn''t be so worried about this." The Sacred Lady was none other than Goddess Nvywa. Though Goddess Nvywa had left then, Human Tribe had always worshiped her and regarded her as Sacred Lady.


    Ziyi-Shi was a bit depressed to hear that, but she did not have any good way to comfort him. "Brothers, don''t worry. Human Tribe is safe for now and we still have time to come up with some ideas." Though she said this, not even she herself had the confidence they could do this. The Human Tribe''s power was simply too weak.


    Just as they were in distress, they heard a loud voice coming from Heaven and Earth. "I, Musen, had enlightened Martial Arts for the Human Tribe. Endless the Martial Arts will be, and immortal will Human tribe be. Heaven and Earth can witness this." Something fell from the Way of Heaven. It was boundless Merits descending from the highest heaven, including a character Wu.


    Seeing that, Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi and Ziyi-Shi were greatly surprised. The Martial Arts must have been strong enough to prompt such Merits. The three of them were also somewhat familiar with this name, though they could not remember who the person was.


    Ziyi-Shi cried, "Brothers, I remember who he is. He''s among the first Human Tribe like us and received the Punisher Whip. However, he has lived in seclusion since creation. He''s eccentric and rarely communicates with others. Today, he created the Spiritual Inheritance transforming exercises for the Human Tribe."


    Suiren-Shi and Youchao-Shi immediately recalled Musen. He was an odd person and owned the Punisher Whip, the rattan that created humans. The Human Tribe truly feared him, as did the three ancestors. The Punisher Whip had no effects on other tribes, but had great deterrent power to the Human Tribe.


    They also realized they had to combine all their Merits to surpass Musen''s Merit for creating Martial Arts. He also received the Taoist character Wu, which was even more incredible. No one had actually seen received a Taoist character in Untainted Land.


    Seeing that, the three of them flew towards where Musen lived and received a shock. They found that Musen was actually in the Early Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal Realm and the Taoist character Wu was bathed in a golden light, where they could feel a strong Merit from it.


    Instead of absorbing the Merit himself, Musen allowed the Taoist character Wu to absorb everything. This shocked the three a lot. The Merit from creating Martial Arts could promote Musen to Sage-to-be level. In these years, they understood something about Untainted Land. Except those in the Sorcerer and Demon tribes there were few Sages-to-be. If there was a Sage-to-be in the Human Tribe, the deterrence of the tribe would be increased.


    Seeing the Three Ancestors of Human Tribe had come, Musen put away the character. He said with a smile, "The three ancestors has arrived, but I didn''t manage to welcome you all. Please forgive me. Please, come on in." Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, and Ziyi-Shi followed him into a chalet.


    After they were seated, Suiren-Shi said, "You''re called Musen, aren''t you? You''ve laid down Martial Arts for the Human Tribe and deserved to be called Ancestor of Martial Arts. We three were only born a little earlier than you. If you don''t mind, you can call us brothers and sister."


    To be called Ancestor of Martial Arts was unsurprising for Musen. Lying down Martial Arts Spiritual Inheritance would gradually strengthen the Human Tribe. When that time came, he would naturally be Martial Ancestors of the Human Tribe. Thus he said, "I''ll accept your offer if that''s the case. Musen, your younger brother, greets older brothers and sister."


    The three of them nodded with a satisfied smile. Suiren-Shi asked, "Brother, I have a question. You have far more Merit than us, but why don''t you improve your cultivation with the Merit? If so, our Human Tribe will have a Sage-to-be among us."


    Musen laughed. "Brother, you know little about my martial arts. The one I created is different from the Way of Celestial Immortality. The cultivation of Martial Arts demands a person''s perseverance. Compared to the Way of Celestial Immortality, it takes a longer time and depends on one''s perception and talent. There are no shortcuts. If I improve my cultivation with the Merit, my Martial Arts will be ruined."


    What! The three were shocked, since they thought that Musen absorbed part of the Merit to reach the Early Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. But based on Musen''s words, he did not absorb any Merit at all and improved his cultivation himself. The Human Tribe had only been around for hundred years and, in that short time, a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal was actually born. Just how powerful would his Martial Arts be?


    Musen looked at the surprised Three Ancestors and explained, "The cultivation of Martial Arts required one to suffer physically and it''s a gradual and orderly process, similar to the cultivation methods of the Wu Tribe. But Martial Arts practitioners need to be enlightened in essence. If one''s enlightened, the rapid progress of their cultivation isn''t impossible. There will no worries as well. I had received the enlightenment myself to get to my level of cultivation today."


    Musen began explaining about Martial Arts based on his own understanding. Its cultivation was different from the Way of Celestial Immortality, emphasizing on physical and martial into Dao. It was regarded as a kind of physical training, but there was a difference from ordinary body building. Though the Martial Artist did not refine his Original Spirit, it would become strong thanks to his Martial Arts cultivation. With enlightenment, the Original Spirit would become particularly powerful. As for Musen, his Original Spirit cultivation was already at the peak of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, though he was only at the Early Stage. Even if the three ancestors worked together, they would not be able to defeat him.


    Martial Arts Cultivation Realms were not the same as the Way of Celestial Immortality. The realms included Martial Student (Refine Qi into Body), Martial Disciple (Turing Qi into a Spirit), Martial Artist (Turing a Spirit back into Emptiness), and Martial Soldier (Turing Emptiness into Tao). These four Realms were the basic stages for the martial artists and Musen regarded them as Postcelestial stages.


    Then it was the primordial stage, for Realms of Celestial Beings of the Way of Celestial Immortality were respectively Martial Mentor (Earthly Immortals), Martial General (Heavenly Immortal), Martial Duke (Veridical Immortal), Martial Supreme (Black Immortal), Earth Changing Level (Primordial Unity Black Immortal), Heaven Changing Leve l(Golden Immortal), Heavenly Signs Changing Level (Primordial Unity Golden Immortal), Heaven Clashing Level (Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal), Fate Reading Level (Sage-to-be), and Martial Saint (Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin). Each Realm was divided into four small stages, which was the Early Stage, Secondary Stage, Late Stage, and Peak Stage.

 Chapter 74: Minghes Obsession

    Chapter 74: Minghe''s Obsession


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    During the cultivation of Martial Arts, a cultivator needed to experience four Postcelestial stages, including Martial Student, Martial Disciple, Martial Artist, and Martial Soldier. In the four stages, the cultivator could achieve the best condition of his body through refining his human body, blood, bones, organs, and so on. These would form the foundation of his Martial Arts cultivation later on. Musen referred to these as the Foundation Establishment of Martial Arts.


    In fact, the primordial stage was the real beginning of the Martial Arts cultivation. When a martial cultivator reached the primordial stage, he would be able to choose his own Martial Arts. Though Martial Arts were just one of the 3,000 Ways of Great Way, it contained thousands of changes. This meant everyone''s comprehension of the Martial Arts would be unique.


    The initiation primordial stages of Martial Arts was from Martial Mentor to Martial Supreme, while the power explosion stage was Earth Changing Level. A Martial Artist would already be one of the top Martial Artist before, but would be unmatched when he reached Earth Changing Level.


    From Earth Changing Level, the Martial Artist would begin breaking through the acupoints in his body one by one. The more one broke through, the more powerful he would be. In fact, there were 365 acupoints in the human body, representing the 365 cosmic stars in the sky respectively. If one could break through all of them, he would be on par with the Martial Artist of a higher stage.


    When a Martial Artist broke through 36 acupoints, he could start breakthrough into Heaven Changing Level, which was the lowest standard to breakthrough Earth Changing Level. The more acupoints he broke Earth Changing Level, the more powerful he would be when he reached Heaven Changing Level.


    When this Martial Artist reached Heaven Changing Level, he needed to combine his comprehension of The Way of Martial Arts. When his Way of Martial Arts formed into real shape, he would be a real Martial Artist at Heaven Changing Level. This meant he needed to be constantly refining his Way of Martial Arts.


    Everybody''s Way of Martial Arts was totally different. It could be a weapon, a part of one''s body, or even a kind of creature. It depended on the Martial Artist''s enlightment of the Martial Arts. The power of one''s Way of Martial Arts was directly proportional to the level of his enlightment.


    When one Martial Artist completely made his Way of Martial Arts into solidity, he would breakthrough into the Heavenly Signs Changing Level. From then on, the Martial Artist could start refining his human body on the base of The Way of Martial Arts. When his human body has merged with The Way of Martial Arts, he would ascend to Heaven Clashing Level.


    At this stage, the Martial Artist would begin to enlighten the Divine Law of the Way of Heaven, combining his Martial Arts with The Power of Divine Law and forming his unique Magic Skills of Martial Arts. The more in-depth his enlightenment of the Divine Law, the stronger his Magic Skills of Martial Arts would be.


    Fate Reading Level, which was the most pivotal stage of the cultivation of Martial Arts, was related to whether a Martial Artist could become a Martial Saint. Fate Reading was a star for a Martial Artist to rely his life on. When a Martial Artist ascended Fate Reading Level, he needed to integrate his Original Spirit, The Way of Martial Arts, and The Power of Divine Law together into Fate Reading in Sea of Consciousness.


    As The Way of Martial Arts and The Power of Divine Law progressed, the Martial Artist''s Fate Reading would become more and more powerful. While his Fate Reading still lived, this Martial Artist would not really die. If a Martial Artist could comprehend 70% of The Divine Law, he could accomplish Fruit of Origin, but might not become a Martial Sage.


    A Martial Saint was based on the Martial Skills, not The Dao of Divine Law. If a Martial Artist wanted to become a Martial Saint, he needed a full comprehension of both The Way of Martial Arts and The Power of Divine Law.


    Though The Way of Martial Arts was a branch of The Law of Martial Arts, they were different from each other. The latter belonged to the Way of Heaven, while the former belonged to the Martial Artist himself. Theoretically, The Way of Martial Arts could be strengthened unlimitedly, but still needed to be proved through practice.


    The Three Ancestors of the Human Tribe were delighted after listening to Musen''s understanding of Martial Arts. They believed their tribe would be as strong as the Sorcerer and Demon tribes with a person like Musen, who had a deep understanding of the Spiritual Inheritance of Martial Arts. However, although the Spiritual Inheritance of Martial Arts sounded amazing, it was also a tough journey towards the cultivation of Martial Arts.


    With Musen succeeding his Martial Arts breakthrough, it was the right time for him to begin Sermon to the Human Tribe. The Three Ancestors of Human Tribe called over all the humans to listen to Musen''s sermon. Looking at the nearly ten millions Human Tribes gathering at the birthplace of the Human Tribe, Musen felt gratified.


    ...


    At Sacred Island of Blood Sea, Minghe constantly kept an eye on the Human Tribe all the time. He did not realize what his obsession was until Goddess Nyuwa created humans. Right! His obsession was humans because he had never forgotten he was also a human before coming to Untainted Land. Even now, he had kept his emotions of being a human.


    Since he had realized his obsession, it was the right time for him to separate it from him. But he had not decided on the treasure he needed to use. Though Minghe had many Spiritual Treasures, he also worried that the Separation would not turn out to be human if he used his treasure to separate it. Since it was so, Minghe decided to directly put his obsession into Goddess Nyuwa''s first-made human.


    If Minghe tried to separate his Selfcentric Separation using a powerful Spiritual Treasure, his Selfcentric Separation needed to be at the stage of Sage-to-be. However, a human body could not bear the power of Sage-to-be, so Minghe chose to put his obsession into a new-born human. His Selfcentric Separation was actually the same as others in the Human Tribe, a mere mortal.


    This way, Goddess Nyuwa would not take notice since the Separation was only an ordinary Human Tribe. To Minghe''s surprise, the Sacred Tools of the tribe, the Punisher Whip that was formed from the whip Goddess Nyuwa used to create humans, unexpectedly chose Minghe''s Selfcentric Separation as its master.


    Fortunately, Goddess Nyuwa did not pay much attention to the Human Tribe so she never noticed anything different about Minghe''s Selfcentric Separation. Though the Separation was normal without any supernatural power or Original Spirit, he still carried Minghe''s obsession and had a mental force stronger than any other humans. If Goddess Nyuwa was a little more careful, she would have sensed something was different.


    Since Minghe''s Selfcentric Separation was a Human Tribe, Minghe named him Musen. That was his name when he was a Human Tribe. Though Musen currently did not have any cultivation, with the Realm of Sage-to-be as Minghe did, he could make great progress at a very fast speed. The only things he lacked were supernatural power and Original Spirit


    To Minghe''s surprise, Musen did not want to cultivate the Way of Celestial Immortality even though he could directly reach the Realm of Sage-to-be without any obstacle. Minghe had never thought about what would happen to his Selfcentric Separation. What he really cared was just to make the separation, so he could become the real Primordial Mazinger and completely focus on his cultivation.


    As for the old memories that could disrupt his mind, Minghe wanted Musen to deal with. He did not actually plan on realizing his Tao through the Way of the Three Separations. It was just a way to enhance his force. Even if he met The Sage one day, he would not be passive.


    What Minghe tried to realize was the Tao of Rakshasa. Among his three Separations, the Evil Separation Red Lotus Taoist had already found the gate to become the Realm of Origin. He would progress further when he got the Origin of Golden Lotus of Merit. Minghe could not anticipate how far Red Lotus Taoist would get.


    Besides, the Good Separation, Taoist of Heaven and Earth, chose to realize his promotion of Tao in the Way of Universe. Though the Way of Universe was still in its experimental stage, Taoist of Heaven and Earth could rival Red Lotus Taoist if he truly realized his Tao. However, the Way of Universe was too difficult to comprehend and Taoist of Heaven and Earth needed to accumulate a wealth of power. Therefore, it took time for him to finally realize his goal.


    As for Musen, the Selfcentric Separation, he had succeeded all human qualities from Minghe. Minghe thought Musen was the worst one, though he was created from the power of creation on the base of [rimordial earth and Three Light Holy Water. Compared with primordial spiritual treasures, the human was much worse.


    Therefore, Minghe did not have many expectations of Musen. Instead, he hoped that Musen would live an easy life as a human on his behalf. However, Minghe had forgotten one thing. When he was still a human, he was a homely person with unlimited creativity.


    Musen naturally knew Minghe''s perception of him. Compared with the other tribes in Untainted Land, the Human Tribe was too weak. Even though the humans had chosen to cultivate, they had no advantage against other tribes. The Human Tribe had less than 100 years of history. Even if Minghe had the heart to help the tribe, he would still have a lot of doubts.

 Chapter 75: The Human Tribes Spiritual Inheritance

    Chapter 75: The Human Tribe''s Spiritual Inheritance


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Nobody cared if Minghe helped the Human Tribe. However, when the Cultivation Tribulation ended, and the Human Tribe became the major tribe in Untainted Land, every Sage would consider Minghe as an eyesore.


    Every Sage would want to fight for the Luck of the Human Tribe once it became the major tribe. When Goddess Nvywa created human beings, she had primordially occupied 30% of the Human Tribe''s Luck, while Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, and Ziyi-Shi would get 5% respectively for finding kindling, building houses, and making clothes for the Human Tribe.


    The remaining 50% of Luck would be the target of every Sage. If Goddess Nyuwa didn''t make any effort for the Human Tribe, she would get less and less Luck and there would be more left to the other Sages. As for the three Ancestors of the Human Tribe: the Suiren-Shi, the Youchao-Shi, and the Ziyin-Shi, their Luck would remain only if they didn''t do any harm to the Human Tribe.


    However, Minghe was different. If he helped the Human Tribe when they were at the most difficult time, he could naturally get their Luck. The problem was that he needed to create the Ashura Tribe and the Religion of Asura soon, which was not suitable for the Human Tribe. Therefore, even if he could get the Luck from the Human Tribe at this time, he would lose them all later. There was no need to do useless work.


    Although Musen was Minghe''s Selfcentric Separation, he was a real Human Tribe. Minghe had only separated his obsession and hadn''t attached any Original Spirit on Musen, so their relationship was very little and even The Sage would find it difficult to find something wrong. Who would consider Minghe''s Selfcentric Separation a Human Tribe?


    Besides, Minghe was a master of the Law of Spiritual Beings so he could easily cover up their relation. Unless Minghe exposed the connection himself later on, or someone had better comprehension than him, nobody would find out about their relationship. Minghe''s comprehension of the Law of Spiritual Beings had reached The Original Realm.


    Minghe wouldn''t interfere with Musen''s decision. Musen wanted to do something for the Human Tribe, and Minghe wouldn''t stop him. What''s more, if he could do something good for the Human Tribe, it would be beneficial for his later plans.


    In order to protect Musen, Minghe gave him his Primordial Spiritual Treasure, the Wuji Apricot Flag and his Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, Mount Suppress. Nobody in Untainted Land knew how many Magic Weapons Minghe had, so even if someone found these two treasures on Musen, they wouldn''t find any relation between him and Minghe.


    Musen considered the development of the Human Tribe since it had been created. There would be no The Way of Celestial Immortality on Earth and human beings would go down the road of technology.


    Musen didn''t know the relationship between Earth and the Untainted Land, why The Way of Celestial Immortality would disappear, or why there were so many mythologies about the Untainted Land on Earth. All these mythplogies needed time to explain and Musen would be the witness.


    These were all stories for later. Currently, the Human Tribe was too weak to match with the Sorcerer and Demon tribes. Even a small tribe could eliminate the Human Tribe easily. Although the three Ancestors of the Human Tribe could partly enhance their force, they were just drops in the bucket in Untainted Land.


    Therefore, the Human Tribe could only be a major force in the Untainted Land if their entire force was enhanced. However, which way should they choose? The Way of Celestial Immortality? Musen ruled this out it after rethinking about it. If the Human Tribe chose The Way of Celestial Immortality, Minghe could provide them with a lot of tactics. Although many of his tactics weren''t suitable for the Human Tribe, Minghe could easily Prediction some transforming exercises for them by the time he reached his Peak Level of Sage-to-be.


    However, Musen still worried about whether The Way of Celestial Immortality was suitable for the Human Tribe. The Way of Celestial Immortality would disappear from the Earth later. What''s more, the cultivation of The Way of Celestial Immortality needed plenty of Spiritual Treasures and weapons, but they didn''t have that many. How could they compare with the other tribes who had collected these treasures for such a long time?


    Besides, although the Human Tribe would become the rule of Heaven and Earth in the Untainted Land at the end of the Cultivation Tribulation, at this time, they were still under control of The Sage. The religions of The Sage had already cultivated in The Way of Celestial Immortality for such a long time. Therefore, there would be no possibility for the Human Tribe to become stronger than the other tribes if they chose to cultivate The Way of Celestial Immortality.


    In the long-term, even if the Three Royals and Five Emperors [1] got enormous Merits, they were enough for them to reach the stage of Sage-to-be, but where would they be in the end? And they would be pressed in the Fire Clouds Cave years later. If there were eight Martial Artists at a similar stage of Sage-to-be and they were the Human Sovereigns, even The Sage couldn''t bother them directly. After all, eight Martial Artists at the stage of Sage-to-be would have incredible power.


    Besides, the Three Ancestors of the Human Tribe had disappeared since the age of Three Royals and Five Emperors began. Nobody knew where they were. Maybe they were also in a serious situation. Therefore, if the Human Tribe chose to cultivate the Way of Celestial Immortality, would they really become the ruler of Heaven and Earth in Untainted Land?


    These days, the Sorcerer Demon tribes were fighting against each other. Owing to the strong force of the two tribes, The Sage Hongjun wouldn''t directly interfere with the war between them. If the Human Tribe could have that kind of force, they wouldn''t be afraid of The Sage anymore. If The Sage did anything harmful to the Human Tribe, the humans wouldn''t follow any of the religions that The Sage had built.


    Because of their weakness, the Human Tribe was under the control of The Sage. Musen hoped his tribe could get rid of any control from others, including The Sage. He believed he wouldn''t yield to his fate since he had been reborn. He knew that the Human Tribe must follow their own way of Tao, not The Way of Celestial Immortality otherwise they would become the Puppets of The Sages later.


    Therefore, Musen chose Martial Arts as their Tao. Not only would it be affected by some novels about Martial Arts in the later world, but also, he realized that there would still be some Martial Artists after thousands of years. Martial Arts would be more suitable for the Human Tribe than The Way of Celestial Immortality.


    Thinking of this, Musen immediately got in contact with Minghe who was staying in the Blood Sea. Understanding Musen''s idea, Minghe agreed with him completely. Martial Arts was nice indeed. He started to Prediction cultivation methods of Martial Arts through his Magical Tao Mirror and then delivered all he had predicted to Musen.


    While Minghe predicted the methods, Musen was cultivating. By the time Minghe finished his Prediction Musen had ascended the Realm of Daluo Golden Immortal. Then, they prayed for the Way of Heaven and set the Spiritual Inheritance of Martial Arts for the Human Tribe. Naturally, Merits fell down from the Heaven because they had done something beneficial for the Human Tribe. To their surprise, a Taoist characters "Wu" also showed up in the sky.


    Taoist characters, which the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land knew clearly, were not rare in Untainted Land. However, this Taoist characters "Wu" awarded by the Way of Heaven had never shown up in the Untainted Land. Besides, the "Wu" character was not simply a Taoist characters. It contained The Law of Martial Arts and The Way of Martial Arts. If someone could enlighten it long-term, his cultivation of Martial Arts would be really powerful.


    As for the Merits, Musen hadn''t decided where to use them, so he stored them temporarily in the "Wu" character. Musen had planned to integrate these Merits into the "Wu", but this Taoist character was different from Spiritual Treasure which could absorb the Merits to enhance their power. Therefore, Musen could only store the Merits in it for a while.


    After that, Musen started his 49-year teaching of Martial Arts to the Human Tribe, from the basic Martial Student to Heaven Clashing Level (the stage similar to Daluo Golden Immortality). As for the higher Fate Reading Level and the Martial Saint, he didn''t plan to mention these in this teaching. As a Martial Artist at Daluo Golden Immortality, Musen shouldn''t have had the ability to predict out the complete Law and Way of Martial Arts by himself. He didn''t want others to know his secret.


    After finishing his teaching, Musen started his Closed Door Meditation and tried his best to enlighten the "Wu" character. Meanwhile, the three Ancestors of the Human Tribe knew that The Way of Celestial Immortality would have both benefits and disadvantages for the Human Tribe, and they hoped their tribe would not be controlled by the others. Therefore, they chose to trust Musen and started to cultivate the Martial Arts. They needed to enhance their force at once with the Spiritual Inheritance of the Martial Arts to protect their tribe.


    After a very short hundred years, the Human Tribe became much stronger than before. With the Law and Way of Martial Arts, plenty of Martial Arts talents were showing up in the Human Tribe. Most of them had already reached the stages of Martial Mentor or Martial General, and some outstanding talents had even broken through the stage of Martial Supreme (also known as the Black Immortal). The abundance of Spiritual Air and Treasures of Heaven and Earth played an important role. In years to come, it wouldn''t be as important as it was now.


    The three Ancestors of the Human Tribe cultivated the Martial Arts more easily since they were actually at the stage of Daluo Golden Immortality and could constantly absorb the Luck of the Human Tribe. During these years, they ascended the Heaven Clashing Level, which was equal to the Daluo Golden Immortality. Although they were just at the early Heaven Clashing Level, they were far more powerful than before.

 Chapter 76: Relocation (part 1)

    Chapter 76: Relocation (part 1)


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Upon seeing the situation, the three Suiren Clan members deepened their beliefs that martial arts could truly strengthen the Human Clan. Martial arts prodigies were appearing everywhere as every human began to practice martial arts. The three of them were pleased to see such a vibrant and flourishing scene.


    With just a few hundred years, Mu Sen''s cultivation managed to reach the Heaven Clashing peak level. He managed to reach the highest level among his peers. Even against an early stage Sage-to-be, he might win.


    Upon entering the Heaven Clashing Level, Mu Sen began to try comprehending the Law of Martial Arts. His way of martial arts was through enlightening the Human Clan''s Jin Long Luck. He could lend it to the Human Clan in times of emergency, however, it could be quite dangerous if he did so. Once someone knew his way of martial arts, the Human Clan''s luck would suffer. Even Mu Sen would not have the ability to deal with it. It could only be used as a desperate measure for desperate times.


    Mu Sen spent hundreds of years enlightening on the Wu character, realizing how mysterious it was. Relying on it, Mu Sen managed to have a hegemonic martial arts body. It was the strongest body of Martial Arts training, with potential power even stronger than the Ancestor of Sorcery.


    However, his newly formed martial arts body was unstable. Mu Sen trained his body consistently by following the law of martial arts and the character Wu, resulting in the continuous gain of strength. In no time, Mu Sen''s body would surpass that of the Ancestor of Sorcery.


    As the Human Clan gradually developed, Mu Sen started to think about moving them to another land, which was an important thing. Mu Sen needed to discuss it with the three ancestors of the Human Clan: the Suiren Clan, the Youchao Clan and the Ziyi Clan. He sent a message to gather them together for discussion.


    When the three ancestors had gathered, Suiren-Shi spoke. "Fourth brother, today, you sent for us, is it due to gaining a new enlightenment about the body of martial arts? Your martial arts creation was really impressive. Though I''m only at the early stage of Heaven Clashing Level, it is as good as being at the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality peak level. Since the Human Clan began martial arts cultivation, our power has steadily increased. This is all thanks to you, Fourth Brother."


    Listening to Suiren-Shi, Mu Sen understood. Although the three clans had merits because of the Human Clan, they only gained half of the luck of Human Clan. But Mu Sen was different. Passing on the martial arts on to the Human Clan could spread for generations to come. As for the Luck of the Human Clan, Mu Sen held triple what the three added together had, the same as the Human Clan''s Sacred Lady, Nv Wa. It could be said that Mu Sen was the Ancestor of Wu and was almost on par with Goddess Nv Wa.


    Indeed, Goddess Nv Wa left the Human Clan to fend for themselves after creating them. Only the first humans remembered her. Those who were created thereafter had never met her, and when the Human Clan was facing difficulties, she never fulfilled any of their prayers. All the problems were solved by the four Ancestors of the Human Clan. As time went by, her name and fame didn''t hold as much importance in the minds of the entire clan.


    Mu Sen received triple the luck from the Human Clan and his martial arts cultivation improved immensely. No wonder the past Three Clans of Dragon, Phoenix and Kylin, the current Wu and Demon clan and the Sages of the future desired luck so much. With luck, the way of cultivation was much smoother, especially when one reached the origin realm. Without luck, the way of cultivation would only be arduous.


    Mu Sen looked at their elated expressions, yet he worried and said, "Older brother, second brother and third sister. I''m afraid you are happy too soon. You have only seen the improvements of the people. Haven''t you seen the dangers hidden around the clan?"


    The three of them were stunned. Youchao-Shi questioned, "Fourth brother, why do you say this? The clan is now improving steadily. With our power growing day by day and the four of us guarding the clan, plus with your cultivation level, even a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal would have difficulty attacking us. Now that there are few Sages-to-be in the Untainted Land, why would our clan be in danger?"


    Mu Sen sighed deeply and continued, "You guys know one part but not the other. Do you know why the Wu clan and the Demon clan became nemeses?" They shook their heads, though they had heard about the war between the two clans, the reason remained unknown.


    "It was because of luck. The Wu and Demon clan, when one side lost, then naturally the other side would become the master of heaven and earth, and their clan''s luck would be heavily boosted. When that time came, even the Sages would have trouble facing them," Mu Sen explained.


    Ziyi-Shi asked Mu Sen, "What do their fights have to do with our clan? Though the Human Clan was created by Goddess Nv Wa, we have nothing to do with the Demon Clan. Instead, we are always fighting with the Demon Clan and our relationship with the Wu Clan can be considered alright. I don''t think their fights will affect us."


    Mu Sen continued, "Have you ever considered that once the Human Clan grows particularly strong, it might threaten the Wu and Demon clan. Will they still be as they are now? When the Human Clan was newly created, the luck was weak, but in just a few hundred years, the Human Clan has become so strong and our luck is still growing stronger. I''m sure you have felt it during your cultivation."


    As Mu Sen preached about luck, the facial expressions of the three ancestors of the Human Clan changed immediately, as they had definitely felt it. Compared to when the clan was newly created, its luck had improved and increased tremendously. They had enjoyed the fact that the luck of the human clan became stronger, yet they had failed to think of the horrible consequences it would bring. If what Mu Sen said was true, then the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Suiren-shi hurriedly asked Mu Sen, "Then do you, Fourth Brother, have any ideas to solve this problem?" Since Mu Sen had called them together, it meant he had come up with a plan. Even though the three of them had become the ancestors of the Human Clan earlier than Mu Sen, it seemed that among the four of them, Mu Sen had slowly and surely become their leader. The Untainted Land was a world where people had prowess and ability and so did the Human Clan.


    Mu Sen added, "You guys don''t have to be so worried. It has not reached that stage yet, but it is true that we can no longer stay here. For now, it would be best for us to move somewhere else. Although this current land is good, it''s too easy to get involved in the war of the Wu and Demon Clan. Only when we''ve reached the far grounds of the Untainted Lands will our clan be able to grow steadily and gain strength."


    Youchao-Shi asked Mu Sen, "Then based on what you''ve pointed out, where should our clans move to?" The Untainted Land may be a huge place, but most of the land was already occupied by the Wu and Demon Clan. It wouldn''t be easy to find a place that could hold such huge population.


    "At the shore of the East Sea. The land is vast and both the Wu and Demon clans are weak there. It is the perfect place to relocate our clansmen. After we''ve moved there, I intend to build a sacred place of spiritual inheritance for the Human Clan," Mu Sen continued.


    Ziyi-Shi asked Mu Sen doubtfully, "A sacred place of spiritual inheritance? Why?" Although what Mu Sen had said was rather literal, she did not understand why Mu Sen wanted to build a sacred place of spiritual inheritance. The spiritual inheritance of the clan was martial arts. And since every clansman was already practicing martial arts, there was no purpose in building a place simply for spiritual inheritance.


    Mu Sen questioned her back. "Third Sister, when you cultivated martial arts, did you realize a flaw in martial arts?" Ziyi-Shi frowned. "Flaw? There was no flaw. To practice martial arts, you need a strong foundation. Only then will you be stronger. What flaw could there be?"


    Mu Sen said, "Indeed. It is as you have said. But you have forgotten that you, older brother and second brother have the luck of the Human Clan, and with merit from the Way of Heaven, there is not much impeding your cultivation. However, what about the normal people in the Human Clan? Their speed of martial arts cultivation cannot be compared to us.


    "Martial arts cultivation is a continuous thing. You cannot stop or take a break halfway. When normal humans practice martial arts cultivation, it will cost them a lot of time. If one day, a Sage starts to do a sermon in the clan, the martial arts spiritual inheritance of the human clan will face destruction. Compared to martial arts, the Way of Celestial Immortality would seem much easier."


    With a few words, Mu Sen clarified the weakness of martial arts and the expressions on the faces of the three ancestors changed once again. If what Mu Sen said was true, then one day, a Sage would come for a sermon here. Countless humans would abandon martial arts for the Way of Celestial Immortality, thus the spiritual inheritance of martial arts of the human race would be weakened and the Human Clan would fall right into the hands of the Sage.


    Compared to the other clans in the Untainted Land the Human Clan was too weak to go through the Way of Celestial Immortality. Once the Way of Celestial Immortality became highly sought after in the Human Clan, it could temporarily increase the strength of the Human Clan. In reality, the possibility of any skilled cultivators in the Human Clan cultivating the Way of Celestial Immortality would be very minimal. And even if there were skilled cultivators, they couldn''t be compared to the ones that had cultivated for thousands of years.

 Chapter 77: Relocation (part 2)

    Chapter 77: Relocation (part 2)


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Since it was concerning the Spiritual Inheritance of the Human Tribe, Suiren-Shi asked, "You mentioned the establishment of the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance. Was it meant to tackle the hidden threat? " Though he was an Ancestor of the Human Tribe, Suiren-Shi was not keen to power and influence, but was concerned about the Spiritual Inheritance of his Human Tribe. The Human Tribe would not be a Tribe as strong as the Sorcerer and Demon tribes if The Way of Celestial Immortality was prevalent in this tribe.


    Musen nodded and said, "Sure, ever since the Origin of the Human Tribe several hundreds of years ago, we have not engaged in any wars. Hence, our migration will not be troubled by the Wu Tribe. The Demon Tribe, however, will inevitably get in our way, which also serves as an opportunity to steel ourselves and show our strength.


    "After arriving at the Coast of the East Sea, we will commence on building our own Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance exclusive for the cultivation of Martial Arts. And The Way of Celestial Immortality could be cultivated outside the Holly Land. Tens of millions of humans are now living in the tribe. After arriving there, we will select high-level aptitude tribesmen from each tribe and teach them Martial Arts by ourselves."


    Suiren-Shi and the other two were satisfied with this advice. Considering that elites of Martial Arts in the Human Tribe could be gathered in the Holly Land of Human Tribe, the Spiritual Inheritance of Martial Arts could remain strong even if The Way of Celestial Immortality was prevailing in the tribe. Martial Arts could be strengthened inside the Holly Land, while the combination of The Way of Celestial Immortality and Martial Arts would further promote the strength of the Human Tribe outside.


    Seeing this, Musen continued, "I will arrange a mind-cultivation Formation of Martial Arts inside the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance so as to select candidates. Once they enter the Holly Land successfully, they will be qualified to learn my Taoist characters: "Wu."(the Chinese character for Martial Arts)


    The three guys became even more pleasantly surprised hearing the Taoist characters "Wu". Without the help of this Taoist characters, they would not be able to achieve the Heaven Clashing Level in such a short period. When all Martial Arts cultivators in the tribe had the chance to learn this Taoist characters, the process of Martial Arts Cultivation would certainly be accelerated.


    Musen continued, "After the establishment of the Holy Land, I will spend a year in demonstrating my ''Wu'' to all Martial Arts cultivators every 100 years. Besides, the Holly Land of Human Tribe will be open to the outside world every 10 years for the selection of kids with aptitudes in Martial Arts from diverse tribes. In this way, Martial Arts in our Human Tribe will flourish."


    Suiren-Shi and the others highly praised that advice. According to Musen''s methods, nearly all people with aptitudes in Martial Arts among the Human Tribe would be taken to the Holy Land. Those remaining, ungifted in Martial Arts, could possibly gain some achievements in The Way of Celestial Immortality.


    Although Musen was the ancestor of martial arts, he would not despise The Way of Celestial Immortality. Ignoring the importance of The Way of Celestial Immortality would lead to a terrible situation: some gifted people in the Way of Celestial Immortality would go for The Sage. More and more people would run away from the Human Tribe and no doubt it would bring riots and lead to separation.


    Musen added, "Of course, our Human Tribe will not abandon The Way of Celestial Immortality. Martial Arts and The Way of Celestial Immortality will coexist in the Holy Land. And Human Tribe gifted in The Way of Celestial Immortality will be admitted into the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance every 10 years and receive special cultivation. By doing this, both Martial Arts and The Way of Celestial Immortality will keep thriving."


    Suiren-Shi asked, "My brother, we are all Martial Arts cultivators. It far exceeds our abilities to understand The Way of Celestial Immortality. Even if we manage to select gifted tribesmen in The Way of Celestial Land, what are we supposed to teach them? " The fact was that Martial Arts were prevalent among the Human Tribe, but there were no masters in The Way of Celestial Immortality, not to mention the transforming exercises of it. What he worried about was indeed reasonable.


    Musen had taken this worry into consideration before, but it was not the best time to illustrate it now. He was in need of the proper chance to show That Thing. Otherwise, it would vainly stir up suspicions. In addition, That Thing was involved with too many other things and would not be easily exhibited to others. Maybe another time would be fine.


    Musen said, "I understand your worries. After the migration, I will travel around Untainted Land and visit many Individual Cultivators so as to seek some Fated Chances and transforming exercises of The Way of Celestial Immortality. I believe that our problems will be solved in this way. "


    Suiren-Shi agreed and said, "Well, in that case, we should instantly order all tribesmen to prepare for the migration. The trip will be dangerous. We have to make joint efforts to secure our Human Tribe. "


    Over the past years, these three guys had constantly compared notes of Martial Arts with each other. They worked together and still were beaten by Musen. Moreover, Musen did not exert all his power at all. Up to now, Musen''s Martial Arts had reached the peak of the Heaven Clashing Level, and no Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal could match his strength. Consequently, the migration of the Human Tribe would be much safer with his protection.


    Upon the orders by the Four Ancestors of Humanity, the tribesmen all began to prepare. The four enjoyed high prestige in the tribe. No one dared to object to them. Now that the Four Ancestors of Humanity had reached an agreement over the migration, it would not be easily changed.


    The Sorcerer and Demon tribes in Untainted Land naturally noticed their action. But the Wu Tribe took it easy. They thought that migration of a small tribe could not violate their interests. Instead, they gave a hand to them at times.


    The Demon Tribe, however, acted differently. The Human Tribe would pass their territory. To give way or not to give way was questioned. If they did, others would scorn them for fearing the Human Tribe; if not, a war would be inevitable. They had heard about the Four Ancestors of Humanity, who all achieved the cultivation of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals. Normal tribes of the Demon Tribe were totally uncompetitive compared to them.


    One more thing to consider was the Goddess Nvywa, who was both the creator of the Human Tribe and The Sage of the Demon Tribe. Once they waged a war against the Human Tribe, they would defame Goddess Nvywa''s reputation. Besides, they would not know how to explain to Goddess Nvywa if the Human Tribe suffered losses.


    Others, conversely, believed that the Human Tribe was nothing but a created tool for Goddess Nvywa to reach The Sage. Moreover, Goddess Nvywa had not cared about them since their Origin, which proved that they had little value. So, Goddess Nvywa would not blame them for damaging the Human Tribe.


    Therefore, the Human Tribe struggled all the way, fighting against the Demon Tribe constantly. The strong ones in the Human Tribe were not stronger than Black Immortals. So, Musen, Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, and Ziyi-Shi only took care of Demon Tribes stronger than the Black Immortal level and the rest were battled by tribesmen themselves. Without being baptized by hardships, the Human Tribe could only be flowers in the greenhouse, far away from the master of the Heaven and Earth.


    It took the Human Tribe nearly 100 years to reach the Coast of the East Sea through bloody fights. As a result, the number of the Human Tribe did not increase, but their overall strength was lifted to a higher realm. The Human Tribe were mature now like soaring eyas. Untainted Land was their real arena.


    After arriving, the Human Tribe began to expel the Demon Tribe nearby and settled on the Coast of the East Sea as its Stronghold. Musen and others commenced on building the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance of the Human Tribe, which would be done as soon as possible. They would not feel relieved before the completion of the Holy Land.


    The establishment of the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance was big news in the Human Tribe. Numerous Martial Arts cultivators signed up in hope of becoming members of the Holy Land. Meanwhile, The Way of Celestial Immortality was abandoned temporally due to the lack of transforming exercises. Martial Arts became the dominant cultivation method among the Human Tribe.


    Nevertheless, the mind-cultivation Formation arranged by Musen was not easy to break. Tens of millions of people came for tests and no more than 200,000 people passed the trial cultivation after several rounds of selections. The people remaining had to return to their tribe in disappointment.


    Luckily, the Holly Land of Human Tribe was open to the outside world every 10 years, so the Human Tribe that failed this time still had another chance. They would work harder on the cultivation of Martial Arts so as to enter the Holy Land and receive instruction from the ancestor of martial arts in person.


    Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, and Ziyi-Shi were all delighted to see this flourishing scene. If things continued this way, the strength of the Human Tribe would develop at an extremely high rate. Musen, however, knew that this was impossible because Goddess Nvywa had been teaching for 1000 years and now it was over.

 Chapter 78: The Reaction of All Parties

    Chapter 78: The Reaction of All Parties


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Wuhuang Heaven, Inside the Royal NvyWa Temple, 1,000 years had passed and Goddess Nvywa finally finished her explanation on the Way of Fate. Nowadays, her merit fulfilled could be regarded as having reached their successful conclusion. Three Pure Ones and the others left soon after Goddess Nvywa''s teaching was over, leaving only the Demon Tribe remaining in the temple. Emperor Jun still had another purpose he hadn''t yet achieved.


    Once Three Pure Ones and the others left, Emperor Jun asked, "Since Goddess has become The Sage, has Goddess considered the future of my Demon Tribe?" Since she had become The Sage, even Emperor Jun had to respectfully address her as ''Goddess''. There was nothing he could do. Even if Emperor Jun was the Demon Emperor, the gap between a Sage-to-be and The Sage was indeed too huge. If he offended Goddess Nvywa, the Demon Tribe would lose a major patron.


    Goddess Nvywa stared at Emperor Jun, a complicated feeling was exposed on her face. Finally, Goddess Nvywa closed her eyes and said, "The matters of the Demon Tribe are preordained, I am unable to do anything of help. " Now that Goddess Nvywa was The Sage, she had naturally calculated some matters regarding the Luck of the Demon Tribe. Although at this moment the Luck of the Demon Tribe was flourishing, everything that had reached its peak would certainly decline. Goddess Nvywa faintly perceived that the power of the Demon Tribe would weaken.


    Emperor Jun, Taiyi and a group of Demon Tribe naturally felt dissatisfied to receive such kind of answer from Goddess Nvywa. But, now that Goddess Nvywa was The Sage, they didn''t dare to be presumptuous. Even Taiyi, with his impulsive temperament, restrained himself. With no other choice, Emperor Jun could only turn to Fuxi for help. Who else to say something but her older brother? If Fuxi said something, Goddess Nvywa wouldn''t blame him.


    Fuxi received Emperor Jun''s hint and asked, "Sister, you see, the matter of the Demon Tribe¡­ " Goddess Nvywa could only sigh when she heard Fuxi speak. She replied, "What my brother is thinking, I''m already aware. If in the future something happens to the Demon Tribe, I won''t go as far as to watch without doing anything. All of you should go! "


    It was clear that Goddess Nvywa didn''t want to say more for she disappeared without a trace after finishing her speech. Even though Emperor Jun and the rest felt quite dissatisfied, in any case, they had received a promise from Goddess Nvywa so it could be considered quite good. If something were to happen in the future the Demon Tribe would have Goddess Nvywa to come to their help. Perhaps they could be out of harm''s way.


    Goddess Nvywa had an extremely complex expression on her face as she watched the Demon Tribe leave. Not only because she had perceived that the Demon Tribe would weaken, but also because she was worried about her brother, Fuxi. Fuxi was already at the center of the current Cultivation Tribulation. Even if right now Goddess Nvywa persuaded him to leave the Heavenly Court, as she wanted to, it wouldn''t make any difference. Fuxi wholeheartedly wanted to strengthen the Demon Tribe, how could he possibly leave at a time like this?


    She could only sigh. Goddess Nvywa really didn''t know what else she ought to say. It was fortunate that right now she was The Sage. As long as she watched over Fuxi, she could surely keep him safe. Unfortunately, Man proposes, Heaven disposes. Sometimes, even The Sage had a time where they couldn''t do anything. The phrase ''Magic Skills are inferior to Heaven''s Calculation'' described it best.


    For Goddess Nvywa, teaching for 1,000 years was equivalent to letting the Fate be thoroughly understood. She had also gained quite a lot from it. It was at this moment that Goddess Nvywa suddenly remembered the Human Tribe she had created, she didn''t know how they were faring at the moment. At that time, she''d been in a hurry to leave and hadn''t considered them at all. After all, they were her creation; she felt that it would be quite a pity if they were to be destroyed so easily.


    Once The Sage wanted to know, hundreds of things would be clear. Since Goddess Nvywa already had the intention, what the Human Tribe had gone through for 1,000 years naturally would be imprinted in her mind. Astonishment suddenly appeared on her face. It wasn''t surprising. The Human Tribe''s experiences for the past millennium were indeed too astonishing, especially the breathtaking appearance of the Four Ancestors of Humanity. They had really caused all living things of Untainted Land to look upon the Human Tribe in a different light.


    Seeing the greatness of the Human Tribe''s development, guilt began to grow in Goddess Nvywa''s heart. The Human Tribe honored her as their Sacred Lady, and she even enjoyed the worship of the Human Tribe as well as 30% of their Luck. Nevertheless, she felt quite ashamed to receive them for she had never done anything for the Human Tribe.


    But Goddess Nvywa was also bewildered in regards to the appearance of the Four Ancestors of Humanity. She really couldn''t understand what was so special about the Human Tribe that she could actually get such Merit and become The Sage for creating them. The Four Ancestors of Humanity also obtained a great amount of Merit from their contribution to the growth of the Human Tribe. There was no other tribe that had received this treatment among the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land.


    Goddess Nvywa counted on her fingers. She wanted to know what was so special about the Human Tribe. But she still didn''t gain anything after she''d finished counting. The matters of the Human Tribe seemed to be veiled like they were the secrets of heaven. Goddess Nvywa became even more suspicious. In the Untainted Land, aside from Goddess Nvywa The Sage, only Ancestor Hongjun could conceal the secrets of heaven. Another possibility was¡­ the Way of Heaven.


    Goddess Nvywa was scared by this notion. Originally, she had only created the Human Tribe as a tool to become The Sage; but from what she saw now, the Human Tribe didn''t seem to be that ordinary. Regardless of whether it was Ancestor Hongjun or the Way of Heaven that had concealed the secrets of heaven, either one was already sufficient to prove that the Human Tribe wasn''t as simple as she had thought. In the end, what was so special about the Human Tribe?


    Goddess Nvywa was not the only one pondering this. Emperor Jun''s and Taiyi''s group, who had just returned to the Heavenly court, Three Pure Ones, as well as Jieyin''s and Zhunti''s group who had each respectively returned to their Ashram ¡ª all of them had been listening to the teaching for a millennium inside Wahuang Heaven. They naturally wanted to know about what had happened in the Untainted Land during the past 1,000 years. Everyone was shocked to learn about the Human Tribe.


    It had only been 1,000 years since the Human Tribe was created, yet not only had their numbers grown astonishingly from the original 120,000 into more than ten million tribesmen, a practice law that was different from The Way of Celestial Immortality had also appeared inside the tribe, the Martial Arts. Furthermore, it was also a member of the Human Tribe who had created the practice. It was impossible for them not to be shocked by these!


    What shocked them even more, was that Goddess Nvywa had received huge Merit from creating humans, thus becoming The Sage, while the Four Ancestors of Humanity also received merits of heaven for their tremendous contribution in the growth of the Human Tribe. When had merits of heaven become so little in value?


    What was Merit? It was essentially a multi-purpose thing with a lot of function, such as increasing one''s cultivation, dissipating one''s Karma, refining Magical Weapons, dispersing one''s heart''s obsession and so on. In the Untainted Land, who wouldn''t want to get more Merit? Yet there were only a few who were genuinely able to obtain it, and no one had ever expected that four of those people would appear at once among the Human Tribe. How could they not to be jealous?


    Inside Mount Kunlun, Three Pure Ones who had just returned from Goddess Nvywa''s teaching were gazing at the Coast of the East Sea, each bearing a different expression on his face. Honoured Lord of the Origin asked in confusion, "Older brother, what exactly is so special about the Human Tribe? Junior Sister Goddess Nvywa became The Sage because of them and the Four Ancestors of Humanity also obtained Merit and achieved the Friut of Zenith Heaven because of them. But compared with the Sorcerer and Demon tribes, they are small and weak, there''s no redeeming quality about them!"


    Laozi counted on his fingers silently for a long time and gained nothing. He said, "There must be something special about the Human Tribe Junior Sister Goddess Nvywa created. Otherwise, the Way of Heaven wouldn''t send out Merit so frequently. All Four Ancestors of Humanity also achieved Zenith Heaven Fruit; one can see their extraordinariness, especially that Martial Ancestor of the Human Tribe. He could actually create a new path, really admirable. "


    Tongtian laughed and said, "Haha, that is correct. The three other ancestors of the Human Tribe don''t count for anything; but this ancestor of martial arts, Musen, is indeed extraordinary. If he were to be born several thousand years earlier, perhaps now he would be fighting against us. It''s a pity he was born at the wrong time! "


    Honoured Lord of the Origin frowned. "Third brother''s words are wrong, " He said. "A tiny Human Tribe, how could they fight against us, the Pangu tribe? In the future don''t say these kinds of words in front of others, you would cause our reputation to fall for no reason. " Honoured Lord of the Origin loved his reputation. Seeing Tongtian mention Musen on equal terms with them, he would naturally be unhappy.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Holy Mountain of The West. After they returned, Jieyin and Zhunti were naturally attracted by the matters of the Human Tribe; an idea appeared in the two men''s hearts after they saw how extraordinary the Human Tribe was. Although the west was vast, it was sparsely populated. If they could bring back some of the Human Tribe, the west could slowly grow stronger.


    Zhunti knew that the Four Ancestors of Humanity had received merit of heaven, so he was envious of them. "Senior brother, the luck of these Four Ancestors of Humanity was really good, they could actually obtain merit of heaven just by contributing in the growth of Human Tribe." His speech was somewhat suffused with jealousy as he said this. "But it wasn''t bad for them to obtain Merit, especially that ancestor of martial arts, his aptitude is unique. If we could bring them to the west, our west would definitely be able to become strong. "


    Jieyin sighed. Zhunti''s wholehearted schemes for the west had gradually been affecting his practice, Jieyin could only advise him, "Junior brother, I know that you wholeheartedly want the best for the west, but the Human Tribe already has Martial Arts, and the ancestor of martial arts was the person who started it. How would he be willing to place himself under the two of us? It will be better for you and me to achieve enlightenment in The Foundation of the Great Way as quickly as possible so that we can quickly become The Sage. Regarding this matter, we''ll discuss it again in the future. "


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    As for Heavenly Court, when Emperor Jun returned, he blazed with wrath when he found out about the Human Tribe. But it wasn''t surprising. In his eyes, the Human Tribe was the creation of Goddess Nvywa, the Sage of the Demon Tribe. For him it meant they were a subsidiary tribe of the Demon Tribe. Yet against all reason, not only was the Human Tribe quite close with the Wu Tribe, but they also frequently beheaded the Demon Tribe in the Untainted Land. This was simply a rebellion!


    Unfortunately, Ancestor of Hongjun had decreed: demons govern the Heaven, sorcerers rule the Earth. To avoid giving a pretext to the Wu Tribe, Emperor Jun couldn''t brazenly go to the Untainted Land. As for the matter about the Human Tribe, he could only tolerate them for the time being. Once he put an end to the Wu Tribe, he would find the Human Tribe and settle this account.

 Chapter 79: The Birth of the Ashura Tribe

    Chapter 79: The Birth of the Ashura Tribe


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The Human Tribe was developing prosperously regardless of what happened outside. The Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance of the Human Tribe had greatly inspired the entire Human Tribe to cultivate. Moreover, catching a chance to cultivate under the Four Ancestors of Humanity who were worshiped by the whole Human Tribe had further strengthened their desire to enter the Holly Land of Huma Tribe.


    Seeing that the Human Tribe was developing very well, Musen was ready to travel around Untainted Land. However, what he wanted was more than a tour, he needed a chance to go out to take out some "Fated Chances", arranged by himself.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the Sacred Island of Blood Sea, Minghe was a little surprised at the letter from Musen. He did not expect that what he had accidentally done before could benefit Musen''s plan for the Human Tribe''s development. It was indeed an unintentional positive outcome.


    Minghe naturally agreed upon Musen''s plan, and so he used the power of Heaven and Earth to fly numerous stone tablets into Musen''s hands in Untainted Land. These stone tablets meant nothing to him, but being beneficial to Musen''s plan meant to have made the best use of them.


    Minghe started to think about himself after helping Musen. Goddess Nvywa becoming The Sage meant Untainted Land would enter into an era of The Sage. As for Goddess Nvywa''s teaching, Minghe had no interest because his Dao for cultivation was different from Goddess Nvywa''s Dao of Fate.


    However, Heaven and Earth Taoist, Minghe''s Good Separation had gone for the teaching. Although Heaven and Earth Taoist did not understand the Fate, the world in his body needed merits of Fate to improve itself, and this teaching might help to develop Creatures in that world.


    Minghe was busy refining himself into the body of Rakshasa through The Divine Law as well as gaining an Enlightenment from the Law of Blood and the Law of Spiritual Beings, so he could not spare time to be concerned about his disciples.


    Minghe''s second disciple Kong Xuan was 300 years old and born with a cultivation base at Golden Immortality level. Moreover, with Divine Five Colored Light Heaven Endowed Magic Skills as his natural gift, Kong Xuan was unmatched among Golden Immortals.


    Minghe did not let Kong Xuan cultivate his transforming exercises because Kong Xuan had found his own Dao for cultivation, and when achieving the fulfillment of Zenith Heaven, Kong Xuan could gain an Enlightenment from the Divine Law of Five Elements with the help of the Divine Five Colored Light. If Kong Xuan could gain insight successfully and receive help from the Magic Skills, Liu Er could barely defeat him, provided that Liu Er made no progress.


    Since Liu Er had reached Zenith Heaven level, he had gained an insight into the Law of War, which was very suitable to him. It had significantly enhanced his strength to fight and helped him reach the Late Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality.


    As for Minghe''s mount Chixuan, he could not catch up with Liu Er in cultivation even though he had been making progress. Chixuan was an ordinary Kylin from the Kylin Tribe. He had no extraordinary aptitude and had not been able to gain an insight into The Divine Law after reaching the Zenith Heaven Realm. Fortunately, Chixuan''s current cultivation as a mount was good enough, and Minghe did not ask too much of him.


    Compared with Chixuan, Kong Xuan was more talented, and Minghe had as high expectations for him as Liu Er. Minghe also gave Kong Xuan a Ninth-Grade Red Lotus of Fire that had been returned by Chang Xi and WangShu as a gift for being his disciple. Minghe felt a little uncomfortable giving the Ninth-Grade Red Lotus of Fire away even though it was useless to him.


    As for the five Five Elements primordial spiritual roots, Kong Xuan removed them into the Five Elements space converted from the Divine Five Colored Light for the purpose of enhancing the power of the Divine Five Colored Light and strengthening the space.


    Minghe had no spare time to be concerned about his disciples'' cultivation, but their achievement gratified him. The Human Tribe had existed for a thousand years, but because not all humans could cultivate for eternal life and many humans were killed during the fight with the Demon Tribe, the deceased number was also large. Thus, it was a critical time for him.


    Since the Six Paths of Reincarnation had not yet appeared in Untainted Land, the souls of the deceased had nowhere to go but to haunt between the Heaven and Earth. The Blood Sea, which had the thickest killing intent of the whole Untainted Land, naturally became the destination for these souls. Thus, millions of souls from the Human Tribe had gathered there over a thousand years.


    Although the killing intent in the Blood Sea benefited the souls a lot, once the souls arrived, the Evil Blood Aura naturally dragged them into the Blood Sea, where crying emitted from the souls could always be heard.


    Upon seeing the suffering and struggling souls in the Blood Sea, Minghe sighed. It was time for the Ashura tribe to be born. He stood up and flew into the Blood Sea. Minghe said to himself, "I shall save you, though from now on you will no longer be humans. "


    The souls of the Human Tribe were dragged out of the roaring Blood Sea one after another following a sweep of his sleeve. In the meantime, numerous blood columns, each of which wrapped a spirit, arose out of the Blood Sea, and soon millions of such blood columns appeared above the Blood Sea.


    Minghe was a little excited about seeing the blood cocoons. The feeling of creating a new species was beyond words. Only Goddess Nvywa could perhaps understand Minghe''s excitement.


    Several days later, all the blood cocoons had turned to be like amber and calmed down. The figures inside them could be seen vaguely. Although the figures were similar to the Human Tribe, they were born with higher cultivation than the Human Tribe. This was the main difference. The worst cultivation of the figures was at Earthly Immortals Realm and four leaders even had the vital force of Golden Immortality.


    Minghe sent power to them with one finger, "Ashura Tribe, out!" With these words, millions of blood cocoons exploded, and the Ashura tribesmen came out. The Ashura tribesmen were like humans except for their ferocious appearance.


    The Way of Heaven immediately sensed the birth of the Ashura Tribe, and a Golden Light of Merit appeared out of the Void and fell directly into the Blood Sea. This Merit was as large as one-fifth of what Goddess Nvywa had received for the creation of humans. Although the Ashura Tribe was not the ruler of Heaven and Earth in the future, it constituted one of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, ensuring large Merit would fall.


    Minghe was naturally very happy to receive the Merit and put it directly into the Golden Wheel of Merit to fill the loss consumed before. It also enlarged the Golden Wheel of Merit in case he needed to sacrifice to the Magical Tao Mirror in the future.


    The newly born Ashura Tribe bowed to Minghe, "Your Ancestor! Your Ancestor! Your Ancestor! " Since the Ashura Tribe had been created for killing tribe, the killing intent contained in those words spread in the air. However, Minghe had never wanted to change their nature.


    In the Ashura Tribe, the male was fierce and ugly looking whereas the female was extremely beautiful. However, both men and women had an Ashura heart because killing was their nature.


    Minghe addressed the four leaders in front, all of whom were at the cultivation of Golden Immortality, "You four will be the kings of the Ashura Tribe and named the Demon King of the Sixth Sky, Brahma, Yu Setian and Shiva. Starting today, you will lead the whole Ashura Tribe. "


    The four immediately bowed to thank Minghe, and four silver lights were sent into their eyebrows by Minghe. "This is the Shura Blood Book, created by me. You can spread it to all Ashura tribesmen. Now you can go!" Receiving the order, the four kings led millions of Ashura tribesmen to inhabit the Blood Sea.


    The Shura Blood Books, a transforming exercises for Body Tempering, was specially created for the Ashura tribesmen by Minghe. Cultivators could refine themselves into a Shura body using Evil Blood Aura. The Shura body could not be a match to the body of an Ancestor of sorcerer but was as powerful as a Great Sorcerer. Although this transformation exercise could only be predicated to the level of Sage-to-be, Minghe would be very satisfied if the Ashura Tribe could have such a cultivation base.

 Chapter 80: Minghe Became a Sage?

    Chapter 80: Minghe Became a Sage?


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe would also establish the Religion of Asura in the future. However, this religion was not suitable for the Human Tribe because it honored killing Heaven, killing Earth, and killing all living beings. Besides, since this religion was established specifically for the Ashura Tribe created by Minghe, the Luck would also totally fall to him.


    "Oh! " Minghe nearly forgot that after Zhunti changed the Western Religious Sect into Buddhism, Zhunti established the Eight Creatures, including Ashuras. There was no doubt that Zhunti would snatch some Luck of the Ashura Tribe from Minghe. It was definitely not what Minghe wanted to see.


    As for why not to establish the Religion of Asura now, there were two reasons. First, Minghe did not want to destroy Musen''s plan for the Human Tribe. If the Three Pure Ones, Jieyin, and Zhunti gained Enlightenment on the Fated Chance for becoming The Sage after Minghe''s creation of the Religion of Asura, they would teach The Way of Celestial Immortality in the Human Tribe, which definitely influenced Musen''s plan.


    Martial Arts had been popular in the Human Tribe for only several hundred years, and the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance was just established. If The Way of Celestial Immortality was taught in the Human Tribe now, the purpose of establishing the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance would not be accomplished. Thus, delaying the establishment time of the Religion of Asura could strengthen the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance, and also benefit Musen''s plan.


    Second, Minghe''s Evil Separation, Red Lotus Taoist, would reach the Realm of The Origin soon, so Minghe himself also needed some time to prepare for converting into the body of Rakshasa, which he must be very cautious about, because one careless step might cause him to lose the whole game. Moreover, Minghe also needed more time to gain Enlightenment from the Law of Blood and the Law of Spiritual Beings.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The Merits falling to the Blood Sea was as large as one-fifth of that for Goddess Nvywa''s creation of the Human Tribe, and all living beings of Untainted Land had naturally found the big event. Since both Goddess Nvywa''s creation of the Human Tribe and Minghe''s creation of the Ashura Tribe had granted them Merits, all living beings were wondering if it was a better choice to receive Merits by creating a new species?


    The Merits were the one that all the cultivators desired. Some reclusive Almighty cultivators in Untainted Land also expected to receive the Merits by creating a new tribe just as what Goddess Nvywa and Minghe had done. What they might not know was that the reason for receiving the Merit for creating the Human and Ashura Tribes was that both of them were paths of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, and the Human Tribe would even be the dominator of the Heaven and Earth. Thus, if they wanted to receive the Merit like Goddess Nvywa and Minghe, they were daydreaming.


    Some envied, and some were jealous, and of course, some worried. Minghe, who enjoyed the extraordinary strength and had snatched the Hong Meng Immortal Qi from Hongyun, would be likely to become The Sage after receiving the Merits. Thus, the Demon Tribe was the one who was worried about this.


    Emperor Jun wore a grave expression when looking at the immense Blood Sea. At first, Goddess Nvywa becoming The Sage meant one more powerful supporter of the Demon Tribe, and even though she did not help the Demon Tribe excessively, Goddess Nvywa, as The Sage of the Demon Tribe, would not stand by or do nothing.


    But if Minghe became The Sage, two Sages would exist in Untainted Land. If Goddess Nvywa helped the Demon Tribe defeat the Wu Tribe and become the dominator of the universe of Untainted Land, she would naturally enjoy more Luck of the Demon Tribe and her cultivation might also be further enhanced.


    Moreover, with the Demon Tribe being the dominator of the Heaven and Earth, its Luck would greatly increase and Emperor Jun could reach the Daluo Golden Immortal of Origin by relying on the Luck. However, if Minghe became The Sage, would he allow all of these to happen?


    Of course not. The amount of the Luck of Untainted Land was fixed. If the Demon Tribe had occupied most of the Luck, what about Minghe? Although the Luck could not be realized by all, The Sage also could not ignore it. In order to prevent the Demon Tribe from becoming more powerful and to balance the Wu and Demon Tribes, Minghe definitely chose to support the Wu Tribe.


    The Wu Tribe had the Real Entity of Pangu, and if they were supported by Minghe, the Demon Tribe would have little chance to win even with the help of Goddess Nvywa The Sage and the Cosmic Stars Formation. All these were the reasons why Emperor Jun wore a grave expression. In addition, Emperor Jun worried more about the Three Pure Ones, Jieyin, and Zhunti. If they also had gained insight into the Fated Chance for becoming The Sage, Untainted Land might enter into another era.


    The Sorcererand Demon tribes were still weaker compared to The Sage. There was little possibility that the Demon Tribe could defeat The Sage with the Cosmic Stars Formation. As for the Wu Tribe, even if its Real Entity of Pangu could be a match against The Sage, the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery could not last long facing the strong Boomerang from that tactical formation.


    Emperor Jun could not imagine what would happen when all The Sage came into being. It was an unprecedented pressure that Emperor Jun had felt. However, Emperor Jun had no ability to, and could not stop them from becoming The Sage because it not only violated the Way of Heaven but also offended the Three Pure Ones and and others. It would cause a great deal of Karma to the one preventing others from being The Sage.


    The only solution for the Demon Tribe was to defeat the Wu Tribe to become the dominator of the Heaven and Earth. 2,000 years had passed since Honourable Ancestor set the 10,000-year-agreement. 8,000 years later, the Sorcerer and Demon tribes would have a final fight determining which would be the dominator of the Heaven and Earth.


    Emperor Jun could not help thinking of the figure that showed in the fight between the Sorcerer and Demon tribes. That figure had buried ten billions of Demon Tribe with one shot. The Wu Tribe''s Real Entity of Pangu was so dreadful that even Goddess Nvywa The Sage might not stand its one shot. Thus, Emperor Jun naturally had a grave expression on his face when he was reminded of that.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Mount Kunlun, the Three Pure Ones also had a change on their faces upon seeing the Merits falling to the Blood Sea. Goddess Nvywa became The Sage by relying on the Merits for the creation of the Human Tribe, and now Minghe also received the merits of heaven by creating the Ashura Tribe. Minghe now was at the Sage-to-be Peak Level which was only one step from the Realm of Origin. Even though Minghe had received only one-fifth of the Merits of Goddess Nvywa, he still had a chance to become The Sage with the Merits.


    The Three Pure Ones were Pangu tribe and disciples of Ancestor Hongjun. That Goddess Nvywa became The Sage prior to them made them lose face. If Minghe, who was even not a disciple of Honourable Ancestor, also became The Sage prior to them, those three would lose face completely.


    But fortunately, it seemed that Minghe had no breakthrough after receiving the merits of heaven. When Goddess Nvywa received the Merits, she immediately became The Sage and the Auspicious Signs spread all over Untainted Land. But now in Untainted Land, everything was so calm and no signs had appeared showing that Minghe had become The Sage.


    It was just fine. The Three Pure Ones felt relieved at the situation that, fortunately, was not bad now. If someone also became The Sage prior to them, they, the Three Pure Ones, would lose face completely. Although Minghe did not become The Sage yet, the Three Pure Ones were still under pressure and desired to successfully gain Enlightenment of the Foundation of the Great Way as soon as possible.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Just then, a strong Menace Intent flew from the Blood Sea into Heaven, a dense blood cloud covered the Heaven and Earth, and black snow fell onto the Blood Sea. Meanwhile, the Cultivation Tribulation in Untainted Land was stirred up greatly, and the Menace Intent of Heaven forced all the stars to change their positions. When all the Evil Spirit gathered in the Blood Sea, numerous bloody Red Lotuses appeared above the Blood Sea.


    All living beings in Untainted Land had naturally noticed the strange scene in the Blood Sea. Its Menace Intent was so strong that could even change the Heaven and Earth. Although the scene of the Blood Sea covered less than the Auspicious Signs showed when Goddess Nvywa became The Sage, it still made the whole Untainted Land shocked.


    All the Creatures in Untainted Land came up with an idea that maybe Minghe had become another Sage after Goddess Nvywa. This thought greatly shocked them. However, the scene appeared when Minghe became The Sage was so scary, and the lotuses formed by the Menace Intent could change anyone, including a Daluo Golden Immortal, into a killing Puppet forever.


    "Minghe has become a Sage? " The Three Pure Ones had thought the reason that Minghe did not immediately become The Sage after receiving the Merit was that the Merit was not enough, or he had not found his Fated Chance. But before they accepted it, Minghe had unexpectly become The Sage.


    Minghe was scarier than Goddess Nvywa even though his commanding power was on a par with Goddess Nvywa''s. Minghe was The Sage who had gained insight into the Law of Killing, which could be told from his strong Menace Intent, whereas Goddess Nvywa was good at the Divine Law of Fate. Thus, it was very easy to tell which one had the more powerful strength.


    Before, the Demon Tribe felt very happy that Goddess Nvywa The Sage could be their support. However, 1,000 years later, another Sage had come into being. Maybe the Three Pure Ones, Jieyin, and Zhunti would also become The Sages soon. And then what would happen in Untainted Land when seven Sages all had come into being?

 Chapter 81: Red Lotus Taoists Rectification

    Chapter 81: Red Lotus Taoist''s Rectification


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Chapter 59 Red Lotus Taoist''s Rectification


    In Royal NvyWa Temple of Goddess Nvywa''s World, Goddess Nvywa was looking in the direction of the Blood Sea with a dignified expression. She knew that, although the first to be a Sage, she was not good at fighting, and The Divine Law of Fate was not The Divine Law of Fight, so when the other people became Sages, she would be the one with the lowest strength.


    But unexpectedly, another Sage came into being within only a thousand years, but it was not the Three Pure Ones, nor Jieyin, or Zhunti. It was Minghe who snatched the Foundation of the Great Way, and although Minghe, by creating the Ashura tribe, got less Merit than she did, the momentum of becoming a Sage meant that he was not any worse than her.


    But, Goddess Nvywa frowned slightly and felt that there must be something weird while looking at the Mysterious Sign of Minghe becoming a Sage in the Blood Sea. There should be Auspicious Signs covering Untainted Land just as when Hongjun and she had become Sages. Why was it so weird when Minghe became a Sage? Was it because he was not a Sage selected by Heaven, but just by grabbing the Fated Chance?


    Goddess Nvywa could not figure it out. Minghe had already become a Sage, but the secrets of heaven was so fuzzy that it could not be divinable. Was it because of the Cultivation Tribulation, or Minghe himself disguising the secrets of heaven? If Minghe had, what was his purpose? Were there any unspeakable secrets?


    All those were secrets. What worried Goddess Nvywa most was, as Minghe had become a Sage, he would fight for the Luck of Untainted Land. And he would get much more Luck as long as the tribe that was created by Minghe grew. If he intended to compete with the Sorcerer and Demon tribes, a new tribe with the help of a Sage would develop fast and could be qualified to compete with the Sorcerer and Demon tribes.


    The concerns of Goddess Nvywa were exactly what Emperor Jun worried about. Minghe himself was just one person before, but now he had the Ashura tribe, and if he intended to fight for the Luck of Untainted Land, the Sorcerer and Demon tribes needed to have scruples about a Sage. There would be one more person to share the Luck of Untainted Land, which was not what Emperor Jun wanted to see.


    The Wu tribesmen and the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery naturally worried the same, but the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery distinguished kindness and hatred clearly. Although Minghe got Blood of Essence of the Ancestor of sorcerer and the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation from them, which paid for the Karma of Pangu, he did a great favor for the Wu tribe. The Wu tribe definitely had an intent to make friends with Minghe.


    With the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery''s order, the Wu tribe gave a piece of land in the north of Untainted Land to Minghe as a gift. Knowing what the Wu tribe did, Minghe just smiled. As different from other tribes, the Blood Sea was more suitable for the Ashura tribe to live compared to Untainted Land. However, that place could be used to feed some Ominous Beasts and served as a trial site for the Ashura tribe.


    The Ominous Beast was a special tribe amongst the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land as they did not have wisdom but animal instincts like killing, and this tribe usually lived in places with strong Blood Spirit and Evil Spirit. Near the Blood Sea lived a lot of Ominous Beasts, but this tribe did not multiply because they were hunted and killed by the Wu tribe.


    Now the Wu tribe gave such a large place to him, which could be used to cultivate Ominous Beasts. The Ashura tribe was a tribe with a killing nature, and only killing could make them stronger. Ominous Beasts were the best for them to practice on, and the Evil Blood Aura of the Blood Sea could make them multiply fast, and strength could also be continuously enhanced, which met the needs of the Ashura tribe.


    Many people were shocked by this act of the Wu tribe because, from their perspective, the Wu tribe was showing good to Minghe, which meant that they were trying to make Minghe be on their side. Minghe accepted the piece of land in the north of Untainted Land, which meant that he accepted the goodwill of the Wu tribe. It would not be good news for other people if the two powerful tribes joined together.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Minghe also knew what speculation that such an act would lead to in Untainted Land, but he did not care. His Evil Separation, Red Lotus Taoist, had actualized the Realm of Origin, so Minghe was fearless, even if other Sages came out together. As long as it would not be on the condition that Minghe himself would fight with many Sages, he would not lose.


    Moreover, Red Lotus Taoist did not reach an ordinary Origin of Rectification. The 21 Grade Red Lotus of Fire absorbed the 11 Grade White Lotus of Purity successfully, promoting it to a Top Grade Primordial Supreme Treasure, 24 Red Lotus of Fire. The promotion of the Red Lotus naturally meant the upgrading of Red Lotus Taoist''s body. Red Lotus Taoist already had a physical body at the Peak Level of Sage-to-be, and now with the breakthrough, his physical body naturally rectified the Fruit of Origin.


    Furthermore, the Law of Killing gained by Red Lotus Taoist was very close to the Origin. Minghe got the Merit by creating the Ashura tribe, which made him naturally be able to sacrifice half of the Merit to the Magical Tao Mirror. Thus, Red Lotus Taoist took the opportunity to gain the Law of Killing, making breakthroughs of the Law of Killing, reaching to 70 percent.


    The Original Spirit of Red Lotus Taoist naturally rectified the Fruit of Origin and became a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin, as 70 percent of the Law of Killing had been gained. Although it was only at the Early Stage, his human body and Original Spirit both had made breakthroughs, which was not as easy as one plus one equals two. At least at the Early Stage of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin (the Early Stage of a Sage), it was difficult for one to beat him.


    As for the Secondary Stage of Sage, Minghe could only protect himself, while in the Origin Realm, every small step was a huge gap. Minghe was confident to protect himself because even though a Sage developed his supernatural power and Realm with the help of the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, in respect of gaining the Divine Law, Minghe thought that he was not inferior to others. The only worry was that a Sage could use the power of the Way of Heaven.


    However, in a short time, there should not be any major conflicts between Minghe and other Sages. Red Lotus Taoist just reached up to the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin, whose Realm needed to be solid. As for the enhancement in strength, at least before the bottleneck for reaching the Secondary Stage of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin, Red Lotus Taoist''s cultivation should still go well.


    As for worrying if Minghe would fight for the Luck in the Untainted Land, it was totally unnecessary for the Sorcerer and Demon tribes. The Ashura tribe created by Minghe was not strong enough, but it would be a path of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, which would gain great Luck for Minghe. Thus, Minghe did not need to waste time fighting for it.


    Moreover, Selfcentric Separation One Musen of Minghe, who was enjoying one-third of the Luck, was one Ancestor of the Human tribe. Minghe, as the Yidam, could naturally enjoy the Luck. Until the end of the Cultivation Tribulation, the Sorcerer and Demon tribes would both suffer and step down from Untainted Land. The Human tribe would become the Lord of Heaven and Earth. At that time, Minghe would not lack the Luck, so he need not be anxious.


    However, Evil Separation Red Lotus Taoist rectified the Origin, which caused a big problem for Minghe, which was that Red Lotus Taoist was a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin, but his Yidam, Minghe, was still at the Sage-to-be Peak Level. Benefiting a lot from the Origin of Red Lotus Taoist, Minghe also had some realm of The Origin, but after all, it was not The Origin. As long as Minghe showed himself in front of others, those top cultivators would know the truth, not to mention Goddess Nvywa the Sage.


    At least for now, Minghe did not want to expose the truth that he had not yet become a Sage, but a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin, and Evil Separation Red Lotus Taoist had rectified the Origin. If the truth was known by others now, they would wonder why Minghe did not use the Hong Meng Immortal Qi to become a Sage while he was a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin, and where the Hong Meng Immortal Qi was.


    Compared with relying on the Hong Meng Immortal Qi to become a Sage, relying on one''s own power to become a Sage is more amazing. Thus Minghe would have difficulties doing something if he was exposed.


    Most importantly, there was the Luck of the Human tribe on Minghe, although it was still weak. Musen''s true identity would be exposed if it was discovered by other people. And at that time, the plan for a Sermon in the Human Tribe would be completely disrupted, and Human Tribe would be at the center of the storm.


    Goddess Nvywa became a Sage by creating the Human Tribe. Now even Minghe put so much attention to the Human Tribe, and even let Selfcentric Separation deliver a Sermon in the Human Tribe. Everyone could not help thinking, what was so special about the Human Tribe? If any accident happened to this tribe, Minghe did not know how he would make it up.


    For the present, the only plan was to purposely delay at least until the time that Minghe rectified the Origin. Although the body of Rakshasa was difficult to change, Minghe could rectify the Origin by the The Tao of Divine Law. By doing this, Minghe could naturally cover up these secrets, at least the relationship between Musen and Minghe. As for the issue of the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, it could not be covered. When Houtu had converted into the Six Paths of Reincarnation, she would use the Hong Meng Immortal Qi and Reincarnation Merit to become a Sage, then everyone would know the secret.

 Chapter 82: Fantastic Ideas by Taoist of Heaven and Earth

    Chapter 82: Fantastic Ideas by Taoist of Heaven and Earth


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    When Hongjun was awarded the holy title, he gave out seven Hong Meng Immortal Qi totally, six of which were sent to his disciples, respectively the Three Pure Ones, Goddess Nvywa, Jieyin, and Zhunti, while the last one was snagged by Minghe. However, if the Mysterious Sign of Heaven from the reincarnation of Houtu was the same as that from other Sages, others would naturally know that what Minghe achieved was the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin rather than the Sage.


    Therefore, Minghe must become a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin before Houtu rose to a Sage. The Law of Spiritual Beings just entered into the sixth realm, still far from the seventh realm of the Realm of Origin. But the Law of Blood was different from the Law of Spiritual Beings. It was the Law of Origin of the Blood Sea, so Minghe was extremely successful in the enlightenment of it. And now he was near the seventh realm. Hence, reaching the Realm of Origin just required the last step.


    Having just acquired some Merits for creating the Ashura Tribe, Minghe had abundant Merits. It was time for him to sacrifice some Merits to satisfy the Magical Tao Mirror in order to speed the enlightenment of the Law of Blood. Every minute counted. Minghe would become the center of the storm once Houtu got insight into the Hong Meng Immortal Qi and realized the Six Paths of Reincarnation in the Blood Sea. At that time, the secret of Selfcentric Separation would be disclosed. Then everything would fail just one step short.


    Just entering into the Origin, his Evil Separation needed time to stabilize the realm. Minghe put his whole heart into the Enlightenment of the Law of Blood, while his Good Separation, Taoist of Heaven and Earth, was slightly being idle. The World of Heaven and Earth inside Taoist grew by several times after pillaging the Origin of 68 Sages-to-be.


    Taoist of Heaven and Earth had converted the 24 Sea-protection Pearl, the Five Elements Spiritual Bead, and the Four Signs Spiritual Bead, among which the 24 Sea-protection Pearl was developed into Deva-loka by means of his Ruler of Heaven and Earth, and equaled the existence of the Heavenly Court. In this way, the origin of the World of Heaven and Earth was strengthened several times.


    Then, Taoist of Heaven and Earth integrated the Five Elements Spiritual Bead into the World of Heaven and Earth to improve the Law of Five Elements of the World of Heaven and Earth. The Five Elements of Tao was part of the world foundation. The Five Elements, the bedrock of the birth of creatures, reinforced and counteracted each other. In addition, in order to stabilize the four poles of the World of Heaven and Earth, he also converted the Four Signs Spiritual Bead into four Divine Beasts, respectively azure dragon, white tiger, Vermilion Bird, and black tortoise.


    The enlargement of the World of Heaven and Earth brought great benefits to Taoist of Heaven and Earth. Firstly, his supernatural power became extremely strong. Secondly, the Enlightenment of the Law of Heaven and Earth was expertly performed. Given that the World of Heaven and Earth could continue to be strengthened and finally transformed into the small chiliocosm, Taoist of Heaven and Earth would achieve the Tao of the Origin.


    Though the World of Heaven and Earth was improved constantly, it still required a lot of things, not to mention cosmic stars. Cosmic stars were also the fundamental material of one world, especially the two primary stars, the sun and moon, which not only represented alternation of day and night and the flight of time, but also bespoke the two Divine Laws of Yin and Yang in the world.


    Cosmic stars were controlled by the Demon Tribe, leaving no opportunity for Taoist of Heaven and Earth to obtain the original power of Cosmic stars. Though Minghe did not fear the Demon Tribe, he was reluctant to collide with them or Goddess Nvywa.


    The Demon Tribe''s Cosmic Stars Formation was based on the power of Cosmic Stars. Thus, it would be weakened if Minghe took up the origin of Cosmic Stars. How could Emperor Jun agree with it? Since the power of the Cosmic Stars Formation was weaker than that of the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, the Demon tribe would be threatened if the power of the Cosmic Stars Formation was further weakened.


    Without the origin of cosmic stars temporarily, Taoist of Heaven and Earth could do nothing but seek other ways to enlarge the World of Heaven and Earth. As a result, he concentrated on the twelve drops of Blood of Essence from the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcerer and the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, which were traded to Minghe by the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery.


    The Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, manipulated by The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery, was indeed powerful and could even summon the Real Entity of Pangu. However, if Minghe used the Blood of Essence to make a special Clone of Blood God, like the Clone of Blood God, and then casted The Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, its power was afraid to be limited, let alone to call upon the Real Entity of Pangu. The Twelve Blood God Doppelganger would be destroyed before the emergence of the Real Entity of Pangu.


    Minghe naturally knew the result. The Real Entity of Pangu could only give its power into full play when it was controlled by the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery. Therefore, when Minghe made the deal with them, he was not intending to call upon the Real Entity of Pangu. What he really coveted was the Origin of the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery or the Power of the Divine Law from their origin.


    The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery were incarnated from the combination of Blood of Essence of Pangu and the Killing Intent of Heaven and Earth. Though they did not have Original Spirit, they were born to have different Divine Laws of Power, respectively the Laws of Space, Time, Gold, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth, Wind, Thunder, Electricity, Rain, as well as Weather.


    Those twelve Divine Laws were what one world needed, so the World of Heaven and Earth was also in urgent need of them. However, it was not an easy thing to get them. The Power of the Origin attached to the twelve drops of Blood of Essence from the Ancestors of sorcerer was so weak that it would be useless to integrate the Power of the Origin into the World of Heaven and Earth.


    In view of this, Taoist of Heaven and Earth got the idea of utilizing the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. Combined with the twelve drops of Blood of Essence from the Ancestors of sorcerer, it could be converted into the Twelve Stick Divine Beings Banner. Then he could use the blood of the Wu Tribe to water them. Finally, the Twelve Stick Divine Beings Banner came into being. At that time, the Origin power in it could be strengthened to meet the needs of the World of Heaven and Earth.


    Ideas needed to be put into practice. This could not be accomplished by Taoist of Heaven and Earth alone. It also needed the help of Minghe and Red Lotus Taoist who were in Closed Door Meditation. Taoist of Heaven and Earth immediately awakened them and told them his idea.


    Minghe was surprised to hear his idea. Initially, Minghe made the deal with the Ancestors of sorcerer to get Blood of Essence of the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery and the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation with the intention of research and the idea of helping build the World of Heaven and Earth. Unexpectedly, Taoist of Heaven and Earth wanted to utilize them to rebuild the Twelve Divine Mazingers, which was a fantastic and bold idea.


    Blood was the most abundant thing in the Blood Sea. To purify the lineage of the Twelve Divine Mazingers, it was better to use the blood of the Wu Tribe. Fortunately, since the birth of Minghe, he had asked Clone of Blood God to untiringly classify the Blood Sea delivered by the Blood River Formation. Otherwise, the value of the blood would be wasted if blended together.


    Since its birth, Untainted Land had witnessed the evolution of many creatures, and they gradually develop into their present forms. But some races gradually disappeared as time elapsed. However, the blood of those races could only be found in the Blood Sea. Minghe had a good command of the Law of Blood and could have those racial discriminations reappear in Untainted Land at his will.


    Definitely, Minghe would not seek trouble for himself, because the fading of the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land was an irresistible trend. If they kept the momentum of development, it would be impossible for the Human Tribe to become the Lord of Heaven and Earth. The general trend of heaven could not be changed, while minor trend could be. This meant that Minghe would not dare to go against the general trend of heaven.


    Furthermore, there were also benefits for Minghe to keep the blood. As time went by, many materials in universe of Honghuang were gradually exhausted, so it would be hard to find materials to refine elixir or weapons. However, the way of blood refinery originally created by Minghe was to use materials combined with blood to refine elixir and weapons. The blood functioned as the main role, while materials were auxiliary.


    The Blood Sea was known as the big blood bank of Untainted Land. With the way of blood refinery, Minghe still had enough materials to refine elixir and weapons, though materials would be gradually exhausted in the future. Furthermore, Minghe had created the Ashura tribe. To make it stronger and prosperous, strength, Magic Weapons, and elixirs were indispensable. The Blood Sea could provide the Ashura tribe with all it required by means of the way of Blood Sea.


    Though the Ashura tribe could not be the Lord of Heaven and Earth, its fate decided whether the Luck of Minghe was strong or not. The Human Tribe could be the Lord of Heaven and Earth but they could not possess all of the Luck. Minghe''s aim was to cultivate the Ashura tribe into the second largest race in Untainted Land. At that time, Luck in Untainted Land possessed by Minghe would naturally increase.


    Minghe''s Luck, combined with the one from Musen in the Human Tribe, would be strong enough to rival that of any other Sages. Then, Minghe was reminded of the proverb: "Robbers would never disappear if Sages are alive". He had never expected himself to be such a man. However, there was no need to care about this if you wanted to pursue a detachment, because self-preservation was the first law of nature. Only going forward bravely was the correct path.

 Chapter 83: The Birth of the Mazingers

    Chapter 83: The Birth of the Mazingers


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    As Minghe and Red Lotus Taoist both approved of what Taoist of Heaven and Earth had said, they made a Prediction together and found that there was no problem, so they made up their minds to give it a try. If successful, the world of Heaven and Earth could further improve. Then it would be close to transforming to the small chiliocosm.


    Ming He still needed to be cautious about this. His Blood of Essence of the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery and the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, which were the most precious treasures of the Wu Tribe, once they are known by the people outside, would inevitably cause a great stir in Untainted Land. At this juncture, Minghe would prefer to keep things in quiet and peace rather than run into anything unexpected.


    The Blood River Formation was fully engaged now, shrouding over the whole of the Blood Sea. The outside world, at least those in a lower cultivation than Sage, could never hint at the happenings inside. As for Goddess Nvywa, Sage though she was, she would not intrude, to avoid aggravating him.


    After the Formation enclosed the Blood Sea, Minghe together with his Good Separation and Evil Separation came near to the core area of the Blood Sea, which contained the most precious blood, the blood of the Wu Tribe. It was brought there by the Blood River Formation in case of an emergency. They never thought it would actually be used.


    Minghe waved his hand and summoned out the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. To make twelve Mazingers, they needed to refine the Twelve Divine Beings Banner. Since each of the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery had only one drop of Blood of Essence, it would be an all or nothing attempt for Minghe. He had to put forth all his efforts to ensure the best result, as one mistake would invite irrevocable consequences.


    All kinds of materials were thrown into the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth as soon as it fired up. These materials were the most precious ones collected by Minghe. During ordinary times, he would add, at most, a small portion of them to refine his treasures. However, this time he invested all the best materials in hand in the hope for the best fruit.


    While Minghe was occupied in refining the Twelve Stick Divine Beings Banner, Taoist of Heaven and Earth and Red Lotus Taoist were also busy in the Enlightenment of the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation with the Magical Tao Mirror. Once the Divine Beings Banner was made, the Blood of Essence of the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery should be injected, and most importantly, those stripes and streaks of the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation needed to be engraved on it.


    It took a deep comprehension of the Formation to engrave stripes and streaks on the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, as a tiny mistake could ruin everything. The refining of the Divine Beings Banner took Ming He quite some time. However, for Taoist of Heaven and Earth and Red Lotus Taoist, time was quite abundant. Already in the Realm of the Origin, Red Lotus Taoist was very quick in the Enlightenment of the Formation.


    Eighty-one years later, Minghe, looking at the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, commanded, "Congeal!" Within the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, twelve slews of liquid began to congeal. Before long, the Twelve Stick Divine Beings Banner began to take shape.


    "It''s your turn, now," screamed Minghe. Heaven and Earth Taoist and Red Lotus Taoist jumped into action on hearing his words. Taoist of Heaven and Earth injected the twelve Blood of Essence from the Ancestors of sorcerer into the Divine Beings Banner respectively, while Red Lotus Taoist engraved the stripes and streaks on the Divine Beings Banner with the supernatural power of the Origin.


    Another 49 days had passed, Red Lotus Taoist finally finished his part. Again, Minghe commanded, "Divine Beings Banner, out!" Within an instant, the Twelve Stick Divine Beings Banner flew out of the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, fluttering aloft.


    Made with the united power of Minghe and his Good Separation and Evil Separation, one of whom had already reached the Origin, the Twelve Stick Divine Beings Banner was as powerful as could be imagined, let alone all the top materials used and the stripes and streaks of the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation that were engraved during the process.


    As expected, the Twelve Stick Divine Beings Banner turned out to be of superior quality after the refinement. Each of them reached the level of a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure. Once combined, they were equal to a Primordial Spiritual Treasure, which only occurred once before. He had gotten the Magical Tao Mirror last time by sheer chance.


    Taoist of Heaven and Earth had finished the first step of making the Divine Beings Banner. During the second stage, also the most crucial one, Red Lotus Taoist supervised and commanded the Blood River Formation in person, making it impossible for any outsider to spy on it, even Goddess Nvywa.


    Besides, Red Lotus Taoist could quell down any chaos that arose during the refinement of the twelve Mazingers with his supernatural power together with the Formation and the Blood Sea. What worried Minghe was that the Divine Beings Banner might explode out of a mistake. Once exploded, the twelve Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures would unleash a power unimaginable and beyond control.


    With everything ready, Minghe waved his hand and the Twelve Stick Divine Beings Banner fell upon the Blood Sea. Minghe suddenly felt their strong desire to devour the blood beneath, which was a good sign.


    Minghe did not restrict their innate power. Instead, he lifted the limit on the Blood Sea from the Blood River Formation. The limit was initially made to separate blood from different clans so that the Blood Sea was actually divided into unconnected patches while appearing to be intact.


    As soon as the limit was relieved, the Twelve Stick Divine Beings Banner began to move and act like a blood pump. Twelve jets of blood soared high into the sky and dropped on the Twelve Stick Divine Beings Banner respectively, which kept sucking in blood from the Wu Tribe.


    Minghe found that the Twelve Stick Divine Beings Banner did not devour blood indiscriminately. Instead, they chose specific blood. There were twelve major tribes among the Wu Tribe, led by twelve commanders, and those in the same tribe had similar kind of blood with their commander. That was also the way of differentiating tribes.


    The Divine Beings Banner also devoured blood of their own kind. With more and more blood being sucked, the twelve Mazingers on the Divine Beings Banner began to take shape, which looked the same as the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery.


    In the blink of an eye, the body of the twelve Mazingers had totally solidified, and they began to devour blood even faster. They roared upwards and struggled to get free.


    During the process, the breath of the twelve Mazingers became increasingly forceful, and beyond that, more and more Evil Spirit was attracted and merged into the Divine Beings Banner as a tonic for the twelve Mazingers.


    Minghe realized that the blood of the Wu Tribe was decreasing quickly. According to the situation, the blood might dry up even before the twelve Mazingers entirely took shape. However, if he gave up halfway, all the efforts made so far would be wasted, so the only way out was to continue what he had been doing and wait.


    Minghe waved his hand again and the limit on a core area near the blood of the Wu Tribe was breached. Endless blood poured into the blood of the Wu Tribe to replenish the loss. Minghe valued it greatly, as it was a mix of the blood of Pangu and Rakshasa. Besides, it was also the area where the Origin of the Blood Sea was kept.


    However, he had to make some sacrifice in order to get what he wanted. As soon as the blood in the core area flowed in, the Twelve Stick Divine Beings Banner scrambled for it, which was even superior to the blood of the Wu Tribe.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The Killing Intent of Heaven and Earth thronged to the Blood Sea once again, drawing the attention of all the creatures in Untainted Land. However, as the Blood Sea had long been isolated by the Blood River Formation, they could by no means penetrate through their Spiritual Thoughts, neither would they hint at anything that happened inside. Besides, Red Lotus Taoist had warned them before with his Spiritual Thoughts, so no one would have the courage to defy him.

 Chapter 84: The Death of the Mazingers

    Chapter 84: The Death of the Mazingers


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Whatever made Minghe so cautious was by no means trivial. Besides, it had so strong power as to stir up the Evil Spirit generated from the Cultivation Tribulation in Untainted Land. Was he secretly cultivating Magic Skills or refining some Magic Weapon? As proof could not be found, people in Untainted Land all held varied views and wide imaginations about it.


    Deep in the Hall of Pangu, the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery could still sense something different. As the twelve Mazingers were formed by relying on Blood of Essence of the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery and their origins were connected, being insensible to it was, therefore, impossible for the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery. Though not the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery themselves, the twelve Mazingers did share some of their Origin and were growing in strength.


    Since the last visit from Minghe, the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery had been in the Hall of Pangu together, healing their injuries and refining the Twelve Divine Beings Banner. What Minghe had suggested did make sense. If the Twelve Divine Beings Banner could be used to resist against the Boomerang from the tactical formation, a far stronger power of the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation would be unleashed.


    However, it never came to their minds before that Goddess Nvywa became the Sage by creating the Human Tribe, and before long, Minghe became a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin by creating the Ashura Tribe as well. What shocked them most was that turbulence in the Blood Sea shortly after Minghe became a Sage, which even stirred up the reaction of their Origins.


    Looking towards the Blood Sea, Torch Dragon exclaimed to Emperor Jiang, "Oh, Brother... " He had never thought that Minghe would be able to make a fuss even though he managed to secure Blood of Essence and the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation.


    Emperor Jiang replied with knitted brows, "I know what you are worried about. With our Blood of Essence and the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation at hand, Minghe is very likely to make a set of Divine Beings Banners himself, as he has suggested before. However, even though he has succeeded in making that, there shouldn''t be such a stir and commotion. The Origin split from Blood of Essence is also growing, which I think you may have sensed as well."


    Zhurong was irritated and said, "It''s no use thinking without action. Why not ask him face to face? So he has a skeleton in the closet, no wonder he willingly interchanged his Hong Meng Immortal Qi with our Blood of Essence and tactical formation. He is not upright at all, just like I always said."


    Gonggong laughed. "What an idiot! Are you even comparable to him after he has reached the Origin level? Besides, however he wants to deal with Blood of Essence is none of our business. Now we finally got the Hong Meng Immortal Qi from Minghe, and none of us wants it to be exposed."


    Gonggong''s words threw Zhurong into extreme anger. At the sight of this, Emperor Jiang said, "You should stop quarreling over this. I agree with Gonggong. The deal was struck with two willing parties, if we go back on it now, we Ancestors of sorcerer would be reduced to being dishonest villains. Besides, we Wu Tribe have already had Goddess Nvywa as our powerful enemy. At this juncture, to fight against Minghe, the Origin Senior, is the last thing we want."


    Zhurong soon quieted down after what Emperor Jiang had said, taking his seat in a pale disappointment, while Gonggong also held his tongue. Emperor Jiang had quite a headache about their relationship. After snubbing them out of a quarrel, he turned towards Torch Dragon, finding him in meditation.


    "What''s your plan, brother?" asked Emperor Jiang. Startled, Torch Dragon replied, "It''s natural that the Origins will grow in strength if the twelve Mazingers were finally made. But they are not powerful enough to call the Real Entity of Pangu. I''m wondering why Minghe would even care about them."


    Torch Dragon''s comments enlightened Emperor Jiang. He never gave it a thought as they would never sacrifice Wu clansmen for the Divine Beings Banner. However, Minghe was different. Since already having the Divine Beings Banner, he could easily make twelve Mazingers with blood, which never ran short in the Blood Sea. As to why he bothered to do that, Emperor Jiang could not figure it out.


    Everyone was in silent rumination before Torch Dragon jumped to his feet, and claimed, "Big brother, it occurs to me that we can do exactly what Minghe did as a backup plan." His words attracted all the other Ancestors of sorcerer. They all showed extreme interest in his thought.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On one hand, Minghe was happy seeing his twelve Mazingers gaining strength by devouring more and more blood. However, the blood in the core area of the Blood Sea was shrinking, which even harmed its origins. It did worry him on the other hand, but after putting forth so much hard work, he had to continue to finish it.


    After 49 days, the twelve Mazingers finally ended the blood-sucking with a rumbling sound. Minghe found that nearly two-thirds of the blood was gone, and even one-tenth of the Origins of the Blood Sea had been consumed. Fortunately, those twelve Mazingers did have the vital force of the Sage-to-be at the Secondary Stage.


    Those twelve Mazingers fidgeted all the time since being created. They wanted to escape from the Divine Beings Banner. However, Minghe commanded at once, and with his word: "Forbidden!" all twelve Mazingers were spelled motionless. That spell had long been set before on the Divine Beings Banner, just in case of this.


    As twelve Mazingers had been created successfully, he soon moved on to the last step. With the twelve Mazingers in hand, Minghe went into the world of Heaven and Earth with his Good Separation and Evil Separation so as to develop the Divine Law using the twelve Mazingers, a good chance to gain insight into the Divine Law that Minghe would never miss.


    In the world of Heaven and Earth, the Divine Beings Banner flapped in the wind. Though those Mazingers were confined physically, their screams could be heard clearly. They could sense what Minghe was brewing, yet were unable to do anything about it as Minghe had the power to lead the way.


    "Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, form!" commanded Minghe, arranging the Formation. An instant later, an endless powerful Evil Spirit burst forth from the Divine Beings Banner. The world of Heaven and Earth was thrown into turmoil like the coming of doomsday. The twelve Mazingers, with the help of the tactical formation, slowly began to break loose from the spell of Minghe.


    "Spare your efforts, it''s useless trying at this moment," thought Minghe. Then he proclaimed. "Real Entity of Pangu, appear now!" Presently, the twelve Mazingers made their last sound. The twelve Mazingers were turned into one tall and strong man.


    Minghe was quite satisfied with the Real Entity of Pangu converted from the twelve Mazingers. It looked and felt satisfactorily like the Real Entity of Pangu. However, what he worried was that, after such a short time, there began to show a breach in the fake Real Entity of Pangu as well as in the Divine Beings Banner.


    Minghe hurried on. "Real Entity of Pangu, transform now!" commanded Minghe. In the blink of an eye, the Twelve Stick Divine Beings Banner was reduced to mere dust and the Real Entity of Pangu exploded, from which developed the Heaven, the Earth, and all creatures, in a manner like when everything was created in Untainted Land. Minghe never had the chance to watch the world created by Pangu himself, which was unmatched so far.


    The Real Entity of Pangu''s breath was turned into wind and clouds, his voice into cracks of thunder. His left eye flew high into the sky and turned into the sun, casting its light over the entire land, while his right eye became the moon, dispersing the darkness at night. Rolling hills were turned out from his muscles.


    His veins became the Spiritual Pulse of hills. His limbs and body transformed into grand mountains in the eastern, western, southern, northern, and central part of the land; his blood into rivers, lakes, and seas; his teeth and bones into metals and rocks. Myriads of stars were formed from his hair, twinkling against the boundless sky of Untainted Land.


    Both Minghe and his Good Separation and Evil Separation were amazed at the scene. They could not imagine what it must have been like when the real Pangu created the world. During the transformation of the Real Entity of Pangu, the twelve origins merged into the World of Heaven and Earth, making it twice as strong as before.

 Chapter 85: The Enlightenment

    Chapter 85: The Enlightenment


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Yet, this time Minghe, with his Good Separation and Evil Separation, had no time to pay attention to the changing of the World of Heaven and Earth, since they were too busy to comprehend the evolution of Heaven and Earth by the fake Real Entity of Pangu. It was rare to see, especially since it included the evolution and development of the Twelve Divine Laws as well.


    After a long time, Minghe and his Good Separation and Evil Separation finally awoke. They learned much during this Enlightenment. Seeing the Real Entity of Pangu again, Minghe found that there were some feelings for Rakshasa like the Real Entity of Pangu, though he was a fake one. It would be a great help for Minghe when he turned into the Rakshasa in the future.


    The Red Lotus Taoist had already reached the Realm of Origin, and what he comprehended was that the vital force of the fake Real Entity of Pangu, which was similar to his Law of Killing. However, the Real Entity of Pangu showed up for such a short time that Red Lotus Taoist couldn''t comprehend the essence of it, but he had recorded the vital force for further enlightenment.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist had certainly gained the most. His power was greatly strengthened with the World of Heaven and Earth''s development, and his supernatural power was even stronger than that of Minghe. Moreover, he could clearly see that the World of Heaven and Earth was approaching its limits. If it was able to surpass the limit, it would successfully convert into small chiliocosm.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist was thoroughly familiar with the World of Heaven and Earth''s development, so he knew what it needed. Even so, there was nothing he could do because all of the things it needed were under the control of the Demon Tribe.


    They were the sun, the moon, and the stars. Yes, they were. Although the fake Real Entity of Pangu had evolved from the sun, the moon, and the stars, they only had a good appearance, but without any of the power of the stars. Besides, the sun and the moon were respectively substituted with the Law of Fire and the Law of Water. If Minghe wanted to evolve the real ones, he would have to obtain the origin of the stars from Untainted World.


    Yet, the evolution created by the fake Real Entity of Pangu brought something to the World of Heaven and Earth. That was the creature, with its flesh and blood. The appearance of creatures was a sign that the world was becoming increasingly perfect. Therefore, Heaven and Earth Taoist was more confident about converting his world into small chiliocosm.


    Of course, this was not the greatest achievement for him, but his enlightenment of a piece of Law of Space. It was a great thing, and even Minghe and Red Lotus Taoist hadn''t expected it since the Law of Space was one of the several best Divine Laws in the 3,000 Great Ways.


    It was a great fated chance for Heaven and Earth Taoist to comprehend a piece of Law of Space. But then, since the World of Heaven and Earth was one world, it naturally had a strong space origin. When the fake Real Entity of Pangu integrated the space origin with this world, Heaven and Earth Taoist successfully felt the existence of the space origin.


    Although Heaven and Earth Taoist had only comprehended a piece of Law of Space, he was quite satisfied, since it was not easy to comprehend the Law of Space. The piece of Law of Space was just like a seed that as long as Heaven and Earth Taoist was willing to spend his time and energy on it, it would blossom and bear fruits one day.


    With such guarantee, Heaven and Earth Taoist immediately began his Closed Door Meditation, hoping to deepen his enlightenment of the piece of Law of Space. He would regret if he missed the chance. Minghe and Red Lotus Taoist also restarted their Meditation again, since everything''s done.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The Blood Sea was quiet again. Yet all forces in Untainted Land were wondering what had happened there. Although they could detect it, they would find nothing. The Blood Sea was so quiet as if nothing had happened. But, the quieter it looked, the more suspectable it would be. The unknown was attractive and terrible.


    The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery knew that Minghe had manipulated their Blood of Essence and Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, but they did not know the details. Moreover, they could hardly feel their separated origins. Maybe, Minghe had achieved his goal, or he had hidden them.


    However, it did not have much to do with them. What they should do was enhance their strength and prepare for the decisive battle with the Wu Tribe and Demon Tribe. The battle would determine the future of their clan, so they should never be careless.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In a mountain of Untainted Land, there was a Taoist, no, a Martial Artist, practicing boxing. His every gesture and motion were simple but powerful, as Great Way were always simple and one would finally recover his original simplicity. The martial cultivator was Musen, who went out in search of his Fated Chance.


    Musen left the Human Tribe in order to bring back some Fated Chances. If he kept staying at the Human Tribe, he could have no chance to take out anything useful. If he rashly took out something, it would possibly arouse the suspicion and he would have no explanation about where it was from. But if he went out, it would be different. He would have lots of explanations as he wished.


    Musen went out to change his Spiritual Treasures into the Fated Chances he got during his trip. The more important was that he would like to fetch some things from Minghe. These things, refined by Minghe in the early years, were useless to Minghe but useful to the Human Tribe.


    They were the 3,600 Enlightenment Tablets. Yes, they were the things Musen wanted to get from Minghe. The 3,600 Enlightenment Tablets were originally refined by Minghe for obtaining more Merits. When Minghe took them back, he found the tablets were embedded with a few Merits and Lucks, so he kept them.


    These 3,600 Enlightenment Tablets were completely useless to Minghe, but useful to Musen. Musen was not interested in the Merits and Lucks on the tablets, but the vital forces the Hundred Tribes left on them.


    Although the 3,600 Enlightenment Tablets were refined by Minghe in his early years, they were not Postcelestial Spiritual Treasures. When the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land got the tablets, they refined them with Blood of Essence and made them the Spiritual Inheritances for routine transforming exercises. In that way, the tablets were embedded with some Lucks of the Hundred Tribes. However, when Minghe got them back, a few Lucks began to dissipate, and now they were totally gone.


    Although the Lucks were gone, there were still the Hundred Tribes'' vital forces deeply embedded on them, and this was what Musen wanted most. Minghe originally predicted the transforming exercises on the Enlightenment Tablets, and then the Hundred Tribes improved them. When Minghe recovered them again, he made a little arrangement in his spare time so as to make up for the Human Tribe''s shortcomings in The Way of Celestial Immortality.


    The transforming exercises on the 3,600 Enlightenment Tablets were originally predicted by Minghe according to himself. He never forgot that he was a human being in his subconsciousness at that moment, so the transforming exercises he predicted were on the basis of the primordial body of Dao. Though the Hundred Tribes evolved the transforming exercises into their own, the central section remained the same and finally ended up in the same way. The Hundred Tribes also converted into the primordial body of Dao and cultivated the transforming exercises.


    Most of these transforming exercises were predicted to the realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, which were enough for the Human Tribe for the time being. Or he would ask Minghe to predict them further to the Sage-to-be Realm in the future. As for the Origin Realm, one might reach that stage by the Enlightment of the Divine Laws.


    After Minghe sent him the 3,600 Enlightenment Tablets, Musen intended to immediately return to the Human Tribe. Unexpectedly Heaven and Earth Taoist reinvented the Twelve Mazingers, so that Musen could only put off his return. With Minghe''s Law of Spirititual Beings, he witnessed the evolution by the fake Real Entity of Pangu together with Minghe and his Good Separation and Evil Separation.


    The evolution of Heaven and Earth was not that simple, which contained the knowledge from the Way of Heaven. Since different people had different views, Minghe comprehended the secret of the Rakshasa, Red Lotus Taoist recorded the piece of vital force similar to the Law of Killing, while Heaven and Earth Taoist noticed a piece of Law of Space. People with different cultivations would have different kinds of enlightenment.


    Musen cultivated the Martial Arts. He had cultivated the essence of the Martial Arts from the fake Real Entity of Pangu, where he understood that the great truths were always simple. With the progress of the Martial Arts, his body was constantly strengthened as well. He was dominating, but his domination was not that of a self-conceited emperor, but a Martial Artist, fearless. It was unspeakable.


    At this moment, Musen finally embarked on the road of Martial Arts. The will of the Martial Arts was unbeatable and infinite, so was the body of Martial Arts. The infinite Martial Arts and system meant that Musen also had infinite possibilities. The Realm of Sage-to-be, the Origin, no, no, the Martial Arts would certainly surpass these levels.

 Chapter 86: The Supreme Treasure of the Human Tribe

    Chapter 86: The Supreme Treasure of the Human Tribe


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In this enlightenment, Musen''s cultivation had a meteoric rise, directly entering the early stage of the Fate Reading Level from the peak realm of the Heaven Clashing Level, which was close to the secondary stage. Most of all, Musen began to understand Martial Arts and directly enlightened three levels of his Law of Martial Arts, which had saved him a lot of time.


    Now, with all things done, it was time to return to the Human Tribe. With the Enlightenment Tablets, the Human Tribe''s strength would definitely enter a stage of rapid growth. The Martial Arts were ever-changing, and everyone had his own enlightenment. Besides, on the Enlightenment Tablets, there left the vital forces of countless clans. If the vital forces were enlightened and integrated into the Martial Arts, it would be of great benefit to the cultivation of the Martial Arts.


    Out of the valley, Musen flew to the Coast of the East Sea. It had been a hundred years since he had left and it was time to return. Over the past hundred years, the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance of the Human Tribe would have been on the right track. Now, he needed to go back to preside over the overall situation and explain Martial Arts and the Way of Celestial Immortality to his clans.


    When flying over a mountain, Musen suddenly felt something was calling him from the mountain. Were there treasures? Musen stepped off his clouds and went to a cave on the side of the mountain by following this feeling, and the feeling calling to him was coming precisely from this cave.


    The mountain looked ordinary from afar, but once Musen entered the mountain, he found that it was extraordinary. The mountain could be regarded as a top holy mountain with an abundant Spiritual Air. However, the Spiritual Air in the mountain was hidden well, so it was hard for ordinary people to find its special contents. Was there some mystery to this mountain?


    If the mountain was so special, then the things in the cave must be even more extraordinary. Musen immediately went into the cave. Before long, he went deep into the cave and found an amazing scene inside. On the red platform, a huge seal was floating above it, with a vital force of the Emperor surrounding it, appearing majestic and frightening.


    Looking at the huge seal, Musen was exhilarated and his blood even surged. And, most unexpectedly, his Way of Martial Arts was kind of out of control, "Ow, ow!" With a dragon howling, a Five-claws Golden Dragon flew out of Musen'' head. It was Musen''s Way of Martial Arts, a form made up from his Enlightenment of the Human Tribe''s Luck.


    The Five-claws Golden Dragon belonged to the royalty. The Dragon Tribe had declined since the first catastrophe of Longhan, and the Five-claws Golden Dragon also disappeared. However, when the Human Tribe appeared, with the growth of this tribe, the Luck of the Human Tribe actually evolved into the Five-claws Golden Dragon. It was still small, but particularly dignified.


    Musen''s fate had been completely linked with the Human Tribe since he had evolved his Way of Martial Arts into the Five-claws Golden Dragon with the Luck of the Human Tribe. His Way of Martial Arts would strengthen if the Luck of the Human Tribe surged. Similarly, his Way of Martial Arts would get damaged if the Luck of the Human Tribe were disrupted. It might be said that they were bound together for good or ill.


    The strange reflection of his Way of Martial Arts this time maybe had something to do with the Luck of the Human Tribe, otherwise, it would not be so. There were only a few Spiritual Treasures related to the Luck of the Human Tribe in Untainted Land. Musen''s Punisher Whip was embedded with a bit Luck of the Human Tribe, so it could be one. Among the other Spiritual Treasures, Musen could only think of one which was related to the Luck of the Human Tribe. Could that be it?


    Musen looked at it with excitement. He was about to move forward when something unexpected happened. His Martial Arts dragon directly plunged into the seal before he could react, as if it were being called.


    A burst of clear and melodious dragon howling came from the seal. Musen was suddenly aware that his Way of Martial Arts had been completely integrated with the seal and it was really weird. However, this way saved Musen a lot of time refining the treasure. Moreover, he did not have to be afraid that others would take it away.


    Musen waved his hand and the seal fell into it. Musen looked at the seal, it was the Kongtong Seal, just as he had expected. The Kongtong Seal was a Primordial Spiritual Treasure and a Treasure of Humanity of the Human Tribe as well, which could be used to suppress the Luck of the Human Tribe and dominate the Human Sovereign. It was powerful in attack and could not be matched by other Primordial Spiritual Treasures.


    Musen had never expected that he could get a treasure on this trip, which would now become the Treasure of Humanity, in the near future. It was just the Kongtong Seal at the moment and had not yet displayed any power of the Treasure of Humanity. However, it wouldn''t be time for it to show its power until the Cultivation Tribulation of the Sorcerer and Demon tribes. Then he would appoint the Three Royals and Five Emperors of the Human Tribe with it, to help the Human Tribe grow stronger and become the major tribe in Untainted Land.


    But, it was different now. Musen''s Way of Martial Arts was cultivated by enlightening the Golden Dragon of the Human Tribe''s Luck. Now, with the Golden Dragon of the Martial Arts integrating with the Kongtong Seal, and the Kongtong Seal being embedded with the Luck of the Human Tribe, it activated part of the power of the Kongtong Seal ahead of time. The Kongtong Seal could not be used to appoint the Three Royals and Five Emperors, but, instead, to suppress the Luck of the Human Tribe.


    The Human Tribe was growing, but they had no treasure to suppress the Luck. Now they didn''t need to worry because they had gotten the Kongtong Seal. The Kongtong Seal was of extraordinary significance to the Human Tribe. It was only a Primordial Spiritual Treasure for the Sorcerer and Demon tribes. However, if the Human Tribe got it, they would use it to suppress the Luck of the Human Tribe. Of course, it could only suppress the Luck of the Human Tribe. This was the fate set when the Kongtong Seal was created.


    With the Kongtong Seal in hand, Musen was very happy. All of his plans were for the Human Tribe. Since the Kongtong Seal was the Treasure of Humanity, anyone who owned it would be able to appoint or abolish the Human Sovereign and control the Luck of the Human Tribe. Now Musen owned this treasure, so it saved the Human Tribe some hidden dangers in the future.


    Musen put away the Kongtong Seal and began to observe the high platform in front of him. The platform was completely red and seemed to be made of some sort of metal. Since it could hold up the Kongtong Seal, it couldn''t be something ordinary. Counting on his fingers, Musen immediately figured out its origin. Suddenly, he changed his look and began to figure again.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Mount Kunlun, with the Clouds of Blessings above their heads, connecting to each other, the Three Pure Ones were enlightening the mystery of Hong Meng Immortal Qi, so that they would become Sages earlier. Goddess Nvywa and Minghe had already entered the Origin-Realm, so there were only five people with the Foundation of the Great Way who still had not entered the Origin-Realm, including the Three Pure Ones, Zhunti, and Jieyin. If Jieyin and Zhunti became Sages prior to them, then the Three Pure Ones would feel totally lost.


    Suddenly, Laozi opened his eyes and the Cloud of Blessings above his head disappeared. He looked to the northwest with a puzzled expression on his face. It seemed that some of his Fated Chances were in that direction. He felt a little anxious, almost as if he had lost something.


    When Laozi terminated his Enlightenment, Honoured Lord of the Origin and Tongtian also immediately woke up. Honoured Lord of the Origin looked at Laozi and asked him, excitedly, "Brother, why did you suddenly stop? Is it that you have already been enlightened to the mystery of Hong Meng Immortal Qi and understand the Fated Chance to become a Sage?"


    Laozi shook his head and said in confusion, "Not yet. When I was enlightening, I felt as if I had lost some of my Fated Chance. But, when I stopped, the feeling disappeared."


    Honoured Lord of the Origin said, "Brother, it''s only a little Fated Chance. It''s not a big deal if you lose it. We''d better enlighten the mystery of Hong Meng Immortal Qi as soon as possible and get the Fated Chance to become a Sage. If Jieyin and Zhunti became Sages prior to us, then we would lose face to them."


    Hearing Honoured Lord of the Origin''s words, Laozi continued to enlighten Hong Meng Immortal Qi with sincerity. As Honoured Lord of the Origin had said, if Jieyin and Zhunti became Sages before to them, they would lose face. The little Fated Chance was no match to becoming a Sage, so it was not a big deal if he lost it. Unfortunately, he did not know it was a big Fated Chance.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Inside the cave, Musen looked at the platform in front of him in astonishment. He suspected that the platform was made of copper called the Brass in Mount Shou. Only a fist-sized copper weighed ten thousand kilograms. The platform in front of him was about 33 meters high and 17 meters wide, so its weight must be considerable.


    The Brass in Mount Shou was the first-grade material for refining weapons. Any Spiritual Treasure with a little Brass in Mount Shou in it would significantly strengthen its power. Of course, that was not what shocked Musen most. Though the Brass in Mount Shou was the first-grade material for refining weapons, as a Selfcentric Separation of Minghe, he certainly knew that there would be a lot of such materials in Minghe''s collection. What really shocked him was the mountain or the name of the mountain rather.


    Mount Shouyang, the head of all the mountains in Untainted Land, was therefore called Mount Shouyang. The Brass in Mount Shou was a specialty of it. Currently, the mountain was still unknown in Untainted Land, but soon it would be famous all over Untainted Land. A Sage would inevitably take the mountain as an Ashram for The Sage, in the future. This Sage will then be the Sage Grand Pure Laozi in the future.

 Chapter 87: The Spiritual Inheritance of the Human Tribe

    Chapter 87: The Spiritual Inheritance of the Human Tribe


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Musen had never thought that he would unexpectedly find the later Ashram of Laozi and also get the Kongtong Seal. Fortunately, Laozi had not yet become a Sage, or else Musen would not have gotten the Kongtong Seal.


    In fact, it wouldn''t be a good thing for the Human Tribe if Laozi had gotten this treasure. If the Three Royals and Five Emperors were titled by Laozi, the Luck of the Human Tribe would be carved up by all of the religions previously set by Sages. According to an ancient myth of China, the Three Royals and Five Emperors would later be locked in Ancestor Hongyun''s Fire-cloud Cave, to suppress the increasing Luck of Human Tribe.


    While thinking about this, Musen wore a grim look. In his mind, Musen had always been trying to enhance his Human Tribe, so that they wouldn''t be under the control of the Sages. Therefore, he knew that his Human Tribe must have enough power to defend themselves against their enemies, without relying on the Sages.


    That meant there must be a cultivator in the Human Tribe who could match a Sage, and it was Musen''s goal to become that one. However, reaching the stage of Origin was not that easy. After a long-term cultivation, only Red Lotus Taoist, the Evil Separation of Minghe, had reached the stage of the Origin, while Minghe himself was still accumulating his force.


    Besides, the relationship between them could not be exposed temporarily, which meant that Minghe could not support Musen directly and Musen could only rely on himself to enhance his power. Fortunately, Musen''s Original Spirit was at the Peak Level of Sage-to-be since he was the Selfcentric Separation of Minghe. What he needed was to focus on enlightening the supernatural power and the Divine Laws.


    Musen didn''t care much about his supernatural power since he was a cultivator of Martial Arts. Therefore, if he was willing to improve his strength, he only needed to focus on his enlightenment of the Law of Martial Arts. Besides, the Taoist character ''Wu'', which was full of the intense power of the Law of Martial Arts, would be a great help. He even suspected that the Taoist character was entirely converted from the Law of Martial Arts, otherwise, his Enlightenment of the Law of Martial Arts would not be smooth.


    Hiding away the platform made of Brass in Mount Shou, Musen started his journey back to the Coast of the East Sea. This time, he planned a Closed Door Meditation after completing the arrangements for the Spiritual Inheritance of the Human Tribe. He knew that Cultivation Tribulation of the Human Tribe would come soon, so he needed to make great progress on his cultivation during the reducing time.


    After a while, Musen arrived at the sacred land of Human Tribe, the Coast of the East Sea, which was totally different from where he used to live. This land had already been built with some sort of scale, with martial cultivators everywhere. Noticing Musen step down from the clouds, all of these cultivators bowed to him and showed their respect. Musen, as the martial ancestor of Human Tribe, he owned the highest reputation in the Human Tribe, and even Goddess Nvywa couldn''t match him.


    Hearing the message that Musen was back, Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, and Ziyi-Shi gathered. They were all surprised that they couldn''t feel any vital force from Musen, which meant that his cultivation had broken through to a higher stage. The three were also martial cultivators so they understood how difficult the cultivation of Martial Arts was.


    Thinking about this, Suiren-Shi said excitedly, "Musen, my little brother, have you broken into the stage of Fate Reading?" Hearing his words, Youchao-Shi, Ziyi-Shi, and all the other cultivators around were shocked. Within such a short time, there was a martial cultivator breaking into the stage of Fate Reading, the similar stage of Sage-to-be in the Way of Celestial Immortality.


    Except for the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes, and the masters, like the Three Pure Ones, few Sages-to-be were left in Untainted Land since Minghe had killed most of them. If Musen could become a martial cultivator at the stage of Fate Reading, the Human Tribe would have a higher position in the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land. Actually, no one would break into the stage of Fate Reading within only a thousand years in this land, same for the Sages-to-be.


    Musen nodded with a smile on his face, and said, "During my tour this time, I met some Fated Chances and improved my cultivation. However, I hope that everyone here can keep it a secret. We''re not strong enough, so we still need to be low-key in the case that our strong enemies are keeping an eye on us."


    Hearing Musen''s words, the three Ancestors of Human Tribe nodded to agree. As Musen had said, the Human Tribe was not strong enough to fight against all their enemies, so they still needed to enhance their force in secrecy. The three made an order to all the cultivators here that everyone was forbidden to talk about Musen''s breakthrough, hoping that this secret would be kept as long as possible.


    Musen got into the palace where they lived with the three. Inside the palace, there was Goddess Nvywa, where the Holy Mother of Human Tribe worshipped. Though Goddess Nvywa hadn''t appeared since she created the Human Tribe, she still deserved the shrine and to be worshiped by them. After all, she had created the Human Tribe.


    Once they were in the palace, Youchao-Shi immediately asked, "My brother, what did you get this time?" He was really curious about what kind of chance could make Musen break into the stage of Fate Reading after such a short time. Hearing the question, Suiren-Shi and Ziyi-Shi also looked at Musen in expectation.


    Musen smiled at the three Ancestors of Human Tribe. Even if they were always majestic in front of their tribe, they would show their trust and honesty to him. Therefore, Musen didn''t plan to keep a secret from them. Stretching out his hand, Musen held out something that had been wrapped in supernatural power.


    Looking at the things wrapped in the supernatural power, Ziyi-Shi asked, "My brother, what''re those tablets inside?" This ball-like thing was not very big but it contained 3,600 tablets. In fact, it seemed to be a simple Magic Skill which she could also re-create. However, what made her curious was the tablets that had helped Musen ascend to the stage of Fate Reading.


    Musen said, "You three must have heard about the first catastrophe of Longhan before, the first Cultivation Tribulation of Heaven and Earth in Untainted Land. And these 3,600 tablets were the Enlightenment Tablets refined by a peerless master at that time, who recorded enormous transforming exercises, magic skills and tactical formations on the Way of Celestial Immortality. These tablets became what they''re now after refining from the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land."


    Suiren-Shi frowned and asked, "Musen, would the Spiritual Inheritance of the Way of Celestial Immortality do any good to our Human Tribe? Since we have different body constitution from the other tribes, their transforming exercises aren''t suitable for us. These tablets seem to be useless for us."


    Musen laughed and said, "My big brother, you are aware of only one aspect and ignorant of the other. In fact, the transforming exercises on these Enlightenment Tablets were created by the powerful master at the base of the primordial body. Our Human Tribe was also born with a primordial body, so you can see that we can cultivate these tablets indeed."


    Youchao-Shi was a little bit confused and asked, "Since it''s so, why not choose the transforming exercises of Demon Tribe? The Demon Tribe was the predecessor of all the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land." After the first catastrophe of Longhan, under pressure from the Wu Tribe, the hundred tribes merged into the Demon Tribe. Therefore, it was true that the Demon Tribe was the predecessor of the hundred tribes.


    Musen explained, "My brother, you might not know that all these Enlightenment Tablets were taken back during the first catastrophe of Longhan. Since then, the Hundred Tribes have been badly destroyed and the Spiritual Inheritance of transforming exercises has also gone missing. Therefore, the transforming exercises of Demon Tribe were all created by themselves, which means that it''s not suitable for our Human Tribe to cultivate."


    Hearing Musen''s words, Ziyi-Shi said with joy upon her face, "I see, my brother. So where did you get these Enlightenment Tablets? Have you met this master?" Since these tablets were full of stories, the master who refined these must be someone peerless.


    Musen shook his head and said, "I found these tablets in a cave. Maybe that master left them there for someone fated. Therefore, I don''t know who this master is." The tablets had been refined by Minghe actually, however, Musen did not want to expose his relationship with Minghe at the moment.


    Suiren-Shi was pleasant but worried again. He said, "My brother, they are full of the Spiritual Inheritance of the Way of Celestial Immortality on these Enlightenment Tablets. If these tablets were spread among our Human Tribe, I''m worried that it would have a bad effect on the Spiritual Inheritance of Martial Arts in our tribe. We may lose more than we gain."


    Musen laughed and said, "Hahaha, there''s no need for you to worry about this. On these Enlightenment Tablets, they''re not only full of the Spiritual Inheritance of the Way of Celestial Immortality, but also the verve of the Hundred Tribes. If our Human Tribe could comprehend the verve, it would be greatly beneficial for the cultivation of Martial Arts. That''s also the reason why I can break into the stage of Fate Reading after such a short time."


    Hearing Musen''s words, the three were all shocked. They had never thought that there would be the verve of Hundred Tribes left on these tablets, which gave Musen the chance to make a breakthrough. With such a wonderful effect, they did not have to worry that it would do any harm to their Spiritual Inheritance of Martial Arts.


    After a while, a Spiritual Inheritance Palace of the Human Tribe was built at the center of this sacred land, with 3,600 Enlightenment Tablets standing inside. Immediately, these tablets became the hottest things among the Human Tribe, which also made Martial Arts flourish. At the same time, the Way of Celestial Immortality was also rooted in the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance. Martial Arts and the Way of Celestial Immortality were both spread among the Human Tribe.

 Chapter 88: Millennium Development

    Chapter 88: Millennium Development


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Musen did not completely spread the Way of Celestial Immortality among the Human Tribe. Martial and celestial cultivators in Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritence could freely come and comprehend these Enlightenment Tablets, but outside it, only basic transforming exercises were available. This was meant to leave humans a firm cultivation foundation.


    Martial and celestial cultivators of the Human Tribe who were away could enter the Holy Land to cultivate after reaching the stage of Earth Changing (Primordial Unity Black Immortal). It did not matter whether they had gone through the selection process. This would allow the gathering of the elites of the tribe. This way, even if the Human Tribe suffered a misfortune, they could still conserve their force.


    Besides, they had also discovered a human flaw. The body condition of humans was gradually deteriorating from generation to generation. Even if their population rapidly increased, fewer and fewer cultivators were able to pass the selection.


    The most important aspect of achieving the Way of Celestial Immortality was the inherent nature of the cultivator. If things continued this way, there would be fewer cultivators and many more ordinary humans. The cultivation of Martial Arts was different. It emphasized on persistence, with body condition and comprehension being the least important factors. If a human persevered in practice, there would at least be some progress. If he had a little perception and given opportunities, he would succeed in the end.


    In the next thousand years, Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance expanded endlessly. A selection was held every decade. Though fewer cultivators passed the selection, there were often great talents who showed up. Among the growing number of humans, even just one talent was sufficient for the development of the Human Tribe.


    The Human Tribe became formidable after developing over a peaceful millennium. Not only was the force inside the sacred land greatly enhanced, but so was the force outside. No one could underestimate the force of the tribe anymore. The tribe was full of Martial Supremes or Black Immortals. Some human tribes leaders had even reached the stage of Heaven Changing or Golden Immortality.


    With the spread of Martial Arts and the Way of Celestial Immortality among humans, their strength was greatly enhanced. In just a millennium, their population increased from 10 million to 10 billion. This left the other creatures in Untainted Land completely shocked.


    Coast of the East Sea was no longer enough to accommodate the rising number of humans so the tribe had to expand their territory to the mainland of Untainted Land. Untainted Land was so vast and boundless that not even the ruler of this land, the Wu Tribe, could occupy the whole land. The Wu Tribe merely chose to develop in better parts of the land, while the rest were mostly occupied by the Demon Tribe.


    With fewer treasures for cultivation and under the pressure of Wu Tribe, the Demon Tribe in Untainted Land was different from that in Heavenly Court. What was worse, the tribes within the tribe would fight against each other for profits. And at this time, the expansion of the Human Tribe into Untainted Land stressed them even more so.


    When Emperor Jun first migrated to Heavenly Court, he brought most of his Demon Tribe with him, leaving behind only some weaker demons. Facing the persecution of the Wu Tribe, they became weaker and weaker. They were now even worse than some tribes of the Human Tribe. Fragmented, they scattered in every corner of the land and had no strength to resist the Human Tribe expansion.


    Three Ancestors of the Human Tribe were delighted about their tribe''s expansion, since it was what they had hoped for. Even without their three ancestors, the tribe now had enough power to fight against the Demon Tribe.


    Musen was also happy to see the development of his tribe, but he still worried about the dangers that his tribe would face. What they were fighting against was just the Demon Tribe in Untainted Land, which was abandoned by those in Heavenly Court. Under the suppression of the Wu Tribe, the so-called Demon Tribe did not have actually have a powerful force.


    If the tribe in Heavenly Court waged a war against his tribe someday, humans would have no power to resist. However, the Human Tribe expansion was necessary, since Coast of the East Sea could not hold any more humans.


    Musen worried if humans would survive to return to Coast of the East Sea after leaving. However, he could not stop them as the tribe needed to challenge themselves without his protection.


    Fortunately, Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance witnessed a smooth advancement. With abundant resources for cultivation, the Spiritual Inheritance of Sacred Palace, and Musen''s Teachings, this land fostered plenty of talents and elites. The speed of development in Sacred Land was far faster compared to the outside.


    In the nearly 1,100 years since Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance was built, the Human Tribe had recruited more than 10 million humans. Compared to the humans outside, they were superior in every aspect. The tribe was full of Martial Supremes and Black Immortals. Cultivators at the stage of Heaven Changing or Golden Immortality were an ordinary sight. Some outstanding talents had even reached the stage of Heavenly Signs Changing or Primordial Unity Golden Immortality.


    Of course, there were also several excellent cultivators whose talent in cultivation amazed even Musen. One of then was WuChen, who was also in the first batch of humans created by Goddess Nvywa. In just 2,000 years, he had reached the stage of Heaven Clashing. He was the first person to realize his Tao of Origin, except for the four Ancestors of Humanity.


    WuChen cultivated the sword part of Martial Arts and his Way of Martial Arts was a sword. When he ascended the stage of Heaven Clashing, he had comprehended the Law of Vanity which had some connection with the Law of Space. Later on, WuChen created the Void Swordsmanship himself. Walking in the Void and moving like wind, he could kill his enemies in the span of a breath and could be considered the best swordsman in the tribe.


    In fact, Musen really wanted to take WuChen as his disciple. However, he knew WuChen had found his own Way of Tao, so it seemed there was little he could teach him. Since it was so, he hoped WuChen could continue in his own way. Perhaps WuChen would become a key figure to support the Human Tribe some day.


    The reason why Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance could develop so rapidly was that Musen asked Minghe for half of his treasures to support his Human Tribe. Though most of these treasures were at the mid or low level, they were essential to their t development. Musen would not tell the others where these treasures came from. He told them he received them from the master who refined the 3,600 Enlightenment Tablets. To be fair, he did not lie.


    Part of Minghe''s treasures he received were materials for weapon-refining. Weapons and spiritual treasures were indispensable for cultivators of Martial Arts and the Way of Celestial Immortality after all. Though most of these materials were meant to refine Postcelestial Spiritual Treasures, it was enough for humans. It had actually been great to refine those treasures since many of what they had refined did not even reach the Postcelestial level.


    The rest was Treasures of heaven and earth or spiritual roots and trees. Musen specially asked for the Spiritual Map of the Living refined by Minghe when he first traveled around Untainted Land. In fact, the map used to be a Mid Grade Postcelestial Spiritual Treasure. Before he gave it to Musen, Minghe refined the map once again by adding more materials and broken pieces of Primordial Spiritual Treasures from his collection when he battled the 68 Sages-to-be.


    Therefore, the new Spiritual Map of the Living had become a Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, with space ten times large inside. Musen put all the treasures he got on this Map and continued producing more useful resources for the advancement of his tribe.


    The other treasures from Minghe were the 23 Primordial Spiritual Treasures. 22 were the Low Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure. They were all collected by Minghe from his battle with the 68 Sages-to-be. He did not have any particular use for them, so he gave them all for Musen to enhance the force of the Human Tribe.


    The three Ancestors of Human Tribe owned one Postcelestial Merit Spiritual Treasure respectively. Therefore, Musen gave each of them a Primordial Spiritual Treasure. As for WuChen, Musen sent him a sword which an attacking power that was considered good among the Low Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures. Working in with his Void Swordsmanship, this sword could give out an amazing power.


    The last Primordial Spiritual Treasure was a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure with space quality, named the Spiritual Mirror. Minghe found this treasure after killing Wild Wind Ancestor. Musen also puts some Ominous Beasts (raised by Minghe for the Shura Tribe) inside the mirror, so that it would be a place for human cultivators to do their real killing exercises.


    The Spiritual Mirror would open once a century. When it was open, Musen would put enormous treasures of cultivation inside. All humans were free to go inside to train. Naturally, the mirror was a place full of danger and the Omnious Beasts would be at different levels, some even reaching surname state. Each time it was open, many humans would perish inside.


    However, long-time cultivation could not always enhance their power. They could only become much stronger by experiencing life-and-death battles. This was also the real purpose for Musen to set up this training space inside the Spiritual Mirror. Though it was a pity that some great talents and elites died there, many more strong cultivators were born. This was so-called lose and gain.

 Chapter 89: The Rectification of Ming He

    Chapter 89: The Rectification of Ming He


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Compared to the Human Tribe''s growth, the cultivation growth of the three ancestors of the Human Tribe was no slower. After almost one thousand years, they were restored to the peak Heaven Clashing Level which equaled the peak of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality. All of this was due to the Luck of the Human Tribe and the enlightenment of the Taoism character "Wu" made by Musen. None of them would have entered the realm so quickly without it.


    Musen''s cultivation was even faster. In the thousand years, in addition to spending some time on explaining Martial Arts, he put most of the rest into his Closed Door Meditation. Musen got much more benefits than the three ancestors of the Human Tribe from the increase of the Human Tribe''s luck.


    During the Closed Door Meditation, Musen had been trying to enlighten the Law of Martial Arts. It was the most suitable law for the cultivation of Martial Arts and could continuously enhance his Way of Martial Arts by enlightenment. Speaking of the Way of Martial Arts, Musen was a little frustrated about it. Since his Way of Martial Arts had merged with the Kongtong Seal, the Seal was his Way.


    However, in the Fate Reading Level of Martial Arts Cultivation, to form a Fate Reading in his Sea of Consciousness, the Martial Artist needed to truly merge his Purusa, the Way of Martial Arts, and the Power of Divine Law into one. Whereas Musen''s Way of Martial Arts had merged into the Kongtong Seal already, he had no choice but to concentrate his Way of Martial Arts again, but he was surprised that it was still in the shape of the Kongtong Seal.


    Musen concentrated his Fate Reading again, and he found he had two Fate Readings. One was in his Sea of Consciousness; the other was unexpectedly in the Kongtong Seal. He''d never considered such a thing. Fortunately, it was not a bad thing, all he could do was observing.


    Musen''s cultivation had reached the Secondary Stage of Fate Reading Level, but still, he felt it wasn''t enough. It was not even close to the power needed for complete protection over the Human Tribe. With his present strength, he could only break even with Emperor Jun, Taiyi, and the Ancestors of a sorcerer in the one-on-one battle at most, and defeat was inevitable if he were to be besieged.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Thousands of years passed in an instant. Except for the expansion of the Human Tribe making a little small noise, everything else was peaceful and sound in the Untainted Land. The Sorcerer and Demon tribes were restoring their war power, while other powers and Individual Cultivators were trying to improve their individual powers. There would be a storm in the Untainted Land, where only the strongest would survive.


    Most importantly, the era of the Sage had come. It caused great pressure on others in the Untainted Land that Goddess Nvywa and Minghe had successively become Sages. Three Pure Ones, Jieyin, and Zhunti were waiting in line to reach the level of Sage. It was really hard to imagine what a marvelous world the Untainted Land would be when all Seven Sages came into being.


    Suddenly, the peace in the Untainted Land was disturbed by a huge amount of Qi. It was the Qi of The Sage, who was it? It had been only a thousand years since Minghe''s sanctification, and the momentum was no less than Minghe had had back then. The newly made Sages were getting stronger and stronger.


    It was only when the source of the Qi was perceived that everyone in the Untainted Land was shocked. How? How could it be the Blood Sea? Minghe should have already been a Sage, where had such a huge amount of Qi from? A breakthrough? But how could the Mysterious Sign above the Blood Sea be explained?


    The Blood Sea was exactly the same as the last time the Mysterious Sign had filled heaven and earth. Albeit small differences nevertheless, last time it had been the unbridled Qi of killing, but this time it was the endless Qi of blood suffused between heaven and earth. The bloody clouds gathered above the Blood Sea and the crimson rain poured from the sky. At the same time, the Ashura tribe in the Blood Sea were throwing back their heads and roaring. It seemed that they were celebrating something.


    The Mysterious Sign between heaven and earth, together with the pressure of the Sages, it must have been a sanctifying no matter how you saw it. Minghe had already been a Sage, so he couldn''t be sanctified again. Maybe it was a breakthrough. The Qi would make sense. But what about the Mysterious Sign? It was simply a mystery.


    In Mount Kunlun, Honoured Lord of the Origin and Tongtian were both looking towards the Blood Sea. Honored Lord of the Origin looked frustrated, while Tongtian looked puzzled. It was strange that the head of Three Pure Ones, Laozi, was not in Mount Kunlun. They were usually like brothers, always acting together, but this time Laozi had gone outside alone.


    Honored Lord of the Origin said coldly, "What on earth is Minghe doing? He''s become a Sage but he''s made a mess again. I don''t know what he''s doing. He''s such a shame of a Sage," he said angrily with a little jealousy.


    Tongtian said uncertainly, "Brother, Minghe couldn''t have lost control of his Qi since he is a sage now, but the Mysterious Sign above the Blood Sea is just like the sign at his sanctification. It''s very odd. Does it have something to do with the seal he put on the Blood Sea last time?"


    Tongtian''s words reminded Honoured Lord of the Origin that Minghe had sealed the Blood Sea right after his sanctification, which had stirred around everything. Whereas, they knew nothing about the details. "Maybe. Did he refine some sort of formation or magic weapon?"


    Honored Lord of the Origin looked more frustrated as he spoke, and Tongtian asked doubtfully, "The tactical formation? No way, even my God-killing Sword Formation can''t trigger the Mysterious Sign. As for a magic weapon, you may have thought of something, Brother." Tongtian was the expert on the formation. Even his God-killing Sword Formation could not trigger the Mysterious Sign. At most there would be drastic changes to the heaven and earth, but not this sort of Sign.


    Honored Lord of the Origin continued, "My brother, you should know that every time a magic weapon comes into being, there must be a Mysterious Sign. And the Sign will grow larger if the level of the magic weapon is high. In view of the scene above the Blood Sea, I''m afraid it''s a Primordial Spiritual Treasure at least, even a Primordial Supreme Treasure." As the last three words squeezed from Honoured Lord of the Origin, he literally gritted his teeth.


    Honored Lord of the Origin had mastered the way to refine magic weapons. The Spiritual Treasures refined by him were the Highest Grade of Postcelestial Spiritual Treasure at best though. Its power was close to the Primordial Spiritual Treasure, but still a Postcelestial one. If he was right, then Minghe had refined a Primordial Spiritual Treasure, possibly even a Primordial Supreme Treasure. Neither would be acceptable for him.


    On hearing that, Tongtian found that what Honored Lord of the Origin thought was quite possible. "My brother, it''s not impossible at all, but we don''t know what exactly Minghe has refined, which could trigger such a Mysterious Sign." Compared to the re-sanctification of Minghe, they tended to believe he was refining some sort of magic weapon.


    Honored Lord of the Origin gritted his teeth. "Well! No matter what magic weapon Minghe is refining, it can''t be on par with our Primordial Supreme Treasure. For now, we should sanctify ourselves as soon as possible. After that, we should be able to beat Minghe easily. The reason big brother went outside was that he realized there was a Fated Chance of sanctification, so both of us should catch up with him."


    In the meantime, in the territory of the Human Tribe, an old man walked slowly with a crutch. Naturally, he sensed the Qi burst from the Blood Sea. He meditated for a long time while looking towards the Blood Sea, then he wandered into the Human Tribe as if he were looking for something.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the Blood Sea, Minghe threw back his head to laugh long and loud. After one hundred thousand years of cultivation, he''d finally received the Enlightenment, and no one could understand his joy. Notwithstanding the last time his Evil Separation, Red Lotus Taoist attained the Rectification of the Origin, it was not himself after all. Now the Law of Blood was finally accomplished, Minghe had successfully gotten into the realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin.


    During his Closed Door Meditation, Minghe had been working on the Law of Blood, and it went quite smoothly. He also knew that it was not due to his better comprehension but the help of Luck. He owned the Luck of the Blood Sea and the Ashura tribe. Meanwhile, his Selfcentric Separation, Musen occupied the Luck of the Human Tribe. Although his Good Separation and Evil Separation couldn''t share the Luck of Human Tribe, as the Yidam, Minghe could.


    The sum of the three streams of Luck was not ignorable. With such strong Luck, naturally, Minghe''s Enlightenment of the Divine Law went well. That was why even a Sage would fight for Luck. The more Luck they possessed, the more successful their cultivation would be.


    However, Minghe''s Enlightenment of the Law of Blood had hit an unforeseen bottleneck when he was just one step away from the Origin. However, time and tide wait for no one. Minghe always kept an eye on Three Pure Ones. The reason Laozi had left Mount Kunlun might be that he had enlightened some Fated Chance to sanctification. There was not enough time left for Minghe.


    At this moment, Minghe suddenly thought that the Law of Blood he focused on was the Law of Origin in the Blood Sea, so Minghe simply devoted his mind to enlightening the Origin of the Blood Sea. Hundreds of years past. Eventually, the Law of Blood had made more progress, so that Minghe also had his wish come true. He''d become the strong one of the Origin.

 Chapter 90: Lao Zi Visited Human Clan

    Chapter 90: Lao Zi Visited Human Clan


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe took a deep breath. Finally, The Origin was accomplished. He knew the first time he''d come to the Untainted Land, it was a place to be dominated by a Sage, so he''d never slacked off in cultivation. Now he had become a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin, he was not a Sage yet, but he had entered onto equal footing with them.


    However, the price of achieving The Origin was not cheap. He had sacrificed one third of the source of the Blood Sea to the Magical Tao Mirror for the progress of the Law of Blood. His Enlightenment was even better than the Law of Killing of the Red Lotus Taoist.


    Nevertheless, no pains no gains. Although the source of the Blood Sea suffered heavy damage and ran off a lot of Luck, the Rectification of The Origin was his biggest gain. The source of the Blood Sea could be slowly restored during the war between the Sorcerer and Demon Tribe. So could the loss of Luck. At that time, there would be ample blood providing the opportunity to make up the damage of the Blood Sea.


    As for the Luck, there was no shortage for Minghe since the Ashura Tribe and the Human Tribe were constantly growing. Besides that, the Ashura Tribe would dominate one of the six realms of existence when the reincarnation appeared. When that happened, the Luck would absolutely burst. As for the Human Tribe, they would become the masters of heaven and earth after the Cultivation Tribulation between the Sorcerer and Demon Tribe. Another burst of luck was certain to come. Relying on the Luck of two tribes, Luck would not be a problem for Minghe anymore.


    After the achievement of The Origin, the first thing Minghe had done was to disguise his subtle link with Musen using the Law of Spiritual Beings. Although he''d only mastered sixty percent of the Law of Spiritual Beings, it had a totally different effect between a Sage-to-be and a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin. At present, no one could see the relation between Minghe and Musen, even a Sage.


    However, in order to be cautious, Minghe still needed to upgrade his cultivation of the Law of Spiritual Beings to seventy percent. It was always wise to play safe. The exposure of their relation would do no harm to Musen''s plan for the Human Tribe though. Unfortunately, other Sages wouldn''t let this go and watch Minghe occupy such a large amount of Luck from the Human Tribe.


    Minghe hadn''t worried about it in the past because Goddess Nvywa paid no attention to the Human Tribe. Even if she figured out his plan, she would do nothing. But things were different now. Laozi had left Mount Kunlun for the Untainted Land, he wouldn''t have left unless he''d gotten some Fated Chance to sanctification. Now he was in the Human Tribe territory and it wouldn''t take long before his sanctification.


    Once Laozi became a Sage, Honoured Lord of the Origin, Tongtian, Jieyin, and Zhunti would follow, just like a chain reaction. In the Untainted Land, there would then be six Sages and one Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin, including Minghe. A brand-new era would begin henceforth.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In a small tribe of the Human Tribe, an old man who was holding a cane looked at the tribe, he seemed to fall into meditation. It was quite strange that two entirely different methods of cultivation coexisted in such a normal tribe with only a few hundred people living in it.


    Naturally, the old man was the chief of Three Pure Ones, Laozi. He had obtained Hong Meng Immortal Qi in Mount Kunlun hundreds of years ago and had looked forward to becoming a Sage as soon as possible, but he had gained nothing. Until one day, he''d suddenly remembered what Hongjun had said when he distributed treasures: Use Spiritual Treasure to compose sects. Had Hongjun been suggesting he create a religious sect?


    Thinking about it, he''d felt his Hong Meng Immortal Qi unexpectedly throb a little. Was it a sign? But then Laozi frowned, if the creation of a religious sect could be the gateway to the realm of Sage, there must be something extraordinary for the chosen tribe. However, the Hundred Tribes of the Untainted Land had gradually merged, and now the Demon Tribe had a Sage, Goddess Nvywa, and a Demon Emperor, Emperor Jun. It was almost impossible for him to preach his word of religion in the Demon Tribe.


    Only the Wu Tribe could be matched with the Demon Tribe. Speaking of origin, Three Pure Ones and the Wu Tribe had been inherited from Pangu, so they all were more or less kin to Pangu. In the Wu Tribe, they only worshipped Pangu, the Father God. So, they wouldn''t accept his preaching. Plus they had no Purusa, therefore, it would be a mission impossible.


    Eliminating those two tribes, where could he go and preach? Should he go and find the waned Three Clans of Tribes, Phoenix and Kylin? They had all been powerful tribes in the past, but now faded gradually. Only the Dragon Tribe was still active in the Four Seas. The Phoenix Tribe and the Kylin Tribe were nowhere to be found.


    Meanwhile, they were the survivors from the last Cultivation Tribulation, so they were carrying the Karma of it. He would have been involved in that Karma if he had preached to them. The Karma was hard to pay back, so he had to give it up.


    Under such circumstances, which tribe could he create a religious sect in? Laozi was anxious about that. There were many tribes in the Untainted Land, but which one was suitable for his preaching? After a long time of consideration, he still got no answer, therefore, he decided to travel around and find a suitable tribe to preach his word of religion.


    He bade farewell to Honoured Lord of the Origin and Tongtian. Laozi traveled alone. They didn''t worry about his safety because Laozi had reached the Late Stage of Sage-to-be and managed to kill the Good Separation and Evil Separation. He was also equipped with a Primordial Supreme Treasure, the Map of Taichi. There were only a few people who could rival him in the Untainted Land other than Sages. But everyone should remember that Laozi was the chief disciple of Ancestor Hongjun, therefore, even Goddess Nvywa and Minghe could not attack him.


    There were massacres and conflicts everywhere except Mount Kunlun. Laozi had a mild and kind personality and certainly disliked what he had seen. Tribes flooded with blood were not worthwhile listening to his words of Dao.


    After hundreds of years of traveling, there was no change at all. Tribes were flooded with massacres and conflicts, never mind the situation between the Sorcerer and Demon Tribe. Notwithstanding they were ordered by Ancestor Hongjun to stop fighting within ten thousand years, but it was effective only in Heavenly Court, tribes in the Untainted Land continued to fight.


    It had been thousands of years since the burst of Cultivation Tribulation. The Evil Spirit between heaven and earth was getting thicker and thicker with no signs of decline. If the situation kept going, the Evil Spirit would explode at once after ten thousand years. The final battle between the Sorcerer and Demon Tribe would be so brutal and crucial that it would affect the preaching of Dao in the future.


    Was there any tribe who actually loved peace? Spontaneously, Laozi came to the territory of the Human Tribe. Compared with other parts of the Untainted Land, this place was more quiet and peaceful. There was none of the massacre or conflict which often happened in other tribes. Laozi was surprised.


    The Human Tribe had been created by Goddess Nvywa, but no one took them seriously. Even Goddess Nvywa herself paid no attention to humans, let alone others. Now they kept thriving under the leadership of the Four Ancestors of Humanity, Laozi had once marveled at the wonders they''d made when he came back from sermons preached in Goddess Nvywa''s World.


    Laozi never paid attention to the Human Tribe after that, but this time when he came here, he was extremely stunned by the progress they had made in such a short time. They had expanded their territory and promoted their power. Even the Demon Tribe in the Untainted Land was not comparable to them. Had they actually come into being just a few thousand years ago?


    Recalling that Goddess Nvywa had become a sage by creating humans, Laozi perceived something. Were there some secrets in the Human Tribe? Therefore, he began his journey in the Human Tribe. Even though they had conflicts with the Demon Tribe, there remained peace inside, at least, there was no fighting among their tribes, which comforted his mind.


    Laozi found out there were two different methods of cultivation in the Human Tribe, one was The Way of Celestial Immortality, the other was Martial Arts. Obviously, the Martial Arts suppressed The Way of Celestial Immortality. Laozi himself was an immortal cultivator and now he witnessed The Way of Celestial Immortality being suppressed by another method of cultivation. He could not help but be shocked.


    However, he discovered that this was not the case. In fact, the Martial Arts didn''t suppress The Way of Celestial Immortality, it was caused by the shortage of intact transforming exercises of The Way of Celestial Immortality. Contrary to The Way of Celestial Immortality, the Martial Arts had been built by Martial Ancestors of the Human Tribe, which had intact Spiritual Inheritance of Martial Arts, so they preferred to practice Martial Arts.


    Laozi also found out that although the Spiritual Inheritance of the Martial Arts was complete, it required extraordinary willpower. That was the reason why the Martial Arts barely suppressed The Way of Celestial Immortality, instead of fully replaced it. More people in the Human Tribe chose to practice Martial Arts though. There might be an overwhelming impact on the Martial Arts of the Human Tribe once an intact set of The Way of Celestial Immortality was brought to them.

 Chapter 91: Response

    Chapter 91: Response


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Laozi understood and decided to delay the sermon. Firstly, it was quite a considerable affair to preach The Way of Celestial Immortality. One could never be too careful in matters like that. Secondly, he needed time to sort out his enlightenments and would not preach to the Human Tribe until they were qualified.


    As soon as Laozi arrived at the human territory, Minghe told Musen. However, he didn''t want to intervene on Musen''s plan. Minghe''s transmutation of Primordial Mazinger to Rakshasa was only a matter of time. Once he was involved, he would only care about his own interests.


    Musen was different. He was the Selfcentric Separation of Minghe. But he had a more independent personality compared with the Good Separation and Evil Separation. One more thing that should be noticed is that Musen was the separation of Minghe''s past life. In a word, Minghe believed that the Human Tribe should be ruled by humans. He chose to observe from the sidelines.


    Musen received the news and sighed slightly, he couldn''t help worrying about the future, though he had already envisaged the possibility of Laozi''s decision. Martial Arts would instantly suffer great shock from The Way of Celestial Immortality when Laozi preached to the Human Tribe. Contrary to Martial Arts'' setbacks, The Way of Celestial Immortality was going much more smoothly in the early stage of practice.


    Different from all the other races, Human Tribe had quite a short life expectancy. An ordinary person who was in good physical condition could live for no more than one hundred years. Martial Arts Practices or Immortal Cultivation helped lengthen the lifespan, however, with the proliferation of humans, they became weaker and mediocre. It was difficult for them to master Martial Arts or The Way of Celestial Immortality. If things went on like this, the majority of human beings would become ordinary people.


    Musen was certainly aware of this. Judging from the Holy Land Contest which was held every 10 years, he realized that elites became fewer and fewer, not to mention geniuses. Musen could do nothing about it but cultivate the Human Tribe in the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance and try his best to help them become stronger.


    Although there were numberless humans outside, only ten million humans lived in the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance. What was more, the number would not increase in the future. Nevertheless, humans in the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance were much more powerful than that outside. As long as the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance existed, the humans would survive. It was with the Human Tribe as with the leaves on the tree: once the spring came, they would flourish again.


    Wherever it was, Martial Arts was more prosperous than the Way of Celestial Immortality. After all, Musen himself was the founder of Martial Arts and was proficient in it. However, the Way of Celestial Immortality had only an Enlightenment Tablet which was engraved with many transforming exercises. There were no masters in the Human Tribe at all. Musen also didn''t quite understand it.


    Nowadays, with Laozi in the human territory, no doubt he would preach the Way of Celestial Immortality to humans. Soon the Way of Celestial Immortality in the Human Tribe would rise abruptly and completely suppress the Martial Arts. In fact, it helped to develop the power of humans. Musen would certainly not disturb it. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t.


    Although Musen was Martial Ancestors of the Human Tribe, he couldn''t stop humans from pursuing the Way of Celestial Immortality. Compared with Immortal Cultivation, the early stage of Martial Arts was very slow. A profound Foundation was necessary for Martial Arts. Otherwise, it would easily affect future practice.


    Since Laozi had come to the Human Tribe, Musen could do nothing but face it. He decided to consult with Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, and Ziyi-Shi. He was not a dictator, and others had the right to know the affairs.


    The three made it right away after receiving Musen''s letter. Obsessed with the Martial Arts practice, they desired a significant Breakthrough of Fate Reading Level and seldom had time to take part in the management of Human Tribe. It was the same with Musen. Though it was hard to properly manage the Human Tribe affairs, other tribesmen, instead of themselves, were able to manage it well. In the final analysis, the Human Tribe was well developed nowadays and there was nothing to worry about at all.


    Suiren-Shi came in and asked, "Mu, why do you call us together today? Is there a new comprehension of Martial Arts? Would you like to share with us?" The Way of Martial Arts he cultivated was achieved by the Enlightenment of his Merit Spiritual Treasure, and the Divine Law he had enlightened was the Law of Fire, which was quite suitable for him.


    Musen shook his head and replied, "I''m sorry to disappoint you but someone has come into our territory, that''s why I came and found you." Though Musen was the fourth ancestor of the Human Tribe, he had gotten on well with the others all along. He was both their dear friend and a profitable conductor. And he explained Martial Arts to them now and then.


    Youchao-Shi asked, "Mu, what are you so nervous about? Will he threaten the development of the Human Tribe?" Youchao-Shi was a prudent fellow. He had followed Musen''s useful advice and enlightened the Way of Martial Arts using his Merit Spiritual Treasure.


    Suiren-Shi had sent fire to the Human Tribe, Youchao-Shi had built houses and Ziyi-Shi had made clothes for them. They were born to hold the responsibility for the Way of Heaven. With missions fulfilled, each of them obtained a Merit Spiritual Treasure. The Merit Spiritual Treasure was attached to some Human Tribe Luck, thus they yielded twice the results with half the efforts.


    The Divine Law which Youchao-Shi had enlightened was the Law of Earth, it could be both defensive and offensive, and it could even use the power of the earth to suppress enemies. Ziyi-Shi had only gotten a defensive law but had more power than that of Youchao-Shi. The three owned laws corresponding to their Merit Spiritual Treasures, which was all very good.


    Musen was aware of their concerns and explained, "He is not a threat to the Human Tribe at all. On the contrary, he will be a great assistant to our tribe. The Martial Arts of the Human Tribe has been well developed, but the Way of Celestial Immortality is not strong enough, and this person is able to cover the shortage."


    Ziyi-Shi asked, "Mu, who is this person on earth? He can solve the problems of the Way of Celestial Immortality and attract your attention successfully. Must he be a real master in the Untainted Land." Musen was the ace of Fate Reading Level which equaled Sage-to-be in the Untainted Land. Since he paid special attention to the person, there must be something extraordinary about it.


    Musen nodded and said, "He is truly overwhelmingly outstanding. He was the chief disciple of Ancestor Hongjun, also the leader of the Three Pure Ones, Laozi, the Grand Pure One. He killed the Good Separation and Evil Separation and ranks at the Late Stage of Sage-to-be. What''s more, he holds the Primordial Supreme Treasure, Map of Taichi. Aside from a Sage, few people can compete with him in Untainted Land."


    Suiren-Shi and the others were totally taken by surprise. They had heard of the Three Pure Ones before. They were disciples of Ancestor Hongjun, also the Real Entity of Pangu. They were even the senior fellows of the the Holy Mother of Human Tribe, Goddess Nvywa. They were the chosen ones, Sages of the Heavenly Way. And now, their chief, Laozi, had arrived in human territory. They could not help but be amazed.


    It would be a good thing if Laozi came and preached the Way of Celestial Immortality. However, Musen seemed a little worried. Suiren-Shi asked, "Mu, what are you worried about? Once the Way of Celestial Immortality is completed, the Human Tribe will be further developed. You''re afraid that Martial Arts would be shaken by then, aren''t you?" Suiren-Shi seemed to be a little annoyed.


    Musen absolutely understood, but he didn''t care. "Of course not," he said. "I knew things would happen like this since the day I created Martial Arts. The majority of the elites have been under my command since the very beginning. I sincerely expected them to receive my Spiritual Inheritance of Martial Arts. And the Spiritual Inheritance will never be influenced by the fading of Martial Arts outside."


    Suiren-Shi was slightly embarrassed, but he noticed that Musen had not been offended by it, so he kept silent. Youchao-Shi asked, "The thriving of the Way of Celestial Immortality of the Human Tribe is quite a good thing. What are you worried about then?"


    Musen sighed, "The thriving of The Way of Celestial Immortality of the Human Tribe is a good thing, but everything has its advantages and disadvantages. It certainly helps develop the Human Tribe, but also causes harmful dependence. After Laozi becomes a sage, he could instantly meddle in the affairs of the Human Tribe. Did we originally intend to establish a Human Tribe like this?"


    Suiren-Shi and the others fell into sorrow after hearing Musen''s words. They had put painstaking efforts into the development of the Human Tribe and desired to become powerful and be able to compete with the Sorcerer and Demon tribes. By that time, even sages couldn''t interfere them. If the news brought by Musen was true, they would be doomed to failure.


    Ziyi-Shi asked anxiously, "What can we do to cope with it, Mu?" Although the three had made tremendous contributions to the development of the tribe, the tribal affairs had generally been decided by Musen ever since. They admired his foresight and sagacity. They would give suggestions only when needed.


    Musen shook his head and said, "One day The Way of Celestial Immortality will finally thrive in the Human Tribe, and we can do nothing to stop it. I intend to send out all the immortal cultivators in the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance when Laozi is teaching to the Human Tribe, thus The Way of Celestial Immortality will thoroughly thrive with the help of Laozi."

 Chapter 92: Lao Zi Becoming a Sage

    Chapter 92: Lao Zi Becoming a Sage


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The three were all shocked. Suiren-shi cried out, "What? Will all the immortal cultivators in the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance be sent out to listen to the Teachings? That means others could seize the chance to intrude into the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance. Humans in the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance are all selected elites!"


    Musen answered, "Of course I know, humans in the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance are exactly elites, but Martial Arts are more prosperous than the Way of Celestial Immortality. I can teach them Martial Arts, but who will teach them the Way of Celestial Immortality? They can only rely on themselves and improve slowly by trial and error. If things continue this way, the thriving of Martial Arts will remain while the Way of Celestial Immortality will gradually fade and lead to conflicts.


    "Instead of conflicting, it would be better to send them out. Laozi is the master of the Way of Celestial Immortality. His sermon must be extraordinary. We should not miss the chance. As for the future, we''ll find a solution then. Without pain, there can be no gain. We can''t block them from the Fated Chance of the Way of Celestial Immortality."


    Under such circumstances, the three said nothing more. They obeyed what Musen said and ordered all the immortal cultivators in the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance to move to the Human Tribe with the mission of finding Fated Chance of the Way of Celestial Immortality. But they knew nothing about the so-called Fated Chance at all. Though confused, they still left the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance and went for the Fated Chance.


    There were nearly 10 million people in the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance, but only one million of them cultivated the Way of Celestial Immortality. Compared with 10 billion humans outside, they were certainly unable to stir up things. However, when all the 10 million people left the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance simultaneously, the whole Human Tribe was highly concerned about it. It was well known that the 10 million immortal cultivators were all elites with great power and impact.


    Laozi had already arrived in the Human Tribe, so he soon got the news and was totally confused. Of course, he had heard of the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance before and showed great appreciation. Now humans came out from the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance. And they were all immortal cultivators who claimed that they were seeking for the so-called Fated Chance. He could not help but be confused.


    Four Ancestors of HumanityLaozi had been hiding his traces ever since he''d left Mount Kunlun. Only the Honoured Lord of the Origin and Tongtian knew where he''d gone. And they absolutely would not let the secret out. Why did the immortal cultivators of the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance leave for the Fated Chance all of a sudden? He was confused about the reasons for the arrangements the Four Ancestors of Humanity had made.


    The Four Ancestors of Humanity were highly respected by humans, especially Musen, the ancestor of martial arts. He was well-matched, sometimes even suppressed, in prestige with the Sacred Lady of the Human Tribe, Goddess Nvywa. Great events of the Human Tribe were usually decided by Musen. He must have been the one who incited immortal cultivators of the Human Tribe to leave the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance. Had he known that some masters of the Way of Celestial Immortality had come into the Human Tribe?


    Laozi thought of this and was shocked. Was it possible that his traces had been discovered? No, that was impossible. Anyhow, he was a master in the Late Stage of Sage-to-be. And he had hidden his traces deliberately. Ordinary people could absolutely not find a clue. Were there some unknown masters in the Human Tribe? Or, was someone else hiding backstage?


    Laozi thought for a long time and had no clue. So he continued to travel around in the Human Tribe. At the same time, he could conveniently learn more details about the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance from the humans who had just left the land. The Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance had been forbidden to visit in the past. No one knew what it was like inside. But humans came out from it now. News about the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance would soon be widespread.


    Laozi was especially excited when he heard about the Sacred Palace of Spiritual Inheritance. He was surprised that the Martial Ancestors of the Human Tribe had obtained the Enlightenment Tablet. This tablet had existed since the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation. And it had disappeared ever since. The Refining of it had been sealed to everyone up till now. It was really a surprise that it reappeared in the Human Tribe.


    Laozi also found out something else. Although immortal cultivators from the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance had cultivated the transformation exercises engraved in the Enlightenment Tablet, they had no masters to follow. As a result, they could only rely on themselves and improve by trial and error. It explained why the Way of Celestial Immortality of the Human Tribe had faded while the Martial Arts, the cultivation speed of which was obviously slower, were prospering.


    After one hundred years of traveling, Laozi finally decided to establish the religious sect in the Human Tribe. Humans had primordial immortal qualifications. They held the Spiritual Inheritance of the Way of Celestial Immortality but had neither systems nor masters, which was suitable for him to preach Taoism lineage and establish a religious sect.


    Laozi found an isolated hill, set a platform high above, and nobly sat on it. "I am Laozi, the Grand Pure One, one of the Three Pure Ones," he proclaimed. "I have been traveling around the Human Tribe for nearly a hundred years. And I found that your Spiritual Inheritance of the Way of Celestial Immortality was defective. So I intend to preach The Way of Dao with Gold Core to you. You all can gather together to listen to my Teachings."


    Although Laozi''s voice was not loud, it penetrated into the whole crowd constantly and clearly. It must be attained by some immortal master. Immortal cultivators of the Way of Celestial Immortality in the Human Tribe hurriedly came to the place one by one. What was more, many cultivators of Martial Arts also rushed to the platform out of curiosity. Or perhaps they had heard about the Three Pure Ones before and wanted to listen to the sermon.


    The isolated hill was soon covered with people, there were huge crowds of people even at the foot of the hill. Seeing this, Laozi began to preach his Great Way with Gold Core:


    "The Tao that can be told of is not the Absolute Tao. The names that can be given are not Absolute Names. The Nameless is the origin of Heaven and Earth. The Named is the Mother of All Things. Therefore, oftentimes, one stripes oneself of passion in order to see the Secret of Life. Oftentimes, one regards life with passion in order to see its manifest forms. These two (the Secret and its manifestations) are (in their nature) the same. They are given different names. When they become manifest, they may both be called the Cosmic Mystery. Reaching from the Mystery into the Deeper Mystery is the gate to the Secret of All Life.


    "When the people of the earth all know beauty as beauty, the recognition of evil arises. Therefore, being and non-being interdepend in contrast. High and low interdepend on position. Tones and voice interdepend on harmony. Front and behind interdepend on a company. Therefore, the Sage manages affairs without action and preaches the doctrine without words.


    "All things take their rise, but he does not turn away from them. He gives them life but does not take possession of them. He acts but does not appropriate. Accomplishes, but claims no credit. That the credit cannot be taken away from him. Exalt not the wise, so that the people shall not scheme and content. Prize not rare objects, so that the people shall not steal. Shut out from the things of desire, so that the people''s hearts shall not be disturbed. Therefore, in the government of the Sage, he keeps empty in their hearts. Makes full their bellies, discourages their ambitions, strengthens their frames, so that the people may be innocent of knowledge and desires. And the cunning ones shall not presume to interfere by action without deeds. May all live in peace."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The Way of Celestial Immortality preached by Laozi was exactly what the Human Tribe lacked. All the humans around were deeply indulged with his words. When Laozi was preaching the teaching, the Hong Meng Immortal Qi slowly melted into his Original Spirit. After 49 years, Laozi had finally succeeded.


    The vital force of Laozi resulted in great pressures to the Human Tribe. They all saw that Laozi stood up with the Baraka Exquisite Pagoda above his head. He threw out his Primordial Supreme Treasure, the Map of Taichi, and shouted in a deep voice, "Heaven bears witness to my words, I''m Laozi, the Grand Pure One, one of the Three Pure Ones. Today I realize that the Great Way is achieved, and I decide to establish Tribe of Humanity in order to civilize the Human Tribe. The Map of Taichi acts as the Supreme Treasure of the Clan, it will accumulate the Luck of Tribe of Humanity. Now I announce that Tribe of Humanity is formally established."


    After Laozi finished his speech, a gigantic Golden Wheel of Merit appeared in the sky. Incalculable Golden Light of Merit entered into Laozi''s body. He was gaining remarkable momentum and the Creatures in the Untainted Land were shocked. The Human Tribe nearby even kowtowed to Laozi involuntarily. Spiritual music and scents from Heaven wreathed in the air, auspicious signs emerged in an endless stream.


    Laozi became a Sage and shocked the public in the Untainted Land. There was one more Sage now. The Sages appeared one by one. It seemed that a brand-new era had begun. In the Untainted Land, the status of the Sorcerer and Demon tribes was declining continually. Sages were the true dominators of the Untainted Land.


    Of course, some people were greatly discontent with what Laozi had done. In Wahuang Heaven, Goddess Nvywa witnessed Laozi establishing Tribe of Humanity, thus becoming the Sage. She was very unhappy. Goddess Nvywa was the creator of the Human Tribe. Laozi had dared to establish Tribe of Humanity without notifying her of the whole thing. The most important thing was that Laozi occupied nearly 30% of the Luck of the Human Tribe when he established the Clan and became a Sage. 10% of it was derived from Goddess Nvywa. She had no reason to be happy.


    Certainly, Goddess Nvywa was not the only person who had been deprived of Luck. Musen also lost his 10% of the Luck of the Human Tribe. Only Suiren-shi, Youchao-shi, and Ziyi-shi were free from loss, because the three were in charge of the survival of the Human Tribe, not the civilization. Naturally, Laozi was unable to deprive them of the Luck.


    As Laozi became a Sage, his cultivation was upgraded to the Secondary Stage of the Sage. He could burst out a more coercion of the Sage than Goddess Nvywa and Minghe. All the Creatures in the Untainted Land were amazed. Although Goddess Nvywa and Minghe had already become Sages, now, Laozi was the one who was more powerful. After all, the Untainted Land was a world which praised highly of power.


    Laozi owed two Karmas when he became a Sage, he deprived 10% of the Luck of the Human Tribe from Goddess Nvywa and Musen respectively. He could certainly not obtain it without payment. If he failed to pay the Karmas back, his cultivation would be badly influenced as well.

 Chapter 93: Five Sages a Day

    Chapter 93: Five Sages a Day


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In the Human Clan''s Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance, Mu Sen, Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi and Ziyi-Shi all looked in the direction of Lao Zi with different expressions. Mu Sen was aware of the loss of his luck, while the other three were just shocked at Lao Zi''s strong power.


    As for the Wu cultivators in the Sacred Land, they were all pressed by the Sage''s force. Although Mu Sen could protect them from it, he didn''t do so. Martial Arts required its cultivators to be courageous and fearless. If even the endurance of the Sage''s pressure was hard for them, then Martial Arts cultivation would face a gloomy prospect.


    Seeing the Wu cultivators strenuously sustaining the force, Mu Sen said gently, "As Heaven''s movement is ever vigorous, so must a gentleman ceaselessly strive along." Soft, but as if a spring of fresh water had been injected into the Human Clan''s hearts in the Sacred Land. Strive along ceaselessly... Strive along ceaselessly... Strive along ceaselessly.


    All the Wu cultivators'' powers burst out and their forces were integrated with each other. It was surprising that they withstood the Sage''s might completely. Numerous Ways of Martial Arts exploded together, baptized in the Sage''s force and increasingly sublimated under pressure. More powerful forces burst out constantly.


    Seeing this, Mu Sen smiled slightly. As expected, the Wu cultivators hadn''t let him down. They had not only resisted the Sage''s force but even improved their Ways of Martial Arts by virtue of such enormous pressure. With the help of this, some also reached new realms. For example, there were several new Martial Artists at Heaven Clashing Level. In this way, they could save years of arduous cultivation.


    However, looking in the direction where Lao Zi had become Sage, Mu Sen''s face turned gloomy, too. The Human Clan had taken this thing for granted and they all showed great admiration and submitted to it. Even the Human Clan from the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance was no exception, without any resistance. In contrast to Martial Artists in the Sacred Land, their behaviors bitterly disappointed Mu Sen. It would have been better if they had fought but failed. At least they would have tried. However, what Mu Sen saw were innate submission.


    How could Mu Sen not be depressed? All this time, he had craved that the Human Clan would grow into a genuinely strong clan, striving to become strong and independent rather than surrendering to the Sage''s force without any refusal. In this way, the Human Clan''s was destined to become the Sages'' tool to contend for Luck. Who would care for their true demands then?


    Fortunately, at least the Martial Arts'' Spiritual Inheritors of the Human Clan hadn''t disappointed Mu Sen. Almost 80% of the elites and talents in the Human Clan gathered in the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance as Wu cultivators. If they gradually developed well, they would definitely play the role of a mainstay in the Human Clan. Though the Way of Celestial Immortality was controlled by the Sages, Martial Arts still belonged to Humans. Thus, there was still hope for them to be strong.


    After Lao Zi became a Sage, the Primeval Lord of Heaven and Tong Tian in Mount Kunlun understood instantly that this was the fated chance for them to become Sages. Establish a Clan. When this thought hit, their Hong Meng Immortal Qi began to be integrated into their Purusas. As a result, their Realm improved rapidly and there were no difficulties in understanding what had confused them before. This was the extraordinarily incredible effect of Hong Meng Immortal Qi.


    "I''m the Primeval Lord of Heaven. As the second disciple of Ancestor Hong Jun, I''m Original Pan Gu derived from Great Divinity Pan Gu''s Purusa. Now I set a clan, named Chan Clan. Chan means enlightenment. So this clan will obey the rule of heaven and explain the Way of Dao. The Primordial Supreme Treasure, Pan Gu Banner will be used to underpin the Chan Clan''s Luck. Spiritual Products in the Land, as well as talented creatures, can all join this clan and acquire the doctrine of Hong Jun and Pan Gu. The Chan Clan begins.


    "I''m Tong Tian Taoist. As the third disciple of Ancestor Hong Jun, I''m Original Pan Gu derived from Great Divinity Pan Gu''s Purusa. Today I also establish a clan named the Clan of Severity as extracting a part of Heaven''s Secrets, in order to instruct all mortal beings. The God-killing Sword Formation is the treasure to stabilize the Clan. In the Untainted Land, all living things who have a predestination with the Clan of Severity can join it. Creatures who are kind and concentrated on cultivation can acquire the Way of Dao. The Clan of Severity begins."


    At this moment, the Way of Heaven endowed two Merits again. For a while, two strong Sage''s forces spread throughout the Untainted Land. While Tong Tian Taoist''s force was slightly weaker than Lao Zi''s, it was still more forceful than that of Goddess Nv Wa and Ming He, who had been at the Secondary Stage of the Sage. Thus, it didn''t shame the fame of the Original Pan Gu. The Three Pristine Taoists became Sages one by one, astonishing the whole Untainted Land.


    The two Taoists in the West also reacted to this event. Anxious and worried, Zhun Ti said to Jie Yin, "Brother, Taoists in the East have all became Sages. Where is our Dao?"


    Now there were five Sages in the East. Without primordial Merit, it would take much more effort to gain the position of Sage.


    But if they didn''t do this right now, the gap between them and Sages in the East would become increasingly wider. How could they rejuvenate the West? Their time was limitless. A moment later, Jie Yin''s eyes opened. Seeing this, Zhun Ti asked in a hurry, "Brother, do you have an idea?"


    Jie Yin sighed and answered in a more miserable and slow way, "There is indeed a solution, but it would cause serious Karma and much inconvenience for us later." Hearing this, Zhun Ti was confused. Why would becoming Sages cause serious Karma? Puzzled, he asked again, "Brother, what''s the idea? Why will there be serious Karma? Honorable Ancestor has said that the Sage would not suffer from it. So how could it happen to us?"


    Jie Yin explained to Zhun Ti, "The Honorable Ancestor''s true meaning is that Sages are immortal, so they have numerous time to settle Karma, rather than that they are free from Karma. Besides, even if Karma will not hurt Sages, it may cause damage to their disciples. What''s worse, it is also possible the Clan could be exterminated." The Sage was still affected by Karma, but just in another way.


    "So brother, what''s the solution indeed?" asked Zhun Ti in haste. There was no time to consider Karma. It was crucial to become Sages. Jie Yin could not help but answer,


    "It is rectifying Dao by promising Great Aspiration, the great aspiration in the Land. Only in this way which combines the Great Aspiration with our Merit of establishing Clan can we have the possibility to become Sages."


    Seeing Zhun Ti''s expectant look, Jie Yin also understood that time waits for no man. They had already fallen behind Taoists in the east. If they could not manage to achieve the status of Sage soon, the gap between east and west would become too wide to fill. At that time everything would be meaningless.


    "Nonetheless, Great Aspiration means to draw Merit from the Way of Heaven in advance. Thus, we must fulfill these aspirations. Otherwise, the Way of Heaven would impose tribulation, or scourge upon us. If we adopt this way, we will not be as free as other Sages like Lao Zi and we will also be considerably limited in handling matters!"


    Hearing this, Zhun Ti was stunned. How great the Aspiration would be that it could enable them to become Sages! It was unimaginable. If so, it was worthless to even establish a great Clan, for such serious Karma was powerful enough to wipe out the Clan. Zhun Ti''s expression kept changing as his mind was intertwined with difficult choices.


    "Well, that''s it!" Finally, Zhun Ti braced himself to agree. Jie Yin stared at Zhun Ti in an astonished way, because it was out of his expectation that Zhun Ti would accept this proposal. He was going to find another solution. Though he was not sure to find a better one, at least it would be no worse than making Great Aspiration. Jie Yin was surprised that Zhun Ti agreed.


    Zhun Ti knew what Jie Yin was worried about. Thus, he said at once, "Brother, we don''t have time. As for the great Clan, we can plan it in the future. For now, the most important thing is to become Sages. The West is infertile and barren, we don''t have to worry about the Taoists in the East making trouble here. This is a good opportunity for us to develop the great Clan. When events happen in the East, we can watch for the proper moment for action. So, it is possible that we can invigorate the Clan."


    Jie Yin thought what Zhun Ti said was reasonable. The West had been quite poor after the last Cultivation Tribulation, so the East would not be interested in it. Thus, it was the right time to cultivate a great Clan. When the opportunity arose, achieving rejuvenation was hopeful. He turned to Zhun Ti, "Since you accept it. Then that''s it."


    They stood upon the Holy Mountain, and spoke loudly, "Today, Jie Yin and Zhun Ti establish a Clan in the West together, named the Western Sect, which will instruct the living beings to be kind and eliminate misery and worries. The West will be as happy as paradise. The Primordial Spiritual Treasure Golden Lotus of Merit is used to underpin the Luck of the Western Sect. The Western Sect begins!" At this, the Way of Heaven reacted, and the Merit of Clan Establishment was accumulated in the sky. However, in contrast to Lao Zi, the Primeval Lord of Heaven, and Tong Tian, the Merit didn''t fall down.


    Jie Yin and Zhun Ti dared not to treat this with disregard, making Great Aspiration hurriedly. Buddhist chanting spread all over the Untainted Land, "If I can rectify supreme bodhi and attain authentic wisdom, Buddhist temples in the West will all possess an inconceivable collection of merit and virtue. There will be no hell, demons, beasts or flying and peristaltic pests. All living creatures, including the ones in the Flame Moluo World and the Three Evil Realm, accepting my education, can achieve anuttara-samyak-sambodhi. They will not make evil things again. If these are fulfilled, I can become Buddha.


    "If not, then supreme enlightenment cannot be achieved. If I attain the Buddhist cultivation, living creatures will want to live in my pure land, they only need to read my Buddha name ten times. If you do so but your will isn''t achieved, I cannot become Buddha as a punishment. People who commit severe crimes of Five Rebellion and slandering Buddhism are excluded. If I attain the Buddhist Cultivation, living creatures who want to be born in my land just need to have boddhicitta, cultivate Merit and make promise sincerely. If their promises haven''t been fulfilled, I cannot become Buddha."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    For a while, the Buddhist sound disappeared. Petals were swirling in the sky and gold lotus rose from the earth. The Land was filled with a flash of gold light and Sharipu flew into the sky, with the mentally refreshing scent of sanders. Jie Yin and Zhun Ti made 48 Great Aspirations in one stroke. They established the Western Sect and Paradise so as to redeem lost living creatures. The Way of Heaven reacted to their Aspirations. Finally, they became Sages and attained Supreme Buddhist Cultivation.

 Chapter 94: Influence

    Chapter 94: Influence


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Welcoming five Sages in a day was such a grand sight that Untainted Land seethed with excitement. As the Sages appeared, Auspicious Signs fell from the heaven and the whole land joined the jubilation. Numerous creatures were enlightened as a result. Many famous mountains and great waters returned to life as if Untainted Land was baptized. What was more, the Spiritual Air in Land also became much denser.


    On Sacred Island in Blood Sea, seeing the five become Sages, Minghe realized the era of Sages had fully arrived. Competitions in future, whether in the open or in secret, would be unusually fierce. With just with one careless move, one might lose the whole game. Fortunately, these Sages were not closely united. Even the Three Pure Ones, who were brothers, might split up before long.


    The relationships among the Sages was solely sustained by interest. There were neither eternal friends nor permanent enemies. Just as in the Battle of Gods Investiture, Laozi and Honoured Lord of the Origin even took the initiative to join up with Western Taoists, Zhunti, and Jieyin to combat Tongtian. They completely threw their brotherhood to the back of their minds. What concerned them was only the Luck of their own clans. In contrast, the friendship between Zhunti and Jieyin, who were not blood brothers, was more solid than that between the Three Pure Ones.


    But one thing was beyond Minghe''s expectations. The simultaneous appearances of Sages had allowed the Spiritual Air in Untainted Land to recover to a certain extent. Before the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation, the world including some famous mountains and rivers were full of Spiritual Air. However, this was now rarely seen. As time went by, the Spiritual Air became increasingly thinner, unworthy to be discussed in the same breath with its past state.


    But now, the Spiritual Air in the world had actually recovered with the appearance of the Sages. How was it possible that Minghe''s suspicion was not provoked? When Goddess Nvywa appeared, Minghe was occupied with Selfcentric Separation and the Human Tribe. He paid no attention to the event. It now seemed that the Spiritual Air in Land had been strengthening since then. He simply had not noticed.


    However, now that five Sages had appeared on the same day, the Spiritual Air in the world suddenly recovered by 30 percent. How could it escape Minghe''s notice? Was this only due to the Auspicious Signs triggered by the Sages? No, it was not so. The Auspicious Signs could only momentarily strengthen the Spiritual Air. It would not be the way it was now, air denser by 30 percent.


    Minghe looked at the sky, contemplating. Was it because the Way of Heaven had become stronger? Or perhaps, the Way of Heaven had been perfected? The appearance of the Sages was the general trend of the Way of Heaven and their supernatural powers were limitless. Though the Sages might easily damage Untainted Land, their appearances could indeed further complete the Way of Heaven. If so, it was reasonable for the Spiritual Air in the world to recover.


    The combat force of the Sages would also be reinforced with the improvement of The Way of Heaven. After all, they could make use of its power. This spelled bad news for Minghe. However, now that they had reached the Realm of Origin, they would not easily launch attacks as waging a war would bring immeasurable harm. There were currently no conflicts among Minghe and other six Sages. For the time being, he could just concentrate on cultivating and enhancing his power without worries.


    ...


    The simultaneous appearances of the five Sages had greatly affected Untainted Land. The ones that bore the brunt were naturally the Sorcerer and Demon tribes. The two tribes could be regarded as the dominators of Untainted Land in the past. Goddess Nvywa had further enhanced the Demon Tribe''s status. Later when Minghe became the Sage (that was what they were expecting), their positions would be fairly weakened.


    But it was different now. The simultaneous appearances of the five Sages had demoted the position of the two tribes in Untainted Land even further. Besides, these five Sages were just two forces. One was the Three Pure Ones, the other was the West. The two tribes could not afford to offend either.


    ...


    Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery gathered in Hall of Pangu to discuss matters about the Houtu becoming Sages. There were already six Sages and a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin, Minghe, in Untainted Land. Though Houtu owned the last Hong Meng Immortal Qi, the Wu Tribe did not have Original Spirit. Houtu had no way of comprehending the mystery of Hong Meng Immortal Qi.


    Therefore, Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery were panicking. The Demon Tribe at least had the Sage, Goddess Nvywa. There was no one in the Wu Tribe. Though their tribe owned the Real Entity of Pangu as a lethal weapon, they could only use it temporarily. They could only be considered as having a true patron if Houtu becomes a Sage.


    Seeing Houtu''s anxious look, Emperor Jiang also felt helpless. Though Hong Meng Immortal Qi was the necessary Foundation of the Dao to become a Sage, it was not easy to depend on it to become a Sage. Houtu still had not gained anything in the slightest after owning it for several years.


    Emperor Jiang turned to his second younger brother, Torch Dragon, who was lost in contemplation. As he had always been the wisest one among them, Emperor Jiang could only ask for his opinion. "Second brother, it has been thousands of years since Houtu gained Hong Meng Immortal Qi. But until now she still hasn''t figured out the Fated Chance to become a Sage. Now the simultaneous appearances of the Sages are greatly pressuring our Wu Tribe. Do you have any way to help Houtu become a Sage early?"


    Torch Dragon replied hesitantly, "I don''t know how to help Houtu quickly become a Sage either. However, considering the current situation, I only have two suggestions for Houtu. But I''m not sure if they''ll be effective."


    Emperor Jiang said in a hurry, "Please tell me your suggestions. As long as they''re feasible, we''ll help Houtu even if we put the weight of our entire Wu Tribe behind it. Once we have a Sage, the other Sages will not dare offend us that easily."


    Torch Dragon said, "My first suggestion is for Houtu to travel across Untainted Land and see if she can find her Fated Chance. Both Goddess Nvywa and Laozi found their Fated Chances while traveling around Untainted Land. And the other four became Sages after benefiting from Laozi''s success. So I''m afraid she''ll not find the Fated Chance by staying at home all the time."


    "As for the second one," Torch Dragon said quite hesitantly, "Instead of using Hong Meng Immortal Qi, Minghe succeed in becoming Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin by relying on his own cultivation. We can see how extraordinary he is. Moreover, Houtu''s Hong Meng Immortal Qi was given by Minghe. Since he chose to do business with our tribe, I''m afraid he must have figured out something instead of wanting to solely repay Karma to God the Father like he said. If Houtu still can''t gain anything after traveling, you can go to Blood Sea to ask for Minghe''s advice. Maybe he will offer some guidance."


    Emperor Jiang thought his suggestions were reasonable. Houtu would not encounter any dangers in her journey as Untainted Land was their territory. In addition, no one except Minghe and Ancestor of Sorcery knew Houtu was the one with the last Hong Meng Immortal Qi. Even if danger really appeared, they could hasten to her assistance at any time.


    Emperor Jiang stared at Houtu. She needed to make the final decision, whether to first follow the first advice or directly seek Minghe''s help. Seeing that all her siblings were looking at her, Houtu said, "I best travel around Untainted Land first. Maybe I can find the Fated Chance to become a Sage. If this fails, then I''ll go to Blood Sea to ask Minghe for help. After all, it''d be better if I can understand the Fated Chance myself."


    ...


    In the backyard of Wuzhuang Taoist Temple, Zhenyuanzi was standing in front of the swaying Ginseng Tree with a dignified expression on his face. He had just received Minghe''s message. The message was naturally not something trivial. Thus, he came to the Ginseng Tree to discuss it with his old friend, Hongyun.


    After that war, only a wisp of Hongyun''s soul remained. After all, he was a Sage-to-be so that was enough for him to come back to life. After thousands of years of recovery and nutrient from the Three Light Holy Water, his remaining soul was a lot stronger. His mental ability had also recovered, so he could talk with others now.


    Inside the Ginseng Tree, Hongyun looked at Zhenyuanzi and asked, "Zhenyuanzi, what did Minghe say in the message?" They were good friends, so Zhenyuanzi would naturally tell the truth to Hongyun. Towards the fact that his old friend was able to have the Fated Chance to achieve Rectification, Hongyun was of course delighted. Having experienced a life-or-death tribulation, Hongyun had become more broad-minded now. It seemed ridiculous he had been so obsessed with Hong Meng Immortal Qi then.


    Zhenyuanzi answered, "His letter tells me to preach Taoism Lineage among the Human Tribe." Previously under Minghe''s indication, he had carefully comprehended the Nether World Book of Eternal Spiritual Treasure. Consequently, he had also discovered the secret in the book. Maybe this was the Fated Chance Minghe had mentioned. However, it was impossible to establish the Dao of Earthly Immortals with his strength alone. A tremendous power was needed to support him.


    There was still a large number of Individual Cultivators in Untainted Land beside the Sorcerer and Demon tribes. However, even if they all joined Zhenyuanzi, it was still an utterly insignificant measure compared to the vastness of Untainted Land. Now Minghe had suggested him that he preach in the Human Tribe. This would actually open a new door for him.

 Chapter 95: The Changes in the Human Tribe

    Chapter 95: The Changes in the Human Tribe


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Hearing that, Hongyun pondered for a while and said, "Zhenyuanzi, the Human Tribe is indeed suitable for you to pass on Taoism lineage. Just take Goddess Nvywa and Laozi as examples. Both succeeded in becoming Sages through the Human Tribe. Minghe also thought very highly of the tribe. Furthermore, they are developing extremely fast. We can see that they are extraordinary. Teaching them would bring you no harm."


    Zhenyuanzi naturally understood what Hongyun said. He just sighed. "What you and I initially wanted was to be free and leisurely Immortals. But now you''re injured because of Hong Meng Immortal Qi. And I''ve no choice but enter the fight for Luck in Untainted Land to actualize the Realm of Origin. It''s hard to say if this will bring blessing or disaster!"


    Hongyun remained silent. After a long time, he said, "Zhenyuanzi, are you really willing to be a Carefree Immortal unconcerned about worldly affairs?" Zhenyuanzi was stunned to hear such a question from Hongyun. Was he willing to do so? He could not help but question himself if he was truly willing.


    Zhenyuanzi was confused. In the beginning, he thought he walked on this path solely due to Minghe and Hongyun. But was it really true? If he was truly unwilling, perhaps not even Minghe could force him. Or perhaps, he did it for the Fated Chance that Minghe promised to give Hongyun?


    No, no, no, these were not the reasons. All of a sudden, the momentum of Zhenyuanzi''s body flared up, sweeping over all his previous confusion. Inside that momentum, there was an indescribable appeal which was hard to understand, the same as Minghe''s. It was a fearless determination that belonged to the strong.


    Hongyun laughed loudly when he saw the change in Zhenyuanzi. "Congratulations, Zhenyuanzi!" Hongyun naturally noticed the change in his old friend. Now that Zhenyuanzi had swept his confusions away, his Rectification road would be smoother. After all, if there was confusion in the heart, perhaps it would not be easy to travel down this Rectification road.


    ...


    "The Way of Heaven upon, I, Ancestor Minghe, have comprehended the supreme Way of Killing. I''ll establish the Religion of Ashura among the Ashura Tribe. Kill the Heaven. Kill the earth. Kill every living thing. The primordial supreme treasure, the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, is used to suppress the Luck of the Religion of Ashura. The Religion of Ashura is established!"


    On Blood Sea, Minghe had seen the formation of the four Sects of Untainted Land and felt he too should establish the Religion of Ashura. As for the Spiritual Treasures to quell the Great Sect, Minghe could only use the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. As Grade 24 Red Lotus of Fire had already become his Evil Separation, it was impossible to use them to quell Luck.


    It was inevitable that he would have to expose the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, but he could make use of this opportunity to demonstrate his strength. In Untainted Land, only Three Pure Ones possessed primordial supreme treasures among the Sages. Now he also possessed one. It would naturally act as some sort of deterrence to the other Sages.


    Minghe gained a new wave of Merit by founding the Religion of Ashura. Besides the appearance of the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth that somewhat astonished the Sages and other creatures in Untainted Land, other things did not cause a lot of waves in Untainted Land. After all, the Religion of Ashura was obviously founded for the Ashura Tribe and its foundation was the rule of killing. Thus it would be hard for it to spread in Untainted Land.


    ...


    The initially thriving Martial Arts started to decline among the Human Tribe, whereas the Way of Celestial Immortality was seeing a rise. The Golden Core Way of Great Way that Laozi passed onto the tribe was something he took a long time to arrange. It was the most suitable Way of Celestial Immortality for the tribe. With this kind of Spiritual Inheritance of the Way of Celestial Immortality, the gate to the Way of Celestial Immortality for the Human Tribe opened at once.


    The five sects of Untainted Land were established simultaneously. Except for the Religion of Ashura, the other sects were all suitable for humans to participate. If one could have a Sage personally given a sermon, frequently listening to their teachings would naturally benefit one''s cultivation in The Way of Celestial Immortality. Therefore, the craze of honoring one''s master instantly rose among the Human Tribe.


    The Western Religion Sect was located west of Untainted Land. The area was remote so there were few human who went to honor their masters there. But it was not the same with the Tribe of Humanity, the Clan of Enlightenments, and the Tribe of Severity. Their temples were located in Mount Kunlun in the east. Countless creatures went to be their apprentices. Among those creatures, those from the Human Tribe made for a large segment.


    Musen and Suiren-Shi who dwelled in the Human Tribe''s Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance naturally had anticipated this situation. However, they never thought the Way of Celestial Immortality would thrive so successfully and bring such huge impact on the Martial Arts of Human Tribe. Nowadays, it was hard to find Spiritual Inheritance of Martial Arts outside the sacred land.


    Suiren-Shi and the two other elders were naturally distressed about this. Moreover, a great number of the elites of the tribe wanted to be the sect apprentices of the Sages. Wouldn''t this ease the Sages to interfere with affairs of their tribe? Suiren-Shi worriedly said, "Brother, everything is indeed as you''ve mentioned. The Way of Celestial Immortality thrives successfully in my clan. Though our strength is increased, it''ll also let the Sages'' Sects gain benefit. What should we do now?"


    Musen was expressionless. His gaze was deep as he quietly said, "We''ve already anticipated this. Why should we worry about it again? As for what we should do, I have thought of a way. Nowadays among the Human Tribe outside, the Way of Celestial Immortality is prevalent while Martial Art is gradually declining. If this situation continues, perhaps there will be gradually fewer Martial Cultivators among the tribe outside. They may completely disappear in the end.


    "For now, the plan is to issue an edict ordering all the Martial Cultivators of the tribe to return to Coast of East Sea and let them dwell outside the Sacred Land. At the same time, we''ll remove some of the restrictions of the sacred land and give them a chance to enter and listen to my explanation of Martial Arts. Furthermore, they''ll have the chance to enter Temple of Spiritual Inheritance to comprehend the Enlightenment Tablets. With this, we can at least guarantee the existing Spiritual Inheritance of Martial Arts from the Human Tribe will no longer be weak."


    Youchao-Shi nodded. "It''s indeed a good idea. If the Martial Arts of our tribe is no longer weak, we''ll certainly regain our power someday. But what should we do about The Way of Celestial Immortality? Will we let things be or will we interfere?"


    Musen shook his head. "There''s no need. Even if we interfere now, I''m afraid it''ll only produce the opposite result. It''s better to let them be. Furthermore, we still have to fully support those seeking The Way of Celestial Immortality. Of course, the ones they could worship as Masters shouldn''t be limited to the Sages'' Sects. Skilled Individual Cultivators in Untainted Land like Zhenyuanzi can also be the object of their worship."


    The eyes of the three persons brightened. Right! In Untainted Land, there were many skilled Individual Cultivators besides the Sages. The Sages could not carelessly accept apprentices. In the Human Tribe alone, there was already a large number of people who wanted to be their apprentices. Even if the Sages accepted apprentices, they would not accept everyone. They could only choose a few talented ones and the remaining ones would inevitably fail to be chosen. In that case, these skilled Individual Cultivators would become proper targets of their worships.


    Ziyi-Shi laughed and said, "Fourth brother''s trick is really brilliant! The Sages wouldn''t blindly recruit disciples. I''m afraid most would return in disappointment. But if we can point out some skilled Individual Cultivators, they would settle for second best. Since the Sages'' Sects hold no hope for them, then those skilled Individual Cultivators are also pretty good options. Using this as a pretext, our Human Tribe can also draw a lot of skilled Individual Cultivators in. We''re doing everything in one stroke."


    Musen smiled. It was indeed ''doing everything in one stroke. First, they could reduce some of the influence the Sages had over their tribe. Therefore it would not only be the Sages'' Taoism lineage that dominated the clan. Second, they could draw some skilled Individual Cultivators in. Third, this went well for Minghe''s scheme. Zhenyuanzi wanted to establish the Way of Earth Immortals, so he needed a lot of manpower and what the Human Tribe did not lack most was precisely men.


    Once the edict of Four Ancestors of Humanity appeared, the Human Tribe immediately flared up. Countless Martial Arts Cultivators headed towards Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance. The human ancestors did not abandon them, the ones who were cultivating Martial Arts outside the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance. These tribesmen were naturally excited to have the chance to enter the sacred land. Furthermore, they would also have the chance to listen to Ancestor of Martial Arts''s teaching. These had greatly roused them as people who persisted in Martial Arts.


    Also, in addition to the Sages'' Sect, the four human ancestors also pointed out some Individual Cultivators who were living in seclusion in Untainted Land. This had also given the tribesmen who had consciously worshipped the Sages'' Sect a new hope. Since the Sages were beyond their reach, they would always have some chance with these Individual Cultivators.


    It did not take long for those still cultivating Martial Arts in the Human Tribe to gather outside the sacred land. However, when their numbers were counted, there were only few hundred millions of them. It was incomparable with more than ten billions of them at the peak of Martial Arts.


    Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, and Ziyi-Shi felt extremely distressed about it. They acknowledged Musen''s Martial Arts more than the Way of Celestial Immortality. After all, Martial Arts were created by Musen which was equivalent to be created by the Human Tribe. Besides, it could have strived together with the Way of Celestial Immorality. But now, Martial Arts had declined to such a state outside the Holy Land. How could they not feel distressed?


    On the contrary, Musen was very calm. Even though the Martial Arts outside the sacred land had weakened, the foundation was still there. Furthermore, Martial Arts was extremely prosperous inside the land. It might seem like Martial Arts had been greatly injured, but in reality, the injury had only reached the exterior. From the beginning, Musen had never thought Martial Arts could thrive forever in the Human Tribe. For it to decline was only a matter of time. After all, its difficulty in cultivation was a serious weakness for Martial Arts.

 Chapter 96: Houtu Became a Sage

    Chapter 96: Houtu Became a Sage


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Musen was very satisfied that there were millions of the Human Tribe cultivating Martial Arts. Being able to persevere in Martial Arts Cultivation under the impact of the Way of Celestial Immortality showed that they were firm-minded and talented in practicing Martial Arts. It was worth the effort that Musen spent on cultivating them.


    In the past, there were tens of billions of Human Tribesmen who practiced Martial Arts. Musen could only establish the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance and select the elite geniuses to be trained. However, now there were only a few hundred million Human Tribesmen remaining in the cultivation of Martial Arts. Although Musen could not train them like he trained the Human Tribe inside the Holy Land, spending some effort on them was still possible. After all, this workload was much smaller than teaching Martial Arts cultivation to tens of billions.


    ¡­


    After Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu left the Hall of Pangu, she traveled alone in Untainted Land, hoping that she would comprehend the Fated Chance of becoming a Sage like Goddess Nvywa and Laozi had. After all, only comprehending it by herself would be the most suitable for her.


    Besides, back then, Minghe and the Ancestors of Sorcery had made a trade. Although both sides got what they desired, in fact, it was they, the Wu Tribe, who owed Minghe a favor. If now she went to ask Minghe, they would owe him another favor. Furthermore, Minghe might not know the whereabouts of her Fated Chance for becoming a Sage. It would be better for her to travel in Untainted Land and see if she could find the Fated Chance.


    In Untainted Land, aside from the Wu Tribe, there were also the Demon Tribe and Human Tribe. There was no conflict between the Wu Tribe and the Human Tribe, but the two tribes fought against Demon Tribe constantly. Houtu had been accustomed to this scene. However, now she noticed one thing¡ªafter death.


    The Wu Tribe did not have Original Spirit, and after death, the Wu Tribe would die completely. In the Wu Tribe''s terms, they would return to God the Father after they died, so the Wu Tribe was not afraid of death. However, the Demon Tribe and the Human Tribe were different, after death their souls would remain in the world.


    However, without a human body, it was difficult for a soul to survive. Under the Yang sunlight, it would soon scatter. But some of the souls would either become corporeal souls or evil souls under the Killing Intent of Heaven and Earth or Yin energy.


    They liked to devour the souls of other creatures and they could also swallow each other, so the grievances between the Heaven and Earth became more numerous. Seeing this scene, Houtu felt disturbed. Without shelter, once a soul died, that would be its true death. Furthermore, these souls would even be used to refine Magic Weapons, which was extremely cruel.


    Was there no way in this world to change this situation? Houtu was terribly upset. She began to wander aimlessly in Untainted Land, trying to find a way to change this situation, but she never found one. Was death really the end of life?


    Unconsciously, Houtu suddenly found herself coming to the Blood Sea. The scene in the Blood Sea really shocked her¡ªthere were numerous souls struggling and wailing in grief, their resentments collided straight with the Heaven and Earth. Houtu became much more disturbed.


    Looking at this scene, Houtu was lost in thought. Suddenly, a flash of enlightenment came into her mind¡ªshe comprehended it! God the Father Pangu established the universe of Honghuan, but this world was not completed. Hongjun combined himself with the Tao to complete the Way of Heaven of Untainted Land and the Sages were born to complete this world. However, this world still lacked a place to accommodate the reincarnation of the souls of all beings.


    This was her mission and also the mission of the Wu Tribe left by God the Father Pangu. Among the Wu Tribe, the most powerful people were the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery; the matter should be completed by one of them. Compared to other ancestors, Houtu was more benevolent and was proficient in the Way of the Tao of the Earth, so she was the best candidate.


    But¡­ Houtu was unwilling to do this. The Wu Tribe did not have Original Spirit, and changing her body into reincarnation would certainly result in the Disintegration of the Soul. She could not bear to part from the other 11 ancestors or the Wu Tribe. But she had no choice, this had to be done by her. If the other 11 ancestors knew, they would not allow her to do so.


    "Why does Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu come to my Blood Sea?" A Taoist in green clothes suddenly appeared beside Houtu. She looked at him and asked with suspicion, "Who are you and why do you look so similar to Minghe?"


    "I am Heaven and Earth Taoist, the Merit body of Ancestor Minghe. His Veneration is still in Closed Door Meditation and can only have me to welcome you on His Veneration''s behalf." The man was the Merit body Heaven and Earth Taoist. Once Houtu came to the Blood Sea, he instantly knew about it. But since Minghe and Red Lotus Taoist were in Closed Door Meditation, he had to step in.


    Houtu watched Heaven and Earth Taoist and flatly said, "Fellow Taoist Minghe is really powerful. Although you are his Merit body, I am afraid that your power will make all living beings of Untainted Land ashamed. Even we, the Ancestors of Sorcery, might not be able to compare with your strength."


    Heaven and Earth Taoist laughed and said, "Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu is over-praising. The might of the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery has shaken the entire Untainted Land. Fellow Taoist is just a Merit body, how can I be on par with you? Why do you come to the Blood Sea?" Heaven and Earth Taoist knew well about the reason¡ªit must be about reincarnation.


    Houtu looked at the sinking souls in the Blood Sea and sadly said, "I come here for these souls of the dead. I want to set up a reincarnation place for the souls, but there is a thing that I need you to help with."


    Heaven and Earth Taoist said, "I do admire your kindness for cherishing the wild beings in Untainted Land, however, I do not know what I can do for you. As long as it isn''t under my ability, I will not refuse." Although Houtu was female and he had already known what was going to happen today, her actions indeed won the admiration of Heaven and Earth Taoist.


    Houtu suddenly extracted three drops of Blood of Essence of the Ancestors of Sorcery. Her face suddenly became very pale. She gave the three drops of Blood of Essence to Heaven and Earth Taoists, saying, "I will definitely die. Please give these three drops of Blood of Essence to my eldest brother, and tell him that I''m sorry to go first."


    Seeing Heaven and Earth Taoist accept the Blood of Essence of the Ancestors of Sorcery, Houtu seemed to have finished her final wish. She looked up and said, "By the Way of Heaven, today I, Houtu of Pangu, am willing to transform this body of the Wu Tribe to be reincarnated in order to solve the pain of the world¡ªtransforming the small me into the great me! After death, all living beings of Untainted Land would enter Reincarnation. I set six paths: the Way of Heaven, the Way of Asuras, the Way of Humans, the Way of Animals, the Way of Evil Ghosts, and the Way of Hell.


    "Those who had great Merit when they were alive can enter the Way of Heaven in happiness and freedom; killers will enter the Way of Asuras; those who didn''t have any achievements will enter the Way of Humans; the people who had more sins than merits will enter the Way of Animals; and the people who had enormous sins will enter the Way of Evil Ghosts and the Way of Hell. From now on all the souls will return to their positions."


    With those words, Houtu flew to the sky high above the Blood Sea. She was covered with a strong, turbulent black aura which suddenly filled the entire sky above the Blood Sea. Houtu said loudly, "Six Paths of Reincarnation, appear!" The black vital force gradually turned into six rotating discs. Meanwhile, the supernatural power of Houtu''s body exploded, joining the six rotating discs.


    When the Six Paths of Reincarnation was complete, waves of thunder instantly burst above the sky as endless Merits fell down from the sky. These Merits were a lot more than what the other Sages gained when they became a Sage. The Merits fell into the Six Paths of Reincarnation, stabilizing the newborn Six Paths of Reincarnation. The rest went into Houtu''s disappearing veridical soul and an Original Spirit was actually created for Houtu.


    At this moment, Heaven and Earth Taoist moved. The Blood of Essence of Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu was in his hand. One drop flew under his control and integrated with Houtu''s newly born Original Spirit. Houtu was very shocked for she had never thought that the Merit of Reincarnation would unexpectedly create an Original Spirit for her and that Heaven and Earth Taoist would even send a drop of the Blood of Essence over, completing her new body.


    Although it was only a drop of Blood of Essence of the Ancestors of Sorcery, it was powerful enough to make a body for Houtu, a Wu Tribe''s body at that. Although the body was not as powerful as the Body of an Ancestor of Sorcery, at least it was still a body¡ªa body that could be restored to the real body of an Ancestor of Sorcery.


    Under the moistening of the Merit, Houtu''s new body and the Original Spirit began to grow rampantly. At the same time, the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, which had never any movement before, suddenly started to blend with the Original Spirit of Houtu and made her overjoyed. She stood quietly to feel the evolution of the Way of Heaven.


    This Merit was the greatest Merit of all except for the Merit of Creation. If Houtu only had an Original Spirit, she would not be able to completely absorb the Merit. But now, she had a human body, so some of the Merits merged with her body, making the body grow stronger and stronger. Houtu actually absorbed 90% of the Merit.


    Suddenly, Houtu''s power soared, and the power of a Sage covered the entire Untainted Land. Auspicious Signs immediately fell from the sky and golden lotuses appeared on the earth. Countless creatures in Untainted Land simultaneously worshiped: "Goddess Houtu is benevolent!" Indeed, Houtu was benevolent. This deed was profitable for all living beings of Untainted Land, except for the Wu Tribe.

 Chapter 97: Heaven and Earth Taoist Builds the Nether World

    Chapter 97: Heaven and Earth Taoist Builds the Nether World


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Though he was living under Houtu''s Sage coercion, Heaven and Earth Taoist appeared completely unaffected. Houtu becoming a Sage was well within his expectations, so he was well prepared for it. And Houtu''s coercion was not weak in any way, so it was all thanks to the great Merit that he could withstand it.


    The Seven Sages of Untainted Land were now complete. Laozi, as the head of The Three Pristine Ones, had the strongest cultivation being in Secondary Stage of the Sage. Though Primeval Lord of Heaven and Tongtian shared similar cultivation as Laozi, they were a little weaker. Jieyin was also in the same situation. The weakest of them were obviously Goddess Nvywa and Zhunti, who were in the Early Stage of the Sage.


    Thanks to her great Merit of transforming into Six Path of Reincarnation, Houtu''s cultivation directly rose to Secondary Stage of the Sage when she became a Sage. But since she did not have an Original Spirit in the past, she was still weaker than Origin, Tongtian, and Jieyin. Therefore it was hard for her to demonstrate her full strength at the moment.


    Just then, a voice came from the sky. "Houtu has gained immeasurable Merit for transforming into the reincarnation. The Six Path of Reincarnation is the vital center of Untainted Land and still needs to be perfect. A Sage is needed to make sure things go well and prevent any accidents. Before the occurrence of two Cultivation Tribulations, Houtu is forbidden to leave."


    Houtu initially basked in joy after becoming a Sage. But Hongjun''s words made her scrunched up her face. To forbid her to leave while in the current Cultivation Tribulation, was it not equal to detaining her? How could she be satisfied with this? But Ancestor Hongjun now lived in the Way of Heaven and not someone that a newly ascended Sage like her could take on. She could only obey his instructions.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist''s expression was also grim, but not due to Houtu''s detainment. It was because of Hongjun''s words exerted an infinite coercion on him, to the point where he felt like death was approaching. The coercion disappeared as quickly as it had appeared, but it was not something he could simply ignore.


    Was this a warning from The Way of Heaven or Hong Jun? If it came from The Way of Heaven, was it to warn him for letting Houtu become the Sage or allowing Houtu to stay as a member of the Wu Tribe? If it was Hongjun''s warning, then that was even more confusing. Why did Hongjun warn him? Was it for the same purpose as The Way to Heaven or did he have other motives? This was quite the mystery.


    While Heaven and Earth Taoist was lost in thought, two streaks of lights flying from the heart of Blood Sea fell in front of him. When he held onto him, he saw that they were the Book of Life and Death as well as the Judge Pen belonging to Ming He. Since the Six Path of Reincarnation was set, it was time to welcome the Nether World. For Ming He to hand him the two items, it was obviously an indication for him to set the Nether World and be its owner.


    He held the two treasures and spoke to Heaven, "I''m Heaven and Earth Taoist, the Merit body of Ancestor Minghe. Now that reincarnation was realized, the Nether World should be built. As Great Deity of Feng Capital who wields reincarnation issues, now I use Book of Life and Death and the Judge Pen, the primordial spiritual treasures, to suppress the Nether World''s Luck. The Nether World is built!"


    With his growl, the entire Blood Sea came to life. Endless blood flooded the Six Path of Reincarnation, beginning to form the Nether World. Cities were gradually constructed one by one. At the furthest point was a majestic outpost with bluestone walls. Three giant Chinese characters were written on the gate, which read the Gate of Death. The path before the gate was named the Yellow Spring Road, a road that separates life and death.


    Within the gate was a massive city with any shop one could think of. Was it not for the red sky overhead, one would feel like he had stepped into an actual living city. Wang Xiang Terrace was built to ease the homesickness of the ghosts. It was a giant, lonely structure outside the city walls. Each day, there were many ghosts lurking around it. Inside the Department of Life and Death were the six reincarnation bridges that linked the Six Paths of Reincarnation.


    It did not take long to form the Nether World. Heaven and Earth Taoist said, "With the Nether World built, there ought to be a place for punishment. We''ll build the Eighteen Great Hells. Those whose deeds outweigh their sins can enter the Six Paths of Reincarnation, while the rest will be cast to the hells and shall not enter reincarnation until they atone for their crimes. The Eighteen Great Hells set!"


    The first level was the Hell of Tongue-Ripping, followed by the Hell of Finger-Slicing, the Hell of Hooks Torture, the Hell of Crime Mirror, the Hell of Cauldron, the Hell of Metal Cylinder, the Hell of Mountain of Knives, the Hell of Mountain of Ice, the Hell of Oil Cauldron, the Hell of Cattle Pit, the Hell of Stone-Pressing, the Hell of Braying, the Hell of Pool of Blood, the Hell of Unnatural Death, the Hell of Skinning, the Hell of Mountain of Fire, the Hell of Grinding, and finally the Hell of Dismemberment.


    The type of punishment and amount of time sinners had to spend in the hells were determined by the severity of their crimes. Each level of hell was twenty times more painful and ten times longer than the level before it. There was also a special space under the Eighteen Great Hells, called the Relentless Hell. Once a person entered it, he can never hope to reincarnate.


    Since the Nether World had been built, Heaven and Earth Taoist opened the Book of Life and Death and growled, "Creatures of Untainted Land, whoever is not a Sage-to-be, is in the six realms of existence and his name on Book of Life and Death. All the Creatures'' Karma, including luck and sin, will be written in this book."


    Numerous lights from Untainted Land flooded into the Nether World. A black gas emerged from the Book of Life and Death, absorbing all the lights. Suddenly, endless names appeared in the book, including all creatures were not Sages-to-be, even Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals.


    One could amend the book using the Judge Pen, but he has to pay the price based on the amended creature''s strength and luck. If one amends carelessly, he may not only be held by Karma but be punished by Heaven and suffer the Disintegration of the Soul as well.


    After the Nether World was built, thunder burst above the sky and a golden light of Merit fell directly on Heaven and Earth Taoist. The Merit awarded was not little, as much as one-tenth of Houtu''s. He took out his Ruler of Heaven and Earth and collected them.


    As a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, the attacking power of the ruler was already strong enough. Now embedded with so much Merit, it had an even greater force. What was more, after becoming a Spiritual Treasure of Merit, the ruler could kill without incurring Karma.


    However, as the Nether World was still empty, Heaven and Earth Taoist brought millions of Clones of Blood God here and designated ten Blood God Doppelgangers as kings of their respective hell. Now that the Nether World was being to operate. He also introduced Ox Head, Horse Face, and Impermanence to be the soul bringer, arresting and guiding ghosts in Untainted Land.


    The Nether World was a place for them to gain long-term Merit. Taoist of Heaven and Hell would naturally not hand it over to anyone. Except for the soul bringer, the Clones of Blood God filled the other positions. The kings of hell, held by Blood God Doppelganger, handled the daily affairs. Therefore, he as Emperor Feng Du became the most leisurely person in the Nether World.


    Was this a warning from The Way of Heaven or Hongjun? If it came from The Way of Heaven, was it to warn him for letting Houtu become the Sage or allowing Houtu to stay as a member of the Wu Tribe?


    Nevertheless, Houtu did not remain idle. She used the primordial spiritual treasure converted by Blood Sacrifice she previously used to refine her Merit body, Meng Po. Meng Po permanently resided by the Naihe Bridge and provided Meng Po Soup (Five-Flavored Tea of Forgetfulness) to every soul who crossed the bridge towards their reincarnation to eliminate their memories. While Houtu was living in the Nether World, she planned to focus on her cultivation. But before this, she had to deal with Ancestor of Sorcery who had come here in a rush.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist had no interest in Houtu''s discussion with Ancestor of Sorcery. He only cared for the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Though there were births in his Heaven and Earth, there was no such thing as the Six Paths of Reincarnation for them. Now that it had appeared in Untainted Land, he as Great Deity of Feng Capital could take advantage for enlightenment. If he could comprehend the Law of Reincarnation, then the Divine Law of Heaven and Earth would be completed.


    Of course, he also needed to build the army of ghosts. He could not depend on Minghe''s Clones of Blood God for everything. The Nether World nevertheless required its own force, the same way Heavenly Court had its celestial soldiers. Though the army would not be able to handle the big issues, they would still be capable of dealing with trivial matters.


    Since Six Path of Reincarnation was just set, and the Nether World is an important place in Untainted Land, though newly built, it took a large amount of luck of Untainted Land. As Houtu took 40% of the luck by reincarnation, the rest, of course, fell upon Heaven and Earth Taoist.

 Chapter 98: Post-Establishment of the Nether World

    Chapter 98: Post-Establishment of the Nether World


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Houtu turned into the reincarnation and became a Sage. Minghe''s Merit body established the Nether World. Both things were not trivial. Since the Nether World was responsible for the reincarnation of creatures, it was a good place to obtain Merits. Even the other Sages in Untainted Land were jealous. With Houtu in the Nether World and Minghe in Blood Sea, no one had the opportunity to interfere in the matter for the moment.


    Compared to the establishment of the Nether World, all living beings of Untainted Land was much more concerned with how Houtu became a Sage, or more precisely, where she received the Hongmeng Immortal Qi. When Ancestor Hongjun conferred the titles of Sage, he sent seven Hongmeng Immortal Qi in total. However, there were now eight Sages in Untainted Land. How could the people not be alarmed?


    On Mount Kunlun, the Three Pristine Ones gathered together with grave expressions. Honoured Lord of the Origin asked first, "Brother, do you know where Houtu got the Hongmeng Immortal Qi? Ancestor Hong Jun conferred seven seats for the Sages and Minghe occupied the last one. But now Houtu has become a Sage as well. Could it be there''s an eighth seat?"


    Laozi was puzzled as well, so he speculated, "Maybe. We three got the seats from the Honorable Ancestor, while Houtu is the descendant of Pangu. The Hall of Pangu inside the sanctum of the Wu Tribe is so mysterious that I''m afraid Great Divinity Pangu left the Hall to the Wu Tribe. Perhaps he also left the Hongmeng Immortal Qi inside for them."


    Honoured Lord of the Origin agreed with Laozi''s words. He was a little jealous of the thought that Pangu left the Hongmeng Immortal Qi for the Wu Tribe. Why not for him? Yet he never thought that his achievements today did not mostly come out of his own efforts, but the Cultivation Will left by Pangu instead.


    Tongtian also agreed with Laozi''s words. However, another thought came to his mind and shocked him, so he asked, "My brothers, is it possible that Minghe left his Hongmeng Immortal Qi for the Wu Tribe and achieved the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin rather than the Sage?"


    Hearing his words, Laozi and the Honoured Lord of the Origin were stunned. Was it possible for anyone to give up the Sage seat of Hongmeng Immortal Qi? For them at least, it was impossible. But what about Minghe? He was already in the Sage-to-be Peak Level and adept in the Tao of Divine Law, so it was possible for him to get Rectification of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin by the Tao of Divine Law.


    Laozi suddenly recalled the mysterious sign appearing above Blood Sea when Minghe got his Rectification and he cried out involuntarily, "I see. Minghe achieved Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin rather than the Sage. When someone becomes a Sage, auspicious signs will fall from the heaven and the whole land will join in the jubilation. Yet when Minghe got his Rectification, the mysterious sign only appeared above Blood Sea. Presumably, it''s the mysterious sign of the Divine Law rather than the Sage."


    What Laozi said made Honoured Lord of the Origin and Tongrian to take a double take. When the Sages appeared, there must be mysterious signs in Untainted Land. Among the eight Sages, only Minghe''s sign was different. It would make sense only if Minghe got the Rectification of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin.


    In Untainted Land, perhaps no one would give up Hongmeng Immortal Qi for the Rectification of the Origin by the Divine Law. It was not a sure thing to get. On the contrary, since Minghe owned the Hongmeng Immortal Qi, he could easily become a Sage of the Heavenly Way with so many Merits.


    Tongtian burst out laughing and said, "Minghe is awesome. He''s only below the seven Sages and now he''s able to resist the temptation of Hongmeng Immortal Qi and instead get the Rectification of the Origin by the Tao of Divine Law. And he did it. I really want to fight with him to fulfill my wish."


    Honoured Lord of the Origin showed no expression as well, but he was filled with rage inside. When he was still a Sage-to-be, he fell behind Minghe. Minghe even got Rectification of the Origin by the Divine Law without the Hongmeng Immortal Qi, which he treasured so much. Was this not telling him that he was not as good as Minghe? To his relief, he was in the Secondary Stage of the Sage while Minghe was only in the Early Stage of the Origin, so Minghe was definitely no match for him.


    Laozi looked calm, but felt puzzled as well. It was easier said than done to get the Rectification of the Origin by the Tao of Divine Law, and even harder than becoming a Sage. Minghe was so talented and hardworking that he achieved it. Besides, with such priceless treasures like the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, his Luck must be powerful. Minghe would deand finitely be a strong opponent for him in the future. What was worse, he wondered whether Minghe had other trump cards.


    Honoured Lord of the Origin suddenly said, "Brother, Minghe must have exchanged something with the Wu Tribe with his Hongmeng Immortal Qi. Could it be the current Nether World? If so, Minghe made a good deal." The Nether World was a good place to collect Merit and the Luck there was also strong. It was no wonder that Honoured Lord of the Origin was jealous.


    Laozi thought for a while before he said, "I''m afraid not. Houtu enlightened the Fated Chance to be a Sage by herself. Minghe won''t know that, let alone being able to exchange it with the Nether World. Moreover, the Wu Tribe without Purusa are unsuitable to live there. Since Minghe owns the supreme treasures of the Nether World, such as the Book of Life and Death, the Judge Pen, it''s well-reasoned that Minghe established the Nether World."


    Tongtian nodded. What Laozi said was reasonable. However, if they could not figure out what Minghe had exchanged with his Hongmeng Immortal Qi with the Wu Tribe, they would always be concerned. Perhaps only Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery and Minghe knew the details, while they came up with nothing for the moment.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the Wahuang Heaven, ??Goddess Nvywa was greatly surprised that Houtu had become a Sage. With her around, the Demon Tribe was able to deal with the Real Entity of Pan Gu. Unexpectedly Houtu became a Sage. What shocked her most was that, with the help of Minghe''s Merit body, Houtu had rebuilt her body with a drop of Blood of Essence from the Ancestor of Sorcerer.


    Houtu became a Sage and kept her body of the Wu Tribe. So it was only a matter of time before the previous real entity of the Ancestor of Sorcery was restored. If there was one Sage among the twelve Ancestors of Sorcery arranging the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, it was unimaginable how powerful the Real Entity of Pangu would be.


    Fortunately, Ancestor Hongjun requested Houtu not leave the Six Path of Reincarnation within two Cultivation Tribulations. This was good news for the Demon Tribe. However, when Goddess Nvywa found that Houtu gave Minghe the Nether World, she guessed the origin of Houtu''s Foundation of the Dao as the Three Pristine Ones did. This also made her worried.


    Minghe handed over the Hongmeng Immortal Qi to the Wu Tribe, for whatever reason, and their relationship became closer. Then Houtu created the Six Path of Reincarnation while Minghe''s Merit body established the Nether World. They even shared the Luck of the Nether World, showing their closeness. Even if Houtu could not fight, Minghe would not stand by. And as long as Houtu fought, Minghe would step in to offer help.


    Then the Wu Tribe and the Demon Tribe seemed to have returned to their prior relationship. They were on their own again. Fortunately, the Wu Tribe lost one Ancestor of Sorcery. Even replaced with a Great Wu, the power of the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation they arranged would be greatly reduced. Besides, the Great Wu could not bear the Boomerang of the tactical formation. This way, the Demon Tribe had higher chances of success. This was most gratifying for Goddess Nvywa.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the Nether World, there was a city with empty streets called Pingxin City. It was the city where Houtu lived. Houtu turned into the reincarnation and bore the Purusa, but she was no longer a member of the Wu Tribe. She should have changed her name to Goddess of Pingxin, but because of Taoist of Heaven and Earth, she did not need to do so. However, the city was named after her.


    Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery gathered in Pinxin Palace of Pinxin City. Emperor Jiang spoke to Houtu sternly, "Sister, you''re too reckless. If the Merit allows you to bear the Purusa, I''m afraid you''ll die." Though Houtu has become a Sage, their relationship was still as firm as ever.


    Houtu laughed. "Brother, don''t be angry. I''m safe now. Yet I can''t leave the Nether World, so I''m afraid I''m not much help in the war against the Demon Tribe." Houtu has wanted to become a Sage to help her Tribe, but she could only stay in the Nether World for now. This truly depressed her.

 Chapter 99: The Three Pristine Ones Accepting Disciples

    Chapter 99: The Three Pristine Ones Accepting Disciples


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Emperor Jiang laughed and said, "My sister, don''t worry. You''ve become a Sage, which greatly improves our Wu Tribe''s strength. Moreover, the Six Paths of Reincarnation is an important place in Untainted Land, and now it''s in your charge. So it''ll provide Luck and Blessings of Heaven for us and help our Tribe last forever. Though our Tribe may decline during this Cultivation Tribulation, we will not be entirely destroyed."


    Hearing Emperor Jiang''s words, the other Ancestors of Sorcery were all in silence. Houtu hesitated, and finally said, "Brother, must we fight to the death with the Demon Tribe? Are there any other solutions?"


    Emperor Jiang did not answer her question. Torch Dragon sighed and said, "Sister, even I can foresee the matter. As a Sage, can''t you foresee it?" Torch Dragon was the Time Ancestor of Sorcery and was adept in the Law of Time, so he could naturally foresee the fate of the Wu Tribe by the Law of Time. Though he did not know the ending, he saw signs of decline.


    Houtu became silent upon hearing that, while Emperor Jiang laughed. "Hahaha, don''t worry too much, my sister. Though it''s the will of Heaven, we Wu Tribe never believe it. It''s our style to fight against the will of Heaven. Even if we are defeated, as long as you''re alive, we still have the hope to return to our previous stage."


    Looking at Emperor Jiang with complex emotions, Houtu stretched out her hand and took out two drops of Blood of Essence from the Ancestors of Sorcery. As she believed she would definitely die, she gave three drops of Blood of Essence of the Ancestors of Sorcery to Heaven and Earth Taoist. Unexpectedly, she became a Sage, so Heaven and Earth Taoist returned the remaining two drops to her.


    Houtu looked at her Blood of Essence and said, "Brother, here are my two drops of Blood of Essence of the Ancestors of Sorcery. You can select a Great Wu from our Tribe and turn him into an Ancestor of Sorcery with these two drops of Blood of Essence, so as to complete the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. Then we''ll have higher chances of success."


    Taking over Houtu''s Blood of Essence, Emperor Jiang laughed and said, "There''ll be no problem to create another Ancestor of Sorcery with your Blood of Essence. I think Chiyou in your tribe is a good candidate. He''s a Great Wu and has few equals among the Wu Tribe. He''s the right person to inherit your Blood of Essence."


    Houtu certainly agreed. Chiyou was very powerful and a promising one to turn into an Ancestor of Sorcery with the two drops of Blood of Essence of the Ancestors of Sorcery. Once Chiyou became an Ancestor of Sorcery, they could make the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation again. Since the Demon Tribe might believe that Houtu was trapped in the Nether World so that Wu Tribe could not arrange the Formation, they would be caught completely unawares.


    Looking at the empty Pingxin City, Torch Dragon said, "Sister, this city is large but empty, you can pick some elites from our Tribe to station here. Though they can''t take charge of the Nether World, they can protect it, and leave us a backup plan as well. What do you think?"


    Houtu had no opinion against his words. Pingxin City was so big that she would feel lonely if she lived alone. It could be a good thing to have some Tribesmen accompany her. Besides, the city could serve as another stronghold for the Wu Tribe. Since the Nether World was an important place, with Minghe and Houtu being there, no one dared to act wildly there.


    The eleven Ancestors of Sorcery respectively returned to their tribes as soon as they left. They selected about millions of elites from the twelve tribes of the Wu Tribe and sent them to Pingxin City. Even if the Wu Tribe declined, these Tribes could live well under the protection of Houtu so that the Wu Tribe would not be totally destroyed.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Mount Kunlun, the former temple of Three Pure Ones, now had become the temple of the Sages. Originally only Laozi, the Primeval Lord of Heaven, and Tong Tian lived there, so it was peaceful and quiet. However, since the three had become Sages and set up the sects, a continuous stream of people had been coming to acknowledge them as masters. With all kinds of Tribes gathering there, the Human Tribe, the Demon Tribe, and the Dragon Tribe, Mount Kunlun totally became a mess.


    Three Pure Ones also felt a headache. Since they had established the sects, surely they should accept some disciples and preach the word of Dao to them, or there was no point setting up the sects. Nevertheless, those that came to acknowledge them as masters abounded. With thousands of creatures gathered at the foot of Mount Kunlun, it was really a spectacular scene.


    Three Pure Ones were created by Pangu''s Purusa, so Laozi, Creation, and Tongtian were respectively called Taiqing, Yuqing, and Shangqing to show that they were from one family. Even so, the three had different understandings of the Way of Heaven and disagreed with each other about the doctrine of the sects.


    Laozi''s Tribe of Humanity advocated that people should be quiet with no desires and let things take their own course; Origin''s Tribe of Enlightenment advocated that people should be evaluated in respect to talent before cultivating and only gifted people with extraordinary intelligence and spiritual products could be accepted by the Tribe of Enlightenment; Tong Tian''s Tribe of Severity believed they should make no social distinctions in teaching. All creatures could practice the Way of Heaven to find his true self and obtain a lifeline of the Way of Heaven.


    Because of the different doctrines of the three religions, there were a lot of disagreements among Three Pure Ones in terms of accepting disciples. Laozi set up the Tribe of Humanity and advocated doing nothing that goes against nature. As long as the Human Tribe did not become extinct, he would do nothing. The Human Tribe should take its own course. As for the matter of accepting disciples, Laozi believed his disciples must have great wisdom and perseverance, and there should be an amazing connection between them.


    So he left Mount Kunlun and traveled throughout Untainted Land to see if he could find a disciple he was satisfied with. As for those at the foot of Mount Kunlun, though some were gifted, Laozi was not satisfied. So he left them to Origin and Tongtian for selection.


    Laozi flew to the northwest after leaving Mount Kunlun, in the direction that he had felt his Fated Chance the last time. Though he did not know whether his Fated Chance was still there, he should go and have a look. If it were still there, he would get it. If it were gone, he would not lose anything. Anyway, he came out to recruit disciples, so it was fine wherever he went.


    When passing by a mountain, Laozi stopped and looked at it. The mountain was surrounded by clouds and contained a sign of the hidden dragon. There must be something special in it. Counting on his fingers, Laozi found out the mountain was originally called Mount Shouyang, the head of all the mountains in Untainted Land. It was the home of immortals. Moreover, there was some amazing connection between them. Therefore, Laozi stepped off his cloud to get a glimpse of the mountain.


    Just when he stepped off his cloud, he saw a young man kneeling motionless towards the mountain for a long time. He felt it interesting, so he turned into an old man and walked toward the young man with a crutch, and asked, "Young man, what''s your name? Where are you from? Why are you kneeling here?"


    The young man found him to be an old man, so he replied, "Senior, my name is Xuandu, a member of the Xuanqing Tribe of the Human Tribe. I want to acknowledge some master-hand as my mentor, so whenever there is a famous mountain or a great river, I''ll kneel for three months to see if I could find my mentor. If not, I''ll go to another place."


    Laozi was satisfied with his words. Since his Taiqing Taoism advocated being quiet with no desires, Xuandu was a good candidate to be his disciple. With willpower, perseverance, and talent, he was a rare piece of jade. As long as he was well cultivated, he would become a great talent. Counting on his fingers, Laozi found out they were destined to be master and disciple.


    So Laozi restored his real body, and looking at Xuandu, he laughed and asked, "I''m Supreme Lord Laozi, the head of Three Pure Ones. Xuandu, you and I are destined to be master and disciple. Are you willing to be my disciple?" Since Xuandu was fated with him, and met his requirements as a disciple, Laozi would not miss him, thus he immediately claimed his identity.


    Xuandu was shocked. Supreme Lord Laozi was the Sage Laozi. He missed his teaching in the Human Tribe last time, but Laozi was famous throughout the Human Tribe. Now he met Laozi and had a chance to become his disciple. He was so thrilled that he quickly kowtowed and said, "Master, your disciple Xuandu greets you."


    Laozi was elated to hear his words. He lifted him up and planned to return to Mount Kunlun. But at the thought of Mount Shouyang, he decided to get a glimpse of it first. As for returning to Mount Kunlun, there was no hurry. After all, it was still noisy, so it would not be too late to return when peace had been restored.


    As Laozi had expected, Mount Kunlun was indeed quite noisy at the moment. There were so many creatures coming to be their disciples, and Creation and Tongtian could not send all of them away. After all, they needed to accept some disciples and preach the word of Dao to them. They could not take them all as well, or Mount Kunlun would totally become a mess.


    Origin had an arrogant personality and thought highly of himself, so he would certainly take talent into account when accepting disciples. Besides, he disliked the Demon Tribe. When scrambling for seats in the Zixiao Palace, he even insulted Kunpeng as a stupid feathered animal. So it was obvious that he was dissatisfied with the Demon Tribe. However, he could not reject them directly, so he had to make a large formation at the foot of the mountain. If someone wanted to be his disciple, he needed to pass the test of the formation.


    It was an illusory formation with the secrets of Heaven inside it. The formation was divided into five elements and could evolve the life processed through aging and death. Creatures without great wisdom and perseverance could neither penetrate the mystery of the formation nor understand the secrets of Heaven it contained. Therefore they had to be trapped in it. Creation used the formation to test their talent and disposition. Only the ones who went through the formation would be taken into consideration.

 Chapter 100: Division of the Three Pristine Ones

    Chapter 100: Division of the Three Pristine Ones


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Soon enough, the gathering Creatures at the foot of Mount Kunlun all thronged inside of the Formation to accept the examinations of dispositions in hopes that they might be admitted to the Tribe of Enlightenment as inner disciples of the Primeval Saint. There they could learn the Teachings of the Jade Pure One and become immortals, free and unfettered. Most important of all, being a disciple of a Sage meant that they would be well protected.


    However, the Illusion Formation arranged by the Sage was so powerful that most of those who broke into the formation were trapped inside unwittingly. Only 13 Cultivators got out, who depended on their extraordinary talent and tenacious will, and came a long way to the Primeval Saint after an arduous journey over hills and through rivers.


    They were Dipamkara, Guang Chengzi, Ju Liusun, Manjusri, Samantabhadra, Goddess of Mercy, Taoist cultivation, Spiritual Treasure, Void, Taiyi, Jade Tripod, Chi Jingzi, and Yellow Dragon. Origin was very happy to see all of them except Dipamkara, the sight of whom stunned him instead.


    Dipamkara was transformed from the Primordial Sacred Coffin when the earth was created, and there was a Spiritual Lamp alight all year round at the end of it. Therefore, the cultivator that transformed out of the Primordial Coffin was called Dipamkara Taoist.


    Dipamkara''s cultivation was already in the Late Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, and he had also listened to the Teachings in Zixiao Palace with Origin before, though his cultivation was still in the Early Stage at that time. Never before had Origin thought that he would come, and now he felt a little awkward.


    Origin referred to a calculation and affirmed that their master-disciple relationship was predestined. However, though Origin was now a Sage, he did accompany Dipamkara in listening to the Teachings of Zixiao Palace before, so he could naturally address him as Fellow Taoist. Now that Dipamkara was his disciple, he felt lost in a thoughtful arrangement.


    Origin had no choice but to say, "Fellow Taoist Dipamkara, you have already obtained the cultivation of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal and we both learned the Teachings in Zixiao Palace. Why should you kindly condescend to be a disciple of mine?" Since Dipamkara had made up his mind and came, politeness needed to be shown on Origin''s part.


    Dipamkara bowed in reverence and said, "I''m no more than a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. Never would I dare to call you Fellow Taoist. If you would kindly accept me as your disciple, I would put in my heart and soul." The others, however, were all stunned at his powerful connections.


    Hearing that, Origin did not insist on persuading him to quit. Instead, he said, "To your wishes, a listed disciple of mine you will be. And I authorize you to be a Deputy Sect Leader of the Tribe of Enlightenment, in charge of the outer disciples, and they would address you respectfully as Master."


    Origin then looked at the other twelve. Jade Tripod and Red Elf were transformed from Primordial Crystal Stone, while Yellow Dragon was a member of the Dragon Tribe. Origin never liked the Demon tribe, yet since Yellow Dragon had survived the Formation, he simply accepted that. The rest of them were all members of the Human Tribe, which surprised Origin. These twelve later became the famous Twelve Golden Immortals of the Tribe of Enlightenment.


    Apart from them, 10 or so outer disciples were accepted, among whom, the Old Immortal of the South was quite famous. With Dipamkara, Deputy Sect Leader of the Tribe of Enlightenment, taking charge of these outer disciples, Origin was quite reassured.


    Compared with Origin, Tongtian did not make such a fuss as that. He just arranged a Formation to test the dispositions of all the comers. And he would pick some highly cultivated ones as his disciples among those who secured the formation, while others were registered as listed disciples of the Tribe of Severity.


    In a very short time, Tongtian accepted nearly 1,000 disciples, many of whom became widely heard of later, including Abundant Treasures Buddha, Sacred Lady Jin Ling, Sacred Lady Wu Dang, Sacred Lady Gui Ling, Zhao Gongming, Ladies of the Three Stars, and so on. Most of those were members of the Demon Tribe.


    After recruitling disciples, Origin and Tongtian started imparting teachings in harmony. However, as time went by, initial peace gave way to mess and chaos. Mount Kunlun, big as it still was, was no longer a blessed place like it used to be. Conflicts broke out now and then.


    Origin scolded, "How mindless you are to accept so many disciples. Never should you accept those soul demons, for most of them are mere Fowls and Beasts. We must follow the Way of Heaven, besides, cultivation and destiny should be seriously considered when choosing disciples. Why not keep a few superiors and send the others back? The people remaining would inherit the Taoism lineage."


    Hearing the scoldings, Origin was flamed with anger and became further incensed when he heard Tongtian call him by name disrespectfully. He retorted, "Keep your hands out of this. Being not so mean as you, I am willing to spread my teachings to all creatures in Untainted Land. You always throw your weight around. Is it because you really think that I am scared of you?"


    Ever since the enrolling of disciples, whenever conflicts occurred between these two tribes, Honoured Lord of the Origin would blame it on the Tribe of Severity. With due regard to their fraternity, Tongtian had been compromising before. Until now, he never thought that Origin would say such things as that, which challenged his patience.


    Tongtian''s words also incensed Origin. They had been quarreling for a long while before Laozi interrupted. "It''s nonsense quarreling, for you both have your own way of teaching, it doesn''t matter that you just adopt different ways." From afar, they saw the approaching Laozi with Xuandu.


    At the sight of the Human Tribesman who accompanied Laozi back to Mount Kunlun, Origin said, "Brother, this disciple of yours, I can see, is of extraordinary character. Yet our third brother, Tongtian, is so indiscriminate in choosing his disciples, making such chaos in Mount Kunlun."


    Those words infuriated Tongtian. He exclaimed in anger, "Well, if that is what bothers you, I will find a place as soon as I can, far away from you. Mount Kunlun is nothing important to me." Tongtian walked back without a turn of his head and took no time in gathering all of his disciples. Together, they headed downhill.


    Origin was now regretful for what he had said, but he did not insist on their staying due to face. However, at the thought of a lot quieter Mount Kunlun, Origin was again in a good mood. For all his life, Origin had considered Mount Kunlun his home, which he naturally hoped to be tidy and cozy.


    As Tongtian left Mount Kunlun, Laozi sighed. "I''d better find another Ashram as well. A fine place though it is, Mount Kunlun could apparently accommodate the Luck of only one Sage and I''ll leave it to you, brother." As soon as he said so, he took Xuan Du downhill directly.


    Origin was rooted by surprise, for never had he thought that this squabbling could actually separate the three brothers. Yet, he would not stoop to apologize, however regretful he might have been. But thinking that Mount Kunlun would be entirely his own, he felt happy.


    Laozi took Xuan Du back to Mount Shouyang, where he built the Eight Wonders Palace and taught Xuan Du every day. They lived quite a tranquil life there. Whenever Laozi had some leisure time, he would refine elixir in a furnace. When the word was spread that a Sage put up in Mount Shouyang, numerous people were attracted there in the hope to be accepted as his disciples, yet nobody ever got a chance to see him.


    Tongtian, with all his disciples, came to the East Sea, where they found a fairy island, named Golden Turtle Island. They built up the Jadeite Palace there and arranged the Ashram later. Tongtian called himself Lord of the Numinous Treasure. All of those who wanted to learn his teachings were welcomed and some of them might have a chance to be chosen as his disciples. By and by, the palace was crowded with visitors.


    That the Three Pristine Ones had separated apart made all creatures in Untainted Land astonished. Among them, some felt quite excited about it, including Jieyin and Zhunti from the west. As the west was poverty-stricken, they had only accepted several disciples since they started the tribe, and they only had Medicine Buddha, Maitreya, and a few others as their disciples.


    They rejoiced at the separation of the Three Pristine Ones. Zhunti laughed and said, "Now that the Three Pristine Ones has separated, our chance has come for us to revitalize the west." Differing from the west, which became barren after the Self-explosion of Luohou, the east had long been affluent. Though Jieyin and Zhunti tried hard to improve its condition, it was still incomparable to the east, so that creatures were seldom willing to go and settle there.


    Jieyin smiled and said, "The Western Sect would prosper at last. It''s just a matter of time. But at present, the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes are so powerful, besides, fraternity still holds the Three Pristine Ones together mentally. If we fight against the east at this juncture, the three brothers would certainly resist together. To revitalize the Western Sect is by no means easy."


    Hearing this, Zhunti knitted his brows and sighed. "We must take the long view and give it further thought." His eyes were sparkling while he spoke. Not sure what Zhunti was planning about, Jieyin kept silent. He had a disposition of quietness, just like the personality of an ascetic monk. Most affairs were in the charge of Zhunti, and Jieyin was the one who supported him behind.

 Chapter 101: The Demon Tribes Discussion

    Chapter 101: The Demon Tribe''s Discussion


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The Three Pure Ones''s separation caused the concerns of the whole Untainted Land as they three had lived together for tens of thousands of years. Thus, all living beings were naturally curious about the reason causing them to establish their own Ashrams.


    In the Divine Wind Palace of the Heavenly Court, Emperor Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi, Kunpeng, and all the other Sacred Demons gathered there to discuss the Three Pure Ones''s separation. For Sages had come into being, and the Demon Tribe was naturally beginning to be concerned about the Sages, not only about the Wu Tribe. After all, the Sages were so extraordinary that they could shape the situation in Untainted Land.


    Having discussed for a long while, Ji Meng finally said, "Your Majesty, in my opinion, the Three Pure Ones''s separation has no influence on the Demon Tribe. Even though the Three Pure Ones originate from the same as the Wu Tribe, they have no communication at all, and the Three Pure Ones are also not involved in the war between the Wu and Demon Tribes. Instead of worrying too much about them, I think we should worry about another one."


    "Who?" asked Emperor Jun. Indeed, as Original Pangu, the Three Pure Ones had a sort of haughty nature all the time, making it impossible for them to have communication with the Wu Tribe or get involved in the war between the Wu and Demon Tribes before. Thus, the Three Pure Ones, who had become Sages, would not be likely to be interested in the winner of the war, or even the Wu Tribe.


    Ji Meng replied, "Ancestor Minghe in the Blood Sea. He has given the Hong Meng Immortal Qi to the Wu Tribe, showing good relations between him and the Wu Tribe. Now Houtu is restricted within the Nether World, but if Ancestor Minghe, who is a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal with extremely strong supernatural power, gives a hand to the Wu Tribe now, Goddess Nvywa may not be able to defeat him, and then we''ll be in danger."


    If someone had the strongest hatred for Minghe, that would be Kunpeng. Since Houtu became a Sage, Kunpeng''s hatred for Minghe became profound. Since Minghe could reach the Fruit of Origin without relying on the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, why did Minghe still snatch the Hong Meng Immortal Qi from him? If it was not Minghe, Kunpeng would not have lost the Hong Meng Immortal Qi or his freedom.Kunpeng would have already gone to snatch it back, provided that he could be a match against Minghe.


    Everyone''s expression in the palace turned to be dignified after hearing Ji Meng''s remarks. Though Minghe was not a Sage, he was the only one in Untainted Land to achieve the Fruit of Origin without the help of the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. Moreover, he had so many secrets that no one knew how powerful his strength was after reaching Daluo Golden Immortal of Origin. If what Ji Meng said was true, it was by no means a good news for the Demon Tribe when Minghe chose to help the Wu Tribe.


    Emperor Jun solemnly asked, "This is indeed a big problem. Even though unable to make good relations with Minghe, we can''t let him help the Wu Tribe, so do you have any good solutions?" If Minghe did not help the Wu Tribe, the Demon Tribe would have much greater odds to win in the final fight.


    However, few in Untainted Land knew Minghe, so no one could come up with a good solution at the moment. Seeing that, Emperor Jun had to give up and choose to wait, but fortunately, Goddess Nvywa, as a Sage of the Demon Tribe, would never sit by when Minghe helped the Wu Tribe.


    Emperor Jun realized that now the Wu Tribe''s Twelve Divine Beings was short of one Ancestor of Sorcery, so the Demon Tribe with the help of the Cosmic Stars Formation may have a better chance to win. "Ji Meng, how about our Demon Tribe''s practice of the Cosmic Stars Formation?" asked Emperor Jun. In the last fight between the Wu and Demon Tribes, the Demon Tribe did not practice the Cosmic Stars Formation well. Thus, after that fight, Emperor Jun ordered to improve their practice of the Formation to prepare for the final fight.


    Ji Meng replied, "Your Majesty, over thousands of years, our Demon Tribe''s warriors have been intensifying their practice of the Formation day and night and have improved greatly. But I also found a problem during the practice. That''s the Lunar Star, one of the positions of the primary star, can''t be controlled very well. This caused a great influence on the power of the tactical formation."


    Emperor Jun frowned hearing that. The Lunar Star was in the area of the Heavenly Court, but in fact, it was out of the control of the Heavenly Court. Xihe, having a cultivation of the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be, lived in the Lunar Star with her two younger sisters. No conflict had happened between them for so long and Emperor Jun did not make trouble for them either. But now, the Lunar Star became a problem.


    Xihe, the lord of the Lunar Star, could proficiently control the power of the Lunar just as Emperor Jun could control the power of the Solar. The Lunar and the Solar were both located in the Formation Eyes of the Cosmic Stars Formation. It meant there would be a big hidden danger if it was out of control.


    Xihe, the lord of the Lunar Star, was the best one to control the position of the Lunar, but since she was not under the control of the Demon Tribe, Taiyi was ordered to be responsible for controlling that position all along. Now this annoying problem had been raised by Ji Meng, and if they left it unsolved, it would always be a hidden problem in the Cosmic Stars Formation.


    Emperor Jun had to ask for a solution. "The lord of the Lunar Star, Xihe, is not a member of the Demon Tribe, and I''ve sent someone to invite her to join us several times, but all failed. So do you have any good ideas to solve the defect of the Cosmic Stars Formation?"


    All kept silent because they could not force Xihe to control the position of the Lunar Star. If they did so, Xihe might not coordinate with them during the war, then a catastrophe would fall to the Demon Tribe. Thus, making Xihe willing to control the position of the Lunar Star was the only solution.


    Fuxi, being lost in his thoughts, remembered something and said, "Fellow Emperor Jun, I remember something that may solve this problem. If it succeeds, Fellow Xihe could willingly help our Demon Tribe and some merits may fall to the Demon Tribe." All members were attracted by Fuxi''s remarks. In their opinions, Fuxi was as clever as Ji Meng.


    Emperor Jun immediately asked, "Fellow Fuxi, please quickly tell us about it." Xihe''s help could greatly enhance the power of the Cosmic Stars Formation, and if what Fuxi said about the merits was true, Emperor Jun could use those merits to make progress in cultivation. Emperor Jun, whose cultivation was at the Late Stage of Sage-to-be, had separated the good and evil ones now, but he had not make any progress lately.Thus if Emperor Jun had Merits, he could use them to either separate the obsession one or reach the Sage-to-be Peak Level at least.


    In Untainted Land, only Minghe had reached the Peak Level of the Sage-to-be, and his strong power had been witnessed by all when he snatched the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. Emperor Jun did not know if he could have the same power as Minghe when reaching the Sage-to-be Peak Level, but even he did not have such power, a Sage-to-be Peak Level cultivator would also increase the chances to win for the Demon Tribe.


    Fuxi replied, "I went to my younger sister''s palace the other day, hearing that her Numinous Red Hydrangea gifted by Honorable Ancestor not only had incomparable power but also could be used to establish the marriage of Heaven, Earth, and Humans. Now the Demon Tribe occupies the Heavenly Court, and Fellow Emperor Jun, as the Emperor of the Demon Tribe, will have the Heavenly Marriage."


    Seeing that others did not understand what he meant in respect to the Heavenly Marriage, Fuxi continued, "Fellow Emperor Jun is the lord of the Solar Star, enjoying an extreme yang body, while Fellow Taoist Xihe, the lord of the Lunar Star, is a Lunar Body featuring extreme yin. If Fellow Emperor Jun marries Fellow Taoist Xihe, it will become the Heavenly Marriage, and naturally the merits will fall."


    Seeing they had understood, Fuxi said again, "Though Fellow Taoist Emperor Jun is the Demon Emperor, he still doesn''t have descendants. However, ordinary women couldn''t bear his Solar Body, and only the Lunar Body of Fellow Taoist Xihe is able to give birth to descendants of our Demon Tribe."


    Descendants meant something important to the Demon Tribe, and everyone became serious. Emperor Jun and Taiyi were the Three-legged Golden Crow, the royals of the Demon Tribe. However, in Untainted Land, only they two were the Three-legged Golden Crow, so no one could inherit the crown if something happened to them two. At that time, internal strives would arise in the Demon Tribe, backing into the era of the Hundred Tribes contending with each other.


    Emperor Jun also realized what Fuxi had raised, but in order to show Emperor Jun''s sincerity, only a distinguished person could be sent to propose the marriage to Xihe. In the Demon Tribe, only the Sage Goddess Nvywa was suitable to do this.


    Seeing that Emperor Jun was looking at him, Fuxi understood what Emperor Jun meant and said, "Fellow Emperor Jun, don''t worry. I will go to the Wahuang Heaven to ask my younger sister to propose for Fellow Taoist. She and Fellow Taoist Xihe are good friends. Besides, as it''s the Heavenly Marriage needed to be hosted by my younger sister, she is the suitable one to do this."

 Chapter 102: Goddess Nvywas Matchmaking

    Chapter 102: Goddess Nvywa''s Matchmaking


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Hearing Fuxi''s words, Emperor Jun responded joyfully, "I deeply appreciate your kindness. I''ll immediately send someone to select some valuable betrothal gifts, please take them along with you to show my sincerity." Since this exchange related to the Demon Tribe''s plans, it wasn''t to be taken lightly.


    Before long, Emperor Jun acquired the betrothal gifts¡ªthree Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures. These gifts were so precious that few could afford them in Untainted Land. Once received, Fuxi hurried back to Wahuang Heaven with the gifts.


    Having just arrived outside of the Wahuang Palace, Fuxi walked through the entry square of the main hall and saw a child running to him. Then the child asked, "Master Fuxi, did you bring me back something funny this time?" The child was about seven or eight years old and looked to be clever and cute.


    Fuxi laughed as he replied, "Ling Zhuzi, I''m sorry, I was in such a hurry that I didn''t bring you anything. I''ll bring you something next time. I''ve something urgent to discuss with my sister, is she here?" Ling Zhuzi had been converted from a spiritual bead, becoming a Child Attendant, after Goddess Nvywa enlightened him. Goddess Nvywa was very fond of him.


    Ling Zhuzi curled his lips and said, "Master Fuxi, you''d better not forget next time. Goddess Nvywa has been waiting for you in the palace. You''d better hurry." Then he bounced away to play somewhere.


    When Fuxi entered the palace, seeing that the Goddess Nvywa was sitting on her throne, he said, "Dear sister, I came to discuss the marriage you mentioned last time we spoke. Being the Lord of the Heavenly Court, Emperor Jun is sure to win the marriage proposal. However, if we want to promote the marriage, we''ll need your help."


    Hearing his words, Goddess Nvywa opened her eyes as she asked, "Marriage? Who is the one Emperor Jun wishes to marry? He even asks me to be his matchmaker." Women who could catch Emperor Jun''s eyes would not be ordinary ones, and it would be an even smaller number that would need Goddess Nvywa to be their matchmaker.


    Fuxi answered, "It''s Xihe, Lord of the Lunar Star. Since Emperor Jun has a solar body, only Xihe''s lunar body can bear him. Emperor Jun ordered that I bring three Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures as betrothal gifts. He also hoped that you would go to the Lunar Star and make a match for them."


    The Goddess Nvywa replied, "I wonder if this is your proposal, my brother. Xihe has been living a peaceful life in the Lunar Star, but now she''s going to get involved in this battle for the Demon Tribe. I wonder whether it''s a blessing or a misfortune. Well, I will make the trip. Whether I''ll succeed or not, Heaven will decide."


    Fuxi was stunned by her words. All of his previous consideration was about the Demon Tribe and he hadn''t even thought about Xihe. She had, indeed, been living a peaceful life. However, if she were to marry Emperor Jun, she would become involved in the Cultivation Tribulation, bound to the Demon Tribe for good or ill.


    While Fuxi was staring blankly, Goddess Nvywa left to the Lunar Star with Emperor Jun''s betrothal gifts, leaving Fuxi to wait in the Wahuang Palace. As for the result, that was beyond his control, so there was nothing left for him to do but sit and wait for the new from his sister.


    When the Goddess Nvywa arrived at the Lunar Star, Xihe came out to greet her. Goddess Nvywa had a good sisterly relationship with Xihe and she often came to visit. All though there were many female immortals in Untainted Land, not many of them could match the Goddess Nvywa''s status, however, Xihe was one. Houtu was also counted as one, but since the Wu Tribe and Demon Tribe were hostile towards each other, Goddess Nvywa might as well associate with Xihe.


    After greeting the Goddess Nvywa and inviting her into the Guang Han Palace, Xihe served them tea before saying, "Sister, how are you free to come to my Palace? I made tea with bay flower petals, try some." The bay flower petals floated in the tea, its fragrance overflowing. It was delightful and refreshing.


    The Laurel Tree was a primordial spiritual root growing in the Lunar Star since its birth. Except for the Guang Han Palace, it is the only Laurel Tree that the Lunar Star has. The Laurel Tree was about 5,000 feet high and connected with the Lunar Star by the Origin. As a result, it would not die until the Lunar Star was consumed by death. But equally, it could never obtain the spiritual mind or transform from its primordial spiritual root.


    Goddess Nvywa tasted the bay tea before praising. "It''s good. Its aroma is light and elegant, and has an enduring fragrance." She put down the cup and continued to say, "Sister, I came to discuss something joyful with you."


    "What is the happy event?" Xihe asked confused. Xihe lived in the Guang Han Palace with her sisters, Chang Xi and WangShu. She had no friends and did not have contact with the outside. Except that Goddess Nvywa visited occasionally, other people didn''t come to the Lunar Star. So, what happy event?


    Goddess Nvywa laughed and said, "It''s about your life-long happiness, so I came here to discuss it with you. Emperor Jun, of the Demon Tribe, has admired you for a long time and wants to take you as his Taoist partner. So, he asked me to come along with three Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures as betrothal gifts and make a proposal. What would you say, my sister?"


    Xihe was embarrassed at her words. "Well... " Though the Lunar Star was in the charge of the Heavenly Court, she had nothing to do with the Demon Tribe. Emperor Jun once visited the Lunar Star and that was the only time she had seen him. Now Emperor Jun asked Goddess Nvywa to come and make a proposal, which really confused her.


    Seeing her embarrassment, Goddess Nvywa continued to say, "Sister, you''re the Lord of the Lunar Star and have a lunar body, while Emperor Jun is the Lord of the Solar Star and has a solar body. As the saying goes, Yin and Yang will not grow without each other respectively. Yin and Yang represent softness and strength respectively. As long as they''re combined, they''ll get further cultivation. I think you already know that."


    Goddess Nvywa slightly changed her expression upon hearing the Goddess Nvywa''s words. Just as Goddess Nvywa had said, her cultivation growth had become much slower since she separated her Merit body and entered the Secondary Stage of the Sage-to-be. There was so much Yin in her body that it began to affect her cultivation and made it hopeless for her to separate her Evil Separation. The combination of Yin and Yang could greatly improve her cultivation.


    Goddess Nvywa saw Xihe was beginning to waver, so she instantly said, "You may know about marriages of Heaven, Earth, and Humans in the three realms. If you marry Emperor Jun, it''ll be a marriage of Heaven. Once the marriage is set, there will be a merit sent out. With the merit, you''ll have a chance to separate your Evil Separation. Moreover, I''ve predicted that you and Emperor Jun are fated to become Taoist partners, and that is why I came to make this proposal for Emperor Jun."


    Xihe was obviously persuaded by the Goddess Nvywa. However, she glanced deep inside the Guang Han Palace before saying, "Sister, I know what you are saying. I need Emperor Jun to promise me one thing before I accept his proposal." Xihe made the decision, not only due to the Goddess Nvywa''s words, but also because of her good feelings about him, even though she had only met him the once.


    "What''s it, sister? You can speak freely," Goddess Nvywa asked. "I know if I marry Jun it means that I will be involved in the Cultivation Tribulation and I don''t personally care. However, I don''t want Chang Xi and WangShu to get involved. As long as Emperor Jun promises me this, I''ll accept his proposal."


    Hearing Xihe''s words, Goddess Nvywa sent a message to Emperor Jun. When she got his reply, she said, "I just asked Emperor Jun, and he agreed. Then your marriage is settled. I''ll go back to set the wedding date for you."


    After Goddess Nvywa left, Chang Xi came out along with WangShu, looking at Xihe, and asked, "Sister, why would you agree with him? The war between the Wu Tribe and the Demon Tribe is so dangerous that even Emperor Jun may not escape unscathed. Why would you go through the trouble?"


    Xihe sighed, "With that being said, as one of the positions of primary stars of the Wu Tribe''s Cosmic Stars Formation, the Wu Tribe won''t allow others to take control of the Lunar Star. I''m afraid that Goddess Nvywa came to make a proposal for this reason, so I have to accept that. Moreover, I have a good feeling from Emperor Jun, and the Goddess Nvywa''s words also make sense, so I''m willing to accept it."


    Hearing Xihe''s words, they both understood the meaning. The Demon Tribe intended to try peaceful means before resorting to force. If Emperor Jun were refused, he would not be kind next time. After all, the Untainted Land was a world where people with prowess and ability were admired.


    At the sight of Chang Xi and Wang Shu''s expressions, Xihe laughed and said, "Don''t worry. If I were unwilling, I wouldn''t agree even if the Demon Tribe forced me to. Besides, although Houtu became a Sage, she is trapped in the Nether World. With one Ancestor of Sorcery missing, the Wu Tribe can''t arrange the Formation. Thus the Demon Tribe has higher chances of success."


    Although Xihe''s words were reasonable, Chang Xi and WangShu were still worried. However, before they could try to persuade her, Xihe said, "You two have no Spiritual Treasures for protection, so I''ll give you these two Spiritual Treasures. After I leave, you have to cultivate diligently, you hear that?"


    Chang Xi and WangShu both started to cry when they heard Xihe''s words. The three sisters had been inseparable since birth and had never been apart. Now that Xihe was about to marry, they naturally felt sad and worried. Once involved in the Cultivation Tribulation, it would be difficult to escape unscathed.

 Chapter 103: The Completion of the Marriage of Heaven

    Chapter 103: The Completion of the Marriage of Heaven


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    With the matchmaking successfully fulfilled, Goddess Nvywa went back to her Wahuang Heaven. Seeing her come in, Fuxi went to her and asked, "Sister, how did it go? Does Fellow Taoist Xihe agree?" Goddess Nvywa nodded without saying anything.


    Seeing Goddess Nvywa nod, Fuxi left the Wahuang Palace and went back to the Heavenly Court. Goddess Nvywa looked concerned. Although Xihe had agreed, it was difficult to say whether it was a blessing or a curse. Fuxi, himself, had been trapped in the Cultivation Tribulation and unable to guarantee his own safety. Of course, she might as well try her best to protect him and Xihe. After all, she went to make the proposal in person pulling Xihe into the situation.


    Fuxi informed Emperor Jun right after he returned to the Heavenly Court. Emperor Jun had been elated to learn that Xihe had accepted his proposal, "Good, good. Ji Meng, you should decorate the Heavenly Court as soon as possible and prepare well for the wedding ceremony. Don''t discredit our tribe so we lose face. In addition, you should send the invitation cards to all parties in Untainted Land. As for the Sages, you should ask Fellow Fuxi for help."


    Sages were different from other people, and only people with distinguished identities were qualified to send them invitations. Fuxi was the Emperor of the Demon Tribe and elder brother of Goddess Nvywa, and the other Sages respected him. So he was the right person to send the invitation cards.


    Since a decision about marriage had been made, the entire Heavenly Court acted immediately. Meanwhile, Emperor Jun exerted supernatural power to inform the entire Untainted Land, "I''m Emperor Jun, Demon Emperor. I find that Yin and Yang have lost balance, because of this the three Cardinal Guides have become abnormal and Ethics have been disordered. Therefore, I am determined to consummate the loyal marriage and set an example for Untainted Land. The wedding ceremony will be held in the Heavenly Court in 81 years, to build Ethics and Laws."


    After informing the Untainted Land, Emperor Jun asked his people to send invitations to all of the lords in Untainted Land. Although Emperor Jun had informed the entire Untainted Land of his marriage, including the lords, he still sent out invitations to show respect and consideration for their distinguished identities.


    Emperor Jun also invited Minghe so he would be able to share Minghe''s attitude towards the Demon Tribe. If Minghe appeared, it indicated that Minghe wasn''t close to the Wu Tribe. Maybe the matter regarding the Hong Meng Immortal Qi was only a deal. If not, the Wu Tribe would prepare for the worst.


    On the Sacred Island of Blood Sea, it wasn''t long before Minghe received the invitation card sent by Fuxi. As he looked at the invitation card, he appeared to be considering something. Then with a tongue of flame in the air, the invitation card disintegrated into ash. Glancing at the Lunar Star, Minghe went back to his Closed Door Meditation. Had he forgotten their relationship altogether, or had it never happened?


    81 years later, the wedding day was drawing near. The Heavenly Court had been decorated with lanterns and festoons. The sounds of gongs and drums echoed through the halls. With the help of billions, the Heavenly Court had been filled with happiness and luck. The Demon Tribe did their best to prepare for the wedding. After all, the Demon Emperor''s wedding had to be lavish, or it would become a joke among the creatures in Untainted Land.


    All of the immortals from Untainted Land arrived at the Heavenly Court with special prowess to offer in congratulations. They mounted the clouds, rode the mist, or followed their Sacred Beasts. Colourful, auspicious clouds floated in the sky, and all sorts of Sacred Beasts had gathered, including the Kylin, Immortal Crane, fierce tiger, and Dragon of Flood.


    In the Heavenly Court, as the bridegroom, Emperor Jun personally visited the Guang Han Palace on the Lunar Star, with his troops, to receive his bride. Goddess Nvywa, the matchmaker, and officiator accompanied him as well. Thus all of the affairs of the Heavenly Court were in the charge of Donghuang Taiyi, and Fuxi, including arranging the ceremony and greeting guests.


    As the Royal Demon of the Heavenly Court, Taiyi did not need to greet ordinary guests in person. Ordinary guests would be greeted by Bai Ze, one of the top ten Demon Generals, and others at the Southern Heavenly Gate. Only those in Untainted Land with titles ranking higher than Bai Ze would be personally greeted by Taiyi and Fuxi.


    As a Sage-to-be and Demon General of the Heavenly Court, Bai Ze had a noble status. So, only a few people needed Taiyi to meet them in person. Moreover, Bai Ze was so smart and cunning that he was the right person for the reception. He was a sociable person, adept at meeting the guests and exchanging pleasantries. He took to it just like a duck to water.


    The Immortals and individual cultivators, that arrived to congratulate, handed their gifts to Bai Ze. They then preceded into the banquet in Heavenly Court and waited for the wedding ceremony to begin. Unfortunately, the most distinguished guests had not arrived.


    The most distinguished guests, of course, referred to Sages. However, after waiting for quite awhile, none of them cared to show up. This news made Emperor Jun unhappy on his way to greet his bride, but he immediately hid it. After all, today was his day.


    In fact, Emperor Jun shrugged it off. They were sages and he was not. Therefore, Emperor Jun was not qualified to even invite them and the only Sage to be present was the officiator Goddess Nvywa.


    Before long, the greeting troop arrived at Southern Gate. The wedding time had come. Looking at the greeting troop outside Southern Gate over the overlapped buildings, the immortals, and individual cultivators that had come to celebrate could not help but cheer in their hearts.


    The greeting troop consisted of many people and extended thousands of meters. They beat gongs and pounded on drums, all performing their own functions. With a great many people in the Heavenly Court, it was not unusual to see such a large-scale greeting troop.


    What was unusual was the bride and groom''s moded of transportation. The bride was in a Phoenix Chariot and Emperor Jun was in a vehicle completely made of Solar Pure Gold. It sparkled and gleamed, with a baldachin full of colored glaze and gems coated above it. It was driven by nine dragons with golden skin and horns, which was considered luxury to the extreme.


    Sitting under the baldachin, Emperor Jun showed off the majesty of an Emperor as he rested against the luxurious vehicle and baldachin. Similarly, Xihe''s Phoenix Chariot was made of the same Solar Pure Gold, and it was engraved with exquisite patterns and had inlaid numerous precious gems that twinkled and glittered.


    Driven by ??nine phoenixes, the Phoenix Chariot was well worthy of the name. Right before the wedding began, Goddess Nvywa mounted the platform and prepared for the impending ceremony. Meanwhile, Emperor Jun helped Xihe as she dismounted the Phoenix Chariot. As everyone got ready, the ceremony was about to start.


    Emperor Jun was a Lord of the Heavenly Court with a distinguished identity, so he didn''t need to bow many times. He simply bowed once to Heaven and Earth. Then Goddess Nvywa softly announced, "A Marriage of Heaven has been completed." Suddenly, a large group of Golden Cloud of Merit descended from Heaven. It was the Merit of a Marriage of Heaven.


    Although the Golden Cloud of Merit couldn''t compare with the descended when Emperor Jun and Taiyi established Heavenly Court, it was still a lot. The guests all watched it enviously. The Golden Cloud of Merit descended in mid-air and suddenly divided into four golden lights. Two golden lights each accounted for 40% of merit, which fell upon Emperor Jun and Xihe respectively.


    Xihe and Emperor Jun were the focus of the Marriage of Heaven. Now as the marriage had been completed and the Three Cardinal Guides had spread throughout the Void, they deserved so much merit. Goddess Nvywa, as the matchmaker and officiator, got 10% of the merit. However, all the merit was collected by the Red Woven Ball. The last 10% merit fell upon Fuxi for his help with the marriage. His cultivation improved, but he was still in the Late Stage of Sage-to-be.


    Xihe immediately separated her Evil Separation and entered the Late Stage Sage-to-be after absorbing the merit. Emperor Jun absorbed his merit. Though he did not comprehend his obsession, he still broke through to the Realm of Sage-to-be Peak Level, becoming the second Sage-to-be Peak Level master next to Minghe in Untainted Land.


    The wedding banquet was full of guests, together with magic fruits, spiritual roots and the best quality liquor. Even the tableware had been made from refined treasures like gold, silver or ivory. They were bright, shiny, and surrounded by a Spiritual Air, clearly indicating they were valuable treasures.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed several empty seats, while he accepted the congratulations, and his good mood was ruined. The Three Pristine Ones, Jieyin, Zhunti, and Minghe hadn''t bothered to come. Obviously they cared less about him and the Demon Tribe. How could Emperor Jun not be angry?


    Ultimately, he had not been strong enough. If he were a Sage or a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin and the Demon Tribe was Lord of the world, those six would certainly have come at his invitation. In that moment, Emperor Jun yearned to defeat the Wu Tribe and become a Sage with Luck in Untainted Land. What he desired most was a supreme strength.

 Chapter 104: The Birth of the Golden Crow

    Chapter 104: The Birth of the Golden Crow


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Just a century into their marriage, Xihe gave birth to ten Baby Jinwus. Emperor Jun was overjoyed and Xihe herself was also elated. Though her marriage to Emperor Jun was forced by circumstances, they gradually fell for each other. His husband also treated her greatly. They became even more intimate after she gave him heirs. Naturally, they also dearly loved their ten Baby Jinwus.


    These Baby Jinwus were cute fluffy birds similar to crows, with pure gold eyes, three claws, and golden feathers. Wisps of Solar Fire occasionally spouted from their pecks and feathers. They truly deserved to be called Three-legged Golden Crows, extraordinary as they were.


    These Baby Jinwus were born with silver spoons in their mouths. Emperor Jun and Xihe very much doted on them and even Taiyi was fond of them. Under their ardent love, they gradually became fearless little things.


    They were so fearless that they dashed madly about Heavenly Court. Because they were unable to control their Solar Fire, some weak demons were seriously injured and some were even burnt to death. Emperor Jun also had his hands tied about this. As they were still infants, their cultivations were not strong enough to control their fire. And with Xihe shielding them, Emperor Jun could only give them a talking rather than punishing them. What was more, he could not bring himself to.


    These Baby Jinwus caused a racket in Heavenly Court over time, turning it upside down. They only grew more unbridled and even made a mess of The Divine Wind Palace. This infuriated Emperor Ju and he had to confer with Taiyi and Xihe to find a solution.


    Naturally, Taiyispoke up for his nephews. He had previously devoted himself to cultivation, but now that there were finally heirs to the Three-legged Golden Crow Tribe, he surely doted on them. "Brother, there''s no need to be angry. They''re just newborns. It''s normal for them to be naughty. They''ll mature once they grow up a little," he said.


    Emperor Jun sighed. "Taiyi, you don''t know how much Xihe and I worry about them. They just loaf around the Heavenly Court with nothing to do and they can''t control their Solar Fire to boot. Many smaller demons have been injured, yet they restrain from complaining to protect my dignity. But it won''t be good for our unity if this continues. I''m afraid we''ll be put ourselves in a mess before our final battle against the Wu Tribe."


    Xihe looked depressed to hear this. She could not bring herself to punish the Baby Jinwus. It would be like cutting a piece of her heart. She asked, "Husband, what should we do? We can''t lock them up."


    Her words reminded Taiyi of something and he said, "Brother and sister-in-law, I know of a good place. In my earlier years of roaming the East Sea, I came across an immortal island isolated from outside world, called Yingzhou Island. The island was converted from the Chaos fragments when Pangu first created the Heaven and Earth. There''s a primordial spiritual root, World Tree, which is suitable for my nephews to live in."


    Emperor Jun said, "Great, we''ll do that. We''ll lay down a Formation outside the island in case they roam around. This is also a good opportunity for them to cultivate carefully. We can release them when they can totally control their Solar Fire."


    Though Xihe did not have the heart to do so, she had no other way to offer. The three of them sent the ten Baby Jinwus to the island and left after laying down a Formation. They visited them at regular intervals and guided their cultivations at the same time.


    As time passed, Honourable Ancestor''s 10,000-year deadline inched closer. Emperor Jun, Taiyi and Xihe were occupied with cultivating and dealing with affairs of the Demon Tribe. They gradually came to neglect the ten Baby Jinwus on Yingzhou Island. However, someone began to scheme against them.


    One day, the ten Baby Jinwus were playing on the island. Recently, the three figures who doted on them most had not visited. Bored as they were, they put aside their cultivation and played heartily. But the island was limited in size and they were unable to play to their hearts'' content.


    Suddenly a Baby Jinwu flew over and said, "Come and see! I found a little demon over there!" The other Baby Jinwus were also excited. There was no one on the island besides themselves. It was just right that a little demon had appeared. The demon could play with them.


    They flew there and found the demon bathed in blood as if he had just survived a great fight. One of them asked, "Where did you come from? How dare you trespass on the dwelling place of the princes of the Demon Tribe. Do you want to die?"


    The little demon trembled with fear and explained in a hurry, "I didn''t know Your Highnesses are all here and accidentally intruded into your place. Please forgive me. I was chased by the Wu Tribe and was seriously injured. That was why I didn''t realize I''ve trespassed."


    Another asked, "The Wu Tribe? Are they powerful? Our Demon Tribe governs Heavenly Court and dominates Untainted Land. Who the hell are they? How dare they chase one of our clansmen. Do they want to go against us?" No one had told the ten newly-born Baby Jinwus what the situation in Untainted Land was like. Naturally, they would not have heard of the Wu Tribe.


    The demon answered in a trembling voice, "You may not know that our clan only governs Heavenly Court while the Wu Tribe dominates Untainted Land. Thousands of years ago, the Wu Tribe damaged our tribe terribly in a war. They''re powerful indeed and our clan is no match for them."


    One Baby Jinwu became irritated and said, "How dare you belittle our Demon Tribe? How infuriating! What''s so good about the Wu Tribe? If we''re not imprisoned here by father''s Formation, we''d definitely show them a lesson and let them understand the strength of us Three-legged Golden Crows are."


    Hearing this, the demon answered doubtfully, "Formation? What Formation? I didn''t find any Formation when I enter just now. Perhaps the Formation laid down by His Majesty Demon Emperor has disappeared over time. Your Highnesses may check it yourselves."


    Baby Jinwus became elated and immediately rushed out to find the Formation truly disabled. They laughed together. "There''s no more Formation! We can finally leave!" One of them pointed at the demon with his wing and said, "You dared to belittle our tribe. Die!" He directed his Solar Fire at the demon, burning him to ashes.


    After killing the demon, ten Baby Jinwus happily flew to Untainted Land. As they were still young, they could not regulate their Solar Fire well. However, their fire was so powerful and destructive that rivers, forests, and creatures where they passed were all burned and killed. Playing all the way, they did not know they had killed numerous creatures and accumulated serious sins.


    Sometime later after Baby Jinwus left, a golden light appeared where the demon was burned and turned into an illusion. It looked at the direction in which Baby Jinwus left with a smile. Then it transformed into a golden light again and flew to the West in a flash.


    Shortly after the disappearance of the golden light, another person appeared on Yingzhou Island. It was Minghe who had not left Blood Sea for a long time. Looking towards the West, he smiled and said to himself, "Zhunti, oh, Zhunti. I know you couldn''t help making your move. But that''s only to be expected. I would''ve found it strange if you didn''t act."


    Ever since the ten Baby Jinwus were born and sent to Yingzhou Island, Minghe had been paying attention to them. Recently, someone had obscured the secrets of heaven. This only made him focus more on what was happening on the island. He realized someone had made their move after seeing the demon wipe out Emperor Jun''s Formation. It could only be done by a Sage, for only Sages had the ability to do so.


    After seeing the golden light flying to the West, Minghe confirmed the identity of the perpetrator. Among the Sages, perhaps only Zhunti was capable of taking such degrading actions. Though it was undignified, he himself thought it did not matter. When it came to a strong mentality, no one in Untainted Land could be compared to Jieyin and Zhunti.


    Ever since Luohou and the entire Devil Tribe exploded, the West became extremely barren and poor. Jieyin and Zhunti were devoted to the rejuvenation of the West, so what they had done was understandable. In contrast, the Three Pure Ones who enjoyed better conditions always struggled with internal conflicts, weakening the Religion of Taoism in the East while strengthened the West. Minghe was speechless to see this.


    Of course, Minghe was not here to watch the show. He did not care for Zhunti''s plan. He was here to find the World Tree on the island. The World Tree, yellow plum tree, Ginseng Tree, Bodhi Tree, and Peento Tree were called the Five Primordial Sacred Roots, corresponding to the primordial Five Elements. Having searched it for a long time, Minghe was surprised that it was on Yingzhou Island. He used to think it might be on the sun.

 Chapter 105: Kuafu Dies and Houyi Shoots the Suns

    Chapter 105: Kuafu Dies and Houyi Shoots the Suns


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Entering Yingzhou Island, Minghe saw the World Tree, which was around several hundred feet high, with crimson branches and leaves, and the blaze of the Solar Fire was burning on it. Pleased, Minghe put it away by waving his sleeve. He had collected three of the Five Primordial Sacred Roots, including this one.


    As the first one to be acquired, Yellow Plum Tree had already borne fruits once. Besides, the Ginseng Tree branch required from Zhenyuanzi had now grown into a small Ginseng Tree after Three Light Holy Water''s nutrition and Heaven and Earth Taoist''s careful cultivation. Although it could not be compared with Zhenyuanzi''s yet, as time went by, it would be mature and able to bear Ginseng.


    In the World of Heaven and Earth, the integration of Five Elements Spiritual Beads and the planting of some Five Elements Spiritual Roots had strengthened the Law of the Five Elements. However, it developed at a very slow speed. If all of the Five Sacred Roots could be collected and planted into the World of Heaven and Earth, the Law of the Five Elements could be refined as rapidly as possible. Only when the Five Elements were fulfilled could the World of Heaven and Earth be more stable.


    After collecting the World Tree, Minghe left the island immediately as it was a trouble-involved place. He had already returned to the Blood Sea in one step with the help of the Law of Space, which was just grasped by Heaven and Earth Taoist. Although Heaven and Earth Taoist had only understood 10 percent of the Law of Space for thousands of years, it was enough to move to different spaces.


    After giving the World Tree to Heaven and Earth Taoist in the Nether World, Minghe focused on the situation of Untainted Land. The ten Babies Jinwu''s cultivation was not strong but the Solar Fire was truly troublesome. Thus, numerous creatures would be burnt to death with the simultaneous appearance of 10 suns.


    The ten Babies Jinwu''s arrival consequently left creatures in Untainted Land suffering and in misery. Fortunately, the Coast of the East Sea was not in the path of the ten Babies Jinwu or it might not have been free from the disaster, as it was beside the East Sea. However, now the Human Clan had spread to almost half of Untainted Land, so they suffered greatly.


    Of course, besides the Human Tribe, the Demon Tribe and the Wu Tribe also suffered a lot, but it was comparatively less. Even so, the Wu Tribe could not endure it without protest. The Babies Jinwu''s reckless behavior irritated a Great Sorcerer in the Wu Tribe, Kuafu.


    Kuafu was a Great Sorcerer in the Ancestor of Wood Sorcerer, Jumang''s tribe. His ears were pierced with two yellow snakes and he also held two yellow snakes in his hands. As a forthright man, Kuafu hated injustice like poison. Thus, he was definitely irritated with the ten Babies Jinwu''s reckless behavior in Untainted Land, which destroyed numerous creatures, especially when many Humans and Wu clansmen burnt to death.


    Galloping at full speed, Kuafu chased the ten Babies Jinwu and shouted, "How dare you hairy brutes commit such severe crimes in Untainted Land. I will not let you off. You will die today!" Then, fetching his weapon, the Peach Cane, Kuafu changed into the Real Entity of Great Sorcerer, which was ten thousands of feet high, and he attacked a Baby Jinwu with his weapon.


    The Baby Jinwu was caught off guard and hit by him and at once fell to the ground, uttering a lamenting sound with a piece of feather dropping.


    The Babies Jinwu cried in shock, "Eighth brother!" The eldest prince hastily came to lift the fallen Baby Jinwu and then they flew into the upper air together. The second eldest prince shouted at Kuafu, "Who the hell are you? How dare you hurt my brother? Don''t you know we are princes of the Demon Tribe?"


    Hearing this, Kuafu said with a sneer, "I wonder who is so audacious to make such serious sins just at the level of Golden Immortal. So, it''s the ''good sons'' taught by Emperor Jun! Then, after today, you can''t go back!"


    Then, Kuafu attacked several Babies Jinwu near him with the Peach Cane. They fluttered their wings to dodge it, but one was still hit. At once, another piece of feather dropped off. The Babies Jinwu were all irritated, but they could do nothing but fly to the west together.


    However, Kuafu would not let them off. He chased the Babies Jinwu at a good pace on the ground and unconsciously tens of thousands of miles had passed. All of them were tired and breathless. Gradually, Kuafu felt the Solar Star was getting closer and a river with a high temperature was before his eyes. Without any hesitation, he bent his height of 10,000 feet to drink half of the water in a few breaths.


    Seeing this, the eldest prince stopped and said to his nine brothers, "As princes of the Demon Tribe, how can we be horrifyingly chased by a Great Sorcerer like stray dogs? If this gets out, it may bring shame to our Demon Tribe, especially dishonoring father''s and uncle''s dignities! We will fight it out with him even at the cost of our lives!"


    These words greatly encouraged the Babies Jinwu, so they did not escape but breathed the blazing Solar Fire at Kuafu. "Don''t push me too hard! It is presumptuous of you lousy crows to do so! I will fight against you." Kuafu roared and his body swelled up greatly, reaching almost 20,000 feet. He wanted to kill the Babies Jinwu in one stroke.


    This time the Babies Jinwu were smarter. Though their cultivation was not strong enough to totally control the Solar Fire, they had learned Arts of Rainbow Transformation, the inherent Magic Skills of the Golden Jinwu Clan, by which they could fly extremely fast. With the help of Arts of Rainbow Transformation and the Solar Fire, on the one hand, they dodged Kuafu''s attack; on the other hand, they burnt him with the Solar Fire.


    Despite his cultivation at the level of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, Kuafu was a Great Wood Sorcerer who was restricted by the Solar Fire in nature. What was worse, he was attacked by ten Babies Jinwu together. Gradually, Kuafu was at a disadvantage and in a situation of passive defense, which greatly exhilarated the Babies Jinwu.


    Before long, Kuafu could not endure it anymore. With the Peach Cane dropping, he fell on the ground, dead. It was really unworthy that such a dignified Great Sorcerer was killed by ten Babies Jinwu in this way. The Peach Cane was transformed into a stretch of peach woods after falling on the ground and Kua Fu''s body was transformed into a mountain for future generations'' reverence.


    Seeing this, the ten Babies Jinwu were overjoyed. Suddenly, a roar came from not far away: "Dash it all! How dare you burn Kuafu to death! I will take you with him!" Turning around, the Babies Jinwu saw a silver arrow flying at them. Caught unprepared, one Baby Jinwu was shot and fell, with his veridical soul disappearing. It was obvious that he died.


    Witnessing this, the Babies Jinwu cried in fear, "Fifth Brother!" Before they could feel sad, another three Babies Jinwu were shot to death with three sounds of shooting in the air.


    The rest of the Babies Jinwu were painfully terrified. Not far away, a giant man was fitting an arrow, aiming at them. Seeing this, they were frightened and tempted to flee. Newly born and having never imagined death, naturally they would be extremely horrified after experiencing four brothers'' deaths simultaneously.


    The giant man was Houyi, who was one of the most powerful masters in the Wu Tribe and Kuafu''s intimate friend. Knowing Kuafu was chasing the Golden Crows, Houyi was worried and hurriedly went there. However, it was still too late and he could only see Kuafu die and return to the Earth.


    Therefore, Houyi would not be kind to these ten Babies Jinwu, who were responsible for Kuafu''s death, so he killed four Babies Jinwu in one stroke. Featuring the most feminine and Yin nature, his arrow was extraordinary, which was exactly contrasted to the Babies Jinwu''s utmost masculine and Yang essence. It was the unbearable rival of the Babies Jinwu so it could kill the Babies Jinwu just in one stroke.


    Seeing the six Babies Jinwu hoping to run away, Houyi responded with a sneer. Then he prepared the bow and shot five arrows simultaneously this time. Five Babies Jinwu fell to death with five "Swish!" sounds through the air.


    The youngest Baby Jinwu was the last one to remain. He struggled to fly high, crying in a trembling voice, "Father, Uncle, Mother, help!" Obviously, he nearly jumped out of his skin.


    However, Houyi did not intend to stop and he discharged the last arrow. The Baby Jinwu was about to be shot when a loud and irritating sound was coming from the sky: "Stop!" A huge copper bell fell and shattered the arrow, by which the last Baby Jinwu survived.


    Recognizing the person, the Baby Jinwu came to him at once, crying, "Uncle, finally you are here. I almost lost my life. All of my brothers were killed by that guy. Uncle, you must kill him to get revenge for them!"


    The person was Royal Demon Donghuang Taiyi. He was cultivating in the Heavenly Court when he suddenly felt unsettled and heard Xihe crying sadly. Then he realized something bad had happened and immediately checked it out, finding that his ten nephews had left Yingzhou Island. Seeing Houyi shooting them, he rushed here at once. However, he was still late and only saved the last Baby Jinwu. Taiyi glared at Houyi with boiling anger and he was bursting to slaughter him into pieces to release his irritability.

 Chapter 106: Musens Plea

    Chapter 106: Musen''s Plea


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    A furious Taiyi threw his Bell of Chaos at Houyi. The latter was merely a Great Sorcerer at the peak level of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality. How could he rival Taiyi who was already at Late Stage of Sage-to-be? He barely managed to avoid the blow but still suffered serious injuries.


    Taiyi intended to thoroughly strike down Houyi, but Ancestor of Emperor Jiang arrived just then and successfully rescued him. Taiyi hesitated because he knew it was impossible to kill Houyi under Emperor Jiang''s protection. Further, Emperor Jun''s only surviving child was behind him. Once the rest of Ancestors of Sorcerer arrived, the last Baby Crow was likely to lose his life.


    Left without a choice, all Taiyi could do was to return to Heavenly Court with the last Baby Crow in his arms. Merits then befell Houyi to reward his salvation of Creatures in Untainted Land. But where merits were rewarded, wrongs must be punished. The Demon Tribe''s Luck was significantly diminished. After all, countless creatures in Untainted Land were killed by the ten Baby Crows.


    Over in Blood Sea, Minghe kept his eyes on every movement in Untainted Land. This time, the Demon Tribe was truly forced to suffer great loss in silence. Nevertheless, Zhunti was also implicated as the person who started it all. Though it were the Baby Crows who burnt the countless creatures, his involvement was too punished.


    Whatever happened to Zhunti and the Demon Tribe, Minghe only sat idly in Blood Sea and raked in the profits. Using the Law of Space, he had secretly retrieved the nine Baby Crow corpses and Houyi''s nine arrows. These were all fine things.


    Though the Baby Crows were dead, the Origin within them were still fine goods. If he refined the Origin and integrated them into the sun in the Word of Heaven and Earth, the latter would not simply have its shape but substantial function as well.


    The Origin in Houyi''s nine arrows was interlinked with that of the Lunar Star. Though there would be not much of it when the Origin of the Lunar was refined after the end of Return to Genesis of the arrows, at least it would improve the Lunar Star in the World of Heaven and Earth.


    Though the World of Heaven and Earth had gradually improved and the Five Elements complete, but the Divine Law of Yin and Yang remained imperfect. Thus, in order to better the Law of Yin and Yang in the world, the Origin in Golden Crows was utilized to improve the Solar Star while the Origin in the Lunar was to improve the Lunar Star. This was all to balance Yin and Yang.


    Minghe handed the corpses, arrows, as well as the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth to Taoist of Heaven and Earth and washed hands of it. It was a simple task for Taoist of Heaven and Earth to return them to Genesis. There was no need to bother Minghe with such trivialities when he had more important things to do.


    With Ancestor Hongjun''s 10,000-year deadline closing in, it was time for him to pay the Human tribe a visit. His Selfcentric Separation, Musen, sent a message not too long ago and told him to come over. He had something important to discuss. It was only then that Minghe was reminded of the problem.


    In mythology, the Demon Tribe massacred the Human Tribe to use their blood and flesh to refine the Wu-killing Sword to rival the Wu Tribe, as well as their murmuring spirits to create the Unique Ominous Sword. This was all to rival their enemy, the Wu Tribe. A member of the Human Tribe, Musen could not prevent it from happening but he had to make sure his tribe would survive the catastrophe. But the Demon Tribe was strong so he needed help from Minghe.


    Minghe had separated all his obsessions and formed them into Musen. He naturally did not share Musen''s constant concern for the Human Tribe. However, he certainly would not turn a blind eye to this calamity as the tribe was part of the source of his Luck. Moreover, his Selfcentric Separation was the physical body of the tribe. He himself had spent so much on the tribe. It would be a pity to forgo it now.


    Due to his identity, he was unlikely to help the Human Tribe openly. If his relationship with Musen was revealed, it would severely impact his future plans. Hence, what he could do was to visit the tribe stealthily. Thankfully, the Law of Space could help him to do it without anyone''s notice.


    In Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance in the Human Tribe, Goddess Nvywa was enshrined in the center of the huge palace. Flanking her were the statues of the four Ancestors of Humanity. With four of them no longer interfering in the affairs of the Human Tribe outside Sacred Land, they were enshrined within and outside of the land.


    The cultivation area for the four Ancestors of Humanity was located deep in the palace. It was a restricted zone for humans and without the permission of the ancestors, no one may enter. Part of the place was also the cultivation room for the ancestor of martial arts, Musen. Formations barring entrance were laid around the room to prevent others from intruding into his Closed Door Mediation.


    Musen was sitting cross-legged in the room on a stone bed, holding the Taoism character ''Wu'' in both his hands. He put his whole heart into enlightening the character. He was only able to succeed in the enlightenment of the Law of Martial Arts thanks to the extensive and profound character. Otherwise, it would have fortunate enough for him if he could enter the Early Stage of Fate Reading after spending thousands of years cultivating. But thanks to the law, he had already reached the Intermediate Stage in the cultivation of Martial Arts despite the tribe being only 5,000 years old. It was only a matter of time before he reached the Late Stage.


    He abruptly opened his eyes and saw someone walking out from the Void. Smiling, he said, "Your Veneration, your Law of Space is done very well. You seem well-versed at it." The newcomer was none other than Minghe who had come from Blood Sea.


    Looking at him, Minghe nodded with satisfaction. "You''re doing pretty well yourself, having such insight into the Law of Martial Arts. In just about 5,000 years, you''ve reached the Intermediate Stage of Fate Reading and you''re perhaps not far from the Late Stage. Your progress is much quicker than ours."


    Musen laughed and said, "I''m flattered and honored by your kind words." His cultivation speed was indeed too fast. Not even Minghe could rival him. When Minghe created his Good Separation and Evil Separation, they were already at the Late Stage of Sage-to-be or perhaps even the Peak level. On the other hand, Musen as the Selfcentric Separation had to begin cultivating from the very beginning. When it came to cultivation speed, perhaps no one in Untainted Land was his equal.


    Minghe waved his hand. "Let''s leave the chit-chat aside and get straight to the point. What do you need from me? I know a great calamity is about to befall the Human Tribe, but you know I wouldn''t interfere until the last minute. I won''t be much help now."


    Musen naturally understood Minghe''s words but if his help only came at the last minute, perhaps their tribe would be sitting on the verge of extinction by then. That would render all his efforts for the tribe meaningless. He replied, "I understand. I invited you here to help me gain insight into the mystery of the ''Wu'' character."


    Minghe carefully gained insight into the character Musen handed him. Without much effort, he concluded, "This character is indeed a Taoism character and extremely mysterious. It contains the Way of Martial Arts as well as the Law of Martial Arts. No wonder you have such high-speed cultivation. But even so, what can I do for you? Are you going to borrow my Magical Tao Mirror to gain insight into the Law of Martial Arts?"


    Musen first nodded and then shook his head. "It''s both true and untrue. I do need your Magical Tao Mirror to gain insight into the character, but not for the Law of Martial Arts. When I looked into the character earlier, I came across a mystery. It looked to be a martial arts formation, but it was so enigmatic that it would cost me a lot of time if I do it alone. Therefore, I need your help."


    Minghe was startled to hear his words. Among the three Laws of Elixirs, Weapons, and Array, he was most interested in the latter. Then came the refinement of weapons and the way of elixirs. He was naturally intrigued by the character containing a Grand Array of Martial Arts. He said, "Grand Array of Martial Arts? I''d like to see it. I hope it won''t disappoint me."


    Musen said, "Every Formation in Untainted Land is a form of Immortals Formations. Martial Arts are equals to the Way of Celestial Immortality, so its Formation wouldn''t be worse off. But we don''t have much time left. Your Veneration, you should use the Law of Spiritual Beings to control and conjugate our four Original Spirits to gain insight into it in one go."


    Minghe''s expression changed as he listened. As he ventured deeper into the enlightenment of the Law of Spiritual Beings, he found the law only became more enigmatic and abnormal. It was thanks to the law that he had perfect control over the Divine Laws of Three Separations. Though it was efficient to use the law to connect his four Original Spirits to gain insight into the Grand Array of Martial using the Magical Tao Mirror, it would also greatly consume his Power of Original Spirit and supernatural power. Once it went over his limits, his and his Three Separations would suffer severe damages to their Original Spirits.


    Nonetheless, nothing ventured, nothing gained. He was not an overcautious and indecisive person. As per Musen''s words, there was no much time left. Who knew when the calamity of the Human Tribe would break out? If they gained insight into the Grand Array of Martial Arts a day earlier, that would be mean another day for the tribe to familiarize themselves with the Formation. It also meant another vote of confidence in braving the catastrophe.

 Chapter 107: Veridical Martial Origin Formation

    Chapter 107: Veridical Martial Origin Formation


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In the Heavenly Court, Xihe saw the last Baby Crow and her heart was broken right away. How could she bear such a misery that nine of her sons died and only one survived? They were all so young that they had lived only hundreds of years. Their whole beautiful lives were over even before they started.


    Emperor Jun looked frosty on his face and was boiling with rage in his heart. He hated the Wu Tribe and Houyi tremendously, while he also blamed himself for his failure to discipline them so that they dared to intrude into the territory of the Wu Tribe and made heavy casualties of Creatures in Untainted Land. As a result, Luck of the Demon Tribe was also implicated.


    Fuxi standing nearby said, "Fellow Taoist Emperor Jun, you had arranged the formation on Yingzhou Island, which was virtually impossible for the little princes to pass through. It seems that the princes and we Demon Tribe were framed by someone. I made a Prediction just now and found out the secrets of Heaven are a total mess. I''m afraid that..."


    Fuxi paused, but Emperor Jun instantly understood his unfinished words. Only a few Sages were able to successfully escape from the Fuxi''s Prediction. What a heartfelt hatred! Emperor Jun hated himself because he was not strong enough to protect his sons. Looking at the last son, Emperor Jun worried that he would be trapped again.


    Fuxi naturally understood Emperor Jun''s anxiousness and suggested to send the Baby Crow to his sister, Goddess Nvywa, in Wahuang Heaven''s World. Besides the acquaintance with the Demon Tribe, Xihe also got on well with his sister. Under such circumstances, Goddess Nvywa would not refuse this request and the ancestry of Emperor Jun could be preserved.


    There was no doubt that Emperor Jun and Xihe accepted Fuxi''s suggestion and Goddess Nvywa also promised to look after the Baby Crow. In this way, they were finally relieved. Although the sense of bereavement haunted him all along, Emperor Jun, as the Demon Emperor, would certainly not influence the Demon Tribe''s matters of fundamental importance with his personal enmity.


    But Xihe was different. She constantly kept watch on what Houyi did from then on and was urged to find a chance to kill him. However, she never had the chance. What was more, Houyi was originally a Great Sorcerer with a peak-level cultivation of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. After he obtained the merit of shooting the sun, he made a Breakthrough again and his cultivation was promoted to the Early Stage of Sage-to-be. Even if Xihe had a sneak attack, she would fail to kill him. In case things dragged on, others in the Wu Tribe would notice what she planned.


    As the days went by, the resentment in Xihe''s heart increased and there was no sign of subtraction. Chang Xi and WangShu visited her several times and comforted her for a long time, which had little effect on her. Xihe would not be relieved until Houyi was dead. Everything came to the one who waited. Xihe finally found out Houyi''s weakness, so she changed her plan.


    The Human Tribe had developed for thousands of years and their footprints covered nearly half of Untainted Land. However, Untainted Land was the territory of the Wu Tribe. There were inevitable communications between the two tribes. As time went by, people from the two tribes gradually intermarried. Human-Wu Mixed-Bloods were weaker compared with the Wu Tribe, but they obtained the Original Spirit, which surprised the Wu Tribe a little.


    As the two tribes intermarried, Luck of the two clans also mingled. When Luck of the Human Tribe increased, Luck of the Wu Tribe also slightly increased. Although Luck of the Wu Tribe was far stronger than that of the Human Tribe, the slight progress still pleased the Ancestors of Sorcery. As a result, they energetically encouraged intermarriage between the two tribes.


    Houyi had a wife named Chang''e in the Human Tribe, but Chang''e was neither talented in Martial Arts nor the Way of Celestial Immortality. With time elapsing, Chang''e was afraid that she would grow older and older and could not match with Houyi anymore, and then she sought the Way of Celestial Immortality everywhere and desired to live forever with Houyi.


    Knowing this, Xihe certainly would not let the chance go. She disguised herself as an immortal and sent Chang''e a magic elixir with hypocritical kindness. Chang''e became an immortal as soon as she swallowed the elixir, which made her overjoyed. However, she then found herself flying farther and could not completely control it.


    The magic elixir given by Xihe was quite extraordinary, it cost many precious materials and was even integrated with the lunar Source of Chaos. Because of this, Chang''e became Golden Immortal at once and was transformed to half Lunar Body after swallowing the elixir, and then she was summoned by the Lunar Star and flew straightforward to it beyond her control.


    After discovering it, Houyi instantly chased after Chang''e. When he arrived at the Lunar Star, he finally found out that Chang''e was controlled by Xihe. He naturally dared not to act rashly and blindly and could only obey what Xihe said. Instead of killing Houyi and Chang''e, Xihe came up with a better idea to get revenge for her sons.


    Xihe asked Emperor Jun and Taiyi to seal Houyi''s veridical soul and incarnated Houyi to Wu Gang, and then punished him to hag the Laurel Tree while Chang''e was imprisoned in Guang Han Palace. Therefore, they were close at hand and could see each other every day, but Houyi could not remember Chang''e anymore, which made Chang''e cry all along. What malicious revenge Xihe had planned!


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Hundreds of years passed by, a figure stepped out from the Void above the Blood Sea, which no doubt was Minghe. Minghe looked pale at present, as if he had a serious illness, while his eyes were burning with excitement. He took a glance at the Coast of the East Sea, and then he hurried to start the Closed Door Meditation.


    In the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance, Musen also looked pale and revealed excitement in his eyes. Minghe and his three Separations had worked together for hundreds of years to seek the Enlightenment of the Character Wu at the risk of damaging Original Spirit, and then they finally succeeded in the Enlightenment of a complete Grand Array of Martial Arts.


    The formation was called Veridical Martial Origin Formation, which was full of transformations. It could be arranged with as few as two people or as many as innumerable. The more people that took part in the formation, the more powerful it would be. If there were enough people to arrange the formation, it could even be as powerful as the Cosmic Stars Formation.


    But only Martial Arts cultivators were qualified to arrange the formation. Now there were hundreds of millions of Martial Arts cultivators in the Human Tribe, which were quite enough to arrange the formation. What was more, although the Way of Celestial Immortality was more prosperous in the Human Tribe, the appearance of Human-Wu Mixed-Blood gave rise to the opportunity of Martial Arts thriving again.


    Human-Wu Mixed-Bloods were very strong, although they could not match with the Wu Tribe, they were far stronger than the Human Tribe. In spite of the fact that most of the Human-Wu Mixed-Bloods were received by the Wu Tribe, Musen still accepted quite a lot of Human-Wu Mixed-Bloods and the number was constantly increasing. Since the first intermarriage between the two tribes, the Coast of the East Sea had gathered tens of millions of Human-Wu Mixed-Bloods.


    Besides, Human-Wu Mixed-Bloods had an important character, which was most valued by Musen, that Human-Wu Mixed-Bloods were much more talented in Martial Arts cultivation than transforming exercises of the Wu Tribe or the Way of Celestial Immortality. Their strong body gave them a much better beginning in Martial Arts cultivation than the Human Tribe. They would all become masters of Martial Arts as long as Musen had enough time to teach them.


    With Human-Wu Mixed-Bloods participating in Martial Arts cultivation, Musen was more expectant to the Veridical Martial Origin Formation. In order to practice the formation, Musen specially unfolded the Spiritual Mirror of the Human Tribe and gathered tribesmen to maneuver the formation in it. The Eye of Formation was Musen and the Character of Wu. Three Ancestors of the Human Tribe guarded three divisions, which were Heaven, Earth, and Humans, to assist the Eye of Formation. Myriad Martial Artists arranged the formation and the Way of Martial Arts lined up as an entirety. As a result, the formation was both offensive and defensive with overwhelming power.


    Furthermore, the formation was not the final form and could be constantly strengthened and perfected. As more Martial Artists of the Human Tribe participated in the formation, the power of the Tactical Formation increased as well. When hundreds of millions of Martial Artists of the Human Tribe all took part in the Grand Array of Martial Arts, the formation would be so powerful that it would exceed expectations.


    Now Musen lacked nothing but time. The power of the Veridical Martial Origin Formation would be sharply promoted as long as there was enough time. Besides, holding a more powerful formation, they would be more confident in dealing with the Cultivation Tribulation of the Human Tribe. They could do nothing but wish that the Cultivation Tribulation would be delayed.


    Musen maneuvered the formation on the Coast of the East Sea while Wuzhuang Taoist Temple, which was on the border of the east and west of Untainted Land, was also bustling. Wuzhuang Taoist Temple was completely different than before. Innumerable cultivators lived in the mountains surrounding the Wuzhuang Taoist Temple and the Human Tribe spread all over outside of the mountains.


    Creatures coming up for Teachings had been in constant streams ever since Zhenyuanzi preached in the Human Tribe. Most of them were naturally Humans. What Zhenyuanzi had preached was different from that of the Sage. It was called the Way of Earth Immortal and acquired by the Enlightenment of the Book of the Nether World.


    But the Way of Earth Immortal preached by Zhenyuanzi was not perfect. There were only some cultivation exercises of Earthly Immortals. By the time Zhenyuanzi established places like the Heavenly Court and the Nether World, the real and perfect Way of Earth Immortal would firstly appear in Untainted Land, which was quite world-shaking.

 Chapter 108: The Cultivation Tribulation of the Human Tribe

    Chapter 108: The Cultivation Tribulation of the Human Tribe


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Zhenyuanzi accepted 49 disciples and several hundred listed disciples in his Teachings. Tongtian was perhaps the only one with more disciples than he did. In addition, millions of cultivators were gathered around Wuzhuang Taoist Temple, so they could listen to his Teachings often. They all addressed him as Immortal Zhenyuan.


    What was more, Zhenyuanzi''s Taoism lineage had already reached the Human Tribe''s territory, where millions of humans gathered. If Zhenyuanzi set up his own religion, his reputation would rival any of the Sages. However, if a religion was created, the Way of Earth Immortal might be destroyed. After all, neither Heavenly Court nor the Nether World belonged to any religion.


    With such a large scale, Zhenyuanzi started to teach them a tactical formation, which he comprehended from his Book of the Nether World. The formation was named the Nether World Book Formation. This formation had both attack and defense forces, though the latter was superior. With millions of cultivators as its foundation and borrowing the power of leyline from Untainted Land, this formation had the unique force of defense. Even a Sage could not break through the formation with ease. This was the last card in Zhenyuanzi''s hand.


    ...


    In Heavenly Court, Yaochi and Emperor Jun felt sorry and worried as they looked at Xihe who wore a disappointed yet indifferent expression. She seemed to have changed completely after Houyi killed all her Baby Crows. Houyi and Chang''e were Imprisoned in her Lunar Star and she could torture them at any time, but Xihe had never been happy again. She became even more indifferent, distressing Emperor Jun a lot.


    At this moment, Taiyi rushed towards them. Seeing Emperor Jun was there, he said, "Brother, so you''re here. I want to tell you that Jimeng found a weapon that could be very useful to our Wu Tribe. He''s waiting for you at the Divine Wind Palace. We need your advice."


    Emperor Jun was enlightened when he heard Taiyi''s words. Taking a look at Xihe who was still in her cultivation, Emperor Jun hurried to Peak Palace with Taiyi. When they arrived, Fuxi, Kunpeng, and Ten Great Demon Sages were all there. Emperor Jun asked, "Jimeng, what did you find? Show me immediately."


    Jimeng replied, "Your Majesty, I just found the situation by accident. I didn''t expect that a demon''s cultivation could be improved after consuming a human. Besides, a magic weapon refined with the malicious thoughts of human souls could badly hurt Ancestor of Wu Tribe. If we could find enough human souls with strong malicious thoughts, perhaps we could break through Ancestor of Wu Tribe''s flesh body."


    Emperor Jun was delighted to hear this. In the battles with Wu Tribe, Ancestors of Wu Tribe''s solid flesh body had always troubled them. If they could refine a powerful weapon that could break through his flesh body, their Demon Tribe was sure to win.


    Fuxi felt it was not merciful to hurt humans and said, "It may hurt the harmony of heaven and earth, as well as the Luck of our Demon Tribe." Refining a powerful enough weapon to break through Ancestor of Wu Tribe''s flesh body ought to need innumerable human souls. It would really hurt the harmony of heaven and earth indeed.


    Emperor Jun could not control his excitement and said, "Fuxi, I naturally know doing this would hurt the harmony of heaven and earth, as well as the Luck of our tribe. However, if we can refine a weapon like that, we''ll have enough power to fight against Wu Tribe and defeat them. When that time comes, we''ll be the only master of the heaven and earth. Our Luck would be largely improved. Therefore, we don''t have to worry about our little loss when refining that weapon."


    Fuxi naturally understood Emperor Jun''s ambition, so he could only sit at a corner silently. Though he was crowned Royal Fuxi and was Goddess Nyuwa''s brother, he did wield real power in the tribe. However, Emperor Jun always hold the power in his hand. Once he decided on an issue, no one could change his mind.


    Seeing that Emperor Jun was agreeing with his suggestion, Jimeng continued, "Your Majesty, we still need Goddess Nyuwa and Sage Grand Pure''s permission." Goddess Nyuwa was the Holy Mother of Human Tribe, while Laozi set up the Tribe of Humanity. Without their permission, it would be not easy for Emperor Jun to complete his ambition.


    Emperor Jun''s expression changed slightly. He knew Jimeng''s words made sense. Without their permission, his clan would face many obstacles while collecting human souls. He did not want to offend the two Sages.


    Without any other choice, Emperor Jun could only visit Goddess Nyuwa''s World. When he arrived, he found that the gate was closed. He said loudly, "My Goddess Nyuwa, this is Emperor Jun. Our Demon Tribe wants to refine a Wu-killing Sword using human souls as the foundation. Today, I''m here to tell you this idea. You''re the Holy Mother of our Demon Tribe, so we hope you can give us your permission."


    Inside her world, Goddess Nyuwa''s expression was complex. She knew Emperor Jun came to ask for the benefit of their Demon Tribe. As the Sage of the tribe, she could not refuse his demand. However, she was the one who created the Human Tribe, but she had never shown any mercy and concern for them. The humans regarded her as their Holy Mother, so how could she permit others to hurt them?


    Goddess Nyuwa was still one of the Demon Tribe. She finally made a decision and said, "I''ve heard your idea and I give you my permission. But you can''t kill all humans since they''re my creation." Between the Human Tribe and the Demon Tribe, Goddess Nyuwa finally chose to protect the latter.


    Emperor Jun was delighted after getting Goddess Nyuwa''s reply. He said, "Thank you so much for your care of Demon Tribe, my Goddess. We only need human souls to refine the Wu-killing Sword. The Human Tribe won''t go extinct. Please excuse me."


    Emperor Jun came to the root of Mount Shouyang. Without the Sage summoning him, he dared not move forward. Looking at the lofty Mount Shouyang, he felt a little helpless. A child attendant then came down from the mountain and told him, "My master asks me to tell you that he has heard of your idea. The Human Tribe is the foundation of the Tribe of Humanity, so you can''t kill them all."


    The attendant went back after finishing his words, leaving Emperor Jun at the root of the mountain. Emperor Jun felt angry about Laozi''s attitude. He was the emperor of Demon Tribe with noble status, so how dare Laozi send a mere child attendant to order him around? However, he also dared not say anything rude. Since he had received Laozi''s permission, he rushed back immediately.


    After Emperor Jun returned to Heavenly Court, he announced an order in the name of the Heavenly Emperor. He recalled the army of Demon Tribe to kill humans in Untainted Land and collect their souls to refine the Wu-killing Sword. Noticing Demon Tribe''s purpose, the Wu Tribe did not react. The slaughter of humans was none of their business.


    Right at this moment, the eleven Ancestors of Wu Tribe were all sitting in Hall of Pangu to help Chiyou become one of them. Therefore, they did not have the time to worry about external issues. Moreover, it had nothing to do with their tribe. Their most important goal was helping Chiyou become the new Ancestor. Or else, they would not be able to arrange the Twelve Divine Beings Formation.


    Naturally, Emperor Jun did not gather all of his armies to kill humans. In his eyes, the Human Tribe was really weak. He picked and sent only billions of soldiers to Untainted Land, which were enough to complete this mission. Besides, Heavenly Court would not get into a dangerous condition.


    Led by hundreds of Sacred Demons, this army began their slaughter of the Human Tribe. When they found a human tribe, they would kill them all, even children and elderly. Then, they would collect the human souls and send them to Heavenly Court to refine the Wu-killing Sword.


    Instantly, streams of resentment twisted around the heaven and earth, covering the whole Untainted Land at all times. Innumerable human souls that the demons did not take formed an unstoppable resentment, soaring up the sky and unwilling to move onto the Six Paths of Reincarnation.


    The horrible air of resentment naturally shocked many masters in Untainted Land. After a deduction, they figured out it was due to the slaughter of the Human Tribe. They sympathized the humans, but could do nothing to help them. After all, the Demon Tribe was one of the most powerful clans in Untainted Land and the help of some individual cultivators was merely a drop in the bucket. Moreover, they were not humans themselves, so there was no need for them to help.


    Even for the Wu Tribe, they could only protect the humans who escaped to their land. Without the order from their Ancestors, they dared not start a war against the Demon Tribe. What was more, Honourable Ancestor Hongjun had laid down the rule for the Wu and Demon Tribes not to start a war in 10,000 years. They could not break the deal, or the Devine Punishment would destroy them.


    The Human Tribe tried to resist the slaughter, but their tribes did not live together. With only a few masters in their tribe, they did not have the force to fend off the powerful Demon Tribe army. Moreover, a demon''s cultivation would be enhanced after consuming human flesh, so they did not hesitate to kill and even went mad doing it. Each time they found a human tribe, only bones and crops would remain.


    Under this horrible situation, the Human Tribe could only try their best to escape and look for shelter. The Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance of the Human Tribe was obviously the best place for them to seek refuge. In this Human Tribe Cultivation Tribulation, other forces never lent them a hand. Not even the Sages tried to help. Therefore, they could only hope for their Ancestors of Human Tribe to end this.

 Chapter 109: The Martial Artists Lend a Hand

    Chapter 109: The Martial Artists Lend a Hand


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In the Holy Land of the Human Clan, Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, and Ziyi-Shi were watching their fellow tribesmen being mercilessly killed by those from Heavenly Court without any defense. The pain they felt was deep and cutting. It had not been easy for the clan to earn the prosperity they enjoyed today, yet their clansmen can only be fodder for the Demon Clan. The three of them certainly could not bear the situation.


    Tears were glistening in Musen''s eyes as he watched the slaughter from within the Sacred Land. Though he was Minghe''s Selfcentric One, he was still a human, a human with flesh and emotions. Though he had long predicted Heavenly Court to attack his clan, the anger within him burned on nevertheless. Though he had already predicted this day would arrive someday, his anger still burned on. All he wanted now was to rush out and fight the Demon Tribe to his death.


    However, the Demon Tribe attacked the Human Tribe from many directions. This made Musen had no idea which direction he should go. The humans were now shattered everywhere over Untainted Land, making it pretty hard for him to help them all. Further, the majority of them fled to Coast of the East Sea. With the current strength of the Sacred Land, it was much harder to defend Human Tribe.


    Suiren-Shi fretfully asked, "Fourth Brother, why are the Sacred Lady and Sage Grand Pure completely disregarding us when we''re so badly attacked by the Demon Clan? Sage Grand Pure set up the Humanity Religion in our tribe and occupied most of its Luck. Doesn''t he worry about losing his Luck if our tribe is destroyed?"


    Musen replied coldly, "Humph! My dear brother, our Human Clan is nothing in the eyes of the Sages. Besides, without Sacred Lady and Sage Grand Pure''s permission, how dare the Demon Clan attack us? Do you think it''s possible they''ll help us go through our calamity this time?"


    Musen''s words were like a sharp sword piercing into the hearts of Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, and Ziyi-Shi. He was right. With the amazing supernatural power the Sages, how could they be unaware of the suffering of the Human Tribe? However, they did not do anything to stop the Demon Tribe. This obviously showed they acquiesced the actions of the Demon Tribe. How could the Human Tribe not feel bitterly disappointed in the attitudes of those Sages?


    Musen continued, "It''s better to rely on ourselves than others. Brother, we can only depend on ourselves to overcome this calamity. Please hurry and let Wu Chen lead all our Martial Artists with higher-level cultivation of Golden Immortal to Coast of the East Sea to retrieve our clansmen. Remember to tell them to kill as many Sacred Demons as possible on their way there. This can distract the Demon Tribe to some extent. However, please warn our people not to waste too much time attacking them since I''m afraid they''ll soon be surrounded by the demons that way."


    Since Musen had already predicted that the Demon Clan would attack the Human Clan, he had naturally been preparing for this fight. In their clan, the Martial Artists who reached Heaven Changing Level were all ennobled as Protectors of the Human tribe and were under Musen''s guidance alone. As for resources those Martial Artists enjoyed, no other Martial Artists could compare with them. That status was certainly the Martial Artists in the clan yearned for. The Martial Artists would become Elders of the Human Clan and named by Ancestor of Human Clan if they reached the Heaven Clashing Level. It was a great honor for them.


    As of now, hundreds of thousands Martial Artists of the Heaven Changing Level and thousands of Heavenly Signs Changing Level were in the tribe. However, the number of Martial Arts of the Heaven Clashing Level ranged from only 20 or 30. The Martial Artists of that level were the core strength of the tribe and they were also the harvests of Musen''s efforts.


    To send Martial Artists of that level to retrieve humans from Coast of the East Sea was the most accurate decision. The only thing Musen, Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, and Ziyi-Shi could do was to wait. The four of them were the only ones in the clan who were at the Fate Reading Level. A century ago, Suiren-Shi refined himself into Golden Body of Martial Arts using the Merits in his body then, successfully reaching the Fate Reading Level. That had overjoyed Musen very much.


    Receiving the order from Ancestors of the Human Tribe, Martial Artists of the Heaven Clashing Level, including Wuchen, went to save their fellow tribesmen outside. As the humans were shattered all over Untainted Land, they could only save those that they encountered. They saved a large number of them, since leaders from the Demon Tribe who were hunting them were just Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal Sacred Demons. Those demons were easier to deal with compared to Emperor Jun and the other Ten Great Demon Sages. In other words, Human Clan were given a chance to recover and prepare.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the sight of the Demon Tribe army hunting down humans could be seen everywhere in Untainted Land, filled up with resentments. The humans were unable to defend themselves and the only thing they could was escaping everywhere as fast as possible. Once the Demon Tribe soldiers caught them, their bodies would be torn apart ruthlessly and their flesh would be eaten. Not even their souls could escape. Therefore, white bones and dead bodies were everywhere on the land.


    Sacred Demon Bao Feng, transformed from a Wild Cloud Leopard, was leading the Demon army, watching the fleeing humans with a cruel smile. It was already the eighth group of humans he had caught, consisting of nearly hundreds of thousands of people. It was also the largest group he had ever chased.


    The soldiers Bao Feng led were all from the Clouded Leopard clan. Though they were limited in number, it was no difficult matter for them to deal with the humans. Bao Feng laughed and said, "Soldiers, kill as many of them as you can! We can finally enjoy ourselves with the humans'' delicious flesh... " However, his head was abruptly cut off before finishing his sentence. Even his soul had turned into ashes.


    Seeing their leader killed, every one of the Clouded Leopard clan were dumbstruck. Later, they saw a teenager walk out of the Void. He was wiping his sharp sword with his hand and staring at them with great killing intent. One of the soldiers asked in fright, "Who are you? How dare you kill our Sacred Demon! Don''t you fear avengers from our Demon Tribe?"


    The teenager sneered. "Humph! I''m Wuchen from the Human Tribe. Don''t you know why I killed him? When you''re down in The Nether World, remember it was I, Wu Chen, who sent you there! Oh, I forgot. You won''t even have the chance to go down there. I''ll be tearing you all into pieces."


    Thousands of humans were charging at the Clouded Leopard clan at that moment. The Clouded Leopard clan did not think much of them seeing as there were not too many of them. What worried them more was Wu Chen who had just killed the only Sacred Demon among them. The outcome showed that their worries were totally misplaced.


    The humans carried out crazy killing spree against the Clouded Leopard clan. Within the same Realm, the demons were not the opponents of the humans. Further, Wu Chen had killed those with high cultivation among the Clouded Leopard clan. Soon, the army led by Bao Feng of the Demon Tribe was annihilated.


    The fleeing humans were rather surprised to see Wuchen and the others from the Human Tribe saving them. While the humans recognized their martial arts cultivation, they had no idea when Wuchen and the rest had become so strong. They still could not believe the Demon Clan army, regarded as death gods, was so easily destroyed by the figures from the Human Clan. They felt like they were in a dream.


    Wu Chen did not pay much attention to the fleeing humans that he rescued. He turned and told a Martial Artist, "We''re going about this too slowly. I need to hurry and move on. You all can catch up with me later. I''ll deal with the Sacred Demons and kill them all. You just need to handle the rest of the Demon army."


    Wu Chen set off after making arrangements. Being at the Late Stage of the Heavenly Rushing Level in his martial arts cultivation and wielding the inscrutable Void Swordsmanship, Wu Chen''s Laws of Vanity could easily take away the lives of all common Sacred Demons. Killing them would not only frighten the Demon Tribe, but also release the pressure of the Human Tribe. This could be considered as killing two birds with one stone.


    At the same time, the Martial Artists of the Human Tribe also killed as many of the Demon soldiers as possible near Coast of the East Sea. This way, they finally got a chance to enter the place. However, as the Demon army marched closer to them and the rest of the demons began gathering, the Martial Artists could hardly find a chance to attack.


    In the meantime, Martial Artists of Human Clan just won a battle somewhere on the Untainted Land. Tens of thousands Martial Artists killed hundreds demons in Demon Clan, which was certainly a good win for them. What was more, Demon Tribe would definitely feel pity for losing such number of Sacred Demons.


    When Leaders of Human Tribe gathered, one of them said, "How many Sacred Demons have you killed? How about having a competition among us?" Another one replied, "Good idea. I, Zhangmeng, have killed four Sacred Demons so far. What about you?" "I, Wuyi, have also killed four Sacred Demons." This went on.


    After making comparisons, it turned out that Wuyi and Zhangmeng were winners in killing the Sacred Demons. Zhangmeng then said, "We''d better leave this place soon. We were also damaged during the fight. Just as our ancestor said, we can''t spare too much time on fighting. What''s more, our main task is helping our tribesmen escape."


    Wuyi curled his lip and unwillingly said, "I really want to kill all of those demons considering how many of our men the Demon Tribe killed! Humph. I, Wuyi, will certainly show you how great I am in the future. Forget about this and let''s leave now."


    Wuyi and the rest collected the dead human bodies before leaving. Though those were dead bodies without any sign of life, they did not want to leave them to the Demon Tribe. They wanted to bury them well when they return home. As for the Demon army that arrived later, the demon bodies gave them a definite fright. They did not imagine that the Human Tribe could defeat millions of their soldiers.

 Chapter 110: Zhenyuanzi Makes His Move

    Chapter 110: Zhenyuanzi Makes His Move


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In Heavenly Court, Emperor Jun and Tai Yi were working together to refine an ominous black sword. With the demon soldiers continuously feeding the sword with the souls and blood of essence of humans, the sword garnered more and more resentment and evil spirits. The sword had been refined for hundreds of years and was about to take shape.


    Since the sword was created to exterminate the Wu Tribe, Emperor Jun named it the Wu-killing Sword. Once the sword was complete, it would be another weapon for the Demon Tribe to fight Ancestor of Sorcerer. It would allow them to pay a smaller price for victory. This naturally made Emperor Jun very satisfied.


    Suddenly, Bai Ze, one of the Ten Great Demon Sages, came over with a grave expression. Emperor Jun wondered what made Bai Ze look so serious, so he asked, "Bai Ze, aren''t you making arrangements for the massacre of the Human Tribe? Why do you look like that? Is there someone helping the humans?"


    Bai Ze said grimly, "You''re right, Your Majesty. There''s indeed a man helping the humans, causing a great loss to our hundreds of millions of forces. At moment, over hundreds of millions of our soldiers are killed or wounded, and hundreds of the Sacred Demons are dead. I failed to meet your great expectations. Please give me my punishment, Your Majesty."


    Bai Ze was not too concerned when he was assigned by Emperor Jun to slaughter the humans. With hundreds of millions of Demon Tribe elites and hundreds of Sacred Demons dealing with some mere humans, Bai Ze had faith in their victory. But their loss this time had dumbfounded him and he naturally had to ask for punishment from Emperor Jun.


    Emperor Jun turned livid once he heard the news and asked, "Bai Ze, what exactly is going on? What costs such a huge loss?" He was fine losing some soldiers, but they actually lost hundreds of their Sacred Demons. Though the Demon Tribe boasted a large population, the loss of hundreds of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals was depressing enough for Emperor Jun, let alone the fact that he lost them to the Human tribe that he was not bothered about.


    Bai Ze said, "Zhenyuanzi of Wuzhuang Taoist Temple saved hundreds of millions of humans using his Formation and killed hundreds of millions demon soldiers and dozens of Sacred Demons. He even forbade us from approaching Wuzhuang Taoist Temple or he would show no mercy." As Zhenyuanzi was a longstanding Sage-to-be master, not even Bai Ze was able to defeat him.


    "Zhenyuanzi!" Emperor Jun growled through gritted teeth. He had not expected Zhenyuanzi to turn against the Demon Tribe to help the Human Tribe. He really wanted to go and kill Zhenyuanzi immediately, but Zhenyuanzi was no weakling. Even with Taiyi''s help, he was afraid he cannot take Zhenyuanzi down easily.


    Bai Ze continued, "Besides Zhenyuanzi, no one else helped the humans. However, the Human Tribe has a sacred land that bequeaths Martial Arts and cultivates abundant Martial Artists, including many Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal masters. Our troops were caught by surprise, thus suffering a great loss."


    Martial Artists? Hearing Bai Ze''s words, Emperor Jun recalled how he had heard about Four Ancestors of the Human Tribe after returning from Goddess Nvywa''s thousand-year Teaching in Wahuang Heaven. Among them, one even established Martial Arts. He remembered praising that particular Ancestor for his amazing talent. He did not expect Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal masters would emerge simply after thousands of years. It was truly frightening.


    Emperor Jun asked coldly, "Did Four Ancestors of the Human Tribe take action?" For him, only those four among the humans were any match for the Sacred Demons. So how could their side suffer such a loss? Did the four use some ferocious Magic Weapons?


    Bai Ze replied, "No, they remained in their sacred land. Those who fought were other humans. Out of those, Wuchen, Wuyi, and Zhangmeng were the strongest. Though they were all Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals, ordinary Sacred Demons could not defeat them at all. Wuchen was especially fierce and he alone killed 23 of our Sacred Demons."


    Emperor Jun''s expression became rigid after hearing Bai Ze''s words. He never thought that Martial Arts of the Human Tribe could cultivate so many masters. What would happen if the humans carried out Martial Arts in the whole tribe? Emperor Jun said coldly, "I don''t feel safe knowing their Martial Arts existing. Once the Wu-killing Sword is finished, I''ll destroy the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance of the Human Tribe. Bai Ze, gather the rest of our soldiers and lead them directly to Coast of the East Sea. Don''t give the Human Tribe a second chance."


    "We''ll leave Zhenyuanzi to Taiyi. I''ll wait to see whether he''s determined to rival against our Demon Tribe." Emperor Jun glanced at Tai Yi. Zhenyuanzi was a master of Separation in the late stage of a Sage-to-be. Bai Ze was not his match all. Only Tai Yi could handle him. As the Wu-killing Sword was about to be completed, Emperor Jun alone could handle the Sacred Land of the Human Tribe.


    Taiyi immediately smiled and said, "Brother, don''t worry. I''ll teach Zhenyuanzi a proper lesson and let him pay for going against our Demon Tribe." He had long been bored of refining the sword with Emperor Jun. Now that he could fight a master like Zhenyuanzi, how could he not be pleased?


    Leading a horde of a hundred million demon soldiers, Taiyi went straight to Wuzhuang Taoist Temple. When he arrived, he was stunned to see the entire temple and nearby mountains protected by an impregnable Formation.


    Taiyi was outraged. His Bell of Chaos suddenly grew outrageously like a hill and smashed the Formation set by Zhenyuanzi. However, except for a few ripples, the Formation stayed still as if nothing had happened.


    Taiyi was depressed to know that he did not damage the Formation in the slightest even when he smashed it with all his strength. How could he break it? With his 100 million soldiers? They may not help even with one year worth of effort. He had come to the temple in high spirits, not even considering he would be facing such a situation.


    Taiyi had no choice but to growl, "Come out, Zhenyuanzi! How dare you go against our Demon Tribe! If you dare to do that, why don''t you dare come out and fight me? What do you mean by setting this turtle-shell-like Formation?"


    Zhenyuanzi''s voice came from inside the Formation. "Taiyi, your Tribe''s slaughter of the Human Tribe aroused the great indignation of both men and gods. I simply can''t sit idle and watch. Since the humans inherited my Taoism lineage, I''ll surely protect them. That''s why I laid down this Formation. Any other time, I would fight with you. But if I neutralize this Formation, I''m afraid hundreds of millions of humans will all die at your hands."


    Taiyi said through gritted teeth, "Very well, Zhenyuanzi. You really got guts. Let''s go." Taiyi had heard about the strength of Zhenyuanzi''s Formation but did not expect it to be so powerful. Not even his Late Stage Sage-to-be cultivation and Bell of Chaos, a primordial supreme treasure, could do harm to it. He could only give up and return to Heavenly Court to discuss with his brother, Emperor Jun.


    Zhenyuanzi relaxed when he saw Taiyi go. Though his Nether World Book Formation was powerful, he had enhanced this one with the power of leyline. However, if Taiyi threw away all concerns and kept attacking, his Formation would eventually be broken.


    Since the power of leyline came from the power of Untainted Land, Zhenyuanzi could only use it temporarily. The more the power of leyline he consumed, the more Karma he collected. After all, given that the consumption of leyline did harm to the lands and mountains of Untainted Land, Karma would surely befall him.


    In Heavenly Court, an evil spirit rose high in the sky. Emperor Jun laughed loudly and said, "After hundreds of years, the Wu-killing Sword is finally complete. Just wait, you Wu Tribe. I''ll definitely kill your Ancestor of Sorcery with this sword to avenge the death of hundreds of millions of my demon soldiers."


    Just as Emperor Jun was basking in joy, Taiyi returned unhappily. Wondering why Taiyi came back so soon, Emperor Jun asked, "Taiyi, weren''t you going to Zhenyuanzi''s place? Why are you back so soon?"


    Taiyi replied gloomily, "Don''t mention it. Zhenyuanzi didn''t dare to fight me at all and set a Formation that covers all mountains near Wuzhuang Taoist Temple instead. I tried to smash it using my Bell of Chaos, but it didn''t work. So I had to come back."


    Emperor Jun said, "I''ve long heard about Zhenyuanzi''s Formation, but I didn''t expect that even your Bell of Chaos wouldn''t work. It''s really powerful. Never mind then, let''s put Zhenyuanzi aside. Let''s go to Coast of the East Sea together. I don''t feel safe with the Martial Arts of the Human Tribe around. Given the blood feud between their Tribe and ours, they could be trouble if we fight the Wu Tribe in the future."

 Chapter 111: Chapter 89 Hostility between the Human Tribe and the Demon Tribe

    Chapter 111: Chapter 89 Hostility between the Human Tribe and the Demon Tribe


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Emperor Jun realized the serious danger in the Human Tribe''s Spiritual Inheritance of Martial Arts. The Human Tribe was just born thousands of years ago, but they had already trained lots of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal Martial Artists. Such potential was really terrifying. Even though the Wu-killing Sword had been cast and Emperor Jun had promised Goddess Nvywa Wa and Laozi not to exterminate the Human Tribe, only when the Spiritual Inheritance of Martial Arts was exterminated would Emperor Jun have felt at ease.


    If the Human Tribe continued to develop for thousands of years, there would be more Martial Artists at the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. Since the Demon Tribe had slaughtered billions of people in the Human Tribe, Human and Demon Tribes were absolutely irreconcilable. With the war between the two tribes drawing near, Emperor Jun did not want to see any unexpected accidents on the battlefield.


    As for the Way of Celestial Immortality, Emperor Jun paid no attention to it. Billions of people in the Human Tribe were killed by millions of the Demon Tribe armies with blood flowing like streams. After the war, the Way of Celestial Immortality inflicted heavy losses. It was unknown how long that it would take to restore it to its previous scale. So, the Way of Celestial Immortality did not need to be kept in mind.


    Emperor Jun and Taiyi went to Untainted Land to join the armies of the Demon Tribe that were sent before. Although they lost millions of the Demon Tribe soldiers, there were still more than 400 million soldiers left. What was more, it might not be a problem to conquer the Holy Land of the Human Tribe with the help of Emperor Jun and Taiyi.


    With the leadership of Emperor Jun and Taiyi, 400 million Demon Tribe soldiers marched to the Coast of the East Sea. Such big movement naturally caught the attention of people in Untainted Land. In their opinions, Emperor Jun and Taiyi resolved to extinguish the Human Tribe. Perhaps this boded ill rather than well for the Human Tribe at this time.


    On the Coast of the East Sea, Musen stared coldly at the slowly approaching armies of the Demon Tribe in the distance with enduring killing intent surrounding by them. The Demon Tribe exterminated billions of people of the Human Tribe in the war. No more than a billion people fled to the Coast of the East Sea even with the aid of Martial Artists. Combined with those saved by Zhenyuanzi and those that used to live on the Coast of the East Sea, the Human Tribe, which once had a population of almost 100 billion, had only no more than two billion people remaining.


    Several billion people live on earth. By comparison, Untainted Land was so large that merely the Coast of the East Sea was bigger than the whole earth. A population of several billion sounds like a lot, but it is just a drop in the bucket compared to the endless Untainted Land.


    Revenge should definitely be had for so many tribesmen''s deaths. Musen looked at the millions of Demon tribesmen coming slowly with undisguised killing intent in his eyes. "Don''t make yourself a mouse, or the cat will eat you. Emperor Jun, you''re signing for your own death. The Wu-killing Sword has been cast and you still want to exterminate our Human Tribe. How can I let you off?"


    It would not surprise Musen if the Sages did not appear to end this coming disaster. It was not the time for the Human Tribe to come to the brink of ruin. The Sages would not benefit much if they ended the disaster now. Nowadays in the Human Tribe, only the Way of Celestial Immortality suffered losses.The Martial Arts received no harm. Since it was unfavorable for the Sages'' preaching, how would the Sages end the disaster of the Human Tribe so soon?


    In Mount Shouyang, Laozi looked at everything in Untainted Land without emotion. The amazing debut of Martial Artists was beyond his expectations, as well as others in Untainted Land. The Human Tribe was defeated easily by the armies of the Demon Tribe while Martial Arts could make the armies of the Demon Tribe suffer heavy losses, especially Wuchen, Wu Yi, Zhangmeng, and some other Martial Artists at the Heaven Clashing Level. It especially surprised people in Untainted Land.


    The Human Tribe, which was just born thousands of years ago, could train Martial Artist at the Heaven Clashing Level which was the same as Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. What was more, these Martial Artists at the Heaven Clashing Level were extraordinary masters in Zenith Heaven. One of them alone could fight against many. Merely Wuchen could be called invincible in Zenith Heaven. That was really terrifying.


    For that reason, Laozi could only look at everything without taking any actions. Although the Human Tribe had suffered a lot, the foundation was still there and especially Martial Arts was integrated. After the war, perhaps many people in the Human Tribe would regain Martial Arts. At that time, it might be difficult to preach in the Human Tribe.


    Laozi had presumed the purpose of Emperor Jun''s movement. Maybe Emperor Jun had already known the capability of Martial Artists. Though Emperor Jun would not exterminate the Human Tribe, he would not let Martial Arts continue to develop. He must cut the weeds and dig up the roots. Otherwise, it would be a serious problem for the Demon Tribe in the coming future.


    Laozi wanted to eliminate Martial Arts and the Four Ancestors of Humanity by the hands of Emperor Jun, particularly Musen in the Wu Tribe, who established Martial Arts. With Musen''s existence, Martial Arts would not die out and the Human Tribe would not belong to him, the Lord of the Tribe of Humanity.


    Laozi kept the potential of the Human Tribe in mind. The Wu Tribe and the Demon Tribe were the main tribes in the Cultivation Tribulation, and maybe they would end up like the Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix, and Kylin. Which tribe would spring up and become the main character after the Cultivation Tribulation? Laozi naturally took the Human Tribe into consideration.


    Before becoming Sages, Laozi and Goddess Nvywa were both Human Tribe people. The Four Ancestors of Humanity got Merits of Heaven with the great contribution they made to the development of the Human Tribe then. Thus, it could be seen that the Human Tribe had tremendous potential through the marvelous speed of the Human Tribe''s development. So it was not impossible that such a tribe, highly estimated by the Way of Heaven, would become the ruler of Heaven and Earth.


    If the Human Tribe became the ruler of Heaven and Earth, Sages would naturally fight for its Luck. As the Lord of the Tribe of Humanity, Laozi himself had already occupied 30 percent of the Human Tribe''s Luck. Though he followed the Way of Non-action, however, no Sage could really act in the Way of Non-action. Although they had become Sages, they were still people with desires.


    Laozi did not long for power, but he longed for supreme strength. Sage as he was, he was only at the Secondary Stage of the Sage, a little better than Creation and Tongtian. What he needed was absolute strength. In order to promote his strength, Luck of Untainted Land was a necessity. If the Human Tribe became the ruler in Untainted Land, that would take the main part of Luck in Untainted Land. If he could control the Human Tribe, he would naturally occupy most of it.


    As for other Sages, Goddess Nvywa was sympathetic but did nothing. After all, she was a Sage of the Demon Tribe. What was more, she had made the decision at first. If she intervened, it would be bad for Emperor Jun and the whole Demon Tribe. However, Emperor Jun was going to conquer the Holy Land of the Human Tribe, which left her in an awkward position.


    As to the Primeval Lord, Tongtian, Jieyin, and Zhunti, they chose to stand aloof. They had established sects, but they had not preached among the Human Tribe. So it was none of their business whether the Human Tribe was dead or alive. What was more, how would they be concerned about it since Laozi, the Lord of Tribe of Humanity, paid no attention to it?


    Numerous armies of the Demon Tribe got close to the Coast of the East Sea. Of course, the Human Tribe took action. Musen and Suiren-Shi led the armies of Martial Artist to the border of the Coast of the East Sea, ready to fight with the Demon Tribe again. With more than one billion Human Tribe people behind them, it could be called the fight to win or die.


    It never occurred to Emperor Jun that the Human Tribe would gather billions of Martial Artists and actively meet them head-on. It actually surprised him. Looking at the four people in front, he understood. They must be the Four Ancestors of Humanity. What astonished him was that they were all Sage-to-be Martial Artists. Was Martial Arts really so mighty?


    Seeing the armies of the Demon Tribe coming, Suiren-Shi yelled at the leader, Emperor Jun, "Emperor Jun, we Human Tribe have lived together peacefully with the Heavenly Court. Why did you kill our tribesmen?" As the saying goes, meeting enemies tears old wounds. Suiren-Shi was always straightforward. How could he be not angry?


    Emperor Jun laughed and said, "Haha... Why? Your Human Tribe was made by the Sage of the Demon Tribe. But you''ve been against us in Untainted Land the entire time. Worse still, you''re friendly to our mortal enemy, the Wu Tribe, and even have intermarriage with them. As the Demon Emperor, I should absolutely inflict a little punishment onto you."


    "A little punishment?" After hearing that, Suiren-Shi became more angry. What Emperor Jun called a little punishment was killing billions of the Human Tribe. How could he not be furious? "Great! Great! Great!" He gnashed his teeth in anger as he said every "Great".


    Seeing Suiren-Shi was in a fury, Emperor Jun became happier. He continued to say, "In addition, strength comes first in Untainted Land. You''re so weak that you will be naturally humiliated by us. We''ll kill you whenever we want. Why does it need any reason?" In Untainted Land, the strong preyed on the weak. Why did killing need reasons?


    Hearing that, Suiren-Shi became mad and shouted, "The strong prey on the weak. Good! Sons of the Human Tribe, listen to me! The Demon Tribe is so inhuman that they killed our Human Tribe. In this way, I, Suiren-Shi, make a vow on behalf of the Human Tribe, so long as there is a person alive in the Human Tribe, we''ll eliminate the Demon Tribe. The Heaven and Earth is our witness."


    Just then, a cracking shock of thunder shook the world. It turned out to be that the Way of Heaven ratified the vow made by Suiren-Shi. The Human Tribe and the Demon Tribe became enemies forever. A flash of cold light was in Emperor Jun''s eyes after he heard what Suiren-Shi had said. The Human Tribe unexpectedly made such a vow that there would be inevitable conflict between the Demon and Human Tribes in the future. Emperor Jun made up his mind that he would eliminate the Human Tribe even though it would cause offense to Laozi and Goddess Nvywa.

 Chapter 112: The Self-Reliant Human Tribe

    Chapter 112: The Self-Reliant Human Tribe


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Taiyi erupted in rage when he heard Suiren-Shi''s oath. He vented everything at the Human Tribe, including the frustrations he felt regarding Zhenyuanzi earlier. He said, "Suiren-Shi, you''re really asking for death! Since you dared to make such a pledge, I''ll exterminate the Human Tribe today and make them thoroughly disappear!"


    Musen interrupted at this moment and said, "Taiyi, aren''t you afraid of Goddess Nvywa and Sage Grand Pure blaming you for exterminating our Tribe?" The Human Tribe was Goddess Nvywa''s creation and the reason she ascended to be a Sage. Meanwhile, Laozi also became a Sage after he establishing the Tribe of Humanity. These two Sages were the obstacles Taiyi had to pass if he wanted to exterminate their Tribe.


    Taiyi felt a bit happier when he saw Musen, the Martial Ancestor of the Human Tribe, looking somewhat frightened. He could not help feeling smug as he said, "Haha! So you''re the Martial Ancestor of the Human Tribe? You don''t seem all that to be asking such an idiotic question. My Demon Tribe has been slaughtering your tribesmen for a century, but have you ever seen the Sages interfere? If not for consent from Goddess Nvywa and Sage Grand Pure, do you think we''ll do so?"


    Hearing Taiyi''s words, both Goddess Nvywa at Wahuang Heaven and Laozi at Mount Shouyang had drastic changes of expressions. On the other hand, a slight and undetectable smile appeared on Musen''s face. The Human Tribe runaways heading to the Coast of the East Sea all wore grief on their faces when they heard what Taiyi said and they fell over, weeping and wailing.


    Emperor Jun knew it was a mistake once he heard Taiyi''s words. Though what the latter said was a fact, it was still not a good idea to say it so frankly. Now that he straightforwardly said it out, did this not mean he was directly offending the two Sages? Furthermore, one of the two was the Sage of their Demon Tribe.


    But it was only a fleeting thought before Emperor Jun felt nothing of it. After all, the Human Tribe had pledged that their Tribes would not coexist. Though the Human Tribe was now very weak, their Spiritual Inheritance of Martial Arts was too extraordinary. If they did not take the chance to eliminate the Human Tribe now, perhaps it would not be as easy in the future.


    The 10,000-year deadline Ancestor Hongjun had set was near and war would soon break out between the Wu and Demon Tribes. Though Emperor Jun was confident, who knew what would happen when the time came? Their Tribe would only stop worrying about additional attacks if they took the chance to exterminate the Human Tribe now. Taiyi may have said things that would offend the Sages, but if they were going to kill the Human Tribe, the end result would still be the same. Therefore, Emperor Jun decided not to worry about it.


    That was his thoughts, but the two Sages begged to differ. After what Taiyi said, Goddess Nvywa and Laozi''s share of the Human Tribe''s Luck continued to diminish. Goddess Nvywa now only had 10 percent of the existing 20 percent share. She could be said as having suffered an enormous loss.


    In Wahuang Heaven, Goddess Nvywa may be angry but her eyes indicated more complex feelings inside. Now that the Human Tribe had made their oath, both Tribes would not be able to coexist. There was now an irreconcilable enmity between the two Tribes. She may be the Sacred Lady of Human Tribe, but beyond that, a member of the Demon Tribe. This was an unchangeable fact.


    Meanwhile, there was a rare trace of anger on Laozi''s typically indifferent face. His Human Tribe''s Luck had plunged from 30 to 20 percent and was still decreasing. But he did not plan on acting now.


    The strong emergence of the Human Tribe''s Martial Arts had astonished the entire Untainted Land. If their Martial Arts was not eradicated, the remaining tribesmen would likely turn to that instead. As time passed, how would the Tribe of Humanity preach? The Human Tribe would gradually get away from the Sages'' control. This was the one thing Laozi did not want to see the most.


    Laozi was waiting. He was waiting for an opportunity, at least until Emperor Jun and Taiyi annihilate the Four Ancestors of Humanity and inflict serious damages on Martial Arts. That would signal his time to act. He needed to take care of Musen, the Ancestor of Martial Arts, especially. As long as he was alive, Laozi would remain anxious. As long as Musen was alive, the chance for the Human Tribe''s Martial Arts to rise again would always exist. How could Laozi allow this to happen?


    Grief was etched on the faces of Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, and Ziyi-Shi after hearing Taiyi''s words. Though they had heard about it from Musen, they still inevitably felt miserable after hearing Taiyi confirm it. One was the Sacred Lady of their Tribe while the other was the founder of the Tribe of Humanity, yet none cared about the life and death of their tribesmen. How could they not feel miserable?


    Though Musen had predicted this outcome, he was still disappointed. Their Tribe was still sincere and na?ve now. All Goddess Nvywa had done for creating them and their tribesmen had worshipped her for millenniums. Simply by preaching to their tribesmen and establishing the Tribe of Humanity, Laozi enjoyed 30 percent of the Human Tribe''s Luck. But now that their Tribe was facing difficulties, both simply watched without lending a hand. How could this not make them feel disappointed?


    Musen''s anger rushed straight into his heart. Hearing the sorrowful cries of his tribesmen who had been fleeing behind him, he cried loudly, "The heartless Sages used the Human Tribe as sacrificial straw dogs! Fine! As heaven''s movement is ever vigorous so must a gentleman ceaselessly strive along. From this day onwards, our Tribe will no longer rely on anyone else! We''ll be self-reliant!"


    Once Musen finished his remark, the weather changed and the world shook. All his tribesmen and living things on Untainted Land were dumbfounded. Was he accusing Goddess Nvywa and Laozi as being heartless? He had even cursed the other Sages altogether. Had this Martial Ancestor of Human Tribe lost his mind?


    "The Human Tribe will be self-reliant¡­ The Human Tribe will be self-reliant¡­" The Human tribesmen who were weeping with sorrow, those still under Zhenyuanzi''s protection, as well as those Martial Artists waiting inside the Formation started shouting in unison. Their voices shook the universe and startled the whole world. The Tribe''s previously weak Luck started to soar. Compared to the Tribe that relied on the Sages, the Tribe that relied on themselves had a more intense desire to be strong.


    Hearing the humans'' cheers, Musen and the other ancestors were all soothed. Calamity would sharpen their hearts. To be a genuinely strong Tribe, except force and strength, their Tribe also needed to have a staunch and unshakable belief.


    Musen was satisfied with his Tribe''s performance now. But it was simply the first step to reinstate his tribesmen''s belief in self-reliance. The next would be to act against the Sages. Though he knew it would enrage the Sages, he would not regret planning for his Tribe even if it meant his death. After all, he was human.


    Musen sighed and said firmly, "The Sacred Lady has been enjoying the worship of my Human Tribe for generations for creating humans. However, Sacred Lady will no longer need to worry about our matters." Musen''s words once again sent a shockwave across Untainted Land. What was he trying to do?


    Though Goddess Nvywa''s face showed anger when she heard Musen''s words, she was rendered utterly speechless. She had personally created the Human Tribe, yet she had never taken care of them. The Tribe had relied completely on themselves to come this far. It was already good fortune for her that she was able to enjoy the Tribe''s eternal worship. Now that Musen was cutting off her right to interfere with the Tribe, she had no room to refute. After all, it was she who had wronged the Tribe in the first place.


    Musen was not done yet as he continued, "As for the Tribe of Humanity?" A hint of disdain appeared on his face as he brought it up. "The Tribe of Humanity originally would be the Teaching of the Human Tribe, but it seemed we could not afford it. From now on, the Tribe of Humanity will only be one of my Human Tribe''s Teachings. That''s all."


    An uproar swept across Untainted Land. Musen had just denied Goddess Nvywa the right to interfere with the Human Tribe and now, he diminished the status of Laozi''s Tribe of Humanity in the Tribe. What was he trying to achieve? There were only a couple of differences between ''Human Tribe''s Teaching'' and ''one of the Human Tribe''s Teaching'', the status was very much different. There would no longer be any difference between Laozi''s Tribe of Humanity and the Tribe of Enlightenments and the Tribe of Severity among the Tribe.


    A tremendous momentum carrying fury inside Mount Shouyang surged straight towards the horizon. All living things in Untainted Land felt Laozi''s rage. But it came as no surprise. Musen''s remark had directly caused Laozi to lose another 10 percent of his Human Tribe''s Luck. Now he had the same amount of Luck as Goddess Nvywa, only 10 percent. What was more exasperating was the fact that the Tribe of Humanity now existed only in name.


    Laozi''s eyes were burning with fury as he stared at Musen. If not for his identity as Martial Ancestor of Human tribe, Laozi would have already slapped him to death with that remark. But Musen was the Martial Ancestor of the Human Tribe. If he personally killed Musen, that meant alienating himself from the Tribe. What he looked forward to now was for Emperor Jun and Taiyi to kill Musen as soon as possible. Simply seeing him for another second made Laozi feel uncomfortable inside.


    Laozi may be stewing in anger but there were those who rejoiced in his misfortune, such as Jieyin and Zhunti of the West. Though Laozi was their senior, he was nevertheless the Sage of the East. They were naturally happy to see him suffer losses. Zhunti, in particular, was beaming like he had found some priceless treasure.


    Inside Mount Kunlun, the Origin''s face was also full of anger. Though Musen''s words were targeted at Laozi, he was actually shaming Three Pure Ones. How could he be not angry? When Musen cursed the Sages as heartless as a whole, he was also under fire. If not for Musen''s identity as the Martial Ancestor of the Human Tribe, the Origin would have already killed him.


    In Jadeite Palace, Tongtian''s face was full of smiles. The heartless Sages? Though he was also included in that curse, he completely did not mind it. On the contrary, he particularly admired Musen''s fearlessness of the Sages. But how would he survive the great tribulation of the Human Tribe after offending Goddess Nvywa and Laozi? Even if he was not acquainted with Musen in any way, he had always felt that Musen was not an impulsive person. Since he dared to do such a thing, he would definitely have a way to survive the tribulation. Tongtian would be disappointed if that was not the case.


    In Blood Sea, Minghe was gazing at Coast of the East Sea with a shadow of a smile on his face. The matters of Human Tribe had always gone according to Musen''s scheme while he would assist at most. Now that Musen was using the Cultivation Tribulation of the Human Tribe as a chance to weaken the authority of the Sages among the Human Tribe. With this, he had found an opportunity that may not appear again in the future.

 Chapter 113: The Power of Real Martial Arts

    Chapter 113: The Power of Real Martial Arts


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Hearing that, Emperor Jun unexpectedly burst out laughing and said, "Hahaha¡­ Musen, you''re really pretentious. You''re using the Cultivation Tribulation of the Human Tribe to weaken the Sages'' authority over the Human Tribe. However," Emperor Jun''s expression abruptly went cold and he continued to say, "you''ve extremely underestimated my Demon Tribe. Do you really think I will let you Human Tribe survive?"


    Emperor Jun was furious and the fury blazed in Emperor Jun''s mind. He had asked to see those Sages before, yet every time he was turned down without even catching a glimpse of them. Laozi even merely assigned a Taoist child to turn him away. As they were all Sages, Emperor Jun had to bear it without complaint. Now, he was still scorned even though he had all the advantages. Furthermore, it was by someone from the Human Tribe which he had never considered important.


    As the Emperor of the Demon Tribe, Emperor Jun was naturally extraordinarily arrogant. He had to curb his arrogance when he faced the Sages. But facing others, he would naturally be completely domineering. However, Musen''s act seemed to be done without regards to others. He completely did not put him into consideration. How would it be possible for him not to be furious?


    Musen calmly answered, "You won''t, the Human Tribe has pledged. Even if the Human Tribe can''t yet form any danger towards the Demon Tribe, you definitely wouldn''t spare us, the Human Tribe. The Human Tribe''s Martial Arts have let you sense the existence of crises. Even though you would have to offend the Sages, you would still choose to annihilate the Human Tribe."


    Emperor Jun stared coldly at Musen. Musen''s attitude made him angry. In Untainted Land, the strong would be revered. In front of the strong, the weak should at least be modest, like the way they were when confronting Sages. However, in Emperor Jun''s eyes, Musen acted completely different. Even when speaking against Sages, he showed no fear.


    "So he is the Ancestor of the Human Tribe and the founder of its Martial Arts?" thought Emperor Jun, with his fear of Martial Arts intensifying. Even if today he would not be able to annihilate the Human Tribe, he definitely had to thoroughly destroy the Spiritual Inheritance of Martial Arts. No matter to which clan Martial Arts were to be passed on to, it might pose a huge threat in the future. That was also the case if it was to be passed on to the Demon Tribe. Martial Artists were unyielding. Could he still sit steadily in his emperor''s seat if Martial Arts were to thrive among the Demon Tribe?


    Seeing Emperor Jun''s expression, a hint of a smile appeared on Musen''s face. He said, "What? Are you afraid? That a majestic Demon Emperor can actually be afraid really surprises me. It seems your whole life achievement is just like this! Never to achieve the Origin! Hahaha!!!"


    Emperor Jun became even more furious after he heard Musen''s words. He said, "Afraid? I would be afraid of you? Of you, the Human Tribe? After this day, the Human Tribe will no longer exist in Untainted Land. You guys are the ones who should be afraid!" Musen had correctly guessed his mind, how could Emperor Jun not be angry?


    Musen smiled and said, "Do you think today you can annihilate us, the Human Tribe? Emperor Jun, you''re being too arrogant. Relying just on you, Taiyi, and hundreds of millions of Demon Tribe soldiers, you already want to annihilate the Human Tribe. Really wishful thinking! Moreover..." Musen spoke until this part. And then, although he still had a smile on his face, his whole body was completely covered with killing intent. He continued to say, "You can continue with this big talk if you can survive. Lay the formation!"


    Along with Musen''s shout, the entire hundreds of millions of Martial Artists of the Human Tribe started to move. The three Ancestors of the Human Tribe were also included among them. A huge formation slowly took shape. Although it was not yet complete, its momentum was already very earthshaking. It was as if Martial Arts was the only thing left in this world.


    Seeing this, Emperor Jun felt extremely terrified. Although the Human Tribe''s formation was not yet complete, it was already very astonishing. Even though it still could not be compared with their Demon Tribe''s Cosmic Stars Formation, the distance between them was probably not too far-off. If the Human tribesmen who laid the formation were to be a bit greater in number, a bit stronger, then¡­


    Thinking about this, Emperor Jun instantly shouted, "Taiyi, quickly stop it! We definitely can''t let this formation succeed." Since this formation might be comparable with the Cosmic Stars Formation, then its power absolutely could not be underestimated. At that moment, he only brought Taiyi and hundreds of millions of Demon Tribe soldiers. Because Ji Meng and Fuxi were guiding the elites of Demon Tribe soldiers in formation training, he had left the Cosmic Stars Banner in the Heavenly Court. Thus, at that moment, he completely had no way to lay the Cosmic Stars Formation out.


    Taiyi naturally understood this point. He abruptly swung the Primal Bell of Chaos in his hand straight at the incomplete formation, for he had to take advantage of the incomplete formation to break it. Otherwise, once the formation was completed, they basically would have no certainty of success if they were to rely just on him, Emperor Jun as well as hundreds of millions of Demon Tribe soldiers. At that moment, he finally understood why Musen had no fear as if he had something to rely on, and why he said they should continue with the big talk if they could survive. It turned out it was because he had an odd formation in his hand.


    How could Musen sit back and watch Taiyi break the formation? The Kongtong Seal appeared in his hand. With the sound of an explosion, it became huge in an instant, meeting the Primal Bell of Chaos'' attack. The Kongtong Seal''s level could not be compared to the Primal Bell of Chaos, but it had absorbed Musen''s Way of Martial Arts as well as the Human Tribe''s Luck. In addition, Musen had inserted all the useful gain from establishing the Martial Arts back then into it. Nowadays, its power had increased greatly.


    "Bang¡­!" A loud sound resonated between the Heaven and Earth. Under the enormous impact, disasters broke out all over the world. Countless small demons from the Demon Tribe at the front line were turned into scattered dust because they could not withstand such an impact. And at that moment, the Human Tribe''s formation was finally complete. The enormous impact had only caused the formation to have several slight sways.


    There was a huge change in Emperor Jun''s expression when he saw the formation was completed. In particular, he was even more shocked to see that Musen actually managed to block Taiyi''s full-strength hit. Taiyi was already a Late Stage, there was rarely someone who could be his opponent in Untainted Land. He did not expect that he would actually meet one among the Human Tribe. Furthermore, he was only a Human tribesmen who was born several millenniums ago. How would it be possible for him not to be shocked?


    From inside the Veridical Martial Origin Formation, Suiren-Shi shouted, "Fourth brother, don''t tangle with them! Quickly enter the formation and control it! Today my Human Clan is going to collect this blood debt." He spoke while controlling the formation with Youchao-Shi and Ziyi-Shi, starting the attack.


    Once the Veridical Martial Origin Formation moved, the Way of Martial Arts from countless Martial Artists converged into a Current of Martial Arts which rushed straight at the Demon Tribe''s side. The first one to bear the brunt would naturally be Taiyi. Witnessing this, Taiyi promptly withdrew the Primal Bell of Chaos and fled while Musen dodged and escaped into the formation.


    Once Musen went into the Eye of the Formation, the entire momentum of the Veridical Martial Origin Formation suddenly soared a bit higher, operating the formation also became easier. Emperor Jun cared more about the attack before his eyes than about the change of the Veridical Martial Origin Formation. The tremendous Current of Martial Arts that came attacking straight at the Demon Tribe had really made people feel horrified.


    Seeing Taiyi retreat to his side, Emperor Jun threw the River Chart and the Inscription of the Luo that were in his hand to the sky. A huge formation was formed in an instant. It was the He Luo Origin Formation which was a formation Emperor Jun had obtained from comprehending the River Chart and the Inscription of the Luo. The entire formation''s layout was established after the mountains and rivers of ancient Untainted Land. The inside was filled with a myriad of things. If one was to say the Full Star Formation was the sun, the moon, and the stars; then the River Chart and the Inscription of the Luo would be the mountain, the river, and the landscape. It was the embodiment of great rivers and creeks of the epochal Untainted Land; the sea and the sky; the birds, the beasts, and the sea creatures; the changes in the evolution of ancient Untainted World.


    After the formation was complete, Emperor Jun shouted, "Quickly come into the formation! We''ll resist the attack together." Seeing this, the armies of the Demon Tribe made their way one after another into the He Luo Origin Formation. The formation expanded rapidly, wrapping around the turbulence that happened under the Current of Martial Arts''s impact. However, it was not destroyed. On the contrary, the Tactical Formation became more and more stable after the Demon Tribe went inside it.


    Although they had managed to block the Current of Martial Arts, Emperor Jun did not feel happy in the slightest. The chill air on his face was already enough to solidify into frost. This time, those who were sent to annihilate the Human Tribe were the Demon soldiers he specifically took from among those in charge of the Cosmic Stars Formation. At first, there were only 400 million remaining, but under the Current of Martial Arts, only 100 million actually went into the He Luo Formation. In other words, a full 300 million Demon soldiers died under one hit.


    Even though for the Demon Tribe this loss could not be considered very serious, the Human Tribe, in fact, had hit Emperor Jun''s face. Emperor Jun had come to annihilate the Human Tribe, but now, he had already lost 300 million Demon soldiers even though the Human Tribe had not had any damage yet. It could be said that he was being extremely humiliated in front of every creature of Untainted Land.


    Bai Ze beside him was also dumbfounded. He was the one in charge of this task to massacre the Human Tribe. Fortunately, Emperor Jun came personally, or else he would have probably ended up in a disaster if he was to face such an attack like the Current of Martial Arts without Emperor Jun''s He Luo Formation. However, one hit had caused Bai Ze to have the intention to retreat.


    He could only grit his teeth and step forward, saying, "Your Majesty, now the situation is detrimental to us. It would be better for us to first retreat to the Heavenly Court, gather the army, and then come again to annihilate the Human Tribe." Based on this situation now, they would undoubtedly lose if they were to rely on the few of them that remained and face the Human Tribe''s formation. Only retreating was the best policy.


    Hearing Bai Ze''s words, Emperor Jun''s expression became even colder. In normal times, he would definitely have been furious. But what Bai Ze said was not wrong, the situation was indeed detrimental to them. The Current of Martial Arts'' range of attack was vast and its power could not be centralized, for it to break the He Luo Formation was impossible. However, they also did not have the strength to fight back. Continuing this deadlock also would not do, since it would definitely be a huge crisis if the Wu Tribe was to strike them at this moment.


    However, an endless feeling of being humiliated grew in Emperor Jun''s heart as he thought about retreating. As the Emperor of the Demon Tribe, he was actually being forced to retreat when he was facing the Human Tribe, which was born only several millenniums ago. How humiliating was this? Perhaps after this event, Emperor Jun would be reduced to be the laughingstock of every creature in Untainted Land. A majestic Emperor of the Demon Tribe was forced by the Human Tribe to withdraw his soldiers. This was simply an extraordinary humiliation. Even if he could annihilate the Human Tribe in the future, perhaps this matter would forever be branded on him and the Demon Tribe, eternally unerasable.

 Chapter 114: The End of the Cultivation Tribulation (No.3)

    Chapter 114: The End of the Cultivation Tribulation (No.3)


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    But now they had no choice unless the army was transferred from the Heavenly Court to form the Cosmic Stars Formation in order to break the formation of the Human Tribe. But the Wu Tribe would not let that happen. After all, he broke the rule of "Heaven belongs to the Demon Tribe, Earth belongs to the Wu Tribe" set by Honourable Ancestor by sending the Demon troops into Untainted Land. Despite the reason why the Wu Tribe remained silent, once he formed the Cosmic Stars Formation in Untainted Land, the Wu Tribe would definitely react.


    It was a hard choice for Emperor Jun, but when he saw millions of Demon soldiers behind him, he braced himself and said, "Retreat!" This word seemed to take all of his strength. Needless to say, that the emperor of the Demon Tribe commanded troops to retreat in front of the weak Human Tribe was a shameful act.


    Looking at the slightly pale face of Emperor Jun, Taiyi felt bad. Once upon a time, the Demon Tribe was one of the rulers of the world along with the Wu Tribe, but now they had to retreat to preserve their power while confronting the Human Tribe. What a shame it was. Taiyi had never seen that look on Emperor Jun''s face before, he did not know how to console him since no words could change the fact that they had failed.


    After Emperor Jun gave his order, the army of the Demon Tribe, who feared Humans with Martial Arts, became excited. They were relieved that they entered the He Luo Formation one step earlier, or else they would be devoured too.


    The He Luo Formation slowly retreated by the order of Emperor Jun, and others in Untainted Land went mute because it was one of those few lost battles that the Demon Tribe had. Last time they were up against the Wu Tribe, and if not for Honourable Ancestor, the Demon Tribe would not still be existing. But this time they were faced with the Human Tribe, so no matter what would happen to the Human Tribe''s future, the Human Tribe made an example for others in this world.


    The Demon Tribe retreated and those who fled to the Coast of the East Sea Tribe burst into tears¡ªtears of joy and sorrow. They were shed to celebrate the end of the Great Calamity for the Human Tribe but also to grieve for those who had died. The sound of sorrow pierced Untainted Land and rendered everything in the mood of sorrow.


    Even the Sages felt the same. However, there was an exception, which was Laozi in Mount Shouyang. The retreat of Emperor Jun made Laozi angrier. He wanted to eliminate the Spiritual Inheritance of Martial Arts of the Four Ancestors of Humanity by the hand of the Demon Tribe. Nevertheless, the Demon Tribe had lost and retreated.


    Observing the Veridical Martial Origin Formation made by Martial Artists of the Human Tribe, Laozi pondered with glints of coldness in his eyes. According to his knowledge, it was not a perfect formation and the ones who formed it were not strong enough, otherwise, the effect would be much stronger. In fact, this could be placed on a par with the Cosmic Stars Formation. That such a formation was owned by the Human Tribe worried him.


    The one whom Laozi feared was Musen, the Martial Ancestor of the Human Tribe, who created the Spiritual Inheritance of Martial Arts that equaled the Way of Celestial Immortality and invented the formation that equaled the Cosmic Stars Formation. It would be hard for a Sage to sway the Human Tribe with such a leader in charge.


    Besides, Musen just had thousands of years of cultivation, now he could be on par with Taiyi who had a Primordial Supreme Treasure, the Bell of Chaos. What would happen if he had more time? Would he become a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin like Minghe had? It would be completely insane to control the Human Tribe if there was someone in the Human Tribe who reached the Origin.


    But the problem was Laozi could not lay a finger on Musen since Musen was a Martial Ancestor of the Human Tribe who had both Luck and Merit. Whoever attacked him would become the enemy of the whole Human Tribe, therefore this dilemma troubled Laozi the most. However, if he could not sort it out, it would be difficult for his preaching.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    At the Coast of the East Sea, the armies of the Demon Tribe fell back one step at a time holding the He Luo Formation, while the Human Tribe celebrated. Inside the formation of the Human Tribe, Suiren-Shi was relieved on seeing the retreating soldiers of the Demon Tribe. "Phew! Finally, we made it."


    Musen shook his head when he heard that, and he said, "It''s not like that. Emperor Jun didn''t bring all his troops, if he came with billions of soldiers adding to the Cosmic Stars Formation, today would be the end of the Human Tribe. Now they fell back, but one day, they will return."


    Those words made Youchao-Shi worried. He said, "Brother, what should we do? We can''t always cower here. We need to restore our power and stage a comeback." His worry was totally correct, if they just cowered in the Coast of the East Sea, there would be no future for them. But if they left the coast, there might be another attack by the Demon Tribe, and they could not afford that loss.


    Musen laughed grimly and said, "Hmph! Let''s teach them an unforgettable lesson, and make an example out of them. We need to tell others in Untainted Land that we are not someone they can mess with." With that being said, he released the Veridical Martial Origin Formation again.


    Everyone in Untainted Land was shocked by the Human Tribe''s formation. What were they doing? The Demon Tribe had retreated already, the crisis had been resolved, and they wanted to stop Emperor Jun, Taiyi, and rest of the army? It was insane!


    Emperor Jun was astonished by the change of the Human Tribe''s formation, therefore he immediately ordered his troops to hold the defense position. Just now, the Current of Martial Arts did not penetrate the He Luo Formation. Did they have something stronger? Emperor Jun was scared by this thought, and the thought that the Wu Tribe had something to do with it.


    With the change in the Veridical Martial Origin Formation, countless rays from the Way of Martial Arts concentrated above it, just like what happened before the Current of Martial Arts. Unless those Ways of Martial Arts merged, they could not break through the defense of the He Luo Formation.


    Meanwhile, Musen walked out of the formation and looked at the He Luo Formation, and yelled coldly, "Emperor Jun, you won''t get away with this. I will make you pay for the blood shed by our people, you will die here today!"


    Right after saying that, Musen flew to the overhead of the Veridical Martial Origin Formation, and shouted, "Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts, go!" A vast momentum came out from his body as his body was enlarged several times, but it was not over. "Current of Martial Arts, come into my body. The Martial dominates all Martial Arts. Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts, rise!"


    Accompanied by Musen''s shouting, the Current of Martial Arts from the Veridical Martial Origin Formation flowed into Musen''s body madly, Musen took it all like a lion devouring a sheep. At the same time, his Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts rose rapidly, and his momentum became stronger.


    "He!" With Musen''s yell, his Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts absorbed all the Current of Martial Arts. The Veridical Martial Origin Formation vanished, while Musen became a giant. Seeing Musen''s giant form, everyone in Untainted Land was reminded naturally of the Real Entity of Pangu.


    At present, Musen was only half the height as the Wu Tribe''s Real Entity of Pangu was back then. Even so, it stunned everyone, especially Emperor Jun. Fear crept into Emperor Jun''s mind when he saw the giant form of Musen. It gave him a sense that he was confronted with the Real Entity of Pangu.


    Musen did not have a care what others thought because he could not hold this form for long. He held out his hands, and a huge seal came into being in no time, then he smashed it down onto the He Luo Formation. "One seal guards Heaven and Earth!" After saying that, his body shrank rapidly, and he became his ordinary size in a second, but his body was heavily wounded. Even the Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts could not take in so much Way of Martial Arts. He was lucky to be still alive.


    "Boom!" The He Luo Formation collapsed in a blast. A vast mist of blood pervaded between Heaven and Earth, and only three people escaped and hit the ground. They were the only survivors from Musen''s strike, which were Emperor Jun, Taiyi, and Bai Ze.


    Seeing that the three had been heavily wounded, Musen''s Killing Intent surged even though he was also badly wounded. Obviously, he wanted to kill them for good. The emperor of the Demon Tribe or the general trend of the universe, he just did not care anymore. All he wanted now was revenge for his people, an eye for an eye.


    Suddenly, countless star lights came down from Heaven which enveloped Emperor Jun, Taiyi, and Bai Ze. Then a voice spoke, "Infinite light, orbiting stars, launch!" Then Emperor Jun and his fellows vanished into thin air. Apparently, it was the Demon Tribe in the Heavenly Court who used the Cosmic Stars Formation to rescue them.


    Musen took a glance at the direction of the Heavenly Court with hatred, and went back to the Holy Land of the Human Tribe with his army. Looking at the receding figure of the Human Tribe, everyone in Untainted Land was shocked. Who would have thought that the Great Calamity of the Human Tribe ended this way? But one thing they knew was that after this battle, no one would underestimate the Human Tribe anymore.

 Chapter 115: Post-Calamity (No.4)

    Chapter 115: Post-Calamity (No.4)


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In the Holy Land of the Human Tribe, everyone was watching Musen step into the palace where the Ancestors lived. They were full of adoration for him, since Musen, the Ancestor of Martial Arts, actually saved the day all by himself. Martial Arts of the Human Tribe, the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance, and the Veridical Martial Origin Formation were all made by Musen.


    With Musen''s figure receding into the distance, the whole Human Tribe began another great upsurge of Martial Arts. Many people who used to cultivate the Way of Celestial Immortality now took part in the cultivation of Martial Arts, and those who stuck to the Way of Celestial Immortality began to steel themselves much harder. Because they understood that the basic reason for this calamity was their weakness.


    After settling down other affairs of the Human Tribe and making the plan of restoration, Suiren-Shi and two other Ancestors went back to the palace and found Musen just standing still. Suiren-Shi stepped forward with a smile on his face and said, "Brother, this time, you really made a reputation for the Human Tribe." Then he clapped Musen on the shoulder and, unexpectedly, Musen passed out.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the Blood Sea, Minghe looked at the direction of the Coast of the East Sea and could not help but shake his head. This time, Martial Arts of the Human Tribe made its own name, especially Musen, his last strike had reached the Realm of the Origin. Now, not only other powers were frightened, but also the Sages felt a little scared.


    Musen especially offended Goddess Nvywa and Laozi this time. The Sacred Lady of the Human Tribe as she was, Goddess Nvywa might not fight with Musen even if she was angry. But Laozi was a different case. They said Laozi was someone who went with the flow, but it was totally bullshit. If it was true, how could he get angry over the loss of Luck?


    Fortunately, Musen always stayed in the Human Tribe, so that Laozi did not have the chance to attack him. But if he went outside of the Human Tribe, Laozi would not hold back his desire. Even if Laozi could not kill Musen, he would seal Musen, which was a good way to defeat a Sage.


    It was not what Minghe worried most about, because even if Laozi started his move, Minghe would not stand by and let his own Self-centric One be sealed. What Minghe worried most about was the injuries of Musen, despite that he showed great power and prestige this time, the price that he paid was not a small one.


    Back then, the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery summoned the Real Entity of Pan Gu and bore the Boomerang of the tactical formation, which was not easy to bear. Now Musen launched the Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts by concentrating the Current of Martial Arts. Although the power of it was not as strong as one-tenth of the Real Entity of Pangu, he might be in a coma because of the serious injury caused by bearing the whole Boomerang of the tactical formation.


    The good thing was that the Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts was not something ordinary, which had no less resilience than the body of Ancestors of Sorcery. Furthermore, with the Martial protected Musen''s source of Martial Arts, Musen''s recovery was only a matter of time, and there were possibilities for his cultivation to go further.


    Compared with the pain, the gain of Musen was also remarkable. Now Goddess Nvywa and Laozi only respectively occupied 10 percent of the Human Tribe''s Luck, which made Laozi lose his best advantage. Even for the coronation of the Three Royals and Five Emperors in the future, Laozi would not have any position to take charge.


    As to the 30 percent of Luck returned to the Human Tribe, 10 percent of Luck went back to Musen, so he had 30 percent of the Human Tribe''s Luck again. Another five percent went to Martial Artists of the Human Tribe who fought. Although it would be scratched after the division, it could help their cultivation anyway. The last 15 percent was shared among the Three Ancestors of the Human Tribe, so each of them occupied 10 percent of Luck.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Just as Minghe expected, the Veridical Martial Origin Formation actually impressed everyone in Untainted Land, even the Sages, which became one of the Four Mysterious Formations in Untainted Land together with the God-killing Sword Formation, the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, and the Cosmic Stars Formation. Especially Musen''s Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts, by concentrating the Current of Martial Arts that was similar to the Real Entity of Pangu, made others awe for its power.


    Although there still were Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery now, the Twelve Divine Beings was short of one Ancestor of Sorcery since Houtu was trapped in the Nether World. Without the entire Twelve Divine Beings, the Wu Tribe could not summon the Real Entity of Pangu (they did not know that the Wu Tribe was creating another Ancestor of Sorcery). Therefore, even Musen''s Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts could not compare with the Real Entity of Pangu, but he posed an extraordinary threat to others.


    In Mount Shouyang, Laozi seemed so gloomy, since the changes of the Veridical Martial Origin Formation were absolutely beyond his calculation. Though he did not take it as a threat, such a formation owned by the Human Tribe was just like a pain in the ass.


    He used to have a plan, that after Emperor Jun had terminated Martial Arts of the Human Tribe, he would save the rest of the Human Tribe to expand his influence in the Human Tribe, which would help him occupy more Luck. But now, everything was ruined by Musen, therefore Laozi was anxious to kill Musen as soon as possible.


    Compared with Laozi, other Sages were in a much better mood. But they were a bit worried about the Human Tribe. Because the power of the Wu Tribe was accumulated through more than 100,000 years, but the power increase that the Human Tribe had was just in thousands of years. No one could tell how powerful they could be if they were granted the same time that the Wu Tribe had. Besides, maybe Musen would have acquired the Fruit of Origin before that.


    A Tribe, which owned one of the Four Mysterious Formations and whose powerhouse reached the Origin, was not able to be controlled by any Sage at will. On the contrary, the Human Tribe was just like the Wu and Demon Tribes, in which no Sage could interfere with their business no matter how strong they were.


    In Goddess Nvywa''s World, Goddess Nvywa was relieved upon seeing the end of the calamity. She was so happy for the survival of the Human Tribe, particularly when she saw the power of their formation and the Ancestor of Martial Arts. After all, there was a special bond between them.


    On the other hand, she was very worried that the confrontation between the Humans and Demons would make them sworn enemies of each other, and their blood would be shed, one generation after another, like a fast knot which could not be untied, unless one of them became entirely part of history.


    However, Goddess Nvywa understood it was impossible, since the Demon Tribe would not go extinct as long as she was still standing, while the relations between the Human Tribe and the Four Ancestors of Humanity was the same. Especially Musen, the Ancestor of Martial Arts, who was most likely to achieve the Fruit of Origin as Minghe had in Untainted Land. The Human Tribe would certainly survive if Musen became a Sage.


    In this case, though the bloodbath between the Humans and Demons would continue, according to their speed of reproduction, neither of them would go extinct. This kind of co-existent situation was good enough for Goddess Nvywa, as both sides were her own flesh and blood that she could not leave behind.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Back in the Heavenly Court, after Emperor Jun, Taiyi, and Bai Ze were saved, regardless of his injuries, Emperor Jun gathered Fuxi, Kunpeng, and other Sacred Demons and said, "What a powerful formation the Human Tribe have! I didn''t see it coming. The Spiritual Inheritance of Martial Arts was astonishing, so I want to mass more troops to sweep them away. How do you feel about it?"


    Emperor Jun only mentioned the threat of the Human Tribe, but he never said a word about his failure, and others kept their acquiescent silence. As for Kunpeng, he was gloating over this failure. He never forgot what he had suffered, so he only did some casual work, even though he had a high position in the Heavenly Court and Emperor Jun treated him well.


    On hearing Emperor Jun''s words, Ji Meng said, "Your Majesty, I don''t agree with that. The only way to eliminate the Human Tribe is the Cosmic Stars Formation, which requires a huge amount of soldiers. Let alone whether we can destroy them, if they fight back with all they have, with their formation and the Ancestor of Martial Arts, Musen''s Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts, they will definitely do great damage to the Cosmic Stars Formation. In that scenario, how can we fight against the Wu Tribe even if we eliminate the Human Tribe?"


    Emperor Jun calmed down a little bit after hearing that, so Ji Meng seized the opportunity and said, "Now our major threat is still the Wu Tribe, besides, the Cosmic Stars Formation needs to be improved. We have only 4,000 years before the final war. No matter how strong the Human Tribe becomes, they can''t exceed us. Then they will be just a piece of cake after we eliminate the Wu Tribe."


    On hearing that, Emperor Jun nodded. The Human Tribe could not stand a chance at all if the Demon Tribe sent out all they had. Additionally, even if in 4,000 years the Human Tribe were restored to their previous scale before the Great Calamity, they could not match the Demon Tribe. But what he worried about now was that the Human Tribe would help the Wu Tribe during the final war, and that was not something that he could ignore.


    And Emperor Jun asked, "Everyone, what I''m concerned about is that if the Human Tribe lends a hand to the Wu Tribe in our battle with them, what should we do then? All of you have seen the power of the Human Tribe''s formation, and I''m afraid it''ll be big trouble." Indeed, Musen''s last strike had reached the Sage level, and if the Human Tribe would sneak-attack the Demon Tribe in the final battle between the Wu and Demon Tribes, it would be almost impossible that they could survive from that converging attack.


    Ji Meng smiled and answered, "Your Majesty, don''t worry about that. Though we''ve become their sworn enemy, whether they''ll help the Wu Tribe or not is still uncertain. The Human Tribe may not have a good feeling about the Wu Tribe, since they just sat by when we massacred the Human Tribe. In addition, it won''t be something nice if they help the Wu Tribe win, and surely they''ll not lift a finger, because the Four Ancestors of Humanity are not dumbasses at all."

 Chapter 116: The New Ancestor of Sorcery

    Chapter 116: The New Ancestor of Sorcery


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    What Ji Meng said was truly reasonable. Even if the Human Tribe recovered from the Great Calamity, they would still suffer unbearable damage in the war between the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes. Besides, even if the Wu Tribe defeated the Demon Tribe with their help, they could not benefit from it at all. It was much better to stand aside and observe.


    Having a dread of the Human Tribe, Emperor Jun itched to cut their throats at once. However, he hesitated to take action because the Wu Tribe had been detecting aside. The Demon Tribe would never have the chance to wipe the Human Tribe out unless Emperor Jun successfully persuaded the Wu Tribe to ally with them or perfectly remain neutral. But could the Wu Tribe agree with that? Absolutely impossible.


    Thinking of the Wu Tribe, Emperor Jun involuntarily touched the Wu-killing Sword beside him. The sword was cast out of innumerable Blood of Essence, souls, resentments, and other materials of the Human Tribe. Although it was merely a highest grade Post Celestial Spiritual Treasure, its power exceeded the overwhelming majority of Primordial Spiritual Treasures. The Wu-killing Sword was especially a nemesis to the Wu Tribe.


    The Wu Tribe had no Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation and if the Demon Tribe killed the other 11 Ancestors of Sorcery with the Wu-killing Sword, they would obtain victory in the decisive battle with the least cost. Emperor Jun felt excited about the idea. The Lord of Heaven and Earth was at his fingertips. At that time, he would wipe the Human Tribe out as easy as picking his own pocket. Emperor Jun instantly cheered up at that thought.


    What a wonderful name the Lord of Heaven and Earth was! Although Emperor Jun was the Lord of the Heavenly Court and held the Luck of the Demon Tribe, his Luck would boom when he became the Lord of Heaven and Earth. He could depend on the Luck and achieve Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin. On the occasion, he was on equal footing with a Sage and would never be insulted anymore.


    Unfortunately, while Emperor Jun was imagining a bright future, a blast of great Evil Spirit surged to the sky above Untainted Land. What was this... The fond dream of Emperor Jun was immediately interrupted and he concentrated his attention to detect the origin of the Evil Spirit. However, he was shocked by what he saw: That Evil Spirit originated from the Wu Tribe.


    ...


    Outside the Hall of Pangu of the Wu Tribe, Emperor Jiang and the other 11 Ancestors of Sorcery were looking at the person who made them feel helpless. The person was the Great Sorcerer, Chiyou. Correctly speaking, he was named an Ancestor of Sorcery now. Chiyou absorbed two drops of Houtu''s Blood of Essence. Besides, in order to help Chiyou complete the metamorphosis to an Ancestor of Sorcery, Emperor Jiang and the other 11 Ancestors of Sorcery paid great efforts to gather the Killing Intent of Heaven and Earth together for him. It finally took a long time for Chiyou to rank as an Ancestor of Sorcery successfully.


    In the original plan of the Ancestors of Sorcery, Chiyou would rank as an Ancestor of Sorcery on the quiet and unexpected appearance in the final battle between the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes, thus making a surprise attack on the Demon Tribe. But it cost both Bloods of Essence of the Ancestors of Sorcery and a huge amount of Killing Intent of Heaven and Earth to supply the metamorphosis from a Great Sorcerer to an Ancestor of Sorcery.


    Emperor Jiang intended to settle Chiyou in the Hall of Pangu. It was rather a treasure than a hall. The Hall of Pangu was inherited from Pangu, and it was regarded as the Sacred Land and the most important treasure of the Wu Tribe. If Chiyou succeeded in upgrading the Ancestors of Sorcery in the Hall of Pangu, he could certainly suppress the Mysterious Sign now.


    But something went wrong with the Killing Intent of Heaven and Earth, no matter how the Ancestors of Sorcery aroused them, the Killing Intent of Heaven and Earth had no way to enter the Hall of Pangu. It looked like that Killing Intent of Heaven and Earth resisted entering, or perhaps the Hall of Pangu refused to let it in. The Ancestors of Sorcery had nothing to do but complete the metamorphosis, which should have been done on the sly, outside of the Hall of Pangu now.


    The result was obvious. Chi You succeeded in the metamorphosis of an Ancestor of Sorcery but he also caused the riot of the Killing Intent of Heaven and Earth due to the metamorphosis and resulted in the Mysterious Sign, which was shooting up to the sky. The news that one more Ancestor of Sorcery was born in the Wu Tribe was widespread in Untainted Land. All living creatures were terrified by the news and as a matter of course, the Demon Tribe were most terrified.


    They originally thought that Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu was trapped in The Nether World and would fail to participate in the final battle between the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes. Since the Twelve Divine Beings of the Wu Tribe were incomplete, the Demon Tribe could lay aside all anxiety and rest content. However, it was unexpected to everyone that the Wu Tribe reformed another Ancestor of Sorcery. Although he was absolutely incomparable with Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu, the Twelve Divine Beings of the Wu Tribe were completed now and the great Formation could be arranged again. More importantly, the Real Entity of Pangu would reappear in Untainted Land. That was the most terrible thing.


    Chiyou succeeded in the metamorphosis to an Ancestor of Sorcery and the whole Wu Tribe was a scene of jubilation. They cheered loudly. "Wu! Wu! Wu!" With the yell of the Wu Tribe, the Evil Spirit was swarming between Heaven and Earth. The Wu Tribe''s great will of war suffused the entire Untainted Land. All living creatures in Untainted Land were terrified by it. How horrible the Wu Tribe were!


    On second thought, all living creatures in Untainted Land involuntarily took pleasure in others'' misfortunes. Although the stronger Wu Tribe would influence them, the most distressed ones must have been the Demon Tribe. In the last war between the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes, the Demon Tribe suffered great damages from the Real Entity of Pangu. Now the Real Entity of Pangu had the chance to reappear in Untainted Land, the Demon Tribe could not help being concerned.


    The Evil Spirit in coacervation around Chiyou dispersed very soon and the Evil Spirit shooting up to the sky disappeared too. The whole Wu Tribe was quiet again. Chi You stood up and clenched his fist, his face was covered with excitement. Strong, too strong, there was a difference of only a single word between a Great Sorcerer and an Ancestor of Sorcery, but it was a difference that could not be described in language.


    After achieving the Real Entity of the Ancestors of Sorcery, Chiyou jumped from Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal to the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be. The promotion was so great that Chiyou could not control his power well now. But he would constantly adapt it and finally control the power. At that time, his cultivation might progress further.


    Seeing Chiyou''s excitement about the power, Emperor Jiang and others were not surprised. They also were excited by great power when they made the breakthrough from Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal to Sage-to-be. Even if for ordinary cultivators, there was a far cry between Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal and Sage-to-be, not to mention that the Entity of the Ancestors of Sorcery was counted as one of the very best superstrong physiques in Untainted Land.


    When the excitement calmed down, Chiyou found that the Ancestors of Sorcery were looking at him and smiling, so he immediately made a courtesy call on them and said, "Your Excellencies, I deeply appreciate your help and I''ll try my best to live up to the expectations of Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu. I''ll fight for the Wu Tribe until the last moment and I promise to foster and enhance the Wu Tribe by defeating the Demon Tribe."


    Emperor Jiang laughed aloud and said, "Good! Good! Good! But I have something else to tell you, Chiyou. Now you are the 13th Ancestor of Sorcery and you need not use honorific appellations anymore. From now on, you are the 13th younger brother of us Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery. Do you agree?"


    Chiyou listened and hesitated. "Eh... " No doubt Chiyou wavered, the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery were earliest born and regarded as symbols of the Wu Tribe, all the other people of the Wu Tribe were born to respect them. Either because of their strength or their blood rank, the people of the Wu Tribe had no way to resist them and did not mean to resist them at all.


    Chiyou had been respectfully calling them Your Excellencies Ancestors of Sorcery for tens of thousands years, and it was very difficult for him to change all of a sudden. At this time, the hot-tempered Zhurong went forward and gave a blow to the chest of Chiyou. He said, "What''s so hard for you? You''re so womanishly fussy. Don''t forget you''re a man of the Wu Tribe, and you''re already an Ancestor of Sorcery, is it really so hard to become a brother with us?"


    Bearing the blow of Zhurong on his chest, Chiyou was dumbfounded. He had been hit by Zhurong before but today was quite different. He unexpectedly felt nothing at all instead of feeling pain or injury. Chiyou subconsciously touched his chest and felt a great power that circled in his body. He finally recognized that he was no longer the Great Sorcerer Chiyou, but the 13th Ancestor of Sorcery of the Wu Tribe, the Ancestor of Sorcery Chiyou.


    Convinced at this point, Chiyou laughed aloud and said, "Fine, let me pay a formal visit to my brothers and sisters, and Xuan Ming is also my elder sister now." Chiyou now completely accepted his new status of Ancestor of Sorcery and all the other Ancestors of Sorcery laughed together after seeing this.


    Now that the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery were complete, they should immediately practice the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. Chi You was unfamiliar with this formation, but luckily he had become an Ancestor of Sorcery, so it would not take long to familiarize himself with this formation. The Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation last time was not mature enough and the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery at that time were all insufficient in cultivation. As a result, the formation could not be sustained for a long time.


    However, the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery now completely surpassed their former strength. If they could control the formation more proficiently, they would be able to preserve the Real Entity of Pangu for a longer time, and the Wu Tribe would have a greater chance to win.


    Houtu was far away from there and trapped in the Nether World, she looked into the distance of the Hall of Pangu with a smile on her face. Chiyou succeeded in the metamorphosis to an Ancestor of Sorcery and she could finally breathe easier now. If the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery failed to lineup the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation together, the Wu Tribe would have no way to defeat the Demon Tribe against the Cosmic Stars Formation.


    And the cause of the Great Calamity of the Human Tribe this time was that the Demon Tribe thought of a method to cope with the Ancestors of Sorcery, they refined the Wu-killing Sword with Blood of Essence and souls of the Human Tribe. The sword could break open the Real Entity Defense of the Ancestors of Sorcery with one blow. At that time, once the Ancestors of Sorcery died, the morale of the Wu Tribe would be badly damaged, which would be quite terrible.

 Chapter 117: Houtus Concern

    Chapter 117: Houtu''s Concern


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery had gathered together. As long as they paid more attention to the Wu-killing Sword and arranged the Formation to call the Real Entity of Pangu at the right time, the Demon Tribe would definitely lose this battle. What Houtu was really concerned about was that Goddess Nyuwa might get involved to save the Demon Tribe. Defending against both Goddess Nvywa and the Cosmic Stars Formation, the Real Entity of Pangu might not be able to resist until the last second. However, she couldn''t lend them a hand, which made her extremely worried.


    In this situation, she needed to ask Minghe for help. Houtu couldn''t get out of the Nether World, so she could only look for the Taoist of Heaven and Earth, Minghe''s Good Separation. The Taoist of Heaven and Earth had originally been a part of Minghe, asking him was tantamount to asking Minghe. Therefore, she set off for the City of Feng Du, where the Taoist of Heaven and Earth lived.


    Nowadays, the Nether World had ghost messengers inside it. It was already different from the very beginning of its construction when it had needed Minghe''s Clones of the Blood God to support everything. These ghost messengers were all carefully selected. They couldn''t be those who had made big mistakes and had to have a good aptitude for cultivation. Although the Nether World could be called Minghe''s territory, it couldn''t always rely on him. It needed to develop by itself and cultivate its force. Then, it could become an additional powerful strength for Minghe.


    Naturally, the Taoist of Heaven and Earth knew about Houtu''s arrival and came to welcome her. He said, "It''s an honor to have the Ancestor of Sorcery, Houtu here. Please forgive me for not greeting you sooner. This way, please." After greeting each other, the Taoist of Heaven and Earth led Houtu to his temple.


    They lived next to each other, so they were familiar with each other. After entering the palace, Houtu found a seat and asked directly, "Taoist of Heaven and Earth, I''m sorry to interrupt you without permission. Actually, I need Fellow Taoist Minghe to do me a favor."


    "She needs Minghe''s help?" The Taoist of Heaven and Earth thought for a moment and realized what Houtu really wanted immediately. He smiled and asked, "Do you want Minghe to help to hold back Goddess Nvywa of the Demon Tribe on the Wu Tribe''s behalf during the last war between the Wu and Demon Tribes?" Aside from this issue, the Taoist of Heaven and Earth couldn''t imagine what else Houtu would want to ask of Minghe.


    Houtu said, "That''s actually what I wanted to ask for. If Fellow Taoist Minghe could help our Wu Tribe to stop the Sage, Goddess Nvywa, we would never forget your kindness. If our Tribe comes to dominate Untainted Land, we will share a large part of it with Fellow Taoist Minghe. What do you think?"


    The Taoist of Heaven and Earth shook his head with a faint smile, saying, "This Cultivation Tribulation of Untainted Land, involves the Wu and Demon Tribes. At the end of this Tribulation, what kind of ending do you think the Wu and Demon Tribes will have?"


    Hearing this, Houtu''s expression changed. She had only thought about the threat of Goddess Nvywa. She had forgotten that the Wu and Demon Tribes had the leading roles in this Cultivation Tribulation. As a Sage, how could she not have predicted the Wu Tribe''s Luck at all?


    During the Cultivation Tribulation of the Human Tribe, the Demon Tribe''s Luck had decreased significantly because they had disrupted the harmony of heaven by killing too many people when refining the Wu-killing Sword. Meanwhile, the Wu Tribe''s Luck seemed to become more and more influential, especially when Chiyou became the new Ancestor of Sorcery. However, as an old saying went, things would develop in the opposite direction when they reached the extreme. And Houtu also understood this principle.


    Long before, the Ancestor of Sorcery Torch Dragon had spied upon the River of Time to find out the Wu Tribe''s future fate. They had been shocked to see the decline of their Wu Tribe, despite being such a powerful force. They had all felt puzzled.


    If the so-called crisis for the Wu Tribe were to occur, it must be because of the war with Demon Tribe. This was also the reason Houtu was trying to ask Minghe for help. But from the Taoist of Heaven and Earth''s words, it appeared that he knew something. Houtu couldn''t figure it out, so she asked, "What do you mean?"


    The Taoist of Heaven and Earth replied, "In the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation, the Three Tribes of Dragon, Phoenix, and Kylin were dominating Untainted Land, but where are they now?" The Phoenix Tribe and the Kylin Tribe had chosen to live in seclusion, while the Dragon Tribe had retreated to the Four Seas to recuperate. They had all lost the qualifications to become the leader of Untainted Land.


    Hearing the Taoist of Heaven and Earth''s words, Houtu''s expression changed. Houtu naturally understood the implication in his words. The Three Tribes had declined because of the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation, and the Wu and Demon Tribes would decline because of the oncoming Cultivation Tribulation. Houtu couldn''t accept this kind of result.


    Houtu tried to insist, "Taoist of Heaven and Earth, you must be exaggerating. Our Wu Tribe now has the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. The Cosmic Stars Formation of the Demon Tribe can''t match it. As long as Fellow Taoist Minghe can help us to stop Goddess Nvywa, we will give him a rich reward."


    The Taoist of Heaven and Earth laughed at Houtu''s temptation and answered, "You don''t have to do that. Even if Minghe doesn''t help you, Goddess Nvywa will not be able to lend a hand to her Demon Tribe. Don''t forget, there are five other Sages in Untainted Land."


    Hearing this, Houtu finally relaxed a little. That was right. Houtu and Goddess Nvywa were not the only Sages in Untainted Land, and the others wouldn''t just sit and watch Goddess Nvywa help the Demon Tribe. It wouldn''t correspond with the Sages'' interests if the Demon Tribe was to become the only master in Untainted Land.


    Thinking deeper about this issue, Houtu''s face turned pale. She suddenly realized that since the other Sages couldn''t bear the Demon Tribe occupying the whole Untainted Land, they wouldn''t bear the Wu Tribe either. It meant that what the Sages really wanted to see was the destruction of both sides.


    Confused, Houtu asked, "Tao of Heaven and Earth, our Wu Tribe really can''t become the master of Untainted Land?" Although she had already guessed the final result of the war between the Wu and Demon Tribes, she couldn''t face it. The Wu and Demon Tribes had fought each other for such a long time. What they really wanted was the status as the mightiest in the Universe of Untainted Land.


    The Taoist of Heaven and Earth shook his head and said, "This is the general trend of Heaven. Even the Sages can''t stop it. You need to plan ahead for this, my dear Fellow Taoist. I have to start my Closed Door Meditation, so I am sorry I can''t see you off." The Taoist of Heaven and Earth''s words were clear. The conversation was over.


    Houtu left the City of Feng Du, feeling dazed. She was extremely tangled. She remembered that the Honorable Ancestor used to say the general trend of heaven couldn''t be changed, but the minor trend could. The destruction of both the Wu and Demon Tribes was the general trend of heaven, even a Sage couldn''t change it. It was not that absolute, of course. If one''s power could surpass the Way of Heaven, the Way of Heaven could also do nothing to stop him, maybe he could change the general trend of heaven.


    In Blood Sea, Minghe naturally knew that Houtu had visited his Good separation, but he didn''t want to get involved. The ending of the Wu and Demon Tribes had been decided.At this point, no one could change the situation, at least for now. Maybe one day when Goddess Nvywa or Houtu had enough power to revive the Demon Tribe or the Wu Tribe, the Way of Heaven and Hongjun would be unable to stop them.


    However, for the time being, it was impossible. Thus, the Human Tribe would become the ruler of Heaven and Earth, and Minghe would become the biggest winner in this Cultivation Tribulation. Owning 30% of the Luck of the Human Tribe, Minghe would stir the envy of every other Sage.


    But first, Minghe still needed to visit the Human Tribe. First off, he needed to save Musen. Musen''s injuries were worse than Minghe had expected. He could clearly feel that Musen was extremely weak. Musen might need quite a long time to heal by himself, so Minghe needed to come to help him recover more quickly.


    Second, was to avoid future trouble. Musen''s body was that of the Human Tribe''s, he was the Selfcentric Separation of Minghe. Until now, no one had figured out their relationship. However, Minghe understood that no secret could be kept forever. If one day the human beings found this relationship between them, it would cause a huge separation between Musen and the Human Tribe despite all the great things he had done for them.


    Therefore, Minghe chose to tell the truth to the Three Ancestors of the Human Tribe rather than wait for them to find out. In this way, Minghe could take the initiative to let them believe his sincerity. Although Minghe obtained Luck from the Human Tribe, the Human Tribe also got a lot from him. Without Musen, could the Human Tribe have become so powerful?


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the hidden room in the Human Tribe''s Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance, the Three Ancestors of the Human Tribe were all watching the seriously injured, unconscious Musen worriedly. They couldn''t find any methods to cure Musen''s wound and could only let him slowly heal himself. But based on his recovery speed, it seemed like he wouldn''t wake up for hundreds of years.


    At this moment, a slit appeared in the hidden room. A silhouette walked out from within the slit. The Three Ancestors of the Human Tribe were shocked to find out who he was, and shouted, "Ancestor Minghe!" Although the three had never left the Human Tribe, they could still recognize the strongest masters in Untainted Land. The approaching figure was Minghe.


    Looking at their surprised expressions, Minghe said, "You don''t have to be panic. I come with no evil intention. What I really want is to cure Musen." Before coming, he had speculated about what type of reaction the three Ancestors would have. It wasn''t strange. He was a total stranger to them. His sudden appearance was bound to shock them.


    Suiren-Shi calmed down, and asked, "Master Minghe, you could really cure my fourth brother? I am sorry, but could you please let us know what kind of relationship you have with our brother? My master, you have never concerned yourself with worldly affairs, I can''t find any reason for you to come and save him."

 Chapter 118: The Confession to the Human Tribe

    Chapter 118: The Confession to the Human Tribe


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Facing the questions from the Ancestors of the Human Tribe, Minghe slowly walked toward Musen. He waved his hand and three bright rays of holy water entered into Musen''s body. Musen''s injury was treated with supernatural power. At first, the Ancestors of the Human Tribe wanted to stop him, but they did not do it as they were shocked by his words.


    "Musen is my self-centric separation." No, it couldn''t be! Musen had been one of the first humans created by Goddess Nvywa and he also had the Punisher Whip. How could he be the self-centric separation of Ancestor Minghe?


    Seeing their astonished reactions, Minghe continued his words, "The day Goddess Nvywa became a Sage was also the day I separated all my obsession. After that, using the human form created by Goddess Nvywa, I created my self-centric separation, Musen. "


    "What?" The three human ancestors were shocked. They had not expected that Musen had been Minghe''s separation since the birth of the Human Tribe. This meant that Ancestor Minghe had been scheming against the entire Human Tribe since the beginning, didn''t it? After the great calamity of the Human Tribe tribulation, the three ancestors of the Human Tribe felt antipathy toward the Sage''s scheme.


    Suiren-Shi said heavily, "You were indeed great in scheming. I guess that you have been scheming since the birth of our Human Tribe for their luck, right?" There was anger in his words.


    Minghe laughed. "Scheming against your Human Tribe? What plan could I scheme when the Human Tribe was just born. Not to mention that the Human Tribe is only where it is now because of Musen. If he hadn''t been here, I''m afraid your Human Tribe would not only have suffered heavy losses but also become a toy for the Sages. Do you really think that I''ve been scheming against the Human Tribe?"


    After hearing Minghe''s words, Suiren-Shi''s face showed a hangdog expression. It was indeed true that the Human Tribe would not have progressed without Musen''s plan. Otherwise how could the three ancestors of the Human Tribe have successfully made Emperor Jun retreat that day?


    But Youchao-Shi replied, "You are indeed right, but your purpose was to control the entire Human Tribe, wasn''t it?"Youchao-Shi could not imagine why Ancestor Minghe would help the Human Tribe. Was it only because his self-centric separation was one of the humans?


    Minghe sighed and said, "It is not me that wanted to help you, but Musen. He is the most special one among the Three Separations." After saying this, Minghe showed a complex expression.


    Then, he continued his words, "He doesn''t inherit my original spirit or supernatural power and only maintains a special communication with me. I can''t interfere with his acts, and so he only acts on his own will. And as for the Human Tribe, I''m not interested. The religion that I have established does not suit the humans, and also the AShura tribe are already enough for me to preach to."


    Still, only some of these words were true. Musen was indeed the most special of his Three Separations. But it didn''t mean that he couldn''t control him at all, he simply didn''t want to. Musen had been converted from his obsession as a human in the past. Since his birth, he had focused on making the Human Tribe stronger and more independent.


    Still, Musen did not always consider Minghe. Like the time, he had offended Goddess Nvywa and Laozi. In the future, if his identity as Minghe''s self-centric separation was exposed to the world, Goddess Nvywa and Laozi would probably hate Minghe. They would believe that this was Minghe''s plan.


    After hearing Minghe''s explanation, Youchao-Shi calmed down. At first, he was afraid that the Human Tribe would be controlled by Minghe, but now he realized that the Asura Religion that Minghe had established was suitable for the AShura Tribe not for the Human Tribe, and Minghe had never interfered with the affairs of the Human Tribe. What''s more, Musen''s fortuitous encounters would probably come from Minghe, too.


    After hearing his words, Ziyi-Shi replied, "Brothers, it is true that the fourth younger brother was the Ancestor''s self-centric one, but he always planned for our Human Tribe, creating the Martial Arts, and establishing the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance. And now he''s injured for the sake of the Human Tribe. If the Ancestor wanted to interfere with the Human Tribe, he wouldn''t have allowed our Human Tribe to become so strong."


    Ziyi-Shi''s words immediately stirred Suiren-Shi and Youchao-Shi. It was true that Musen had cut the authority of Sage Goddess Nvywa and Sage Laozi and made the Human Tribe independent. And with that, the other sages, including Ancestor Minghe, would never be able to interfere with the affairs of the Human Tribe again. If Minghe had a motive using the Human Tribe, he definitely would not have let Musen do that.


    Thinking of this, Suiren-Shi and Youchao-Shi became ashamed. Although Musen was Ancestor Minghe''s self-centric separation, with everything that he had done for the Human Tribe, was he not suited for the title of Martial Ancestor of the Human tribe and enjoy thirty-percent of the luck of the Human Tribe?


    The three Ancestors of the Human Tribe looked at each other, then bowed, "We, the three Ancestors of the Human Tribe, represent the entire Human Tribe in thanking you for your help." Although it was Musen that had done all of these for the Human Tribe, without Minghe''s help, Musen would likely not have been able to make things work. This bow was necessary.


    Minghe accepted their bow. He had already finished Musen''s treatment. He said, "Musen''s injury has now been healed, and he will regain his consciousness in a while. If you still have anything you want to discuss, you can talk to him!" Finishing his words, Minghe disappeared.


    Looking at Musen lying unconscious in the bed, the three Ancestors of the Human Tribe had a sentiment in their hearts. Musen''s identity as the self-centric separation of Minghe could have made everyone in Untainted land respect him, but he had abandoned it and lived as a human willingly. He''d even suffered a near-death injury for the sake of Human Tribe, proving his loyalty.


    Indeed, Musen regained his consciousness soon after. Looking at the healed wounds, he asked, "Did my veneration, Ancestor Minghe come over?" It was time for him to make things clear before creating more misunderstandings.


    Suiren-Shi said, "Ancestor Minghe has come over. Fourth younger brother, we were quite surprised to learn of your identity as Ancestor Minghe''s self-centric separation. If he hadn''t come over to treat you, how long would you have concealed this from us?"


    Suiren-Shi still called him ''fourth younger brother''. Musen already understood and said, "I did not intend to conceal this, but if my identity had been exposed, the Human Tribe would have probably attracted the attention of the entire Untainted Land. Now that you know, please keep this secret for me. When our Human Tribe becomes the ruler of Heaven and Earth, there''ll be no need to worry about it."


    Suiren-Shi and the others understood. If his identity was exposed at this time, the Sages were likely to interfere. Then, the Human Tribe would definitely fall into a chaos. Since the Human Tribe had just suffered great calamity, they needed some time to recover. It was best for them to keep quiet for a while.


    Suiren-Shi said with a smile, "Of course, no matter what, you''re still the Martial Ancestor of the Human tribe and our fourth younger brother. This will never change. We''ll keep it a secret." Youchao-Shi and Ziyi-Shi also nodded as they acknowledged Musen. They didn''t mind that he was Minghe''s self-centric separation.


    Of course, Musen understood Suiren-Shi''s words. He did not say anything and just nodded his head to express his stance. Musen was Minghe in a previous life. With the human soul from the previous life and the human body of the present, he was willing to be a human for all his life.


    Seeing Musen''s pale face, Suiren-Shi said, "Fourth younger brother, it seems the Ancestor did not heal you completely. You''d better heal your injury quickly! We will not disturb you anymore." Finishing his words, he, Youchao-Shi and Ziyi-Shi went out so that Musen could recover.


    But Musen replied, "It''s okay, my veneration healed about seventy or eighty percent of my injury. I just need some time to recover. There are some affairs of the Human Tribe that I want to discuss with you. After the discussion, I''ll have a Closed-door Meditation to recover, which means I''ll have no time to manage the Tribe."


    Hearing this, Suiren-Shi and the others stopped and said, "As for the restoration for our Tribe, we''ve already arranged it. You don''t need to worry about it. Just focus on recovering your injury." In fact, they felt sentimental as Musen did not need to plan for the Human Tribe in such a hurry, but he still did. It showed what was important to him.


    Musen said, "Just a tip, and it''s not about the martial arts but the Way of Celestial Immortality. After the war with the armies of the Demon Tribe, I realized that humans who cultivate the Way of Celestial Immortality do not have any teamwork. So older brother, you can set up an Immortals'' Army like the Army of Martial Arts so that they can conquest the land together with the Army of Martial Arts for our Tribe. What do you think?"

 Chapter 119: Woes of the Demon Tribe

    Chapter 119: Woes of the Demon Tribe


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Musen''s words cheered the three ancestors up. Besides the humans living nearby, others who were able to escape to the Coast of East Sea from the Human Tribe''s Cultivation Tribulation were the ones with stronger Celestial Immortality cultivation. Previously, Musen had made use of the Cultivation Tribulation to diminish Sages'' authority in the Human Tribe. So this was the best time to rearrange the Way of Celestial Immortality in Human Tribe.


    Suiren-Shi got the idea and nodded in agreement. "Alright, just as you said. Leave this to us. You just set your mind at rest and recovery." Then the three of them hurried out. Obviously, they were to form an Immortals'' Army in the Human Tribe.


    This should be done sooner better than later. With Human Tribe''s three ancestors in charge, the work of organizing Immortal''s Army would be completed successfully. Musen had no need to worry, and all he needed to do was to recover from his wounds. If Minghe hadn''t helped to cure most of his wounds, he could not completely be recovered in ten thousand years.


    Besides, Musen used his trump card, the Veridical Martial Origin Formation by force, which caused a severe Boomerang on him. Along with serious injuries, his cultivation was declined by a small realm. Previously, he had entered the Late Stage of Fate Reading Level unexpectedly when he worked with Minghe to comprehend the Grand Array of Martial Arts. However, now he dropped back to the Secondary Stage of Fate Reading Level.


    Since he had already entered this stage, to recover his previous cultivation level, all he needed was time. Of course, this was not the most important thing. By using Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts and the character Wu, Musen forcefully brought the Current of Martial Arts accumulated by Veridical Martial Origin Formation into his body, resulting in a severe impact on his Martial Arts.


    There were billions of Martial Artists in the Human Tribe but they did not cultivate in the same way. So as their enlightenment in the Way of Martial Arts. Thus with billions of the Way of Martial Arts gathering to form the Current of Martial Arts and entered Musen''s body, Musen was nearly lost in the numerous Wills Of Martial Arts.


    Fortunately, the ''Wu'' character was able to control the Current of Martial Arts. If not, Musen''s Fate Reading would have been breached, and the consequence would be much worse than severe injuries. However, it was just because of this, Musen gained a new understanding of his Martial Arts. Martial Arts was vast and profound, and when one reached the highest level, he had already returned to his original nature. The Way of Martial Arts was not fixed and rigid but able to encompass everything, like the ocean.


    Chances always appeared in crisis. Musen had perceived the mystery in the Realm of Origin of Martial Arts during this battle. Though it was just a slight enlightenment, it was the most precious thing for Musen. It can be said that the door to the Realm of Origin had opened a gap for him, and this gap was extremely precious. Many Sages-to-be with strong cultivation were not able to achieve this through their lives.


    In addition, Musen was getting more and more curious about the character ''Wu'', also known as ''Martial'', whose mystery seemed to remain unknown forever. Though Musen had reached the Realm of Origin, he was still unable to understand it totally, so it was truly extraordinary.


    Now that he was unable to make any breakthrough, Musen could only give it up temporarily. When he entered the Realm of Origin, naturally he could get the mystery and secret. Now the most urgent thing for him was to recover. The final battle between the Sorcerer and Demon tribes would begin in around four thousand years. When the Cultivation Tribulation ended, it would be the best opportunity for the Human Tribe to become the governor in Untainted Land.


    Musen also knew that despite the fact that Sorcerer and Demon tribes'' power would be greatly impaired after the Cultivation Tribulation, it was still hard for the Human Tribe to become the ruler of Heaven and Earth. Then the situation where Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land fought against each other might appear again. To become the ruler of Heaven and Earth, it was inevitable for the Human Tribe to combat with Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land. This required the Tribe to become stronger and possessed its own troop, which demonstrated that they were powerful enough to govern Untainted Land.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In contrast to the peace in the Human Tribe, the Heavenly Court became restless and unsettled. Ever since Houtu became the Sage and been trapped in the Nether World, the Demon Tribe had been inspired with enthusiasm for there were only Eleven Ancestors of Sorcery now. Thus, the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation could not be used, so the Real Entity of Pangu, who they feared most, could not be called out. While with the support of the Sage, Goddess Nvywa, and Cosmic Stars Formation, the Demon Tribe was confident that it would win the great battle between the Sorcerer and Demon tribes when the limit of ten thousand of years expired.


    But it was different now. The Wu Tribe created a new Ancestor of sorcerer, who could fill the vacancy of Houtu. Thus the present situation totally changed. The memories of the horror of the Real Entity of Pangu were still fresh in the minds of the Demon Tribe. How marvelous it was that a single chop of the ax could kill millions of their soldiers. Naturally, they were frightened as such a monstrous power had the opportunity to resurface.


    In the Divine Wind Palace,looking over Untainted Land through the Heaven, Emperor Jun tightly grasped the Wu-killing Sword. He had thought that he could easily defeat the Wu Tribe, but who would have thought the Wu Tribe could create another Ancestor of sorcerer, which brought the situation between the two Tribes back to a subtle balance. The thought of this immediately irritated the Emperor.


    Though the Demon Tribe managed to refine the Wu-killing Sword by killing the Human Tribe, they lost billions of crack troops at cost. Moreover, Emperor Jun himself was also injured and dishonored. He planned to find the Human Tribe to repay the humiliation that he had suffered after defeating the Wu Tribe. However, just at this time, the Wu Tribe had made movements which could change the situation. As a result, Emperor Jun could not restrain his rage any longer.


    There was another matter which worried Emperor Jun. For the sake of refining the Wu-killing Sword, the Demon Tribe had wantonly slaughtered the Human Tribe, which disobeyed the harmony of heaven and caused the loss of billions of crack troops. As a result, Demon Tribe''s Luck decreased a lot, which was not a trivial problem.


    The birth of a new Ancestor of sorcerer had greatly boosted the morale as well as the Luck of the Wu Tribe. As the old saying goes, one side wanes, the other waxes. Now the Demon Tribe''s Luck decreased while the Luck of the Wu Tribe increased. This was not a good sign. Though there were still four thousand years before the limit, it was long enough for many incidents to occur, and this was what Emperor Jun wanted to avoid.


    Facing such a helpless situation, Emperor Jun could only seek help from others. "Fellow tribesmen. Recently, the Wu tribes has a new ancestor so the Twelve Divine Beings is filled. Once they set down the formation to summon the Real Entity of Pangu, what can we do to counter it?"


    Bai Ze thought for a short then replied. "Your Majesty, maybe things are not as bad as we think. Though Chi You has been promoted to become an ancestor to fill Houtu''s place, he may not be able to successfully replace Houtu. The formation''s power will naturally be weakened. At that time, our Cosmic Stars Formation may contend with it."


    Emperor Jun''s eyes shone upon hearing his words. Indeed, Chiyou was just a new ancestor. He could not be compared to Houtu either in his Body or Origin. Even if they were able to set out the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, the power would be greatly weakened, and the Real Entity of Pangu would not be as strong as it originally was.


    Ji Meng lost in thought hearing what Bai Ze said. Seeing Emperor Jun was obviously moved, he decided to speak out his opinion for the benefits of the Demon Tribe, though he knew what he was about to say would destroy Emperor Jun''s happiness."Your Majesty, I''m afraid that it might not be that simple."


    Ji Meng''s words upset Emperor Jun as if he poured a bucket of ice-cold water on the Emperor''s head.Bai Ze also showed a look of indignation as he just put forward his opinion, and then Ji Meng immediately disagreed with it. It made him really embarrassed.


    Bai Ze hurried to voice his opinions because he was a mastermind during the Cultivation Tribulation of the Human Tribe. Although Emperor Jun was the one in charge later, the Heavenly Court suffered the loss of billions of soldiers, which decreased his fame. Thus, he was eager to offer to win his fame back. Thanks to Ji Meng, it had all backfired. How could Bai Ze not be upset?


    Though Emperor Jun was slightly unhappy about it, he still asked Ji Meng for his opinion. "Ji Meng, what do you think?" Ji Meng was one of the Ten Great Demon Sages as well as the advisor in Demon Tribe. Since he had a different opinion, Emperor Jun had to listen to what he had to say. After all, it was regarding the future of the Demon Tribe, so no mistakes were allowed.


    Ji Meng explained, "Your Majesty, though Chi You is newly promoted and perhaps incomparable to Houtu. But Your Majesty, please do not forget that a few thousand years ago, Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery were not as strong as the present. Maybe Chiyou was not powerful enough, but it was probable that the formation''s power would be much stronger. So as the Real Entity of Pangu."


    Once Ji Meng spoke his worries, the Emperor''s face darkened. He forgot that during these thousand years, not only had his cultivation improved, the Wu Tribe''s cultivation had improved as well. Even Chiyou''s power was not weak than previous Houtu. If what Ji Meng said was true, then the Demon Tribe would face the crisis of tribe extinction.


    Though the Demon Tribe''s Cosmic Stars Formation was said to be on par with the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, however, in terms of a single attack, the Cosmic Stars Formation was much weaker. It only worked as a group formation and even if they wanted to gather starlight to attack, the power would still be scattered. It would not be able to withstand the attack from the Real Entity of Pangu.

 Chapter 120: Kunpengs Scheme

    Chapter 120: Kunpeng''s Scheme


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Though Godness Nvywa was the first to ascend to be a Sage, her power was the worst among the others. Emperor Jun was quite clear about this fact. Besides, what she had been cultivating was the Way of Fate. It was far too weak for the real battlefield.


    What worried Emperor Jun most was that Hou Tu, the sage of the Wu Tribe, would be unable to join the war as she was still trapped in the Nether World. What if Godness Nvywa was prohibited from helping? What if Ming He backed the Wu Tribe? After all, he had always been close to them. How would other sages pick their sides? Those questions worried Emperor Jun again.


    Emperor Jun wore a look of concern and worry, making Ji Meng feel quite sorry. Yet he was simply stating the truth. After all, it was a life-and-death matter for the Demon Tribe and what Ji Meng chose to do was to help prevent any damages to their Tribe. To make the mistake of underestimating the power of the Wu Tribe would result in unexpected consequences or even the complete destruction of their Tribe.


    The only thing Ji Meng could do was to offer his consolation. "Your Majesty, we have enough time to prepare since we''re already aware of Chi You joining Ancestors of Sorcery. Without this mysterious sign, we wouldn''t have found out at all. It''s likely we would''ve been crushed unaware."


    Emperor Jun was gripped by a crippling terror as he heard Ji Meng''s words. He was right. Without the mysterious sign, their Tribe would be blindsided. When the Real Entity of Pangu really showed up, they would not even have the time to react to it, never mind securing a victory. Now that they knew about it, they could prepare for it.


    Emperor Jun''s worries worsened when he thought of the possibility of the Real Entity of Pangu emerging even stronger than before. If he could not come up with a way to deal with this, he would likely never be able to be at peace for the rest of his life. Thus he asked, "Ji Meng''s right. Do any of you have any ideas to counter this issue?"


    The sacred demons looked at one another, clearly not realizing that it was Ji Meng that Emperor Jun was looking at expectantly. Noticing the attention on him, Ji Meng wore an expression of helplessness for he could think of no countermeasure himself. He could only avert his eyes awkwardly.


    Emperor Jun could not help feeling disappointed when he heard nothing from Ji Meng. He turned to Fuxi who was deep in thought and realized he too had no ideas to offer. In the end, there was only one last person for him to look at. It was Kunpeng, the Demon Master.


    For Emperor Jun, Kunpeng was quite the troublesome person. Though he forced Kunpeng to join Heavenly Court and made him keep a sliver of his Purusa in Godness Nvywa''s Demon Summoning Banner, it had resulted in Kunpeng bearing a grudge against him. Ever since he joined, Kunpeng had never advised to any of their plans nor did he ever contributed anything to Heavenly Court. He was basically putting no effort at all. Yet Emperor Jun could not do anything to him, for he was, after all, the Demon Master.


    Now that none of his advisers had any solutions, Kunpeng became his last hope. Though he was not on good terms with Kunpeng, Emperor Jun still had faith in his wisdom. Otherwise, Kunpeng would not have been able to create the Demon character back then. It would not be an easy task to make him talk, but as long as there was a glimmer of hope, Emperor Jun wanted to try his luck. "Kunpeng, you appear to be calm. Did you perhaps come up with any good countermeasures?"


    Deep in his meditation, Kunpeng opened his eyes. Now that Emperor Jun had asked him a question, he must give an answer. "Looks like I''ll have to let you down. I have no countermeasures. I can only think deep and hard about this and hope to come up with something useful for our Tribe."


    Kunpeng''s placid and indifferent reply infuriated Emperor Jun, yet he managed to rein in his anger. Using Spiritual Thoughts, he spoke to Kunpeng. "Do you really not have a plan?" Emperor Jun was unsure if Kunpeng had any ideas, but even if Kunpeng did have any idea, he would likely not tell him. Even the Demon Tribe was defeated one day, Kunpeng could very well escape back to the Northern Underworld. Even if Godness Nvywa was a Sage, she would not go against the wills of the world and kill the Demon Master.


    Kunpeng replied, also through Spiritual Thoughts, "I really have to disappoint you. It''s not that I''m holding back, but I really don''t have any plans." Though he was startled by the way Emperor Jun reached out to him, he still offered the same answer.


    Emperor Jun lapsed into silence, pondering. A few seconds later, he gritted his teeth and made his decision. "Kunpeng, I know you''re upset with the ways I handled things in the past, but I did that all for the sake of our Tribe. As long as you help solve this problem for us, I promise to ask Godness Nvywa to return your Original Spirit. What do you think?"


    These words finally brought changes to Kunpeng''s indifferent expression. The sliver of his Original Spirit summoned into the Demon Summoning Banner had always been his Achilles'' heel. Now that he had an opportunity to regain it, how could he remain calm? "Deal. I do have a plan, but you must first make sure I regain my Original Spirit. That''s the only way I''ll feel reassured to plan my countermeasures wholeheartedly."


    Emperor Jun was riled up with hatred to hear his words, but nevertheless made his promise. "I''ll keep my promise, but you must first swear by yours." Their lack of trust went both ways, yet Emperor Jun was not worried Kunpeng would leave Heavenly Court after regaining his Original Spirit. After all, Kunpeng was now the Demon Master of the Demon Tribe. If he left now, his prestige in the Tribe would plummet. After all, no one in the Tribe would worship someone who abandoned them.


    What worried Emperor Jun was that Kunpeng might still work perfunctorily. When that time came, he would have nothing to hold it against him. Kunpeng naturally understood what Emperor Jun meant, but he obediently made his oath to the Way of Heaven for the sake of regaining his Original Spirit.


    Emperor Jun only felt reassured when Kunpeng made his oath. He instantly contacted Godness Nvywa through Spiritual Thoughts and asked her for the Original Spirit. Though she found it a strange request, she did as she was told. In no time at all, that Original Spirit transformed into a silver light that was absorbed into Kunpeng''s mind.


    Healing his wound in a corner, Taiyi was also full of confusion when he saw this scene. He naturally knew the light that went into Kunpeng''s Sea of Consciousness was the Original Spirit that they forced him to surrender. He wondered why it was suddenly being returned to Kunpeng. Seeing as there was no response from Emperor Jun, he said nothing either. What he wanted to do was to recover from his injuries as soon as possible. If possible, he wanted to make a breakthrough. In his last fight against Musen, the outcome was a draw. How could that satisfy Taiyi?


    The moment when his Original Spirit returned to him, Kunpeng felt refreshed and energized. Even his cultivation was improved. Basking in his good mood, he said, "I''ve just thought of an idea. Perhaps it may be of help."


    Emperor Jun immediately asked, "Oh, please enlighten us with your idea." Though he was unhappy with Kunpeng, it was insignificant compared to the possibility of having a countermeasure against the Real Entity of Pangu. After they destroy the Wu Tribe, Emperor Jun would have Kunpeng in the palm of his hand, free to crush as he wished.


    Kunpeng replied, "Though our Cosmic Stars Formation has room for improvement, it will always be inferior to the Real Entity of Pangu. Instead of devoting our time to improve it, why don''t we come up with a way to weaken their formation? This way, we have a better chance at winning."


    Emperor Jun agreed with him, but he had no idea how to weaken the power of Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. He asked further, "What''s your plan to abate their power? Their formation is arranged by Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery. Unlike ours, it can''t be impaired simply by killing some Wu Tribesmen."


    A sinister smile emerged on Kunpeng''s face. He said maliciously, "What if they don''t have Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery?" Kunpeng''s words immediately reminded everyone that if the current Twelve Ancestors of Society lacked yet another member, there would be no formation. That would greatly enhance the Demon Tribe''s chances at winning.


    Emperor Jun was still doubtful. "Your suggestion is reasonable, but it''s not impossible for the Wu Tribe to replace another Ancestor as they did for Chiyou. If that happens, then this plan would be basically ineffective."


    Kunpeng laughed. "Didn''t you notice that the vital force bursting from Chiyou when he became an Ancestor of Sorcery was similar to Houtu''s? It must be that Houtu saved some Blood of Essence during his reincarnation. That must be the key point to the process of making a person into an Ancestor of Sorcery. So if one of them died, they would never be able to create another one, let alone the lay down the formation."


    Once creatures died, their Blood of Essence couldn''t be preserved. Even those collected in Minghe''s Blood Sea were common blood, none of them from the Wu Tribe. All the Blood of Essence that Minghe refined also used common blood as its basis. The blood of the Ancestors of Sorcery was even more extraordinary that Minghe failed to extract even a single drop out of them. If the Demon Tribe truly killed one of the twelve, it was indeed impossible for Wu Tribe to create another one without a similar Blood of Essence.

 Chapter 121: The Demon Tribe Begins to Act

    Chapter 121: The Demon Tribe Begins to Act


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Ancestor of sorcererEmperor Jun finally realized what happened and said, "No wonder I found Chi You''s vital force so familiar. So they used Houtu''s Blood of Essence to make him the new Ancestor of Sorcery. But all the twelve of them now live together in Hall of Pangu. We probably won''t even have the chance to kill any of them. Besides, we''re still in the 10,000 years period. If we fight with them now, we might be inflicted with Heaven Punishments."


    "Wouldn''t it be much easier if we make them fight among themselves?" Kunpeng laughed. Behind his smiling face was a craftiness and cunning that made others shudder. The Ten Great Demon Sages couldn''t help swallowing their saliva, secretly vowing never to offend Kunpeng in the future.


    Fuxi, who stood aside, was confused. "The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery are so close to one another. Even the squabbling Zhurong and Gonggong would at most quarrel over some trifles now and then. With Emperor Jiang around, they wouldn''t go over the line. Not to mention, they''re now assembled. We stand no chance at all."


    Kunpeng replied, "I know. That''s why we need to separate them. Zhurong and Gonggong are our targets. So long as we intensify their conflicts beyond reconciliation, they''d definitely go all out to fight each other. When that time comes, we may have the chance to kill one of them."


    Emperor Jun immediately asked, "Kunpeng, do you have any suggestions how we can do that?" Though they now had a way to deal with the Real Entity of Pangu, all their efforts would be in vain if they failed to exacerbate the relationship between Zhurong and Gonggong to the extent that they would want each other dead.


    Kunpeng looked at one of the Ten Great Demon Sages and laughed, "We''ll have to rely on Demon Sage Gui Che for this." Everyone turned to Gui Che, who looked completely at loss.


    Noticing their confusion, Kunpeng explained, "I heard Demon Sage Gui Che can convert and imitate another person''s vital force. Our victory will lie in him. If he can slip into Zhurong and Gonggong''s clans and cause misunderstandings between the clans, we''ll definitely be able to lure them out of Hall of Pangu."


    He paused momentarily before adding, "For this to work, we''ll need Emperor Jun to personally visit Wahuang Heaven and ask for Goddess Nvywa''s help. She''ll need to mess up the Secrets of Heaven so one of them can be killed. As for whether Zhurong and Gonggong will fight, we''ll have to count on Demon Sage Gui Che."


    Gui Che burst into a goosebump-inducing, creepy laughter. Dubbed the Nine-Headed Bird, the Demon Sage had a red body in the shape of a duck with wings about three meters long. When darkness closed in and the sky darkened, he would fly into houses and suck out the aura of the dwellers inside. What Kunpeng suggested was just right up his alley. He would naturally not turn it down.


    Seeing as Gui Che had no objections, Emperor Jun went to Wahuang Heaven to ask Goddess Nvywa to do them the favour. Once the Secrets of Heaven were messed up, Gui Che secretly descended down the Untainted Land and headed towards the Wu Clan. They thought they did this all covertly, yet Emperor Jun had no idea that two outsiders were keeping an eye on their every move.


    Up the Holy Mountain of the West, Zhunti laughed as he watched Gui Che sneakily headed for the Wu Clan on his own. "The Demon Tribe just won''t quiet down. They''ve just caused the Great Calamity of Human Clan and now they''re planning something against the Wu Clan. I hope this doesn''t turn out like the last time."


    The eastward plan was never off Zhunti''s mind for he wanted to rejuvenate the west. Thus he would have his Good Separation spy on the earth and report the slightest move even when he was in cultivation. The Three Pure Ones, Goddess Nvywa, Minghe, Houtu, and Sorcerer and Demon tribes were all under his surveillance. Though he may not always be able to watch what the individuals were doing, the actions of the two clans never escaped his eyes.


    Emperor Jun had personally visited Wahuang Heaven and the Secrets of Heaven were messed up shortly after. Goddess Nvywa had evidently done something. Thus, Zhunti began spying on the Demon Tribe''s every movement. As expected, he found Gui Che secretly descending to the Untainted Land and heading for the territory of their enemesis, the Wu Tribe. How could this not interest Zhunti?


    But before long, he lost track of Gui Che''s vital force. This only intensified his curiosity. He looked at Jieyin who was cultivating silently beside him and asked, "Brother, what do you think the Demon Tribe is trying to do by secretly sending Gui Che there? Are they trying to assassinate Ancestors of Sorcerer?" Besides this, Zhunti could not think of anything else. After all, Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery had always been the biggest threat to the Demon Tribe.


    Jie Yin opened his eyes and answered, "That''s impossible. Gui Che may be a Sage-to-be, but he is far beneath Ancestors of Sorcerer. Even if it''s a sneak attack, he''d be hardpressed to kill any of them. Never mind the fact that the twelve of them are assembled which makes it even harder. Before he can even act, they will likely kill him first. The Demon Tribe will definitely not take this risk. They must have other intentions."


    Zhunti smiled,"You''re right. Why don''t I give them a hand?" He stirred the Secrets of Heaven with his supernatural power, making it even more chaotic. Before this, prediction experts would still be able to find some hints even from the messed up secrets. Now that Zhunti had added to Goddess Nvywa''s efforts, not even a Sage could find out anything.


    Jieyin did not utter a word. Though they had yet to find their way to the east, they did not want to see the Wu Tribe stronger than the Demon Tribe. Whatever they were planning, the Demon Clan must be doing it to weaken their nemesis. And by then, it was likely that both clans would suffer a lot from the battle, allowing them to benefit from it.


    Zhunti did not remain idle after disrupting the Secret of Heaven. He spied on every move made by the Wu Tribe, wanting to find out Gui Che''s intention for sneaking into the Wu Tribe''s territory. Besides, he could prepare himself to secretly help Gui Che whenever there was a need.


    Zhunti was naturally not the only one who noticed the actions of the Demon Tribe. The moment the Secrets of Heavens were messed up, Minghe had also sensed it. He contacted the Clones of Blood God he had placed all over the Untainted Land and questioned them for any unusual occurrences. Thus, he found out all that Gui Che had done.


    Minghe planted many Clones of Blood God in every corner of the Untainted Land following the birth of the Sages so that he could be informed about everything happening there. He did not send any near those Sages for fear of discovery. But within the territory of the Wu and Demon Tribes, there was a large number of his clones. Therefore, he would soon find out about all their movements with the chaotic Secrets of Heaven.


    Minghe had no interest in the Demon Tribe''s schemes. Whatever they were, they could not be anything more than plotting the demise of Wu Tribe. What did this have to do with him? Though everyone in the Untainted Land seemed to think he had a fairly good relationship with the Wu Tribe, even the Wu clansmen themselves, he had no particular opinion about them. He could findno use of a clan that was destined for the ruins.


    Take the time when Houtu sought Taoist of Heaven and Earth. She actually offered Minghe a portion of the Untainted Land in exchange for him aiding the Wu Tribe. Ming He could not help jeering at such words. Houtu thought of herself and her tibe too highly to make such a deal. If he wanted the land, did he need them to offer it to him? What a joke.


    Minghe was currently too occupied to care about this. He devoted all his energy to healing his injured Original Spirit. He received those wounds from connecting the Original Spirit of his Three Separations to achieve Enlightenment in the Grand Array of Martial Arts. Though his Three Separations were fine, his Original Spirit was injured. His healing process earlier had been cut short as Musen was heavily injured. Now he had to ensure his full recovery to make sure his cultivation would not be hindered.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The twelve tribes of the Wu Tribe made their residences around Hall of Pangu, assuming a fan shape that expanded outward. With the passage of time, the different tribes began to mingle and live together. However, there were two particular tribes that never got along. Those two were naturally under Zhurong and Gonggong respectively. Conflicts would often erupt between them, so they usually lived quite far apart from each other.


    A huge problem once again cropped up between the two tribes recently. The people of both tribes were frequently attacked, the blame pinned on the other tribe. Like pouring oil on the flames, those attacks intensified their hostility against each other. Both clans would not simply leave it at that.


    One fight after another erupted between the two tribes. In the end, someone was even killed, escalating their conflict beyond control. This was really the worst case scenario. In the past, no lives were ever taken even with their many conflicts. They went eye for an eye and only ever dealt heavy injuries to one another. After all, they were all part of the Wu Clan. They knew how to restrain themselves.


    With the death of one of their own, things became serious. Following the surge of casualties, the battle between the two tribes resulted in true hatred for one another. Their conflict turned into all-out civil infighting as time passed. Sensing the deteriorating situation, some Great Sorcerers went and reported the situation to Hall of Pangu at once.

 Chapter 122: The Fall of Mount Buzhou

    Chapter 122: The Fall of Mount Buzhou


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery were focusing on practicing their Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation in the Hall of Pangu. After hundreds of years of cooperation, Chi You had fully mastered the essence of the Formation and developed great teamwork with the others. Everything was developing very well.


    Just then, Xing Tian asked for a permission to meet them. "Ancestors of Sorcerer, I have something to report." Xingtian was one of the earliest Great Sorcerers with extraordinary strength. Like Houyi, his weapon was with him since birth and it had always accompanied him. He went around accompanied by his weapons, Shield and Broadax. Dubbed the God of War in the Wu Tribe, Xingtian was stationed permanently outside Hall of Pangu.


    Emperor Jiang allowed him in and asked, "Xing Tian, what''s wrong?" Emperor Jiang knew Xing Tian would not disturb their practice for no good reason, for he had ordered for everyone to leave them alone unless it was an emergency.


    Xing Tian replied, "I do have an emergency to report, especially to Ancestor of Sorcerer Zhurong and Gonggong. Earlier, a Great Sorcerer reported that a large-scale fight has broken out between their two tribes, causing many of our people to die, so..."


    Before Xing Tian finished his words, Zhurong was already shouting at Gonggong."What? Gonggong, you bastard! You incited your tribe to fight mine because you can''t defeat me?" In his mind, it was definitely Gonggong directing his tribesmen to do so.


    Gonggong immediately flared up when he heard Zhurong''s remarks. "What nonsense! Since when have you defeated me? Tell me clearly!" Ancestors of Sorcerer are also prideful people, especially when it comes to one another. Zhurong''s claim of defeating Gonggong naturally angered him.


    Emperor Jiang roared at them, "You two shut up! Don''t you feel tired quarreling with each other each day? Now even your tribes are fighting! Do you find this fun?"


    Zhurong and Gonggong instantly became silent in the face of Emperor Jiang''s anger. He said, "That''s enough. You two, return to your tribes and pacify your men. We can''t afford any internal strife at such an important time." The internal strife between two tribes would consume the Wu Tribe''s strength. This was something Emperor Jiang was unwilling to see.


    With the occurrence of such a huge problem, only Zhurong and Gonggong were capable of appeasing their tribesmen. In their absence, the rest of Ancestor of sorcerers could also get some well-needed rest. After all, they had practiced the Formation for such a long time. Chi You, in particular, needed the time to cultivate so he could continue to progress.


    After shooting each other a dirty look, Zhurong and Gonggong left to pacify their tribesmen and end this fight. What they did not know was that their leaving Hall of Pangu signaled the real beginning of this fight.


    Back in their own tribes, Zhurong and Gonggong were shocked to see their residential palaces thoroughly destroyed. The remaining vital force showed it was the work of the other tribe. This time, the two Ancestors of Sorcerers had completely exploded in rage.


    The Hall of Pangu was the Wu Tribe''s sacred place, but since the Wu Tribe''s expansion over the Untainted Land, Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery had built their own Zu Wu Palace. Those palaces were the Holy Land second only to the Hall of Pangu.


    Now that Zhurong and Gonggong''s palaces were destroyed, it was akin to giving them a slap on the face. In a fury, they settled new debts together with old grudges after quarreling for such a long time. A heaven-shattering battle officially kicked off.


    Emperor Jiang had sent Zhurong and Gonggong to pacify their clansmen and to end this fight, but they unexpectedly became the ringleaders instead. He had certainly not predicted this outcome.


    When Gonggong saw Zhurong, he shouted in fury, "Zhurong, I''ve tolerated you for a long time! Now you''ve allowed your men to destroy my palace. That''s beyond my tolerance. Today, I''ll fight you to my death." Gonggong transformed into his original form, which was tens of thousands feet tall. He had the head of a snake atop a human body, with two Black Dragons below his feet and green python winding along his hands. Black scales lined every inch of him.


    Zhurong was also furious, but only said, "Who''s afraid of you?" He transformed into a tens of thousands feet tall creature with the head of a human atop a beast body. Fire Serpents pierced his ears and two flying Fire Dragon appeared under his feet.


    Gonggong was the first to attack, throwing a sudden straight punch at Zhurong. Gonggong managed to catch Zhurong unaware and hurt him. Zhurong became furious at Gonggong''s relentless attack and returned aim without holding back. In this fight, the first casualty was the Wu Tribesmen. They were both Ancestors of Sorcerer, of water and fire respectively, controlling the water and fire of the heaven and earth.


    Numerous creatures of the Untainted Land died from drowning and burning because of this fight. Many Wu Tribesmen did not survive either. Fortunately, the two moved to the nearby Mount Buzhou as they fought, staying away from their tribes by a million li.


    Though Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery did not cultivate their Original Spirits, their bodies were born from Pangu''s Blood of Essence. Beneath the Sages, they were the strongest. Thus, one punch of these two tens of thousands of feet tall bodies easily caused the collapse of tall mountains. As they moved to Mount Buzhou, countless mountains fell on their way there. The flow of numerous rivers flowed backward and many forests disappeared. Thunder and lightning flashed, dark clouds rolled, a storm was brewing, heavy rain was pouring, and the fire affected tens of thousands of li while they fought.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the Nether World, Houtu was still in Closed Door Meditation. Now that she owned a Original Spirit, she had to focus on cultivating it. After all, there was not much for her to do in the Nether World. Besides her Original Spirit cultivation, she also concentrated on the recovery of herhuman body. It was not an easy task to regain the strength she had when she was still an Ancestor of sorcerer.


    Houtu had a sudden premonition. She stopped cultivating and looked in the direction of the Untainted Land. The only thing that concerned her was the Wu Tribe. her expression changed when she saw Zhurong and Gonggong engaged in a battle at the foot of Mount Buzhou.


    She promptly told Emperor Jiang to head to Mount Buzhou through Spiritual Thoughts and shouted at Gonggong and Zhurong at the same time. "Elder brothers, stop fighting now!" Yet her eyebrows knitted even closer together. Her voice was not at all transmitted to Mount Buzhou. Clearly, someone had made their move. For a person who had the guts and ability to block her voice, it had to be none other than a Sage.


    The minute Houtu was distracted, something unexpected happened. Gonggong had slammed his head into Mount Buzhou with his real body. The observers were all shocked because this ending was beyond any of their expectations. Houtu directly transmitted her strong supernatural power from the Nether World to stop Gonggong, but she was still too late.


    Mount Buzhou collapsed with a loud bang, forming a large hole where it once stood. Water from the Heavenly River gushed down, flooding the Untainted Land. This time, even more creatures died compared to when Zhurong and Gonggong first fought.


    Falling from the sky, the water of the Nine Heavens flooded the entire Untainted Land. Serpents, fierce tigers, dire wolves, and beasts fled everywhere, but they were soon submerged and melted immediately. Groundwater and fire wind gushed from every corner of the earth as if the end of the world had arrived. Poisonous and lethal liquid was mixed in the water, corroding the creatures that did not drown. The entire place was wiped out of any sign of life.


    Naturally, one of the first casualties was the Heavenly Court. Due to the collapse of Mount Buzhou, the Heavenly Court was completely submerged, but they reacted quickly. Taiyi controlled the flood using the Bell of Chaos and Emperor Jun stopped the water using his He Luo Formation. In the end, most of the water fell upon the Untainted Land.


    Houtu''s expression became grave when she saw the current situation. She knew someone had entrapped Zhurong and Gonggong and naturally pinned the blame on the Demon Tribe. She stared helplessly at Gonggong who was so heavily injured that he had entered a coma. Though she could not stop him from knocking over Mount Buzhou, she managed to save his life. But his injuries were so serious that he needed at least 10,000 years to recover.


    Yet this was not the important issue. Such a monstrously huge disaster had rendered numerous creatures dead. The Wu Tribe would have to bear most of the Karma and the rest of it naturally would befall those who instigated Zhurong and Gonggong''s fight. However, now was not the time to worry about the Karma. The top priority was to mend the gaping hole in the sky to stop the water from the Heavenly River from flooding the Untainted Land further. Otherwise, there would be no more future for the land.

 Chapter 123: Mending the Sky

    Chapter 123: Mending the Sky


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Zhurong was petrified. He had never expected that Gonggong would have such a strong reaction to his loss of one move and hit Mount Buzhou using his Ancestor of Sorcerer''s Human body. It caused a huge catastrophe. Though they had some conflicts, they were still brothers, and now Zhurong was seized with remorse.


    When he saw Gonggong wrapped in Houtu''s supernatural power, Zhurong immediately stepped up to catch him. Now Gonggong had fallen into a coma, and hisOrigin of chaos of the Ancestor of Sorcerer was seriously damaged. But Houtu had used her supernatural power to treat it, making Zhurong feel slightly relieved.


    This huge disaster, water of the Nine Heavens flooding in the Untainted Land caused all living beings to awaken. Someone had walked out from the Void in the gap between the Heaven and Earth and thrown out a small cauldron. The cauldron quickly grew eventually becoming the size of a large mountain, and the force generated from the opening sucked all the water from the Heavenly River into it.


    They were all shocked, "It''s the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth." They had heard about this treasure when Minghe established the Religion of Asura , but no one had had a chance to see it. Today Minghe was using it to control the pouring of the Heavenly River, giving them the opportunity to see this treasure used.


    Following Minghe, other Sages also started trying to control the disaster. A map was unfolded between the Heaven and Earth and converted into a Golden Bridge. It linked Heaven and Earth making them stable again. A banner, a sword formation, and a branch jointly stopped the raging earth, wind, water, and fire from destroying the Untainted Land.


    With the appearance of these Magic Weapons, several figures appeared in the gap between the Heaven and Earth. They were Laozi, Origin, Tongtian, Goddess Nvywa, Jieyin, Zhunti and Minghe who had appeared first. Except for Houtu who was restricted within the Nether World, all the strongest Cultivators in the Untainted Land had gathered here.


    Looking at the space temporarily blocked by Minghe''s Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, Laozi said, "Fellow Taoists, the fall of Mount Buzhou has caused the water from the Heavenly River to spill into the Untainted Land. We must mend the gap, otherwise the Untainted Land will be submerged, and all Creatures will die. By then, we won''t be able to give the teacher a satisfactory answer."


    Goddess Nvywa said, "I have some Five Colored Stones from the Treasure Gifting Rock. They can be used to help mend the Sky, but it''s very difficult to convert the stones. I will need a Fellow Taoists help." Goddess Nvywa naturally stood out to do such things as she was proficient in the Dao of Fate. The other Sages knew that by mending the sky they could enjoy large merits, but they could not compete with Goddess Nvywa. If they did not succeed, things would turn more serious.


    Minghe said, "My Cauldron of Heaven and Earth can help Fellow Taoist Nyuwa." Seeing the water from the Heavenly River continuously flowing down, Minghe said again, "But if I remove the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, someone must take over to block the gap temporarily to prevent the water from destroying more Creatures in the Untainted Land."


    "Fellow Taoist Minghe, my God-killing Sword Formation can block the water. It can form a separate space so that you can remove your Cauldron of Heaven and Earth without worrying," said Tongtian. Indeed, among them, only Minghe''s Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, Laozi''s Map of Taichi, Tongtian''s God-killing Sword Formation and Goddess Nvywa''s Mountain and River Map could block the Heavenly water.


    Goddess Nvywa was destined to mend the Sky, Minghe''s Cauldron of Heaven and Earth was needed to convert the Five Colored Stones, and Laozi''s Map of Taichi was maintaining Heaven and Earth, keeping it stable. As a result, only Tongtian could take over Minghe''s position to block the water. After hearing Tongtian''s remarks, Minghe quickly removed the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. The water once again poured into the Untainted Land like mad, but the God-killing Sword Formation immediately guided it into the God-killing Sword Formation, extracted by the endless Evil Spirit and Sword Aura.


    Upon receiving the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, Goddess Nvywa threw all Five Colored Stones into the cauldron. The burning flame converted the Five Colored Stones quickly. At this speed, the Five Colored Stones would melt completely within a short time. The mending of the sky would soon be finished.


    Seeing this, Laozi said to Origin, "Second brother, Mount Buzhou has fallen, and Heaven and Earth are unstable. Although I''ve maintained stability by force using the Map of Taichi, it''s still not a long-term plan, but the pillars supporting the Sky can solve this problem. Go now to the South Sea and kill a Untainted Land mutant black tortoise. Convert its limbs into four Pillars of Heaven to support the four corners of the universe of Honghuang."


    Hearing Laozi''s words, Origin understood at once that this would make him gain merits. He intended to kill the Black Tortoise immediately. Jieyin and Zhunti could only envy on one side. They had come here from the West, but apparently, they were excluded by the others. Even though no merit would fall to them for mending the sky, they could still find their own way to gain it. They could use supernatural power to guide the water flooding to the Untainted Land into the sea to save Creatures from dying. This measure seemed complicated, but they could still gain merits through it.


    Just then, a voice praying to the Way of Heaven was transmitted from the southern area of the Untainted Land, "Under the Way of Heaven, I, Black Tortoise of the South Sea, am willing to convert my limbs into pillars supporting the Sky to save all living beings of the Untainted Landfrom dying. I wish to be witnessed by Heaven and Earth." Then four Pillars of Heaven appeared in the four corners of the Untainted Land, supported the Heaven, and then disappeared without a trace. Even the Sages could not find them. The Way of Heaven had made the pillars disappear to avoid being hit again. Otherwise, there would not be another Black Tortoise to convert into pillars to support the sky again.


    Seeing the Black Tortoise commit suicide just as he was about to set off and kill him, Origin felt depressed and cursed, "Dammit. Why didn''t you wait for me to kill you? Now the merits have disappeared because of you." Origin felt helpless and had to join with Jieyin and Zhunti to guide the flooding water into the sea.


    Laozi retrieved his Map of Taichi. The universe of Honghuang had recovered stable after the appearance of the Pillars of Heaven. Tongtian''s God-killing Sword Formation could form a separated space, but it was still unable to absorb all the water from the Heavenly River. Thus, to reduce Tongtian''s depression, Laozi used the Map of Taichi to block the gap between Heaven and Earth.


    Goddess Nvywa had finished converting the Five Colored Stones. However, among the 365 Five Colored Stones, one stone could not be converted. Seeing this, Goddess Nvywa threw the stone down to the Untainted Land without a thought.


    Goddess Nvywa held the liquid converted from the Five Colored Stones in the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth in her hands, and said to Laozi and Tongtian, "Senior Brothers, please remove your Magic Weapons. I shall start to mend the Sky." Hearing this, Laozi and Tongtian immediately removed their Magic Weapons, and the water from the Heavenly River poured down once again.


    Then, using the Power of Infinity, Goddess Nvywa flew up and mended the sky with the strong power of creation and Five Colored Stones mixture. After the mending was completed, despite having infinite supernatural power, they were exhausted. Mending the sky was a tiring job. Fortunately, what they had paid would receive gains in the end.


    Sensing the work done by everyone, the Way of Heaven granted numerous merits to them, thirty-five percent to Goddess Nvywa, five percent to the last Five Colored Stone thrown into the Untainted Land, ten percent to the Six Paths of Reincarnation, Minghe, Laozi and Tongtian equally, five percent to the Origin, Jieyin and Zhunti equally and the rest to the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth for its service in converting the stones.


    However, there were some changes when the merits fell. Thirty-five percent of the merits granted to Goddess Nvywa disappeared, and then Zhunti''s merits did not fall at all. Seeing this, everyone was well aware of the reasons for it. Goddess Nvywa showed a trace of shame on her face, but Zhunti nearly cried.


    Zhunti could not feel more depressed. Nothing had been paid after all his hard work in saving the Untainted Land. After losing five percent, Goddess Nvywa could still receive thirty percent, but he had received nothing at all. Fortunately, no Karma fell to him neither.


    Gonggong had hit Mount Buzhou because of the scheme of the Demon Tribe, but it would not have happened if Goddess Nvywa and Zhunti hadn''t covered the secrets of heaven. Thus, they naturally needed to bear some Karma for it. They, as the Sages, would not be influenced by the Karma, but their disciples might endure the consequence, which was very serious. Luckily, their merits for mending the sky offset the Karma.


    But the Demon Tribe and the Wu Tribe were not so lucky. Not only had they just lost massive Luck but they also bore grand Karma, and they had also suffered considerably from this disaster. Emperor Jun had to silently endure it as what they had done was harming others without any benefits. However, he felt better when he realized that the power of the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation would be greatly reduced as Gonggong was seriously injured and Chiyou had newly come into being an Ancestor of Sorcerer.


    Kunpeng, as the mastermind of this action, also bore much Karma, which naturally made him feel bad. However, in order to take back the Original Spirit controlled by Emperor Jun, such payment was still acceptable to him, and his merits for creating the Demon character could offset the Karma.


    As the one responsible for this action, Gui Che fell into a different situation. Although he received some merits for the establishment of the Heavenly Court, Gui Che had used them all to enhance his cultivation, which meant no merit was left to offset the great Karma falling to him. Thus, during this Cultivation Tribulation, Gui Che must die for his grand Karma.

 Chapter 124: Black Tortoise of the South Sea

    Chapter 124: Black Tortoise of the South Sea


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After mending the Sky, the Untainted Land was a complete mess. The Sages all sighed with emotion while Minghe ironically laughed in his heart. Mount Buzhou was so solid that it couldn''t be easily destroyed, even by the Sages. Even if it was supposed to be easy, no one dared to do so. If someone was shouldered with such great Karma from destroying Mount Buzhou, he might be removed from the position of Sage.


    But Gonggong was the Ancestor of Sorcerer and Mount Buzhou had been made from Pangu''s ridge, they shared the same origin. To Gonggong, destroying Mount Buzhou was just as easy as hurting himself. Minghe wasn''t sure whether it was naturally destined or had been deliberately designed by someone. If designed, who could it have been? The Way of Heaven? Or Hongjun? The question remained unexplained.


    Looking at the collapsed Mount Buzhou, Minghe waved his hands and picked up the largest piece of debris. Origin took action at the same time but was obviously much slower. He had no alternative but to give up his preference and pick up several smaller pieces, which were regarded as a remedy for his insufficient merit.


    Zhurong was in a bad mood now, he and Gonggong were being watched by the Sages and Minghe. Although Zhurong was known as a man who feared no-one, he felt infinite pressure when confronted with so many Sages at one time. As the mending of the Sky was finished, he and Gonggong were going to be punished now.


    Zhunti spoke first, "Zhurong, you fought with Gonggong and plunged all the Creatures in the Untainted Land into misery and suffering. You even knocked down Mount Buzhou, which is really too wicked to be pardoned. You ought to kill yourselves as an apology." Zhunti had failed to acquire merit and he was venting his anger towards Zhurong and Gonggong, who had happened to pull the trigger.


    "Zhunti, if you want to kill our brothers, you shall ask us in the Wu Tribe whether we agree or not." At this time Emperor Jiang and the other Ancestors of Sorcerer arrived and listened as Zhunti persuaded Zhurong and Gonggong to commit suicide as an apology. Of course, he wouldn''t be so easy on Zhunti neither and directly called him by his name.


    Zhunti said, "How dare you say such things! Emperor Jiang, do you want to cover for them? If they don''t die, how will the Wu Tribe account for all living beings of Untainted Landall ?" Zhunti''s voice was not loud, but it was widespread in the Untainted Land. It gave rise to the resentment of all living beings of Untainted Land toward the Wu Tribe.


    Emperor Jiang laughed scornfully, "Hum, Zhunti, stop offering rising rhetoric. Let me ask you, who on earth disturbed the secrets of heaven when my brothers battled with each other? As a result, no one told us the news and we had been living in the dark till now! You talk to me about consequences? Very well, then. We will speak of consequences: Goddess Nvywa and Zhunti, shall account firstly for all living beings of Untainted Land!" Emperor Jiang was quite tough and would not yield a single step. After all, it was a matter involving the lives of Zhurong and Gonggong, he had no choice but to be tough.


    Zhunti was extremely angry at what Emperor Jiang said but unable to refute. Merits of Heaven had disappeared a moment ago, it wasn''t hard to guess what had just happened. Zhunti couldn''t help but say, "How dare you, humble Ancestor of Sorcerer, comment on the affairs of us honorable Sages!"


    Emperor Jiang knew that Zhunti wouldn''t make a concession, so he said emotionlessly, "What about the Real Entity of Pangu?" He threw out 12 flags and the other 11 Ancestors of Sorcerer each hold a flag except insensible Gonggong, the last flag was held by Xing Tian. The Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation was completed instantly.


    The Sages were all shocked. They''d never thought that the Wu Tribe would have reserved such a powerful card. In the absence of Gonggong, they had still succeeded in the Formation with Banner of Formation. They could even call the Real Entity of Pangu. They were certainly surprised.


    Meanwhile, Houtu''s voice came from a place far away." Attention please, everybody. Although my brothers are guilty, please forgive them to save my face." Even though Houtu was trapped in The Nether World, she knew all about what was happening in the Untainted Land.


    Although Emperor Jiang had successfully arranged the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, Houtu knew that it wouldn''t last long even if the Real Entity of Pangu was called. Xing Tian was truly powerful, but he wasn''t an Ancestor of Sorcerer. If forced to summon the Real Entity of Pangu, he would have no alternative but to face the Disintegration of the Soul.


    The Three Pure Ones and Goddess Nvywa listened to Houtu and said nothing more. But Zhunti couldn''t seem to let it go. He said, "Ancestor of Sorcerer Houtu, you''d better keep your mind on the Nether World. Don''t worry about affairs in Untainted Land." Houtu was trapped in The Nether World and not able to help the Wu Tribe.


    Houtu was very angry. She laughed grimly and said, "Zhunti, don''t bully others to the extreme. You should remember that the Six Paths of Reincarnation was created by me. I can break off the birth of Creatures in the West, just as easily." Houtu''s anger was no trivial matter, the West would never thrive without new-born Creatures.


    Zhunti looked pale after hearing Houtu''s words. He realized that Houtu planned to cut the prosperity of the West at the root. Jieyin also looked a little pained and said, "Since Fellow Taoist Houtu is asking for a favor, we won''t investigate the fault of Zhurong and Gonggong anymore." Confronted with Houtu''s threats, Jieyin had no choice but to concede.


    As a result, Sages in the Untainted Land all became scrupled with Houtu. She held such a powerful weapon that they indeed felt very uneasy. Fortunately, the Wu Tribe didn''t belong to the six realms of existence, otherwise, the Wu Tribe would wantonly prosper. At that time, the Demon Tribe would never be comparable to them.


    After the Sages reached an agreement, Emperor Jiang removed the Formation quickly and returned to the Hall of Pangu together with Zhurong and Gonggong. Seeing this, the Sages left one by one except for Minghe. He glanced in the direction of the Six Paths of Reincarnation and the Human Tribe with a smile.


    ...


    As the Sky fell down, a huge island was slowly moving in the South Sea. It was an extraordinary sight in the Untainted Land. A floating island? No. A gigantic head appeared above the water, spraying waves, and the whole island seemed to get higher and higher.


    The island turned out to be a Black Tortoise, which had very influential backing. The Black Tortoise had been a Primordial Mazinger before, in the Last Stage of Sage-to-be, and was counted as one of the very best in the Untainted Land. However, it had mutated forms and couldn''t transform its appearance, even with great supernatural power. It was quite helpless.


    "Ow..." The Black Tortoise roared to the sky in order to vent the pain in its heart. It was enslaved to the sea because of its huge size, otherwise, it would confront with disaster wherever it went. Suddenly, a Taoist appeared. The Black Tortoise was surprised. Its cultivation was the Late Stage of Sage-to-be. Was it possible that this Taoist had acquired higher-level cultivation?


    The Black Tortoise raised its head and asked, "Who are you? Why do you come here?" Some people had tried to obtain the Black Tortoise in the past. They had all been killed by it. But this time, the Taoist obviously had a higher-level of cultivation and the Black Tortoise ought to be more careful.


    The Taoist said, "I''m a Taoist of Heaven and Earth, the Good separation of Ancestor Ming He. I am here to help you pass tribulation." The Taoist was the Good separation of Minghe, Heaven and Earth Taoist. He had come directly here when Minghe had gone to mend the Sky.


    The Black Tortoise was greatly shocked. Of course, he had heard of Minghe before, the only person in the Untainted Land to achieve Fruit of Origin all by himself. But the Black Tortoise never thought that Minghe''s Good separation could also be so strong and would have the cultivation ofPeak Level of Sage-to-be at least. It was quite enviable.


    Having listened to what Taoist of Heaven and Earth said, the Black Tortoise couldn''t help doubting and asked, "What tribulation will I endure that even the Ancestor is concerned about?" To tell the truth, the Black Tortoise didn''t quite believe what Heaven and Earth Taoist said. No one in the Untainted Land could easily kill it except the Sages. But it had had no enmity against the Sages before, they wouldn''t come here and kill it at leisure.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist said, "Black Tortoise, isn''t it strange that you can never transform your appearance? Since Mount Buzhou has collapsed, there is no support between Heaven and Earth. If it continues this way, the Untainted Land will likely return to The Chaos. What do you think is most suitable to act as the replacement of Mount Buzhou when that happens?"


    Looking at the Black Tortoise, Heaven and Earth Taoist sighed with emotion. The Black Tortoise''s destiny had been decided when it was born. Although its body was extremely strong and even comparable to an Ancestor of Sorcerer, there was something more that was needed to be the four Pillars of Heaven, that was its cultivation and mutual forms.


    The Black Tortoise was stunned by his words. Pillars of Heaven? It explained the matter. The Black Tortoise raised its head and groaned in grief. "Aha, so that''s it! Oh, I see! I dream of a lifetime of peace and desire to travel around in the Untainted Land, but I never supposed that Heaven exiled me. What on earth should I do? Let it go at that. If my death could rescue all the Creatures in Untainted Land, then it''s completely worthwhile to do so."


    Heaven and Earth Taoist laughed and said, "Black Tortoise, you do not need to make such sacrifice. Now that Your Veneration has sent me here to help you pass tribulation, you will certainly not die. In a word, you still have a chance to survive." Heaven and Earth Taoist admired the Black Tortoise''s spirit of self-sacrifice. It was quite rare in the Untainted Land nowadays.


    Although it looked somewhat horrible, the Black Tortoise smiled and asked, "What does the Ancestor''s plan to help me pass tribulation?" The Black Tortoise wasn''t afraid of death, but now it had a chance to live and would try its best to seize the chance. What Heaven and Earth Taoist had said made him really happy, it could realize its dream only when it was alive. The Black Tortoise was always sluggish, but it still had a dream of traveling around in the Untainted Land. If the Black Tortoise died, no doubt it would die with everlasting regrets.

 Chapter 125: Minghes Third Disciple

    Chapter 125: Minghe''s Third Disciple


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist said, "If you convert into pillars to support the Sky, and your veridical soul of Original Spirit reincarnates into the Human Tribe, then Minghe''s Selfcentric Separation will come to accept you as his disciple and reintroduce you into the way of cultivation. What do you say?" If the Black Tortoise, who boasted a good quality, converted into four pillars to support the sky, he would obtain merit from mending the Sky, which could further improve his cultivation after his incarnation. How could Minghe hold himself from accepting such a disciple?


    Upon hearing this, the Black Tortoise immediately replied, "I''m willing to follow the Ancestor''s, excuse me, the teacher''s instruction." The Black Tortoise was not foolish. He knew well that if it were not for Minghe, he would have been killed without even being asked for his thoughts. It was great that now he had the opportunity to incarnate and cultivate, which would help him to shed his body.


    Nevertheless, incarnation and re-cultivation were not free from risk, even for the Black Tortoise who was in his late stage of Sage-to-be. Once incarnated, he could easily die during the process. Now that Minghe was willing to accept him, he was more than willing to be his disciple. Under Minghe''s protection, he could at least cultivate to the same Realm as he was in now after incarnation.


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist nodded, and sent a Ninth-Grade Red Lotus of Fire to the Black Tortoise. He said, "Well, this is a gift for you being my disciple. Each of my three disciples has one. It can protect you against death through incarnation and guide my Selfcentric Separation to find you when you incarnate."


    The Black Tortoise basked in joy when he saw the Ninth-Grade Red Lotus of Fire. As a Primordial Mazinger, he was trapped in the sea without any chance of seeking Magic Weapons. Now that he was free and had suddenly gained a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, how could he remain unmoved?


    Holding the Red Lotus of Fire onto himself, the Black Tortoise spoke to Heaven, "the Way of Heaven above, I am the Black Tortoise of the South Sea. I''m willing to convert my arms and legs into pillars to support the Sky, thus saving creatures in the Untainted Land from sufferings. Heaven and the Earth shall bear witness." The Way of Heaven then responded. The Black Tortoise''s human body immediately came apart. His arms and legs were converted into the four Pillars of Heaven propping up the four corners of the Untainted Land. His huge turtle shell was left abandoned, while his Original Spirit flew towards the earth of reincarnation with the Red Lotus of Fire.


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist set the turtle shell onto himself and saw the Blood of Essence of the Black Tortoise left inside. He laughed. The Black Tortoise was intelligent enough to realize that, though he would incarnate into a human under Minghe''s request, his Blood of Essence, which could greatly promote cultivation, could be absorbed by Minghe. As for the turtle shell, its defense strength might work suitably even without refining.


    After the mending of the Sky, Heaven rained down merits. The Black Tortoise gained ten percents of merit for propping up the Sky. As long as the Untainted Land and the Pillars of Heaven remain preserved, the Black Tortoise could collect merits continuously. If the Untainted Land existed long enough, the Black Tortoise could even become a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin just from the merits he collected.


    Since the Black Tortoise had been incarnated, naturally, the Heaven and Earth Taoist would not stay. He informed Musen, his Selfcentric Separation, and sent the turtle shell to him. Then he came back to the Nether World. He was enlightening the Law of Reincarnation, which he had already made some progress on. Besides, he did not need to gain too much enlightenment, ten to twenty percents would be enough.


    Once he gained the ten to twenty percents ofthe Law of Reincarnation, he would fill it into a Blood God Doppelganger and let it transform into the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Then, the World of Heaven and Earth would be further improved. So would the Divine Law of the world.


    ...


    In the Holy Land of the Human Tribe, Musen received the Heaven and Earth Taoist''s letter just as he had finished his cultivation. He was surprised to learn that the Untainted Land had witnessed such a major event during his Closed-Door Meditation for healing. He should not have set such a limit that he did not even notice anything unusual outside.


    He unfolded his Spiritual Thoughts, scanning through the Coast of the East Sea, and finally felt relaxed observing that the Human Tribe had not suffered from this event. It was reasonable, given that Suiren-Shi and the others could not have informed him if the Heavenly River had drowned the Coast of the East Sea. Almost half of the Untainted Land would have been destroyed, which could not have happened under the Way of Heaven''s watch.


    However, Musen was impressed by the identity of Minghe''s third disciple, who was almost in the same situation as Houtu. As long as the Six Paths of Reincarnation existed, Houtu would collect merits continuously. So would the Black Tortoise. So long as the Pillars of Heaven did not fall down, he would have merits fall on him every day.


    Mu Sen looked at the turtle shell the Heaven and Earth Taoist had sent him. Since Minghe had requested the Black Tortoise''s incarnation into the Human Tribe and had he guided the Black Tortoise, he wondered if Minghe may want him to lead the Black Tortoise to Martial Arts. With his merit after incarnation the Black Tortoise could cultivate a Golden Body of Martial Arts, same as the Three Ancestors of Human tribe. What distinguished him from the other three was that his could be strengthened with his constantly increasing merits.


    The Golden Body of Martial Arts was strong in Defense Strength while weaker in attack. It required cultivation of Martial Arts to make up for it. The turtle shell and Blood of Essence left by the Black Tortoise could further his Defense Strength. Then the Human Tribe would boast another superb master.


    Several years later, in an ordinary Human Tribe tribe along the Coast of the East, a child at the age of five or six was laying on a huge stone, basking in the sun lazily in a weird posture, similar to that of a tortoise. Not far away, many kids were practicing Martial Arts.


    Ever since the Human Tribe''s Cultivation Tribulation, many humans had begun to refocus on Martial Arts cultivation. Youngsters in tribes practiced Martial Mrts at an early age. This did no harm and could even be helpful if they changed to cultivate the Way of Celestial Immortality in the future.


    The child on the huge stone yawned, and curled his lip when he saw the others practicing Martial Arts. "Little boy, why don''t you practice martial arts?" asked a voice beside him. Startled, the youth got up, looked around and saw a young man sitting next to him.


    Hearing the question, the child asked cautiously, "Who are you? Why are you here?" He wore a so mature expression that even someone older would not have, thus there must be something special about him.


    The young man grinned, "I just happened to be passing by and took a look around. Don''t be nervous. Since you are the same age as them, why don''t you practice Martial Arts with them?" Noticing the boy was on full alert, the young man could only laugh helplessly.


    The child curled his lip and said, "They practice at such a basic level. I can master it just by watching. Besides, the coach is awful. His cultivation is even lower than mine." A proud look showed on his face, which was pretty cute.


    Astonished, the young man looked at the young boy carefully. Much to his surprise, he was already a Primordial Martial Mentor. His smile grew even wider with further observation. The child asked doubtfully, "What are you laughing at? Am I wrong?"


    The young man smiled and said, "Nope. Given that you boast such superb talent, are you willing to be my disciple?" Hearing that, the boy was dumbfounded for a moment. Then he asked, "Are you powerful? To be my teacher, you have to be as mighty as the Elders of the Human tribe, who are at the Heaven Clashing Level."


    The young man laughed, and responded, "Certainly. Up till now, no one can match me." Hearing his words, the boy fired the question, "Who are you exactly?" If the young man had no match in the Human Tribe, wouldn''t he be more powerful than the Martial Ancestors of the Human Tribe?


    The young man beamed, "My name is Musen. You may have heard about this name, yes?" The young man was Mu Sen. He had found this place by using the Red Lotus of Fire. This child was the Black Tortoise who had incarnated before.


    Though he was only a boy of five or six, his cultivation of Martial Arts had boosted quickly. What''s more, the merits he had gained had gradually integrated into his human body. It would not take long for his body to totally transform into a Golden Body of Martial Arts and reach the Level of Heaven Clashing.


    The Black Tortoise looked at Mu Sen and cried, "You...you...you are the Martial Ancestor of the Human Tribe? Indeed, you look exactly like the idol." The Black Tortoise was naturally amazed, given that the Ancestor of Martial Arts had not turned up in a long time, ever since the Cultivation Tribulation of the Human Tribe. He was said to be seriously injured, thus had been in Closed-Door Meditation to heal.


    Musen laughed, "So, do you want to be my disciple?" The Black Tortoise replied immediately, "Your disciple is willing." With his mature mentality, the Black Tortoise would not miss such a Fated Chance. He then performed the rite of acknowledging a teacher, three kowtows and nine prostrations, to Mu Sen.


    Musen asked, "My disciple, do you have a name?" The Black Tortoise shook his head, "No, I don''t have a name. My mom calls me Xiao Zaizi (Chinese for ''Little Boy'')." It then came to Musen that the Human Tribe did not have family names yet. Only when the Three Royals and Five Emperors died would the Human tribe own their names.


    Musenlaughed, and said, "Given that, I''ll give you a name. Just now you were laying on the stone like a black tortoise, so what about calling you Black Tortoise? From today on, you are my third disciple." It was good for Black Tortoise to inherit his previous name, so that he would not feel uncomfortable when he regained his memory.

 Chapter 126: Three Disciples of Minghe

    Chapter 126: Three Disciples of Minghe


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    "The third disciple?" Black Tortoise looked at Musen with confusion. In his memory, he had never heard of ancestor of martial arts ever accepting any disciple. Then he asked, "Master, do I have a senior fellow apprentice or asenior sister?" If he was the third, there must be another two disciples before him.


    Stroking his head, Musen laughed and said, "You have two seniors, but you can''t see them until the moment is right. At that time, you will meet each other naturally. Well, look! This is a gift for you." A turtle shell, the size of a palm, suddenly appeared in his hands.


    When Black Tortoise saw the turtle shell, a sense of kinship rose inside him. He said, "Master, it ... " The turtle shell became a flowing light into his body. Black Tortoise was alarmed. "Master, what''s going on? How could it get into my body?"


    Musen laughed and said, "It doesn''t matter. It should have belonged to you. I am just returning it to its original owner. It will greatly benefit your later cultivation when you fully absorb it. Go bid farewell to your parents. Then you can come with me to the Holy Land to begin your cultivation.


    Black Tortoise returned to his tribe and bid farewell to his parents who were happy and surprised to hear that their son had been accepted as a disciple of ancestor of martial arts. As was known to all, Musen was the strongest person in the Human Tribe. With the opportunity of being his disciple, Black Tortoise would have a promising future. Thus, Black Tortoise''s parents would certainly not stonewall him from cultivating in the Holy Land.


    Taking Black Tortoise back to the the Holy Land of Human Tribe, Musen began to teach him detailed Martial Arts cultivation methods and expounded on the way of cultivation for Golden Body of Martial Arts. Though Black Tortoise was wondering why he could cultivate Golden Body of Martial Arts as the Three Ancestors of Human Tribe did, he still followed it. When he asked Musen about it, Musen just replied that it was a matter of time before everything was settled.


    After converting the turtle shell and Blood of Essence left from his preexistence, he made his cultivation in Martial Arts surging up while blood of essence dissolved into his blood. In the meantime, the turtle shell was fully integrated with his body. Combined with Golden Body of Martial Arts, Black Tortoise''s defense power was surprisingly strong while the Way of Martial Arts he comprehended matched his preexistence exactly.


    Minghe felt relieved when he learned that Black Tortoise was on the path of Martial Arts. His third disciple was gifted with a benevolent nature and bore no ill will toward anybody. By means of his previous cultivation, he could travel freely in the Untainted Land even if he could not covert his body. However, he had chosen to stay in the sea, making it clear that Martial Arts of the Human Tribe was extremely suitable for him.


    Real Martial Arts could stop wars from happening. Hardly anyone at the same level as him could rival Black Tortoise because of his Golden Body of Martial Arts. His previous turtle shell equipped him with strong power. In addition, the Way of Martial Arts was cultivated in his previous body, leaving no opportunity for others to better comprehend the mysteries than Black Tortoise.


    Compared with Black Tortoise who had just started on the path of cultivation, Minghe''s other two disciples were even more powerful. Liu Er, the first one, have been at the level of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. But for Minghe, he would have used primordial spiritual treasure for separation. And Kong Xuan had been at the Secondary Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.


    Following with Minghe to cultivate for thousands of years and fight against Ominous Beast reared in pens from time to time, Liu Er, who was gifted with excellent aptitude, already had no difficulty in killing Evil Separation. However, Minghe did not allow him to do it because he was counting on Liu Er to advance to Sage-to-be. Pitifully, Liu Er''s disposition was not suitable to comprehend the Divine Law.


    But this was the right time for separation. Seeing a mass of black liquid in his hands, Minghe called Liu Er with a smile. "Liu Er, have you ever been resentful of me for not allowing you to make breakthrough in your Realm?"


    Liu Er said, "It''s nothing. Having followed you to cultivate for thousands of years, I know deeply that everything you have done is for me. Thus, you must have a good reason for not allowing me to make a breakthrough of it. However, it is I who have let you down. Having comprehended the Divine Law for thousands of years, I feel ashamed that I haven''t reached the Realm of Sage-to be yet."


    Minghe laughed and said, "It''s time for separation. I have found something for your separation. Here you are." Then he gave the liquid to Liu Er. Liu Er took it and displayed a sort of surprise, as if he was already slightly familiar with it.


    Minghe laughed and said, "Do you find that the liquid is a little similar to your Origin?" Liu Er nodded but felt something strange and then asked, "Master, where did you get this? Why do I have a sense of kinship with it, as if it were mine originally?"


    Minghe explained, "Liu Er, you''re originally Liu Er Macaca Mula. In addition to you, there are Wise Monkey, the Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey and the Long-Armed Ape Monkey in the world. You are the Four Monkeys of Destruction, incarnated quarterly from the Origin of the Demon Monkey of Destruction who is one of the three thousands Rakshasas. You are holding the Origin inherited from one of the Four Monkeys of Destruction, Wise Monkey.


    The Wise Monkey had been incarnated from a Five Colored Stone left from mending the Sky by Goddess Nvywa. The Five Colored Stone, the one not converted successfully by the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, had inherited one fourth of the Origin of the Demon Monkey of Destruction. This was why it had been difficult to convert.


    However, when Goddess Nvywa was converting the Five Colored Stones, Minghe had been secretly controlling the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth and refining the Origin of Demon Monkey of Destruction out of the Five Colored Stone. As for the birth of Sun Wukong, Minghe did not care about it. Nevertheless, it was estimated that Stone Monkey would emerge later from the five percent of merits falling down to the Five Colored Stone. But it would not be the kind of Wise Monkey who had a beneficial attitude.


    Owing to this event, Minghe had owned some of the Karma intended for the Stone Monkey incarnated from the Five Colored Stone. He did not care about it at all. There would be opportunities for him to compensate the Stone Monkey in the future. Since it concerned Liu Er''s way of Dao, how could he consider it too much?


    Liu Er was one of the Four Monkeys of Destruction. Given that he was using the Origin of the other three Monkeys of Destruction to separate Three Separations, he would likely be able to integrate the Three Separations. If he had Hong Meng Immortal Qi, he would be the second one to become a Sage through the integration of Three Separations, following Hongjun.


    Even if he obtained Hong Meng Immortal Qi, Minghe certainly would not allow him to do so. If he became a Sage by means of Hong Meng Immortal Qi, he would become puppet of heaven just like the other seven Sages in the Untainted Land. Otherwise, the Hong Meng Immortal Qi Minghe had snatched would be left for Liu Er. But obviously he could not do that.


    What Minghe cultivated was the Arcane way of Divine Beings, aiming to transform himself into the body of Rakshasa. Liu Er did as well. Once Liu Er used the Origin of the other three Monkeys of Destruction to separate Three Separations, his physical body as a Demon Monkey of Destruction would be much more likely to reappear with the integration of his Three Separations and then he could become a Rakshasa. This would be much better than other Sages.


    Seeing Liu Er''s surprising countenance, Minghe continued, "I have drawn out the Origin of the Wise Monkey. This is a kind of Karma, you will need to compensate him in the future. Besides, to shape the physical body of Rakshasa and become a new Demon Monkey of Destruction, you also need the Origin from the Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey and the Long-Armed Ape Monkey to separate Three Separations."


    Liu Er did not know what to say. What Minghe said somewhat exceeded his cognition. But he knew that Minghe would not mislead him. He just needed to follow it.


    Minghe said, "Liu Er, you have been accepted as one of my disciples, so I have high expectations for your future. Sage-to-be is by no means your final destination and a better stage is waiting for you. You need to separate your Three Separations once you have fully comprehended it."


    Liu Er left after hearing what Minghe said. Seeing his silhouette, Minghe was overwhelmed with relief. Though active in nature, Liu Er was very diligent in cultivation. Supposing that he could fulfill Minghe''s conception, his future would be boundless and the Untainted Land would also no longer be his endpoint.


    As for Kong Xuan, he did not worry about him at all. He almost never had to trouble Minghe except when some confusion in cultivation needed to be explained. The reason was that he followed his own way of Dao. Since he''d entered into Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, he had begun to comprehend the Law of Five Elements, respectively Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth. Cultivating the Five Elements simultaneously, his speed in cultivation consequently slowed down considerably.


    Yet, a more profound foundation would be built for Kong Xuan this way. Furthermore, his strength was so strong that Minghe''s mount, Chixuan at the Late Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal , could not rival him. By the time Kong Xuan entered into the Late Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal , he could have towered above his contemporaries. Perhaps, it would not be impossible for him to defeat Sages-to-be at the Early Stage if he reached the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal Summit.


    Minghe was very satisfied with his three disciples who were excellent enough to sustain his Taoism lineage. In armies, the number was not so important as quality, the same went for recruiting disciples. It was useless to accept too many disciples. How many disciples could really enlighten the Tao? For instance, Tongtian, though having a large number of disciples, had been tricked by others in the end. It would be a dereliction of duty for the Master not to protect his disciples.

 Chapter 127: The Decisive Battle between the Wu Tribe and the Demon Tribe

    Chapter 127: The Decisive Battle between the Wu Tribe and the Demon Tribe


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    It takes a teacher to transmit wisdom, impart knowledge, and resolve doubts. Minghe taught his disciples skills to protect themselves. He would not interpose in the competition between peers as long as no one got killed. If a disciple came to him for help once he was insulted, it only meant that the disciple was too weak or incompetent. However, if someone wanted to bully the weak by being strong, Minghe would show him no mercy.


    His three disciples had their own fate, so Minghe did not worry. After dealing with the matter concerning Liu Er, Minghe took out a large section of Mount Buzhou that he had grabbed before. The Untainted Land needed something to support the Heaven and Earth, and so would the World of Heaven and Earth when converting into small chiliocosm in the future. Then, the section of Mount Buzhou was the best choice.


    After receiving Mount Buzhou from Minghe, Taoist of Heaven and Earth immediately laid it in his World of Heaven and Earth and connected it with the leyline to nourish it. Mount Buzhou was converted from the backbone of the Great Divinity Pan Gu. In spite of a broken section, it was by no means an ordinary thing. With the nourishment of the ley line, Mount Buzhou immediately recovered a bit of vitality and was converted into a pillar supporting the World of Heaven and Earth, thus making the World of Heaven and Earth further expanded.


    With the World of Heaven and Earth growing stronger, Minghe felt that it would not take long before converting into small chiliocosm. What was lacking at the moment was the power of the cosmic stars. However, Minghe had thought of the countermeasure. That was the Cosmic Stars Banner of the Demon Tribe, which he needed to grab in any case.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    With the sky being mended, everything in the Untainted Land was quiet again and the places destroyed by the Milky Way gradually regained vitality. All things were rejuvenated as the Earth came back to life. The site where Mount Buzhou had been located became a plain with many creatures living around.


    Everything looked so harmonious. However, the more peaceful it looked, the more restless people felt, as if a storm were brewing. The Wu Tribe and the Demon Tribe were respectively recuperating while preparing for war, giving all the people a strong sense of oppression.


    With the deadline of 10,000 years drawing near, the two tribes knew that it would be the time to wage the final battle, which would be so fierce that it could not even be compared with the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation. And which one was more powerful, between the Cosmic Stars Formation and the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, would become manifest by then.


    Compared to the Wu Tribe and the Demon Tribe, the Human Tribe''s situation was much better. The Martial Arts of the Human Tribe suddenly rose to fame after the Cultivation Tribulation while Musen, the ancestor of Martial Arts, even became one of the top masters in Untainted Land. Moreover, the Veridical Martial Origin Formation also became a great deterrence to people in the Untainted Land, so no people or forces dared to cause any trouble to the Human Tribe. Even the Wu Tribe and the Demon Tribe might as well have left the Human Tribe to continue to develop.


    With their rapid development, the Human Tribe went out from the Coast of the East Sea once again. Different than before, this time they went out with more strength. With the Coast of the East Sea being the center, they developed outwards like a fan, not blindly, but instead carefully every step of the way. They had built up their own armies.


    In addition to the Immortals'' Army and the the Army of Martial Arts on the Coast of the East Sea, all of the tribes in the Human Tribe needed to build their own armies to respond to danger while leaving the Coast of the East Sea. After all, it was impossible for the armies on the Holy Land to protect all the tribes. The Human Tribe had to depend on themselves before becoming stronger.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Suddenly, there came a "Dong, Dong!" from Heaven and Earth, remote and long-lasting, waking up the whole world. Evil Spirit surged like boiling water, declaring that the war was coming.


    In the Heavenly Court, Donghuang Taiyi was striking the Bell of Chaos in his hand. Hearing the clear and melodious bell which spread over all the Heavenly Court, numerous Demon Tribe soldiers quickly gathered into an army of hundreds of billions. As winner took all, the battle would determine the future of the two tribes, therefore the Demon Tribe would spare no efforts.


    Standing in TheDivine Wind Palace, Emperor Jun looked at the hundreds of billions of demon soldiers in the Trayastrimsa Heaven and shouted, "Sons of the Demon Tribe, today we''ll fight with the Wu Tribe to the death. I hope all of you will spare no efforts to fight for dominating the whole Untainted Land. Let''s wipe out the Wu Tribe completely."


    "Wipe them out! Wipe them out! Wipe them out!" Hundreds of billions of demon soldiers shouted together, with their din resounding through the whole world. The whole Untainted Land was shocked by the extremely powerful Killing Intent of the Demon Tribe as well as their determination to wipe out the Wu Tribe. The war broken out.


    Tens of billions of soldiers of the Wu Tribe gathered outside of the Hall of Pan Gu. Looking at the Heavenly Court, Emperor Jiang raised his fist to the sky and shouted, "Sons of the Wu Tribe, follow me to wipe out the Demon Tribe in the Heavenly Court. Then the world our God the Father created will belong to our Wu Tribe. Let''s fight!"


    Emperor Jiang shouted and rushed to the Heavenly Court, followed by other Ancestor of sorcerer as well asWu Tribe''stens of billions of soldiers. Their figures clouded the Heaven and Earth, showing the war was large in scale and fierce. Between the Heaven and Earth, the battlefield was everywhere.


    When the two armies were fighting with each other, it seemed to rain with blood in Heaven and Earth. The bloody rain gathered into a river running somewhere unknown. However, it was only the beginning. Since soldiers fought with soldiers and generals with generals, there was also formation versus formation.


    "Sons of the Demon Tribe, form the Cosmic Stars Formation!" With Emperor Jun''s words, countless Cosmic Star Banners appeared all over the Sky and numerous soldiers flew to their own positions. Sacred Demons including Emperor Jun, Taiyi, Xihe, Fuxi, Kunpeng, and others also went into the formation in succession. All the stars seemed to be attracted and soon a large formation was formed, which showed that the Demon Tribe had done much work for their Cosmic Stars Formation.


    Moreover, with more powerful Origin of Cosmic Stars it connected to this time, the formation was strengthened as well. It amazed all living beings of the Untainted Land. People never expected that the scene that they saw last time was not the whole picture of the formation.


    Looking at the Cosmic Stars Formation of the Demon Tribe, Emperor Jiang wore a grave expression and shouted, "Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, arrange!" The Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery stood at their own positions holding one Divine Beings Banner respectively. All of a sudden, all Evil Spirit between Heaven and Earth gathered at an amazing speed.


    People all understood that not only the Demon Tribe''s Cosmic Stars Formation had strengthened, but also the Wu Tribe''s Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation had also become stronger, which could be seen from the speed and quantity when gathering Killing Intent of Heaven and Earth . A fierce battle was about to begin.


    Stars and Evil Spirit collided with each other, leaving the whole world in a mess and numerous soldiers killed. Faced with such a loss, the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery immediately decided to fight a quick battle. "Real Entity of Pangu, gather!"


    Endless Evil Spirit gradually gathered at the center of the tactical formation and the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery began converging into the Real Entity of Dharma Laksana and finally merging into one. From the mass of Evil Spirit, a tall and muscular man emerged. It was the Real Entity of Pangu. Although all living beings of the Untainted Land had seen it once, they felt shocked, even more shocked than last time.


    "Axe..." Endless Evil Spirit gathered and formed a seemingly illusory black axe. It seemed that the axe was ready to feed itself with fresh blood and destroy everything. With more Evil Spirit between Heaven and Earth, the axe became more tangible.


    Looking up at the Cosmic Stars Formation, the man waved the axe in his hands and shouted, "Creation of Heaven and Earth. Destroy the Stars. Cut!" Then a horrible axe split into the sky. What shocked them more was that the axe left ripples wherever it went. It was so horrible that it nearly split space.


    Facing the attack, Emperor Jun gritted his teeth and shouted, "All stars fall and destroy everything. Fall!" All Cosmic Star Banners suddenly exploded and turned into numerous meteors, crashing into the axe and the formation. This was Emperor Jun''s last resort against the Real Entity of Pangu.


    "Boom!" A huge impact resounded throughout the world, like huge fireworks booming between Heaven and Earth as seen from afar. Unlike ordinary fireworks, this "fireworks" rendered everything into dust and ashes wherever it went, including countless soldiers that were nearby.


    When the "fireworks" disappeared, everything became clear on the battlefield. Under the attack, both tribes suffered great damage. Hundreds of billions of demon soldiers died in the battle, and the Wu Tribe fared no better. Most importantly, the Demon Tribe lost their Cosmic Stars Formation, while the Wu Tribe''s Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation was broken. Since neither side gained the upper hand, they had to fight a terrible battle of life and death hand-to-hand.

 Chapter 128: The End of the War between Sorcerer and Demon tribes

    Chapter 128: The End of the War between Sorcerer and Demon tribes


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Emperor Jiang looked angrily at Emperor Jun in the the armies of Demon Tribe. Although the Real Entity of Pan Gu had killed billions of the Demon Tribe''s army, the last blow of the Cosmic Stars Formation had also defeated the Real Entity of Pangu, breaking the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. Thus, countless clansmen in the Wu Tribe died from the falling of stars. Both sides suffered in this final war.


    Emperor Jun also felt irritated. Although the blow from the Real Entity of Pangu was greatly offset by the falling stars, it had killed tens of billions of Demon Clansmen. Hundreds of Sacred Demons died, including Gui Che, who was one of the Ten Great Demon Sages. Gui Che shouldered grand Karma, and it would be strange if he had survived the blow of this axe.


    With the disappearance of both sides'' Formations, the two tribes began their strength competition. With shouts of "Kill!", the two tribes once again collided with each other. The Heavenly Court, the Sky, the Earth¡ªtheir fight could be seen everywhere. It was horrifying to see that the Heaven and Earth seemed like it had become the Shura Nether World.


    The most striking thing was the war between leaders of the Demon Tribe and the Ancestors of sorcerer. This war would decide who was going to win. Emperor Jun was using the Wu-killing Sword to battle Torch Dragon and Qiangliang. Tai Yi was fighting alone against Emperor Jiang and Jumang. Fuxi and Kunpeng were controlling Emperor Jun''s The River Chart and The Inscription of The Luo to obstruct Zhurong, Gonggong, and Chi You. Xihe was leading the other nine Sacred Demons to fight against the other five Ancestors of Sorcerers. Everyone was in a deadlocked situation.


    The whole world paid attention to this war, even the Sages were no exception. Seeing the mess and ravage in the war, Goddess Nvywa in Wahuang Heaven was extremely anxious. She had already intended to intervene when the Real Entity of Pangu appeared because she also felt the danger coming from it.


    However, when she was about to intervene, Wahuang Heaven was locked by several auras from other Sages. Goddess Nvywa''s expression became very angry in an instant. She knew that these were the other Sages'' auras. They obviously did not want her to intervene in the war. If she did, other Sages perhaps would hinder her from doing so. Thus, she had no alternatives but to watch the war on pins and needles.


    On the Blood Sea, Minghe, whose face was dark with rage, was watching the battle with great hatred for Emperor Jun. He had never expected that Emperor Jun would detonate the entire Cosmic Stars Banners just to deal with the Real Entity of Pangu. Consequently, his plot was completely destroyed.


    Certainly, there were other ways. Minghe could go to the Starry Sky of the Untainted Land and personally collect the cosmic stars'' Origin. But it would greatly weaken the Power of Stars projected by the cosmic stars onto the Untainted Land. If he did so, he would then owe Karma to all living beings of Untainted Land.


    During the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation, Minghe had plundered the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land and, thus, he had owed a lot of Karma. Some was repaid with his Sermons to the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land. He completely repaid all of the Karma when he helped to block the water from Heaven when they mended the sky. Supposing that if he took some part of the Cosmic Stars'' Source of Chaos, then there would perhaps be a lot of Karma that Ming He would need to compensate. It would be uncertain when he could pay it off.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The two sides of the war were at a stalemate. Countless limbs and bodies lay everywhere, entrails and brains spurted all around, and innumerable swords flew far and wide. All kinds of Restriction Spells filled the sky like fireworks and gave off thunderous sounds, continuously recounting the cruelty of the war.


    This war lasted for several months, leaving innumerous corpses heaping like mountains between the Heaven and Earth. Sorcerer and Demon tribes were seriously damaged. The outcomes of the most important battle had also started to become apparent. Supernatural power and energy had been consumed a lot in the long battle, and a small negligence of one party would cause them to lose the battle.


    Though Ji Meng was the analyzation expert of the Demon Tribe, his fighting force was weaker. Thus, he became the first to die. Then other Sacred Demons also died with only Bai Ze remaining alive. The Ancestors of Sorcerer had also paid an enormous price as three Ancestors of Sorcerer had died from the Sacred Demons'' sudden counterattacks.


    When Xihe was about to kill Ancestor of Sorcerer Tian Wu with the Golden Chakra of the Moon, Ancestor of Sorcerer Xuan Ming seized the chance and struck her down in one go. Blood spattered in the air like a flurry of rain. Looking at Emperor Jun, Xihe muttered, "Your Majesty... be careful... for... your... yourself." Then she disappeared as the Golden Chakra of the Moon became a flash of light, flying towards the Lunar Star.


    Seeing Xihe disappear, Emperor Jun roared, "Xihe!!!" His angry shout was deafening. With eyes filled with blood, Emperor Jun stormed towards Torch Dragon and Qiangliang in front of him and bellowed, "I want all of you to die!" Then he recklessly brandished the Wu-killing Sword towards the two Ancestors of Sorcerer.


    Due to his violent rage, Emperor Jun suddenly emitted a burst of extremely strong power and directly pressed the two Ancestors of Sorcerer down. At that moment, a bell suddenly rang out and the body of Ancestor of Sorcerer Qiangliang was actually frozen for an instant. But this instant period had decided whether he would be alive or not.


    "Pff!" A blood arrow soared. Emperor Jun took this opportunity to behead Qiangliang. Seeing this, Torch Dragon was so furious that he frantically rushed towards Emperor Jun, who was not prepared for it. Hence, Emperor Jun was bounced off with his Wu-killing Sword, flying off to Chi You, who was stabbed to death. It was a pity to be killed in this way.


    At this time, Xuan Ming punched Bai Ze, going directly toward Fuxi, who was engrossed in controlling the He Luo Formation to fight Zhurong as well as Gonggong, and was completely unguarded against him. After the blow, Fuxi was seriously injured. Seeing this, Emperor Jun shouted, "Kunpeng, quickly save Fellow Taoist Fuxi."


    However, Kunpeng did not follow him. On the contrary, he rolled up Emperor Jun''s The River Chart and The Inscription of The Luo and transformed into a huge bird, disappearing in an instant. Seeing Kunpeng sneak away at the critical juncture, Emperor Jun was furious, spurting a mouthful of blood. Obviously, his injury worsened.


    Zhurong and Gonggong got out of the formation, immediately going towards Fuxi. Fuxi laughed and said, "Hahaha, let''s die together!" Suddenly, Fuxi actually self-exploded. The ones to bear the brunt were naturally Zhurong and Gonggong, while Xuan Ming was blasted away from the impact. At that moment, a silvery light flashed away as if it had been collected by something. However, no one took notice.


    With Fuxi dead, the badly injured Emperor Jun could not help but feel gloomy and forlorn. The numbers of Demon Tribe''s soldiers were reduced from hundreds of billions to a few hundred million in this battle. Though the Wu Tribe did not fare better than them, Emperor Jun knew clearly that the Demon Tribe could not win this war. The only result was that both sides would be defeated and wounded.


    Looking at Torch Dragon who wanted to kill him, Emperor Jun laughed angrily and said, "Haha, dominating over the Untainted Land for thousands of years, I finally get nothing. Xihe, I''ll be with you." Hardly had his voice faded away that Emperor Jun self-exploded, pulling Torch Dragon with him, dying together.


    Taiyi felt awfully miserable about the scene. Looking at Emperor Jiang and Jumang, he said ruthlessly, "In this case, we all die together!" Having fought for a long time, Taiyi chose to take the same move as Emperor Jun. Thus, using the power of self-explosion, he took Emperor Jiang and Jumang down with him.


    After the three of them died, there was a sudden brightness in the Heaven and Earth. With Evil Spirit gradually drifting away, all living beings of Untainted Land cheered together in virtue of the end of the Cultivation Tribulation. This Cultivation Tribulation was caused by the Sorcerer and Demon tribes and triggered in advance because of the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. Now it ended with neither tribe winning. It was quite true that karma equations were at work.


    The world seemed to be a Shura Nether World after the war. Though the Blood River Formation in the Blood Sea was working at full strength, it would take a long time to clean all the remains from the Blood River. Meanwhile, the Nether World was also busy in imprisoning souls of the Demon Tribe. It would be a huge task just to judge them and arrange their reincarnation.


    The Sorcerer and Demon tribes that remained after the Cultivation Tribulation of the world also stopped fighting against each other. After the battle, armies of the two Tribes had almost been reduced to nothing. No more than 100 million were left among the Demon Tribe, while the Wu Tribe was worse with only tens of thousands remaining.


    At that time, a figure stood up from a heap of corpses. At the sight of it, the Demon Tribe was overwhelmed with joy because that figure was Ancestor of Sorcerer Xuan Ming, who had been blown away by Fuxi''s self-explosion. She was the only Ancestor of Sorcerer who had survived the war. Seeing Xuan Ming, the Wu Tribe seemed to find their backbone.


    At the other side, the Demon Tribe was certainly extremely nervous. Bai Ze, the only Sacred Demon to survive, was alertly watching every move of the Wu Tribe. He knew that he could not rival an Ancestor of Sorcerer with his present strength. Nevertheless, Xuan Ming seemed to be badly injured as well. Since the Cultivation Tribulation had ended, they would not fight again! Bao Ze prayed in his heart for an end to the event.


    Ancestor of Sorcerer Xuan Ming naturally saw the remaining members of the Demon Tribe and their leader, Bai Ze. Though she really wanted to kill them, she was unable to do that. Although Fuxi''s self-explosion did not kill her, it had inflicted serious injuries on her. It would be impossible to kill them. Moreover, the war took a heavy toll on the lives of the Wu Tribe. Thus, unwilling to see many more tribesmen injured, she could only give up the idea of exterminating the Demon Tribe.

 Chapter 129: The Wu and Demon Tribess Final Destinations

    Chapter 129: The Wu and Demon Tribes'' Final Destinations


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    At the end of the war, several figures showed up in the sky, including Laozi, the Grand Pure One, the "Jade Pure One" Origin, Tongtian, the Supreme Pure One, Goddess Nyuwa of the Demon Tribe, Jieyin and Zhunti from the west, and of course, Minghe. Besides them, another figure also showed up, which made all the members of the Wu Tribe surprised and delighted. Xuanming was even more excited and shouted, "Little sister!"


    His voice attracted the attention of everyone, who then saw a lady who looked really similar to Houtu. She smiled and said, "I am Pingxin, the Evil Separation of Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu. Nice to meet you all, Fellow Taoists." No one expected that this lady was the Evil Separation of Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu and that she was at the late stage of Sage-to-be. As the Separation of a Sage, her fighting force was naturally beyond those at the same level.


    Minghe was also a little bit surprised. He knew that Houtu had separated her Good separation, the Lady of Forgetfulness, when she became a Sage. However, he did not expect that Houtu could separate her Evil Separation, Pingxin, at such a fast speed. According to Pingxin''s vital force, she was separated recently. During the war between the Wu and Demon Tribes, Houtu could easily release her killing mindset as she watched her brothers and clansmen dying. Therefore, it was not strange that Houtu could separate her Evil Separation.


    Actually, completing separation before or after one became a Sage resulted in a big difference. separating the Three Separations before one became a Sage would enhance one''s strength as a Sage in the future. After one became a Sage, one''s cultivation would not get any improvement, even if one was to separate the Three Separations. At most, the Three Separations would have a slightly greater strength. After all, they were the separations of a Sage.


    Moreover, Minghe still felt a little bit confused about one thing. Originally, if Houtu did not have the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, she would use the Merit to create her Purusa after transforming her body into the reincarnation. That should have been the Goddess of Pingxin mentioned inside the mythology. Minghe originally thought that Pingxin would have disappeared, for Houtu still retained the body of the Wu Tribe after she became a Sage. However, he had never expected that Houtu''s Evil Separation would actually be called Pingxin. Was this incidental or inevitable?


    Looking at Pingxin, Zhunti smiled and asked, "Fellow Taoist Pingxin, why are you here instead of in the Nether World? Back then, the Honorable Ancestor had said that you can''t leave from the Nether World during the period of two Cultivation Tribulations?" Zhunti showed a smile on his face, but everyone could notice the hypocrisy in his words.


    Everyone frowned. They all understood that the reason why Houtu sent her Evil Separation there was to protect the remaining Wu Tribesmen. Pingxin said slowly, "Fellow Taoist Zhunti, there is something wrong with your words. What the Honorable Ancestor said was that Houtu can''t leave the Nether World. I am nothing but her Evil Separation and not subject to that limitation."


    No one could say anything to refute her. Besides, Ancestor Hongjun must have already known about Pingxin''s act but did not do anything to stop her. That would mean that he had tacitly approved of Pingxin''s leaving. Since it was so, they did not have to say much. After all, Hou Tu was controlling the Six Paths of Reincarnation. It would not bring any benefit if they had conflicts with her.


    Laozi said, "Since the Cultivation Tribulation has passed, now it is time to think about how to arrange Sorcerer and Demon tribes. The war between the two tribes has greatly afflicted the Creatures in the Untainted Land. Both clans also sustained great damage and can''t be the masters of the heaven and earth anymore."


    Hearing Laozi''s words, Pingxin promptly said, "Ancestor of sorcerer will go back with me to the mountains of southern Untainted Land. That area is the Holy Land of our Wu Tribe and can be used as a place for them to reside. Our Wu Tribe promises not to leave unless there is something important."


    The other Sages all agreed with Pingxin''s words, and said, "Fine." The Wu Tribe was different from the other clans; the Sages could not preach to them. It would be better for them to be courteous to Huo Tu and let Pinxin take them away. Anyway, Pingxin had promised that the Wu Tribe would not get involved in the Untainted Land, which meant that the Wu Tribe would not infringe on their interests. Therefore, there was no need for them to refuse Pingxin''s arrangement.


    Goddess Nyuwa also said, "Since it is so, the Demon Tribe can go back with me. Luya is the crown prince of the Demon Tribe, so the remaining members need to go back to serve their prince." Since Pingxin could protect the remaining members of Wu Tribe, Goddess Nyuwa also should do her job.


    However, she obviously would not have her wish fulfilled. Zhunti stepped out and said, "Fellow Taoist Nyuwa, you are wrong this time. The Demon Tribe set up the Wu Tribe, causing Gonggong to destroy Mount Buzhou. They also annihilated about 10 billion Human tribesmen. They have made innumerable unforgivable mistakes. If we don''t give them any punishment, how can we convince all living beings of Untainted Landall?"


    Laozi still seemed like he did not care about this, while Origin nodded his head and agreed with Zhunti''s words. Origin had never liked the Demon Tribe. He would not want to let them go easily.


    Goddess Nyuwa said angrily, "Humph! Zhunti, would you dare to say that you weren''t involved in setting up the Wu Tribe? You guys let the Wu Tribe go, but want to punish my Demon Tribe? You think that I am easy to be bullied?" Goddess Nyuwa was angry to find that Zhunti did not want to let her Demon Tribe go.


    Although he noticed Goddess Nyuwa''s anger, Zhunti still remained calm and said, "The morbid air of the Demon Tribe is too heavy. They still need someone to teach them how to suppress their morbid air. Since they have fate with my west, they ought to join the Western Sect. Removing their morbid air will benefit others and could also be considered a Merit." In the final analysis, Zhunti wanted the remaining Demon Tribe to follow his Religion.


    Hearing Zhunti''s words, Goddess Nyuwa became even angrier. Meanwhile, Laozi was a little bit unhappy. Although he did not care about how the Demon Tribe would be punished, if the Demon Tribe was to be sent to the west, the Luck of his east would obviously suffer damage. Therefore, he could no longer ignore this issue.


    Laozi said, "It isn''t proper for us to treat the matter of the Demon Tribe like this. Let them decide which Sage they want to follow. If the Demon Tribe does something harmful again to the Untainted Land, that Sage would be the one to bear that responsibility. What do you think, my Fellows?"


    Zhunti immediately started to weigh the pros and cons in his mind. If he insisted on his suggestion and the situation became heated, another match would be unavoidable. At that time, if he was to lose, then he would gain nothing and lose the one he already had. Thus, he agreed with Laozi. Later on, Jieyin also agreed.


    The Lord of Primordial Beginning did not really care. Since he had never intended to accept the Demon Tribesmen, he naturally agreed. Meanwhile, Pingxin was the Evil Separation of Houtu so she naturally would not accept them. She did not really care about this matter and only stood on the sideline watching the situation. As for Tongtian, he lowered his head and thought for a while before agreeing. Tongtian''s Tribe of Severity had no racial distinction. If they were willing to come, he would be willing to accept them.


    As for Minghe, he had never cared about this issue. The Wu and Demon Tribes were doomed to disappear from the limelight of the Untainted Land, and he would not get many benefits even if he was to accept them. As for who the Demon Tribe would follow, it was not Minghe''s concern.


    Since nobody stood against him, Laozi conveyed his advice to the Demon Tribesmen. Those demons pondered for a while before observing the Sages'' attitudes. Laozi and the Origion obviously did not want to accept them, while they could not tell whether Tongtian would like to.


    As for Pingxin, they naturally would not be that foolish to choose her. There was also Goddess Nyuwa. As the Sage of their Demon Tribe, she naturally would not treat the Demon Tribe with ignorance. With Goddess Nvwa''s protection, they might have a better condition during the next Cultivation Tribulation. When it came to Minghe, he was the leader of Ashura Tribe and had a good relationship with the Wu Tribe, so they would not choose him.


    Hence, most of the demons chose to follow Goddess Nyuwa, completely ignoring Zhunti and Jieyin''s eager gazes. Of course, the two had also gained something. A few demons who did not have strong cultivations but had clever minds chose to follow Jieyin and Zhunti to the west. They realized that most of the powerful demons had joined Goddess Nyuwa''s tribe, so they might not have enough force to compete with them. As for Tongtian, he only selected some demons with better cultivation to enter his tribe.


    Actually, Minghe had no interest in the distribution of the Demon Tribe. His focus was on those several treasures floating in the sky. These were the important objects the Sages would fight over. Although the number was not a lot, each piece was an irresistible temptation for the Sages.


    One was the Twelve Sticks Divine Beings Banner. Although now it was somewhat shattered, it was definitely attractive since it could be the base of the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. However, it was the ultimate treasure of the Wu Tribe. Houtu would not give it up to the others. Or else, she would not have sent her Evil Separation here. If Houtu only wanted to protect the remaining Wu Tribesmen, transmitting her spiritual thought would have sufficed.


    The other two treasures were treasures left behind with the death of Donghuang Taiyi and Emperor Jun¡ªa primordial supreme treasure, Bell of Chaos; and a Primordial Spiritual Treasure, the Sun Chakra. Every Sage here, including Minghe, was attracted by the two treasures. Otherwise, they would not have gathered here just to settle the Wu and Demon Tribes.


    Looking at the three treasures, Minghe was reminded of the Cosmic Stars Banner. On top of possessing the Cosmic Stars'' Origin, if this Cosmic Stars Banner could be merged with the World of Heaven and Earth''s cosmic stars inside the Taoist of Heaven and Earth''s body, the Taoist of Heaven and Earth would definitely have the chance to break through the Realm of Origin, letting the world in his body advance into a small chiliocosm.


    Unfortunately, out of nowhere, the Cosmic Stars Banner was destroyed by Emperor Jun. Minghe felt really angry, but he had no other way since the matter had happened and Emperor Jun had died. It seemed he could only personally take a trip around the endless Starry Sky to collect the cosmic stars. Although it might result in forming Karma with all living beings of Untainted Land, he must do it since it was related to the Taoist of Heaven and Earth''s road in reaching the Tao.

 Chapter 130: Everyone Was Scrambling for Treasures

    Chapter 130: Everyone Was Scrambling for Treasures


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Moreover, there was another extraordinary treasure; No, it should be called a murder weapon, the Wu-Killing Sword. It had disappeared mysteriously after the war was over and Minghe didn''t know how. It was clear that it was not the deed of these people in front of him. Thus, the only ones remaining who could have done this kind of thing were the Way of Heaven and Hongjun.


    But there was something that Minghe felt a bit odd about. Whether it was Hongjun or the Way of Heaven, neither of them cared about primordial supreme treasures, like the Bell of Chaos. However, one of them had actually taken the Wu-Killing Sword. It must have been done for a reason. As for what that reason was, Minghe had no idea. He had always felt that something was strange.


    Everyone was silent in the face of these three treasures. Precious treasures would always tempt people. Moreover, among these treasures, was the Bell of Chaos, one of the Three Treasures of Heaven and Earth Creation. Although the treasures were right there, there were eight people present. Even if Houtu''s Evil Separation was not a threat to them, in the end, she was there to represent the Sage Houtu.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Pingxin became the first to speak, saying, "Everyone, the Twelve Divine Beings Banners are the remnants of my brothers and belong to my Wu Tribe. The Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu has instructed that they must be retrieved back." She spoke and waved her hand. The Twelve Divine Beings Banner flew simultaneously towards her.


    Although everyone frowned when they saw this, they didn''t do anything to block her. The Twelve Divine Beings Banners could be of assistance in laying out the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. But now the Banner of Formation was somewhat broken, its ability in exerting the might of the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation would definitely decrease substantially. As for calling the Real Entity of Pangu, it was even more impossible. Only Xuan Ming and Houtu from the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery needed to call the Real Entity of Pangu survived. How could they call the Real Entity of Pangu? Therefore, since this tactical formation wouldn''t cause any threat to the other Sages or Minghe, they naturally didn''t act to stop Pingxin.


    Upon obtaining the Twelve Divine Beings Banner, Pingxin took her leave, saying, "Fellow Taoists, I still have to settle down the tribesmen. Therefore, I will leave first." Then she led Xuan Ming and the remaining Wu tribesmen to leave. It was useless for Pingxin to stay there. Obviously Houtu wouldn''t have any share of the two remaining treasures.


    Watching Pingxin''s silhouette as she left hurriedly, Minghe felt that something was strange. He couldn''t quite put his finger on it though. Had he overlooked something? Since he couldn''t figure it out, he could only put the matter aside for the time being. The fight over the remaining two treasures was about to reach its climax.


    Now very impatient, Zhunti was the first to speak. He said, "The Bell of Chaos is destined to be with us, in the West. I ask everyone to make it easy for us." His Way of Dao treasure, the Magical Tree of Seven Treasures, appeared in his hand. It rushed straight at the Bell of Chaos, wanting to snatch it.


    Seeing his action, the Origin said furiously, "Zhunti, the Bell of Chaos is one of the Three Treasures of Heaven and Earth Creation. It ought to belong to us, Three Pure Ones. How could you, someone from the West, obtain the treasure when it belongs to us, the East?" The Three Treasure Jade, which had been converted from the Green Lotus of Fate, appeared in his hand, blocking the divine light released by Zhunti''s Magical Tree of Seven Treasures.


    Seeing that Zhunti and the Origin were fighting over the Bell of Chaos, Goddess Nvywa said, "The Bell of Chaos is a Demon Tribe''s thing, it is naturally proper for it to return to my Demon Tribe." The Mountain and River Map appeared in her hand, emitting the majestic power of Heaven and Earth. It tried to absorb the Bell of Chaos into the map.


    When Tongtian saw this, the Qingping Sword appeared in his hand. He cut off the power of the Heaven and Earth, saying, "The Bell of Chaos is the conversion of Pangu''s Axe. It ought to belong to us, Three Pure Ones, as we are Pangu tribe. Moreover, the fate between this treasure and the Demon Tribe is already over. How can it return to the Demon Tribe again?"


    Although it was only a fight over the Bell of Chaos, and not a war, four Sages together was still an extremely amazing scene. Meanwhile, Minghe, Laozi, and Jieyin just watched from the sidelines. They did not take action. It was not because they didn''t want to seize the treasures. It was just that they had to be vigilant of each other.


    When Minghe saw the situation, he didn''t say much and directly made his move. Laozi and Jieyin were startled to see him act. However, the two of them were somewhat suspicious. Rather than the Bell of Chaos, it was the Sun Chakra at its side that Minghe wanted to snatch. Even so, they were unwilling to let Minghe succeed. Although the Sun Chakra couldn''t be compared with the Bell of Chaos, whatever the case it was a Trimordial Supreme Treasure. Even among the Sages, there weren''t many of this kind of treasure.


    Jieyin swung the Devil Banishing Stick in his hand at Minghe and said, "Fellow Taoist Minghe, the Sun Chakra is destined to be with us, the West. It shouldn''t belong to you. I ask my fellow Taoist to let go." Destined, destined, it seemed everything was destined to be with the West.


    Minghe sneered and said, "Is it? It will depend on whether you have the ability to stop me or not, Jieyin." A spear appeared in his hand. It was the God-Killing Spear that he''d obtained from Luohou''s hand. Now that he was a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin, he should display some of his strength. He needed to ensure that no one in Untainted Land would dare to underestimate him.


    Everyone was extremely shocked at the appearance of the God-Killing Spear. They had never expected that Minghe actually had another primordial supreme treasure besides the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. It was also a killing treasure. This was truly horrifying. No one expected that Minghe had been hiding himself so deeply like this.


    Jieyin was immediately forced to move several steps back once Minghe''s spear appeared. He too had never expected that Minghe would actually have this kind of treasure. But in this instant, Minghe had already arrived beside the Sun Cakra. Seeing that the Sun Cakra would be taken by Minghe, Laozi, who was on the sideline, made his move.


    The Map of Taichi was transformed into a Golden Bridge and fell directly between Minghe and the Sun Chakra. It might seem close at hand, but if Minghe couldn''t break the Map of Taichi''s defense, he could stop thinking about taking the Sun Cakra behind it. Laozi slowly walked towards Minghe, holding the Dragon Crutch in his hand. He said, "Indeed Minghe, the Sun Cakra should not belong to you."


    A hint of ridiculing smile appeared on Minghe''s face. This suddenly made Laozi and Jieyin feel uneasy. They saw Minghe''s silhouette suddenly disappear and in the next second, he had appeared behind the Map of Taichi, seizing the Sun Cakra with his hand.


    Laozi''s and Jieyin''s expressions became slightly gloomy when they heard Minghe''s ridiculing words. It was more because of the strength Minghe had just displayed than because Minghe had managed to get the Sun Cakra. To be precise, it was the Divine Law that he used, the Law of Space. They had never expected that Minghe had actually comprehended the Law of Space, it really far exceeded what they''d anticipated.


    The Law of Space and the Law of Time were the two Divine Laws that greatly defied the Heaven. According to them, the only one in the Untainted Land who could comprehend the Law of Space at will had been the Di Jiang the Ancestor of Sorcery, who had died recently. Emperor Jiang was an Ancestor of Sorcerer but didn''t have an Original Spirit. He just used the Law of Space he''d inherited in his bloodline instinctively. But Minghe was different, he could continuously achieve enlightenment in the Law of Space and thus strengthened the Law of Space he had comprehended.


    Because Minghe had managed to suddenly snatch the Sun Cakra, several Sages who were originally still fighting also stopped their actions. Their hearts were filled with dread. Since Minghe had achieved the Fruit of Origin using the Divine Law, all of them originally thought that it was the Law of Killing. They had never expected that Minghe had actually comprehended the Law of Space in addition to the Law of Killing.


    Laozi stared at Emperor Jun and said heavily, "Fellow Taoist Minghe, you''ve hidden yourself very deeply. I didn''t expect that in addition to comprehending the Law of Killing, you''ve also comprehended the Law of Space. You''re indeed a heavenly blessed genius." At the same time, he secretly felt glad. It was fortunate that Minghe''s act had targeted the Sun Cakra. It would be bad if his action had been targeted at the Bell of Chaos.


    In fact, Laozi''s worry was a bit unnecessary. It was not that Minghe didn''t want to take the Bell of Chaos into his possession, it was that he couldn''t do it. The Bell of Chaos was a primordial supreme treasure. The so-called treasure had a soul. Even if Minghe could approach the Bell of Chaos, he wouldn''t be able to quickly suppress it as he had just done with the Sun Cakra.


    If he couldn''t quickly subdue the Bell of Chaos, all the other Sages were bound to move against him together. At that time, he would definitely fail, just because of that one small mistake. It would be better for him to take the advantage by snatching the Sun Cakra first. Although the Bell of Chaos was great, for Minghe, it was only a formidable Magic Weapon at best. The Sun Cakra, on the other hand, had a lot of uses.


    Besides, there were so many Sages staring at the Bell of Chaos, waiting to snatch, it was really not an easy thing to do. Rather than joining such a fight, it would be better for Minghe to take the Sun Cakra into his possession first. After that, he could join the fight to get the Bell of Chaos. As for whether or not he could snatch it, it would depend on his fate.


    Minghe lacked neither Spiritual Treasures nor primordial spiritual treasures. The Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, the God-Killing Spear as well as the twenty-fourth-grade body of Evil Separations were all primordial supreme treasures. And having succeeded in snatching a primordial supreme treasure, the Sun Cakra, he was already very content. Even though Magic Weapons were great, in the end, it was still an external object. One could be genuinely strong only if one''s own self was strong.


    Wanting to snatch the Sun Cakra back was clearly impossible now that it had fallen into Minghe''s hand. Everyone obviously wanted to obtain the remaining Bell of Chaos. It was, after all, a primordial supreme treasure. Its might was not a trivial matter. It had already displayed such an enormous might just with Donghuang Taiyi''s Late Stage Sage-to-be Cultivation. Its might would definitely be beyond anyone''s imagination if a Sage was to master it. But there was too little meat for so many Sages. Wanting the others to take the initiative to withdraw was clearly impossible.

 Chapter 131: Hongjuns Unusual Action

    Chapter 131: Hongjun''s Unusual Action


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Everyone was silent. They obviously didn''t want to give up the Bell of Chaos, but they would perhaps end up in another melee if they were to act. At this moment, the Bell of Chaos suddenly began to move, flying out towards the 33rd Heaven. Everyone was shocked and about to stop it when they heard a voice in the air.


    "Don''t go into another war, because I''ve taken the Bell of Chaos. All of you should come quickly to Zixiao Palace. I have something to say." It was Hongjun''s voice. As it turned out, the Bell of Chaos hadn''t left voluntarily, it had actually been taken by Hongjun. Everyone flew simultaneously towards the Chaos after they heard Hongjun''s words.


    Nowadays, everyone''s supernatural powers were different from how they''d been in previous years. After just a few seconds, they had already arrived at Zixiao Palace. They found that eight cushions had been placed in the hall and one person already sat on one of them. Wasn''t she the Ancestor of sorcerer, Houtu, who had been trapped inside the Nether World?


    Although they felt suspicious, none of them dared to say anything. The Ancestor of sorcerer, Houtu, had definitely been called out by Hongjun. They only wondered why Hongjun wanted to call Houtu to this place. Thus, everyone sat and waited for Ancestor Hongjun to appear.


    All of them were astonished when a silhouette suddenly appeared on the platform. Even though nowadays they were already honorable Sages, surprisingly, they still felt a bit of pressure and mystery when they faced Hongjun. By contrast, a ray of light flashed in Minghe''s eyes when he saw Hongjun appear.


    Compared with last time when he had made his Teachings, Hongjun seemed to have become stronger. But according to Minghe''s perception, Hongjun hadn''t yet become unimaginably strong. Although he still couldn''t see through Hongjun''s cultivation, he vaguely felt that even if Hongjun had merged with the Great Way, his cultivation seemed to have not reached the Way of Heaven. He appeared to still be at the stage of Sage. Or perhaps Minghe was unable to pry into the secret of his appearance.


    When Minghe had still been a Sage-to-be, Hongjun was already a Sage. He could come and leave without a trace and Minghe couldn''t obtain even the slightest sign. Now that Minghe had already reached Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin and understood the Law of Space, he noticed a faint fluctuation of supernatural power before Hongjun appeared. It was clearly produced by Hongjun. Since Minghe could perceive it, it was obvious that Hongjun hadn''t reached the Way of Heaven.


    Minghe thought about this point and calmed down. The Way of Heaven was impartial. As long as he didn''t change the General Trend of Heaven, the Way of Heaven naturally wouldn''t trouble him. However, Hongjun was a variable. Although he had merged with the Way of Heaven, no one really knew whether he was completely subjected to the Way of Heaven''s restriction or not. It definitely wouldn''t be a good thing for Minghe if Hongjun was to meddle in Untainted Land.


    Noticing Hongjun''s appearance, everyone saluted him and said, "Greetings Master Hongjun. May Master''s sacredness last to eternity." However, Minghe and Houtu weren''t disciples of Hongjun, so they only performed a courtesy greeting, saying, "Greetings Honorable Ancestor." They weren''t Hongjun''s disciples and naturally didn''t have to kowtow to him.


    "No need to be too polite, all of you can get up." In his eternally indifferent voice, Hongjun said, "The decline of the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes was decided by the Way of Heaven so that the Human Tribe would rise. After all of you return, you are to assign your disciples to go down from the mountain and give sermons to cultivate the Human Tribe!"


    Everyone nodded. As long as one had slightly good eyes, one would be able to see the extraordinariness of the Human Tribe. However, there was a hint of unwillingness in Goddess Nvywa''s and Houtu''s eyes. They were thinking about when the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes had lost priority to the Human Tribe. Now, both the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes had suffered from their fight and thus the Human Tribe was profiting at their expense. How could they be willing? But they were also helpless since that was the General Trend of Heaven.


    As for Minghe, he naturally had no objection. His Religion of Ashura was only suitable for the Ashura Tribe, so it was impossible to preach to the Human Tribe. Moreover, since Minghe''s Selfcentric Separation was the Martial Ancestor of the Human Tribe, he could gain the Luck of the Human Tribe directly instead of preaching to them.


    Finding that all the Sages and Minghe weren''t objecting, Hongjun waved his hand. Two things appeared in front of everyone. They were the Bell of Chaos which had been taken by Hongjun and the Wu-killing Sword which had disappeared after the war between the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes. However, there was a slight change in the current Wu-killing Sword that had probably been made by Hongjun. All of the Human Tribe''s resentments on its surface had disappeared.


    All the Sages were riled because the treasures were right in front of them. But they were in the Zixiao Palace and Hongjun was there, so they could only suppress the ideas in their mind and wait for Hongjun''s arrangement. Minghe was the only one who felt suspicious when he saw the change in the Wu-killing Sword. Why did Hongjun want to clear the resentment on the Wu-killing Sword when it appeared to have nothing to do with him?


    Hongjun said faintly, "This time I call for all of you here because of these two Magic Weapons. The Wu-killing Sword was refined by the human beings'' souls and blood of essence. I have removed the Human Tribe''s resentments on its surface. Laozi, you are my eldest senior disciple and bear the name of the Tribe of Humanity''s Sect Leader. You must take the sword."


    Laozi''s expression became a bit weird when his title, the Tribe of Humanity''s Sect Leader, was mentioned. After he had permitted the Demon Tribe to kill the human beings, he became unworthy of the title indeed. However, the Wu-killing Sword was an outstanding weapon, so he naturally stepped forward and accepted it.


    Now that the Wu-killing Sword had been taken, everyone''s gaze naturally fell on the Bell of Chaos. Their yearnings for the Bell of Chaos were actually far more intense than their yearnings for the Wu-killing Sword. Noticing their eager gazes, Hongjun said faintly, "The Bell of Chaos is the conversion of Pangu''s Axe, it ought to belong to Pangu''s descendant. Houtu has transformed herself into Reincarnation, so it is necessary for her to have a treasure to suppress the Six Paths of Reincarnation''s Luck."


    Everyone was extremely shocked to hear Hongjun''s words. They had never expected that Hongjun had called for Houtu to actually bestow the Primal Bell of Chaos to her. Houtu was stunned for a moment before finally accepting the Primal Bell of Chaos, feeling happy from the bottom of her heart. The Wu Tribe had collected a lot of Spiritual Treasures, but none of them could compare with the Primal Bell of Chaos. Houtu''s strength would definitely increase substantially now that she had the Primal Bell of Chaos.


    Minghe frowned to see Houtu getting the Bell of Chaos. According to reason, it wasn''t time yet for the Bell of Chaos to be born. The reason he hadn''t snatched the Bell of Chaos before was because it wasn''t yet the time for the Bell of Chaos to appear. Even if he had snatched it, perhaps it would have only resulted in the Bell of Chaos being hidden from the world.


    However, things had gone too far from Minghe''s expectation. He really hadn''t expected that Hongjun would actually take the Bell of Chaos and bestow it to Houtu. Seeing Hongjun''s tranquil, indifferent expression, Minghe really couldn''t understand why he would do this. Although this was only a Minor Trend of Heaven, why was Hongjun changing it?


    All the Sages were startled at the new ownership of the Bell of Chaos. They didn''t notice that a faint vital force fluctuation had suddenly appeared on Hongjun''s body at all. However, Minghe felt it very clearly. He felt it very clearly even though it only happened for an instant.


    "Vital force...Vital force..." Minghe kept repeating the words in his mind. Suddenly, he figured it out. Right! It''s a matter of vital force. Although the vital force fluctuation seemed to be the same as the vital force fluctuation that occurred when Hongjun appeared a moment ago, Minghe, who was proficient in the Law of Spiritual Beings, could naturally tell the difference between them.


    Every creature most definitely had seven emotions and six desires, the Sages were no exception. When Hongjun appeared a moment ago, there was an unexpected hint of another vital force within his vital force. And now, after the vital force stirred, Hongjun''s vital force started to become pure. It was actually the vital force of the Way of Heaven.


    Since Hongjun had merged with the Great Way, his vital force would coincide with the Way of Heaven. But the vital force fluctuation a moment ago clearly showed that Hongjun had had a period of time where he had separated himself from the Way of Heaven. Minghe was aghast to come up with this conjecture. Why had Hongjun done that? Thinking about it over and over, Minghe suddenly cast a glance at the Bell of Chaos in Houtu''s hand. Was it because of that?


    Previously, Hongjun had only allocated ownership to those whom the treasures should belong. Minghe wasn''t surprised that he would give the Wu-killing Sword to Laozi. After all, Laozi was his eldest senior disciple and had the name of the Tribe of Humanity''s Sect Leader. Although now his prestige among the Human Tribe had plummeted, he was the only one who preached to the Human Tribe at the moment. The Tribe of Enlightenment, the Tribe of Severity, and the Western Religious Sect hadn''t yet preached to the Human Tribe. Thus, giving the Wu-killing Sword to Laozi was reasonable.


    The only one that remained was the Bell of Chaos. At first, Minghe was suspicious because Hongjun had changed the Minor Trend of Heaven by forcibly giving the Bell of Chaos to Houtu. However, it now appeared that there had obviously been a very profound meaning behind Hongjun''s act. Separating himself from the Way of Heaven and changing the Minor Trend of Heaven weren''t trifle schemes at all. This caused vigilance to appear in Minghe''s heart.


    Minghe had always been on his guard wherever Hongjun was concerned. From the time he first calculated Hongyun, it could be seen that Hongjun wasn''t really as kind as he appeared to be. He had used his body to merge with the Great Way. But now, just to change the Minor Trend of Heaven, he had forcibly separated himself from the Way of Heaven. Minghe really couldn''t understand why he had done this. Was it only to balance the strength among the Sages? Houtu didn''t have any Magic Weapons to fight. She would indeed be at a minor disadvantage against all the Sages.


    But this didn''t seem to have anything to do with Hongjun. Besides, nowadays Houtu was trapped in the Nether World. It was unlikely that any of the Sages would go to trouble her for nothing. Was it really just to suppress the Six Paths of Reincarnation''s Luck? Minghe obviously didn''t believe that. But he couldn''t make out Hongjun''s thoughts and could only put aside his idea. However, Minghe''s vigilance against Hongjun was even stronger than before.

 Chapter 132: The Reestablishment of the Heavenly Court

    Chapter 132: The Reestablishment of the Heavenly Court


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Meanwhile, Ancestor Hongjun said again, "Today we have another thing to discuss; the Heavenly Court has totally become a mess after the death of Emperor Jun in the Demon Tribe and those stars shattered everywhere without arrangement. Therefore, we need to choose a new Heavenly Emperor to govern the Heavenly Court and arrange those stars in order. If you have suitable choices, please recommend them to us."


    After hearing Ancestor Hongjun''s words, everyone present began to think carefully since everyone knew how important the Heavenly Court was. If one could become the master of the Heavenly Court, he would not only own the powerful Luck of Untainted Land, but also be a representative of Heaven. Furthermore, one''s Sage Luck would also increase if he could operate the Heavenly Court well. Therefore, everyone there was pretty excited.


    Seeing the jubilant crowds, Minghe sneered internally since he knew that the master of the Heavenly Court had long been decided. No matter how hard they tried, nothing could be changed. Besides, it was obvious to Musen that those two Child Attendants, especially Haotian, who stood beside Hongjun, were of extraordinary character. Though Haotian looked like a child, he had already obtained the vital force of an emperor. Unless Hongjun could reverse his fate, the position of the Heavenly Emperor would certainly belong to Haotian.


    As all the Sages intended to get the position, Goddess Nvywa felt pretty anxious, so she hurriedly said, "Master, we Demon Tribe still have Prince Luya, who can inherit his father, Emperor Jun''s, Heavenly Emperor honor, leading the Demon Tribe and governing the Heavenly Court." The reason why Goddess Nvywa did so was that she sincerely did not want others to own the Wu-killing Sword or the Primal Bell of Chaos. So important was the position of the Heavenly Emperor that she knew she must try to get it.


    However, the Honoured Lord of the Origin immediately contradicted Goddess Nvywa, "Nonsense! Both Sorcerer and Demon Tribes were seriously damaged after that bloody battle, and the Wu Tribe has already retreated back to their original place. How can you Demon Tribe continue governing the Heavenly Court?"


    Zhunti then also helped him. "What Fellow Taoist Honoured Lord of the Origin said does make sense. You Demon Tribe are not as powerful as before and would not be capable of governing the Heavenly Court. What''s more, the Human Tribe, who is the enemy of the Demon Tribe, develops prosperously nowadays. So you, Goddess Nvywa, want the Human Tribe to turn the Heavenly Court into a bloody slaughterhouse?"


    It suddenly occurred to Goddess Nvywa that the Human Tribe and the Demon Tribe were enemies after hearing Zhunti''s words. Furthermore, the Demon Tribe now could certainly not compete with the Human Tribe, who now even owned Musen, an awesome master, who could match Donghuang Taiyi. Besides, the Human Tribe also had the Veridical Martial Origin Formation. If the Demon Tribe still governed the Heavenly Court, the Human Tribe would surely attack the Heavenly Court at the first opportunity and destroy the Demon Tribe.


    Seeing Goddess Nvywa fall into silence, Laozi said, "The prince of the Demon Tribe is still too weak to become the Heavenly Emperor. You, Goddess Nvywa, better let the Demon Tribe rest for some time!" What Laozi said definitely hit the nail on the head. With Luya''s current capacity, even Demon Tribesmen themselves could not respect his leadership, let alone the others in Untainted Land. Considering this, Goddess Nvywa had to keep quiet.


    Since Goddess Nvywa became silent, Laozi continued, "I just have one disciple, Xuandu, who is certainly not the perfect choice for governing the Heavenly Court, so maybe the others may have a more suitable one to recommend." What Laozi said was true and Xuandu was his only disciple. Although there were still others in the Human Tribe, none of them were capable enough to become the Heavenly Emperor.


    After thinking for a while, the others present thought his words were reasonable. Laozi just had one disciple, Xuandu, and the Taoism lineage would be broken if Xuandu went to the Heavenly Court. How could Laozi bear it!


    Seeing Laozi''s attitude, the Honoured Lord of the Origin immediately said, "My disciple, Guang Chengzi, is a Golden Immortal and he is also capable of being the Heavenly Emperor."


    After the Honoured Lord of the Origin finished his words, Tongtian hurriedly followed. "My eldest disciple, Abundant Treasures, is highly cultivated and he can also be the Heavenly Emperor." His words definitely infuriated the Honoured Lord of the Origin, for Tongtian was obviously competing with him for the position, a disrespectful act in his mind. However, considering the significance of being the Heavenly Emperor, nobody would simply give up out of respect.


    Zhunti also said, "Disciples in my school all have a good knowledge of Taoism. I once calculated and found that my disciple, Medicine Buddha, is destined to be the Heavenly Emperor, and all of you should respect the fate." His seriousness while speaking only made Minghe burst into laughter.


    Hearing Zhunti''s words, the Honured Lord of the Origin said immediately, "Our affairs in the east have nothing to do with you, westerner. I hope you are not going to be involved in this." Zhunti''s intention on the Heavenly Emperor was naturally not allowed by the Honoured Lord of the Origin, while it was a pity that he now thought about the division of east and west. If he had remembered it at the God Deification Ceremony, his relationship with Tongtian would not be that bad now.


    As many Sages wanted to recommend their own disciples, Hongjun said again, "Our Untainted Land has six directions, which includes upper and lower side, east, south, west, as well as north. Therefore, we divide the Heaven into six parts which are called Six Regions. The Heavenly Emperor, also the Great Jade Emperor, is the leader of Six Regions, governing the Heaven and the Earth as well as the whole Untainted Land. What''s more, the Heavenly Emperor is the representative of Heaven and leaders of the other five regions should assist him together."


    The leader crowned in the east was the Great Emperor Qing Hua of the East, who governed all creatures in the three worlds[1], assisting the Supreme Celestial Emperor to manage their growth; In the south, its leader was called Emperor Chang Sheng of the South, who was responsible for governing all creatures'' souls, helping the Supreme Celestial Emperor count creatures'' life length, weals as well as woes; The Great Emperor Gou Chen was the leader in the west, who assisted the Supreme Celestial Emperor to govern Heaven, Earth, and humans, in addition, he also managed the troops and arms in the three worlds;


    The Great Emperor of Middle Heaven North Star set in the north was to govern the operations of all the stars, providing help for the Supreme Celestial Emperor to manage longitude, latitude, sun, moon, stars, time and seasons; The leader who governed the lower side was the Imperial God of Earth who ran the Nether World and was in charge of the Six Paths of Reincarnation as well as births. Those six leaders in Six Regions were the main force of the Heavenly Court and they would own the Luck as well as master the Way of Heaven, which was totally indispensable.


    After hearing Hongjun''s words, all Sages at present fell into silence. Although the Great Jade Emperor was still the most honorable, dividing the Heavenly Court into Six Regions would certainly weaken the power of the Heavenly Emperor, and at the same time, the allure of being the Heavenly Emperor would also be reduced. Apart from that, what those Sages wanted was only to let their disciples become the Heavenly Emperor, so all of them did not care so much about the leadership in the other five regions.


    However, both Minghe and Houtu were pretty anxious about Hongjun''s words, since it would surely harm their interests if Hongjun sent another figure to govern reincarnation in the Nether World. Therefore, in order to stop others from replacing them as the leader in the Nether World, Minghe directly said, "My Good Separation, Heaven and Earth Taoist, is the Great Deity of Feng Capital in the Nether World and he is qualified to be the Imperial God of Earth."


    Minghe''s words did not arouse too much attention among other Sages, for they all knew that the Nether World was set up by Minghe and it was natural that Minghe would not allow anyone to govern it aside from himself. Furthermore, as his Good Separation was also one leader among Six Regions, no one would be qualified to take a hand in the affairs in the Nether World, no matter who the Jade Emperor was then.


    As Minghe had always been the leader of the Nether World, the other Sages did not to scramble for this role with him, so all of them just replied, "Well". However, Houtu did not say anything but kept her eyes on the Primal Bell of Chaos with her eyebrows frowning slightly. No one knew what was in her mind at that time.


    As those Sages all wanted that Heavenly Emperor, Laozi had to say, "Master, the suitable choice for the Heavenly Emperor is of great importance and we can not make our final decision after such a long time, so you''d better decide it." Compared to an endless debate, it was better for Hongjun to make the final decision directly since no one would dare to challenge him even if they were not satisfied with the result.


    Looking at all Sages present, Hongjun said, "That being the case, I recommend Haotian to be the leader of the Heavenly Court and take charge of the stars and Heaven. And Yaochi is going to be the Heavenly Empress, who assists Haotian to manage the Heavenly Court. As they two have served me for centuries, this is the Fated Chance I repay them."


    Suddenly, Hongjun pointed his finger toward Haotian and Yaochi, and the two of them then became blurred. After a while, both of them turned into a human-like appearance with a mirror and a flag in front of them. As these two treasures were enchantingly shining and valuable, all Sages at present were quite eager to touch them.


    Hongjun then said to Haotian, "This is the Haotian Mirror, which visual range is from the Trayastrimsa Heaven to 18 layers of hell. Except for this function, it also has many other magic powers. From now on, you are its owner and you can use it to control Luck in the Heavenly Court!" Hao Tian hurriedly bowed to Hongjun to show his thanks and took the Haotian Mirror under the envious eyesight of Zhunti.


    After that, Hongjun took out a golden hairpin and a Peento Tree, which was one of the Primordial Five Sacred Roots, and gave them to Yaochi. Just like Haotian, Yaochi also bowed to show her gratitude to Hongjun and took those two Spiritual Treasures. However, even though all of those Sages had their own treasures, they were all attracted by that Peento Tree, including Minghe. He had collected three Primordial Sacred Roots among the five¡ªonly the Peento Tree and the Bodhi Tree were still not in his collection.


    After taking those treasures from Hongjun, both Haotian and Yaochi were pretty happy. However, after thinking for a while, Haotian said to Hongjun, "My master, what is the arrangements of other positions in the Heavenly Court?" Since Haotian and Yaochi both lived alone, they were in need of more hands to help with the affairs of the Heavenly Court.


    Hongjun then said in a peaceful way, "You can discuss it with your brothers and sisters here. Since everything is done, all of you can leave now and remember to come to the Zixiao Palace in tens of thousands of years. I have something to tell you then." After Hongjun had finished his speaking, he soon disappeared and returned back to the Way of Heaven.


    After Hongjun had left, Haotian then asked, "So you brothers and sisters have some opinions about how to arrange the Heavenly Court?" Haotian had to do so in an inferior way since he and Yaochi could definitely not govern the big Heavenly Court only by themselves.


    However, it turned out that no Sages there wanted to help him and just let him deal with the staff in the Heavenly Court alone. Those Sages had reasons to act like this, for Haotian and Yaochi were still not qualified to have equal status as the Sages, even though they were appointed by Hongjun. How could those Sages be willing to let their disciples be ordered by Haotian? Seeing this, Minghe lightly shook his head and then left.


    As the Human Tribe developed prosperously and the Heavenly Court was newly reestablished, a new era was about to come.

 Chapter 133: Tne New Era

    Chapter 133: Tne New Era


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In Heavenly Court, Haotian and Yaochi were frustrated by the mess. There remained only debris and ruins left in Heavenly Court. The magnificent buildings erected no more and a wasteland remained. One could tell from the ruins the damage Heavenly Court had suffered.


    Fortunately, a golden light suddenly cast from the sky, spilling all over the Heavenly Court. Under this light, the debris and ruins vanished into thin air. Then a splendid palace descended from the sky and landed on the exact location where the palace used to be. Another golden light radiated from the palace and spread to every corner of the Heavenly Court. Everything was rebuilt wherever the light travelled.


    The whole World of the Immortals was surrounded by pleasant music, like a wonderland.


    The cloud floated with the breezes blowing, just like water flowing. Seen from afar, the largest continent in this world, the central continent was where the main palace was seated. Other levitating islands were full of various palaces. Holy cranes and fowls flew between the islands. The cranes sang when the wind blew, and the Jade Turtles dove in and out among the clouds. What a beautiful wonderland it was!


    Haotian and Yaochi were elated at the view, and they immediately bowed to the outside of the Trayastrimsa Heaven to express their gratitude. Only because Hongjun was there, could the Honourable Ancestor have such power. Since Hongjun had rebuilt the Heavenly Court, Haotian and Yaochi could spend their time recruiting.


    Yaochi''s Peento Tree suddenly flew out, and landed in the orchard of Heavenly Court, making it an orchard of peaches. The Spiritual Air was concentrated in the Peach Garden. As a result, the Peento Tree''s primordial spiritual roots, became 3600 Peento Trees. What a miracle! The orchard would one day become the well-known Garden of Peaches of Immortality in Untainted Land.


    The flowers and fruits of the 1200 trees in the front were quite small. It would take 3000 years to reach the maturity, and then any human who ate one would become wise and strong. As to the 1200 trees in the middle, their flowers and fruits were plump. It would take 6000 years to reach the maturity, and any human who ate one would live long with a youthful body. And last but not the least, the 1200 trees in the behind had extraordinary fruits. It would take 9000 years to reach the maturity, and any human who ate one would become immortal.


    The 3600 Trees of Peaches of Immortality matured in no time, and the fruits hung succulently on the branches. The air was heavy with the aroma of the Peaches of Immortality. One could smell the scent from every corner of the Heavenly Court. Haotian and Yaochi were happy about the ripe Peaches of Immortality. In spite of the dense Spiritual Air, now there was something else to attract people in Untainted Land, which was good news for recruiting.


    Upon seeing Haotian''s excitement, Yaochi said, "Haotian, how could we manage such a big palace on our own? We should have asked for help from our brothers and sisters, to accelerate our expansion."


    Haotian shook his head when he heard this. "Yaochi, you''re too naive. Although we''re the masters of Heavenly Court designated by the Honorable Ancestor, the Sages never take us seriously. How can they dispatch their apprentices to Heavenly Court and put them under our command? The only one of the Six Regions on duty, the Imperial God of Earth, is the Good Separation of Ancestor Minghe. Besides, his power is much stronger than ours. With his background, we can''t dispatch him at all."


    Hearing his words, Yaochi sighed. To put it bluntly, it was a matter of power. Their cultivation had just reached the Early Stage of Sage-to-be since they had often served the Honourable Ancestor. Compared to the Sage-to-be Peak Level of the Heaven and Earth Taoist, they were far behind. The good news was that there were only a few who reached the realm of Sage-to-be. Otherwise, they could hardly bear the crown of the Heavenly Emperor or Heavenly Empress at all with their power.


    Realizing Yaochi was frustrated a little bit, Haotian said cheerfully, "It''s not that bad. If the Sages stay out of our business, we can expand at will and develop our own power. With the righteous cause and advantages of Heavenly Court, and Spiritual Products like the Peaches of Immortality, the time is now ripe. Once we make a statement to Untainted Land, they will come for sure."


    Yaochi nodded. Promptly, using supernatural power Haotian declared to Untainted Land, "I am the Great Jade Emperor, the master of Heavenly Court designated by the Honourable Ancestor. Now I will rebuild Heavenly Court, rule Heaven and Earth and dominate the universe. I am the Law of the Heaven. I invite any immortal in Untainted Land who wants to bring justice and peace to the world to join us, to become one of our officers. "


    The voice of Haotian resounded throughout Untainted Land, and everyone was stunned by his statement. Here came a new master of the Heavenly Court, right after the end of the final battle between the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes. In addition, the master had been directly designated by Ancestor Hongjun himself. Having the Honourable Ancestor as their patron, they were almost beyond everyone''s reach, even for the Sages.


    The upside of Heavenly Court was well known for everyone in Untainted Land. Otherwise Emperor Jun would not have taken it as the stronghold of the Demon Tribe. The Spiritual Air and the Power of Stars in Heavenly Court were denser there than any other place in Untainted Land, which was irresistible for those whose cultivation was not so good.


    Haotian proposed to those immortals to join the Heavenly Court, and what he did stirred the peace in Untainted Land. Some of them did not care what he said, but others were highly interested in his appeal, so that they chose to take a look at the Heavenly Court, hoping this was their Fated Chance.


    However, those who chose to join the Heavenly Court were not strong. The strongest of them was an old man, who had been converted from a spiritual stone from one of the cosmic stars, the Taibai Jinxing. His name was Taibai Jinxing due to his origin of the Taibai Jinxing. With his cultivation of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal, he was put in an important position by Haotian, because there were only a few that could reach his cultivation in Untainted Land nowadays.


    As for the Sages, they all disdained what Haotian did extremely. In their eyes, it was useless to recruit so many minions. It was impossible to achieve what Emperor Jun had done with that little power. Therefore, they just left him alone and did not care about the development of Heavenly Court.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After the final battle of the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes, the Wu Tribe retreated to where they''d come from, the endless mountains. The place was of unmeasured vastness and had plenty room for billions of the Wu Tribe. Since there were only billions of the Wu Tribe left, it was large enough for the rest of them to live.


    As for the Demon Tribe, it was a different case. Except for the Demons from Heavenly Court who had survived the final battle, there were countless Demons living in Untainted Land as well. They were all over the place. Although they were weak, they were overwhelming in number. Now, with the Wu Tribe''s retreat, their living space was extremely enlarged, thus naturally, they would develop and grow rapidly.


    The unmeasured vastness of Untainted Land could be divided into five parts. The west was the territory of Zhunti and Jieyin; it was the poorest place. And the endless mountains where the Wu Tribe dwelled was in the north of Untainted Land. As for the Coast of the East Sea where the Holy Land of the Human Tribe was located, it was only one part of the east. After thousands of years'' growth, the footprints of the Human Tribe could be found everywhere in the east. Now they were heading toward the center of Untainted Land.


    After the Cultivation Tribulation, the Demons who followed Goddess Nvywa were settled in the south of Untainted Land under the charge of the Sacred Demon, Bai Ze. Now was the time for the Human Tribe to thrive. Once they started the expansion, surely, the Demon Tribe would suffer the brunt of it for their hatred. The good news was that the Human Tribe rarely set foot in the south of Untainted Land, where the rough mountain veiled in mist and smoke. Therefore, the Demon Tribe would have enough room to restore.


    Besides, after Emperor Jun''s death, the Demon Tribe was nothing but a sheep without a shepherd. Though Bai Ze set a lot of rules, some Demons were leaving the Tribe. Some of them could not bear this difficult time, so they went to other places in Untainted Land, or the Four Seas, even to join the Demon Master, Kunpeng. But Bai Ze could not do anything about it.


    And Goddess Nvywa did not intervene on their choices. Despite the Demons who fled, the Demon Tribe had reserved some power under the lead of Bai Ze. The environment might be harsh, but the Demon Tribe could adapt. Additionally, it was the perfect place for them to restore since they had no enemy there.


    With regard to other Demon Clans living elsewhere in Untainted Land, they might be overwhelming in number, but they only fought for themselves, not as a unity. Sometimes they even fought against each other, seeming to degenerate to one of the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land. The irony was that they actually fought for the territory the Wu Tribe had left behind.


    The situation frustrated Goddess Nvywa. The Demons had been abandoned by Emperor Jun and his Heavenly Court. She had no position to intervene on their business. Seeing how they fought each other for the territory, she felt sorry for them deep down. Because they had all forgotten that the Human Tribe was sitting, waiting for the right time to seek revenge.


    Ancestor Hongjun had declared that the Human Tribe would thrive, and he''d ordered the disciples of the Sages to preach to the Human Tribe. Obviously, the current thriving of the Human Tribe was just the beginning. They might one day become the rulers of Heaven and Earth. They would take over the fertile land in Untainted Land when they expanded. Needless to say, the Demon Tribe members who owned the places now would be made an example of. Inevitably, another bloodbath was on its way in the Untainted Land.

 Chapter 134: The Plan of the Human Tribe

    Chapter 134: The Plan of the Human Tribe


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Inside the Holy Land of the Human Tribe, the Four Ancestors of Humanity gathered up. Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, and Ziyi-Shi looked exhilarated since both the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes had suffered a great loss. They might be weaker than the Human Tribe, for now. After all, the Human Tribe had been restored about four thousand years after the Cultivation Tribulation, so they had just recovered to their scale from before the Tribulation.


    Suiren-Shi said excitedly, "Now the Wu Tribe has retired from the world, and the rest of the Demon Tribe from Heavenly Court has retreated to the cold southern land. As for the Demon Tribe lingering in the Untainted Land, though there might be many of them, their quantity won''t bring them any favor in confrontation with us. Wherever our army of immortals and warriors go, the Demon Tribe will be wiped out. We, the Human Tribe will be the masters of Untainted Land soon."


    Looking at the excited Suiren-Shi, Musen shook his head. Suiren-Shi''s idea was too optimistic. Indeed, the Demon Tribe in Untainted Land was not powerful. The Immortals'' Army and the Army of Martial Arts of the Holy Land could easily wipe them out. But then what?


    The Untainted Land was not a small village. Even though the Human Tribe had taken over the Untainted Land, could they protect themselves from the Demon Tribe? How could they protect the whole Human Tribe with such a small force in the Holy Land? There might be another wholesale slaughter coming for them.


    Seeing that Suiren-Shi and other two were on cloud nine, Musen understood that they had been waiting for this moment for too long. It was normal for them to react in this way since the opportunity was presented now. However, as he needed to cool them off, he said, "Brother, you are right about that. But do we really have the power to seek hegemony in the Untainted Land?"


    Hearing what Musen had said, Suiren-Shi and the other two Ancestors turned around. Youchao-Shi asked, "My brother, what do you mean by that? We don''t have any rivals at all for the power of the Holy Land. Besides, we have you and your Veridical Martial Origin Formation."


    Musen sighed, and replied, "You are perfectly right, but how can we defend ourselves when we occupy such a vast territory? Shall we send out all of our tribesmen from the Holy Land? If so, the Holy Land of the Human Tribe will be nothing but a sham.


    The three ancestors were enlightened by what Musen said. They had assessed the power of the Human Tribe as that of the Holy Land of the Human Tribe. Obviously, they were totally wrong. Those who stayed in the Holy Land of the Human Tribe were elites, accounting for ninety percent of the power of the Human Tribe. Dispatching ninety percent of their power to conquer the world, while leaving the rest to defend, was not the best way to protect the Human Tribe.


    Considering this, the three Ancestors abated. They were grateful for Musen''s warning, for perhaps there would be another tribulation for the Human Tribe. Maybe it would not be that bad, but there would be damage for sure. Suiren-Shi then said, "Thanks for your warning. Any suggestions?"


    Musen waved his hands, then a map of the Untainted Land appeared in front of them, in which the distributions of different forces were marked on the map. "Minghe sent me this map of power distribution in Untainted Land. It records the power of all sides in detail." Although Minghe was good at deduction, he could not deduct everything. So he had transferred a segment of his Clones of the Blood God to various places in Untainted Land to gather intelligence and Treasures of Heaven and Earth that had not been possessed.


    Suiren-Shi and the other two Ancestors examined this detailed distribution map of powers in the Untainted Land, and were deeply astonished. They had never even heard of some of these tribes and powers. If they had followed their previous plan, they would have met a lot of enemies in Untainted Land.


    Suiren-Shi and the other two ancestors were grateful for Minghe''s support. Though Musen, who was his Selfcentric Separation, and occupied thirty percent of the Luck of the Human Tribe, he deserved it for what he had done for the Human Tribe. And now Minghe had done them another huge favor, by sending them the map. Given their weak foundation, it was hard for the Human Tribe to explore the whole Untainted Land. Now with the help of the map sent by Minghe, they could do it more easily.


    Suiren-Shi said to Musen gratefully, "Brother, please express the Human Tribe''s gratitude to Minghe. With this map, we can keep away from those Almighties in the Untainted Land. Most of all, we will know where our enemies are, and can avoid a lot of unnecessary losses."


    Musen smiled and said, "As he shares my thirty percent Luck of the Human Tribe, he can provide the Human Tribe some support, though he needs to stay in the shadow. I have carefully studied this map, and there are very few spots that we can''t lay our hands on."


    Pointing to the map, Musen said, "The Four Seas are not suitable for us to live, so we don''t need to look at them. As for the west, this territory belongs to Jieyin and Zhunti. Besides, it''s kind of infertile there. It is not the place for us either. As for the north, there''s the Wu Tribe as well as Minghe''s Ominous Beasts, which makes it another unlivable place."


    "So let''s see what''s left for us. The south, in which the Demon Tribe from Heavenly Court dwells in, with the Sempiternal Volcano guarded by the Phoenix Tribe, is not the place we are looking for either. The east and the central part of the Untainted Land that cover most of the ground in Untainted Land, are vast enough for the Human Tribe to live and multiply. We only need to avoid the mountains where the Kylin Tribe settles in the center."


    Suiren-Shi pointed to the east and the center of the Untainted Land and asked, "How about the Demon Tribe in these two places? What should we do to expand?" Compared to the other three Ancestors, Musen had the vision that no human had ever had. He was Minghe''s Selfcentric One after all. Since it was regarding the future of the Human Tribe, they had to be thorough.


    Musen said, "If we want to really rise up and become the key player in Untainted Land, self-reliance is the only option. We may have huge power inside the Holy Land, but our tribesmen will completely rely on the Holy Land. Once we send our troops out, they could run into trouble. How can they grow their self-reliance in that way?"


    "The only choice we have is to let our tribesmen expand slowly, step by step. Meanwhile, the tribes outside the Holy Land must build their own armies. We can dispatch some of our elites to help them strengthen their power, but we can''t intervene on their expansions at all. Only through blood and fire can the Human Tribe truly exceed others and become the strongest in Untainted Land."


    Suiren-Shi and other the two ancestors nodded, as it was the safest way. But they still had some doubts. Youchao-Shi asked, "Brother, how should we deal with the Individual Cultivators who live in seclusion in Untainted Land? Truth be told, not all of them are decent people. And if we allow them to do whatever they want, they might harm our tribesmen."


    After the competition for the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, most of the Individual Cultivators in Untainted Land were wiped out. However, many of them still survived. Maybe they were not as strong as those Individual Cultivators who''d died, but still, they were masters compared to normal humans. The ordinary tribes of the Human Tribe could not defeat them in conflict.


    A cold light flashed in Musen''s eyes, and he said relentlessly, "Life or death is totally up to them. If they keep their distance from our tribe, we will leave them alone. But if they pose a threat, we will teach them a bloody lesson."


    On hearing that, Ziyi-Shi said, "You mean we would need to send out our guardians or Elders to eliminate them? Is it too overbearing? Attracting others'' hostility in Untainted Land doesn''t seem to be an advantage for our development."


    Musen answered the question like it was nothing, "So what? Our prosperity and thriving is the General Trend of Heaven. Nobody can stop it, let alone us. With the Veridical Martial Origin Formation in our hands, no tribe dares to stand against us. Though we will not accelerate our expansion with it, we will destroy anyone who stands in our way."


    Suiren-Shi and the other two nodded on hearing that. The power of the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance was the whole card of the Human Tribe. If the interests of the Human Tribe were violated by anyone, they would not let the violator get away. With such a card, and Musen''s developing plan, it was just a matter of time before the Human Tribe became the key player in Untainted Land.


    Musen added, "There''s one more thing to consider, the preaching of a Sage. It might be a chance for Sages to meddle in the Human Tribe''s business, however, we can improve our power by their hands. I suggest we maintain neutrality. What do you think?"


    Speaking of the preaching of the Sage, Suiren-Shi and the other two ancestors felt uncomfortable. Nonetheless, the preaching was beneficial for the Human Tribe. In addition, they would not offend Sages this way, so they just nodded.


    After the discussion, the Four Ancestors put their plan into practice right away. Everyone in the Untainted Land was concerned about every move the Human Tribe made. Seeing what the Human Tribe was doing now, others thought they wanted to expand rapidly in every direction. But the truth was that they did it slowly. Others could not help but think, that if it were the Wu Tribe or Demon Tribe, they would expand recklessly. It seemed that the Human Tribe was truly different from other tribes. They were not a warlike tribe, and that put other powers'' minds at rest.

 Chapter 135: Zhenyuanzis Construction of the Residence

    Chapter 135: Zhenyuanzi''s Construction of the Residence


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In Mount Shouyang, the Three Pure Ones gathered together. It was their first time to get together again for discussion since the division. Going back to such a familiar scene, these three people were full of emotional thoughts. They had divided for recruiting disciples. It had been really hurried in retrospect.


    However, they knew that it was destiny. Though Mount Kunlun was great, it could not bear the Luck of three Sages. Moreover, the doctrines of these three sects were different, and something terrible would happen sooner or later if they came together. So it was better to divide, to avoid potentially hurting their brotherhood.


    Laozi looked at the Honoured Lord of the Origin and Tongtian, and said, "My second and third brothers, what do you think about preaching to the Human Tribe?" The purpose of this gathering was to discuss the preaching Ancestor Hongjun had mentioned before. The Human Tribe was developing rapidly, and it was possible that many tribes in Untainted Land could not stop this tendency. Considering the step-by-step development pattern of the Human Tribe, perhaps 10 thousand years later, the Human Tribe would have the ruler position of Heaven and Earth in the bag.


    Nowadays, the other tribes in the Human Tribe were still weak with the exception of those on the Coast of the East Sea. It was the most suitable time to preach, like sending a present of firewood in cold weather. But when it came to this topic, Laozi felt a lump in his throat. How great the Tribe of Humanity was! But currently it was just a phrase, it lacked substance. Though Laozi followed the Way of Non-action, he could not forget it completely.


    Upon hearing that, the Honoured Lord of the Origin said, "The Human Tribe is certainly outstanding. Compared with the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes, they are definitely more suitable for becoming the ruler of the universe of Honghuang. Once they achieve it, their Luck will boom. If we wait until then to preach, it will be too late."


    Tongtian agreed with the Honoured Lord. But he was still worried, and said, "It is exactly as you said. However, the Human Tribe has the Spiritual Inheritance of Martial Arts. Besides, after the last Cultivation Tribulation, Martial Arts arose again and surpassed the Way of Celestial. I''m afraid that even if we want to preach at present, it will be not easy."


    Laozi kept silent for a while, then said, "Regardless, preaching is imperative. All we need to do is send our disciples to preach in the Human Tribe. As for whether or not we succeed, it depends on fortune."


    After the Three Pure Ones came to a conclusion, they sent disciples to preach in the Human Tribe one after the other. However, it did not go well. After all, it had not been not long since the Cultivation Tribulation, so the Human Tribe did not have a favorable impression of Sages, not to mention their disciples.


    But with the passage of time, many people in the Human Tribe gradually forgot about it. In order to be stronger, they accepted the preaching of the three religions. After several hundred years, the three religions established a firm foothold in the Human Tribe. It was a great beginning. Given sufficient time, it would be possible for the three religions to flourish in the Human Tribe.


    Compared with the Three Pure Ones, Jieyin and Zhunti''s preaching did not go well. The west was too poor to attract more people in Human Tribe to live here. Those who had decided to live here had no choice actually. Even more exasperating was that they followed the Way of Earth Immortal preached by Zhenyuanzi. Zhunti and Jieyin could hardly preach to them.


    During the Cultivation Tribulation of the Human Tribe, Zhenyuanzi had saved billions of people. He had earned a great reputation with them. It could be said that he had the second highest status with only Goddess Nvywa and the Four Ancestors of Humanity ahead of him. In addition, Zhenyanzi usually preached the Great Way, and the Way of Earth Immortal he''d established was very suitable for the Human Tribe. Though he had not established a sect, the Human Tribe regarded him as the Ancestor of Earthly Immortals.


    Zhenyuanzi''s Ashram was located at the junction of the east and the west. The most Human Tribe now living in the west had been protected by Zhenyuanzi originally. Afterwards, for some reason, several people in Human Tribe had moved to the west. Since then, the formerly poor west had been livelier.


    Zhunti was quite annoyed about his unsmooth preaching. But he could not find faults with Zhenyuanzi for it, otherwise, it would be mocked by the other Sages. He still had a way. Most humans moving to the west were at a low stage of cultivation. Zhunti usually showed them Magic Skills, combined with some plausible words, so many people in Human Tribe gradually chose to join the Western Religious Sect.


    Zhenyuanzi couldn''t do anything about it because Zhunti was the Sage who he could not contend with. He had no choice but to turn a blind eye. Fortunately, Zhunti did not go too far. He always did his job in the west without venturing to the east.


    In the backyard of Wuzhuang Taoist Temple, under the Ginseng Tree, Zhenyuanzi and a shadow sat on a stone bench. The shadow sometimes appeared to be real while sometimes it appeared apparitional. It was Hongyun''s Original Spirit. After almost 10 thousand years'' training, Hongyun could now appear in the shape of a Original Spirit. He seemed to have recovered well.


    Hongyun glanced at the Ginseng berries overhead, with his mouth watering. It was a pity that now he was merely a Original Spirit. Without a real flesh body, he wasn''t fortunate enough to enjoy Spiritual Fruits. Watching Hongyun''s behavior, Zhenyuanzi could do nothing. After the Cultivation Tribulation, Hongyun had become freer and more at ease.


    Hongyun looked at Zhenyuanzi, and asked, "Zhenyuanzi, can you tell me what Fated Chance is going to be sent to me according to Fellow Taoist Minghe? It cannot not keep me in the shape of a Original Spirit forever. How terrible it is to see Ginseng berries every day and not get to eat them."


    Zhenyuanzi sighed, "Hongyun, I really don''t know what to do with you. How many Ginseng berries have you eaten? You''re still so fond of them. As for the Fated Chance Fellow Taoist Minghe talked about, I have asked for you. It still needs 10 thousand more years."


    Hongyun became depressed, "Oh! 10 thousand years!"10 thousand years was long. For Cultivators, it was a short span, but Hongyun was just a Original Spirit. The most he could do was just strengthen the Original Spirit and comprehend the Divine Laws. 10 thousand years would certainly cast a somewhat gloomy shadow over his outgoing character.


    After a while, Hongyun suddenly cheered up, and asked seriously, "Zhenyuanzi, how is that issue going?" That issue? What could make Hongyun become so serious? It would not be a trifle. Therefore, Zhenyuanzi also turned solemn.


    Zhenyuanzi showed a book in his hand. It was his Eternal Spiritual Treasure, a Primordial Spiritual Treasure, the Book of the Nether World. Staring at it for a brief period, Zhenyuanzi said, "It''s almost ready. I''ll start to take action fully in a few days."


    Slightly worried, Hongyun said, "Zhenyuanzi, have you really thought this over? Once you take this step, there is no chance of turning back. At that time, the pressure you are going to face won''t be small. You may even need to face up to the Sages."


    With the Book in his hand, Zhenyuanzi clenched his fist. Firmly, he said, "I know. But I won''t quit. Now I have my own specific Tao. I won''t reconcile without fighting for it. Even though I might die on the way, I have no regrets."


    Hongyun had no words when he heard this, "All right. Be careful. It''s a shame that I can''t help you now. You will have only yourself oh, and the Ancestor Minghe, to rely on. We don''t know what he wants either. I only hope that he can help you, and you will be less stressed."


    Zhenyuanzi shook his head, and said, "Hongyun, your thoughts are naive. What Minghe needs is partners at the stage of the Origin. If I can''t bear such small pressure, I''m afraid he won''t have any expectations of me. What''s more, I, Zhenyuanzi, don''t need anyone''s mercy."


    After a few days, a heaven worship altar was built in Wuzhuang Taoist Temple. In robes, Zhenyuanzi went up to the sacrificial altar where his disciples were standing under the altar. Outside Wuzhuang Taoist Temple, innumerable Cultivators gathered together. They were here to witness the ceremony. It was in relation to the future of Earthly Immortals. How could they miss it?


    Zhenyuanzi, holding the Book of the Nether World, prayed to Heaven, "With the Way of Heaven as witness, I, Zhenyuanzi, have comprehended the Book of the Nether World and the Great Way of Earthly Immortals. Nowadays, lands, mountains, lakes, and waters in Untainted Land are in a mess without rules. I will build the Earth Immortal''s Residence, and crown the Gods of Mountains, Gods of Lands and Gods of the Rivers all over the world to manage Untainted Land. With my primordial spiritual treasure, the Book of the Nether World compacting the Luck, Earth Immortal''s Residence, construct!"


    Above the Ninth Heaven, thunder rumbled. A Golden Light of Merit came from Heaven. Zhenyuanzi got 70%, the Book of the Nether World got 10%, and Zhenyuanzi''s disciples and many Earthly Immortals coming to witness the rite got the remaining 20%.


    Upon receiving the Merit, Zhenyuanzi''s cultivation began to increase. With a powerful flow from the inside, he reached the Peak Level of Sage-to-be, becoming the next master at Peak Level after Emperor Jun. Furthermore, the Earth Immortal''s Residence was not a trivial matter. The Nether World had been built on the foundation of the Book of Humans, while Now Earth Immortal''s Residence was built by the Book of the Nether World. It was enough to say the Earth Immortal''s Residence had a high position in Untainted Land.


    All Cultivators in Untainted Land were astonished at the construction of Earth Immortal''s Residence. It had not been long since the Cultivation Tribulation. All living beings of Untainted Land thought that the Human Tribe would take action, but they did not. As for the Sages, they did nothing except send disciples to preach in the Human Tribe. They had thought that Untainted Land would be quiet for a period of time, but unexpectedly, a great event had still taken place.


    Zhenyuanzi had always had a good reputation in Untainted Land. But after Hongyun''s suffering, he seemed to turn into a different person. At first, he recruited disciples widely. Then he was openly against the Demon Tribe for saving the Human Tribe. And it was more severe now: he''d built the Earth Immortal''s Residence, comparable with Heavenly Court and the Nether World. What did he really want to do?

 Chapter 136: Everyones Reaction (The fourth update)

    Chapter 136: Everyone''s Reaction (The fourth update)


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In the Blood Sea, Minghe smiled when he noticed what had happened in Wuzhuang Taoist Temple. Finally, Zhenyuanzi had taken that step. Minghe was happy that he''d been right about him. Zhenyuanzi was not willing to remain as a carefree Immortal. He had been hanged for realizing the Origin. Whoever became a Sage-to-be was not a normal person.


    There would be no leeway for Zhenyuanzi since he had started on this path. Obtaining the Merit, he had gotten the permission of the Way of Heaven to be the real Ancestor of Earthly Immortals. Compared with the Zhenyuanzi in mythology he had read, this real one was more qualified to hold the title of Ancestor of Earthly Immortals.


    Minghe called for Liu Er, and said to him, "Our Fellow Taoist Zhenyuanzi has built the Earth Immortal''s Residence, which is a great Merit for Untainted Land. Liu Er, go visit Wuzhuang Taoist Temple in my name. Here is the gift I have prepared. Make sure it''s sent to Zhenyuanzi and remember to be polite. Understand?" With a wave of his hand, a trencher appeared in front of Liu Er.


    Liu Er noticed three spheres of fruit on the trencher, causing his mouth to water immediately. They were yellow plums. Liu Er had once received one from Minghe when he was a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, but now after separating his Evil Separation, he had reached the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be. Facing the yellow plums, he was still greedy.


    Seeing this, Minghe tapped Liu Er''s forehead heavily and said angrily, "You''re such a naughty monkey. Haven''t you eaten anything? You have reached the Sage-to-be, the yellow plums can''t enhance your cultivation anymore. They will mostly pamper your stomach. The yellow plum tree bears only nine plums every 30 thousand years. You need to be grateful that you have already eaten one."


    Liu Er giggled and put away the three yellow plums. Although Liu Er coveted these plums, he would never disobey Minghe''s orders. He kowtowed to Minghe and then left Sacred Island for Wuzhuang Taoist Temple riding the cloud.


    Minghe shook his head. Actually, it was not that he was unwilling to give Liu Er yellow plums, but the yellow plums were too precious. Since he had planted the yellow plum tree, it had only born once with just nine plums. It would be 10 thousand years before the tree bore again, which would be the time of Three Royals and Five Emperors.


    The first nine yellow plums had been distributed. Liu Er, Kong Xuan and Minghe''s mount Chixuan each got one. Another one was given to Musen. When his third disciple reached Heaven Clashing Level, Musen would give it to him. Later on, Minghe had used two of them to refine elixir. The last three would be sent to Zhenyuanzi. Therefore, it would be another 10 thousand years before he could get nine new yellow plums.


    Actually, the last three yellow plums were useless to Minghe, so he was choosing to send them to Zhenyuanzi as a gift. While the Earth Immortal''s Residence had just been built, Zhenyuanzi could use the three yellow plums to cultivate three cultivators to Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. Although one couldn''t step into a higher stage before the realm of his Purusa could match with his cultivation, plenty of cultivators didn''t even have a chance to reach the surname state. Therefore, it seemed that the defect of yellow plums could be ignored.


    As for the two yellow plums he had used to refine elixir, Minghe was a little bit embarrassed to mention them. In order to refine his so-called Daluo Golden Elixir, he had spent plenty of precious herbs and even some Enlightenment Fruit. As he had planned before, this kind of Zenith Heaven Golden Elixir could promote someone to be a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, Realm of Enlightenment and Realm Purusa. With luck, he might directly step into the stage of Zenith Heaven Immortal.


    However, Minghe had no talent in the Way of Refining Elixir. He tried twice and then decisively gave up. Though he had refined Golden Elixirs, they had only been Primordial Unity Golden Elixir, and some Three Flowers Golden Elixirs. Although the number of elixirs was considerable, these were a far cry from the Zenith Heaven Golden Elixir which he had been expecting.


    Primordial Unity Golden Elixir could enhance one''s cultivation to the stage of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal while Three Flowers Golden Elixir could improve one to become a Golden Immortal. Minghe named this elixir as Three Flowers Golden Elixir because when one stepped into the stage of Golden Immortal, his three Flowers of Golden Immortal would bloom. However, if one wanted to step into the stage of Zenith Heaven Immortal, this elixir couldn''t help much.


    However, Primordial Unity Golden Elixir and Three Flowers Golden Elixir had fewer shortcomings than Zenith Heaven Golden Elixir. According to the prediction of the Magical Tao Mirror, one would have a 50% chance of becoming a Primordial Unity Golden Immortal when his Original Spirit and supernatural power both stepped into Primordial Unity Golden Immortal. As for Primordial Unity Golden Elixir, it would provide a 70% chance. Compared with a less than 10% chance after consuming Zenith Heaven Golden Elixir, it was pretty good.


    The stage of Zenith Heaven Immortal was really mysterious. In order to be a Zenith Heaven Immortal, if one only enhanced cultivation without promoting his Purusa, his way to Tao was likely to be blocked. It was different for Primordial Unity Golden Immortal and Golden Immortal: Even if one''s Original Spirit could not catch up with his cultivation, he could still make it up with effort.


    The last time Minghe had refined elixirs, he had produced five Primordial Unity Golden Elixirs and 11 Three Flowers Golden Elixirs. Although these were of no use for his disciples, he could send them to his offspring. Actually, after two Cultivation Tribulations, even Cultivators at Zenith Heaven Immortal had decreased. One at Primordial Unity Golden Immortal or Golden Immortal could be called a powerful Cultivator.


    Even as a Sage''s disciple, one would face great difficulty stepping into Golden Immortal. Compared with these Cultivators, Minghe''s disciples were much better. Liu Er had just recently separated his Evil Separation. To Minghe''s surprise, Liu Er''s Evil Separation was the Wise Monkey. When he was separated, aside from a strong flesh body, he was just a little monkey without any cultivation, causing Minghe and Kong Xuan to laugh at him a lot.


    Fortunately, Liu Er''s Evil Separation had similar cultivation talent to Liu Er. With a fast cultivation speed, he was worthy to be called Wise Monkey. Compared with Liu Er, Kong Xuan''s process of cultivation was much slower. After a thousand years of cultivation, he had only reached the Late Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. However, he was really good at the Law of Five Elements, which also troubled Liu Er a lot.


    As for Black Tortoise, his cultivation had improved stably with the guidance of Musen. He had currently reached the stage of Martial Artist of the Heaven Changing (the same as Golden Immortal). Besides, with his Merit of mending the Sky in his preexistence leading out step by step, his Golden Body of Martial Arts had almost formed into a shape. When he stepped into the stage of Heaven Clashing (the same as Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal), his Golden Body of Martial Arts must be fully successful.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Mount Shouyang, the Three Pure Ones had been together to discuss the Way of Tao since their disciples had left for preaching. It seemed that they were back to the old days and the barriers between them suddenly disappeared. The Honoured Lord of the Origin never even mentioned Tongtian''s recruiting disciples.


    Zhenyuanzi had built the Earth Immortal''s Residence, shocking the whole Untainted Land and interrupting the Three Pure Ones'' discussion as well. Originally, Heavenly Court and the Nether World had occupied two major parts in Untainted Land, and even a Sage could do nothing to them. However, to their surprise, the erection of the Earth Immortal''s Residence meant that there would be another strong force in Untainted Land.


    All the Earthly Immortals gathered in the Earth Immortal''s Residence to receive titles all over Untainted Land such as Gods of Mountains, Gods of Lands, and Gods of the Yellow River. Although it only occupied a part of Untainted Land, it had gathered a great deal of the Luck of Untainted Land. In fact, the Luck of Untainted Land was like a big cake. The more people there were to share this cake, the less each would get. Therefore, no one wanted to see the construction of the Earth Immortal''s Residence.


    Looking at Laozi standing aloof from this issue, the Honoured Lord of the Origin asked, "Big brother, do you know why Zhenyuanzi suddenly built the Earth Immortal''s Residence? He''s not the kind of person to do such a thing on a whim. Did the death of Hongyun irritate him so much that he changed this drastically?"


    Laozi opened his eyes, and said slightly, "In Untainted Land, there are Three Books of Heaven, Earth, and Mortal. Mortal Book is the Book of Life and Death which Minghe once used to set up the Nether World. Earth Book is Zhenyuanzi''s Eternal Spiritual Treasure, which is said to be formed by the caul of the earth. As for the Heaven book, it hasn''t shown up in Untainted Land. Now, since Zhenyuanzi has built the Earth Immortal''s Residence using his Earth Book, he has the right to enfeoff all the Gods of Mountains, Lands, and the Yellow River. What he really wants is only to gather the Luck of Earthly Immortals."


    Hearing this, Tongtian was in high spirits. He asked, "Gather the Luck of Earthly Immortals? Is it possible that Zhenyuanzi has comprehended his own way of Tao, and wants to realize the Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal with the help of Earthly Immortals'' Luck?" All the Sages naturally knew the benefits of Luck. With the Luck gathered from all the Earthly Immortals, there was a large possibility that Zhenyuanzi would be able to actualize the Realm of Origin. At the peak stage of Sage-to-be, he had only one more step to go to become a Sage.


    Laozi nodded, "It''s possible. But even so, it will take a long time for Zhenyuanzi to actualize the Realm of Origin. Even if he does, it won''t matter much." Hearing that, the Honoured Lord of the Origin and Tongtian felt reassured. Zhenyuanzi at the Early Stage of the Origin did not pose a threat to them. Besides, nobody knew when Zhenyuanzi would actualize the Realm of Origin.


    Laozi continued to say, "Zhenyuanzi was one of the participants in the Teachings in Zixiao Palace. Originally, there used to be 3,000 Cultivators, but not many of them are still here. The Earth Immortal''s Residence is definitely beneficial to Untainted Land, so we should send disciples to congratulate him. Otherwise, the others will make fun of us." The Honoured Lord of the Origin and Tongtian thought Laozi''s words were reasonable, so they immediately ordered their disciples to congratulate him. The leaders were naturally the eldest disciples of their three Religions, Xuandu, Guang Chengzi, and Abundant Treasures.

 Chapter 137: Conflict (Part Five)

    Chapter 137: Conflict (Part Five)


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Inside the Wahuang Heaven, Goddess Nvywa learned about Zhenyuanzi and thought about the person who had listened to the teachings inside the Zixiao Palace at the same time as her.


    She had originally wanted to send someone to congratulate him. However, thinking about how the Demon Tribe, had had something to do with what happened to Hongyun, she could only give up.


    At any rate, Zhenyuanzi establishing the Earth Immortal''s Residence didn''t have anything to do with the Demon Tribe. It wouldn''t matter if she didn''t go.


    As for Two Sages of the West, their preaching was hindered by Zhenyuanzi''s Way of Earth Immortal. Even Zhunti, as someone who really loved to exploit everything to his advantage,


    didn''t have any interest in going, even if the situation ought to be very lively. Besides, none of the other Sages had gone. If he went by himself, it would indeed be a bit


    embarrassing. Thus, he simply sent his disciple to go and congratulate him as a formality.


    Compared with the Sages, Haotian''s mood certainly wasn''t that good. He had just assumed the position as the Lord of Heavenly Court recently. At first, he was extremely enthusiastic, wanting to fulfill his ambition. However, after a round of recruiting, the majority of those who came had all been small fish and shrimps. This should be a good sign¡­. right?


    There should have been even more Cultivators who were still waiting and observing the situation. Haotian didn''t have a reputation in Untainted Land. Wanting the Individual Cultivators in Untainted Land to come and approve of him just because he was someone the Honorable Ancestor had chosen was impossible. Fortunately, there were the Peaches of Immortality, which were attractive enough to the Cultivators in the Untainted Land.


    But now, Zhenyuanzi had unexpectedly established the Earth Immortal''s Residence. This had completely ruined Haotian''s plan. Some of the Individual Cultivators who were still observing went one after the other to the Wuzhuang Taoist Temple, wanting to pry into Zhenyuanzi''s Way of Earth Immortal.


    People would seek someone with a great reputation the way they seek the shadow of a tree to protect themselves. Haotian had been staying in Zixiao Palace waiting upon Ancestor Hongjun. It could be said that his reputation in the Untainted Land wasn''t noticeable. However, Zhenyuanzi wasn''t the same. He was originally the Untainted Land''s well-known skilled Sage-to-be. Neither his reputation nor his strength could be matched by that of Haotian.


    Seeing that Haotian seemed to be upset, Yaochi said consolingly, "Haotian, everything takes time. After all, it is only recently that we became the Lords of Heavenly Court. How about we hold a Feast of Peaches and invite the Sages and Individual Cultivators in the Untainted Land to participate?"


    Haotian calmed down slightly and answered, "Forget it, now isn''t the right time. It would be better for us to slowly accumulate strength for now. To avoid displeasing the Sages, we should avoid drama. Besides, there is no conflict between Zhenyuanzi''s Earth Immortal''s Residence and my Heavenly Court. It isn''t worth having a dispute and offending Zhenyuanzi just because of our momentary emotions. It''s enough to let Taibai Jinxing go and bring nine nine-thousand year old Peaches of Immortality to congratulate him."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The place, where the Wuzhuang Taoist Temple used to be, seemed very different now. An even more majestic palace now sat on the mountain with three huge words, EARTH IMMORTAL''S RESIDENCE written on the board attached above the main hall. Behind it was Zhenyuanzi''s ashram, the Wuzhuang Taoist Temple.


    Nowadays, the Earth Immortal''s Residence was always filled with guests. Everyone came to congratulate Zhenyuanzi for establishing the Earth Immortal''s Residence. Of course, there were also some guests who came to see if their Fated Chance might be in this place. Obviously, they would rather trust Zhenyuanzi than Haotian, who was from Heavenly Court.


    Although the guests inside the hall kept piling up, several seats in the front were actually empty. They were reserved for the Sages. Even though the Sages weren''t coming, nobody would dare to take those seats. Offending the Sages was really not a laughing matter.


    At this moment, three people suddenly walked into the hall. The three of them, Xuandu, Guang Chengzi, and Abundant Treasures were the messengers sent by the Tribe of Humanity, the Tribe of Enlightenment and the Tribe of Severity. They gave their congratulatory gift and said, "Xuandu (Guang Chengzi, Abundant Treasures) greets the Immortal Zhenyuan. Having heard that the Great Immortal has established the Earth Immortal''s Residence, our Master has specially ordered us to come and congratulate the Great Immortal."


    Zhenyuanzi smiled and said, "Do thank your Masters on my behalf. Please be seated!" That Three Pure Ones had sent their disciples here to congratulate him showed that they already accepted the existence of the Earth Immortal''s Residence. As for whether or not they personally came, Zhenyuanzi didn''t really care.


    Soon after, Medicine Buddha of Western Religious Sect and Taibai Jinxing of Heavenly Court arrived. By then, only the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes and Minghe hadn''t shown up yet. But considering the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes'' present situation, they probably wouldn''t come. In that case, Minghe was the only one left.


    A silhouette suddenly appeared in the Hall. The person laughed happily and said, "Liu Er greets the Immortal Zhenyuan. My Master, Ancestor Minghe, sent me to congratulate you. These are the gifts from my Master." As soon as he finished speaking, he took out three fruits from the yellow plum tree.


    "Tch! Just three rotten pieces of fruit and you have the nerve to hand them out? Your Master is really quite destitute." A disdainful voice was heard in the hall and shocked everyone. Minghe had been the first Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin in the Untainted Land. Back then, when he''d actualized the Realm of Origin, he was already a very ruthless man. However today, there was actually a fearless ignorant who dared to humiliate him.


    Hearing this voice, Liu Er was instantly furious. He shouted loudly, "Who? Come out and show yourself!" All of a sudden, the momentum of a Secondary Stage Sage-to-be erupted, pressuring many of the guests until they were forced to take several steps back. Everyone was even more shocked now. They knew that Liu Er was Minghe''s senior disciple, but they never knew that Liu Er had actually reached the cultivation of Sage-to-be.


    Staring at someone who sat among the front-most seats, Liu Er said coldly, "Were you the one who said it?" His words were filled with menace intent. It had been tens of thousands of years since he''d become Minghe''s disciple and during these tens of thousands of years, Minghe had always done his utmost in teaching him. Although Liu Er was a bit mischievous, he had always been extremely respectful towards Minghe. How could Liu Er not to be furious when someone was insulting him?


    The person was the Tribe of Enlightenment''s senior disciple, Guang Chengzi. At this moment, his face was a bit pale. Although a moment ago Liu Er''s momentum had burst in every direction, most of it was still targeted at him. Guang Chengzi''s cultivation was only at the peak stage of Golden Immortal, how could he withstand the coercion of a Sage-to-be? Thus, his expression naturally didn''t look very good.


    Seeing that Liu Er was staring at him, Guang Chengzi suppressed the dread in his heart and said unyieldingly, "So what if it was me? They are three rotten pieces of fruit and you actually still have the nerve to present them, have I said something wrong?" Once his words were out, Xuandu and Abundant Treasures who had come together with him also frowned. This Guang Chengzi was a trouble-maker.


    Liu Er humphed coldly and said, "Ignorant little child! These are the fruits of the yellow plum tree. One plum is enough to let a person enter the Surname State directly! I forgot, you''re nothing but a tiny little Golden Immortal and wouldn''t be able to recognize a treasure such as this. You''d better go back home and learn for another ten thousand years or more before you go out disgracing yourself again!"


    Hearing Liu Er call him an ''ignorant little child'', Guang Chengzi was instantly furious. During the several millenniums in which he''d become Honoured Lord of the Origin''s disciple, no one had ever dared to talk to him like that. Thus, he said angrily, "Then what do you think you are? Furry face, protruding mouth, a vulgar who acts like a decent man. You''re nothing but a monkey."


    Liu Er''s expression became even colder. He said, "It seems the Honoured Lord of the Origin has forgotten to teach you something. In front of the strong, you should at least maintain a bit of modesty. You''re nothing but a tiny little Golden Immortal, what makes you have such courage? Is it just because you''re a disciple of a Sage?" After finishing his speech, he suddenly brandished his hand.


    BANG! With a ringing crack, Guang Chengzi was instantly blasted away. All the guests were dumbfounded by this scene. Zhenyuanzi had not expected that Liu Er would act so directly and beat Guang Chengzi without even the slightest qualm. This was no joking matter. What he had done was tantamount to hitting the Honoured Lord of the Origin in the face.


    Guang Chengzi rose from the ground, stroking his beaten face incredulously. He went berserk, shouting, "You actually dared to hit me! I''ll kill you!" How could someone as proud as Guang Chengzi accept such a huge insult? He forgot about the enormous cultivation gap between himself and Liu Er.


    Seeing this, both Xuandu and Abundant Treasures hastily stepped forward and pulled back Guang Chengzi to stop him. Although they didn''t specifically know how strong Liu Er was, when they heard the word ''Sage-to-be'' from the guests'' discussion, they already knew that even if the three of them were to fight together, it would still be an uneven match. It was likely that Guang Chengzi would only bring disgrace upon himself if he was to fight him now.


    At this moment, Zhenyuanzi also stepped in and acted as the mediator. He said, "Martial nephews, don''t be angry anymore. The feast will soon begin, please be seated." Unfortunately, Guang Chengzi, in his current state would obviously not listen to him. Even with both Xuandu and Abundant Treasures blocking him, it was to no avail.


    Guan Chengzi suddenly released his strength, freeing himself from Xuandu''s and Abundant Treasures'' holds. A seal, known as the Smashing Seal, appeared in his hand. It was Houtu''s highest grade Spiritual Treasure, refined from fragments of Mount Buzhou that the Honoured Lord of the Origin had collected when he mended the Sky. Its power was extraordinary.


    Everyone present only saw Guang Chengzi throw the seal before it became instantly enormous, pressing towards Liu Er. Liu Er watched the oncoming attack of the Smashing Seal with disdain. With just a punch, the Smashing Seal was repelled and driven back straight towards Guang Chengzi. If Guang Chengzi was to be hit by it, he would definitely suffer serious injuries.


    Seeing this, a flag appeared in Xuandu''s hand. It was the Floating Flame Flag, one of the Primordial Flags of the Five Regions, something that Laozi had obtained from the Treasure Gifting Rocks. When Xuandu became his disciple, Laozi had bestowed this flag to him so that he could protect himself. Now it could be put to use. The Floating Flame Flag was unfolded, dropping a mysterious red-colored ray. Although the ray swayed when the Smashing Seal crashed into it, it didn''t break at all.

 Chapter 138: Confronting the Honoured Lord of the Origin

    Chapter 138: Confronting the Honoured Lord of the Origin


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Liu Er did not feel strange about it, as the three were senior disciples of the Humanity, Enlightenment and Severity Tribes respectively. It would be strange if they did not have Magic Weapons for protection. For example, though the Guang Chengz''s Smashing Seal was only a Postcelestial Spiritual Treasure, its force was no less than that of a Primordial Spiritual Treasure. Given that it could be refined with the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, it would equal a high ranking Primordial Spiritual Treasure exactly.


    Moreover, Liu Er had not retaliated with all his strength. Otherwise, Xuandu may not have been able to resist the power from his punch even with cultivation at Primordial Unity Golden Immortality and the Floating Flame Flag. Like Minghe, Liu er paid great attention to refining his body, his strength was the strongest it could be.


    Turning back the Smashing Seal, Xuandu said, "Fellow Taoist Liu Er, please calm down. Junior fellow Guang Chengzi doesn''t have any hostility against you, he was only acting on impulse." Though he had withstood the light punch from Liu Er, he had a clear estimation of himself and certainly did not want to counter against Liu Er.


    Zhenyuanzi said, "Martial nephew Liu Er, please do not flare up. It was not intentional for Guang Chengzi to do that. For the sake of his Master, Honoured Lord of the Origin, there is no need for you to make a fuss about it." Recalling the scene where Minghe had defeated Kunpeng heavily in one stroke, Zhenyuanzi was overwhelmed by a great emotion. Minghe had really accepted an excellent disciple. Just as the proverb said, "As is the teacher, so is the pupil."


    Since Zhenyuanzi was trying to dissuade him, Liu Er naturally changed his countenance into a broad smile in order to show due respect for Zhenyuanzi. He said, "Now that the great immortal has said good words of Guang Chengzi, I will let it pass. Here are three yellow plums for you. Please accept them." Then he delivered the pallet in his hands to Zhenyuanzi.


    Looking at the three yellow plums, Zhenyuanzi said, "Please extend my sincere gratitude to your Master." These three fruits were equal to three Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals. The present was so precious that other guests stared at them with envy. Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, how attractive it was!


    Looking at Guang Chengzi who still glared at Liu Er, Liu Er said calmly, "Guang Chengzi, I have just spared you for the sake of the Immortal Zhenyuan. You''d best remember that who is respectable in Untainted Land depends on his strength and that not everyone would be so kind to you. Hence, be careful in the future, one slight mistake may bring you to death. The disciple of a Sage doesn''t represent the Sage after all, and could only intimidate a coward."


    "Oh, really? Let me see who dares to kill my disciple?" A cold voice suddenly emerged in the palace, with a great might. It pressed down all the guests to kneel on the ground except for Zhenyuanzi, Liu Er and Xuandu who was spared from the might.


    A figure walked out from the Void. Guang Chengzi could not help calling, "Master!" It was the Honoured Lord of the Origin. He had been talking about Tao with Laozi and Tongtian. He had not expected that his disciple could be beaten by others, and he was extremely irritated.


    When the Honoured Lord of the Origin stared at Liu Er coldly, the enormous force of the Sage, like a huge mountain, weighed on Liu Er, as if to have Liu Er kneel down. For all that, Liu Er would not yield so easily, pulling out all his strength to hold up his body tightly.


    Seeing this, the Honoured Lord of the Origin felt an increasing irritation. How could he not be annoyed when a Sage-to-be did not surrender under his might? He said coldly, "You are Liu Er, the disciple of Minghe? Are you the one that wants to kill my disciple?" In spite of the calm remarks, all the guests felt a tremble in their hearts. It was obvious that the Honoured Lord of the Origin had the intent to kill.


    Liu Er was familiar with the killing intent as he had followed with Minghe for cultivation for a long time, thus it did not frighten him at all. Minghe had once told him that one should rather die on one''s feet than live on one''s knees. Hence, he said with all his might, "Yes, so what?"


    So what? Everybody freaked out. Faced with a Sage, Liu Er dared to say such words. He was obviously causing trouble for himself. Zhenyuanzi was startled to see this as well. If Liu Er died here, who knew what Minghe would do. When Minghe had killed Individual Cultivators and Sages-to-be, he did not show them the slightest mercy. Supposing the Honoured Lord of the Origin killed Liu Er, Ming He could absolutely ruin the entire Tribe of Enlightenment. Then, an intense war concerning the Origin rank would be unavoidable.


    Hearing Liu Er''s words, the Honoured Lord of the Origin''s killing intent reached a climax. He said coldly, "Do you think that I don''t dare to kill you because you''re Minghe''s disciple?" Despite bland words, Liu Er seemed to feel a sense of death near at hand.


    "But the question is, can you kill him successfully?" Suddenly a figure appeared in front of Liu Er. Liu Er felt his anxiety melt instantly. He said with delight, "Master, you''ve come!" The figure was Minghe.


    Earlier, when the Honoured Lord of the Origin emerged, Minghe had known about it. While Minghe had not appeared in time, he''d wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to test the extent of Liu Er''s determination in Tao Seeking. Liu Er did not let him down. He had not surrendered to the Sage. This was exactly the kind of demeanor Minghe''s disciples should possess.


    At the sight of Minghe, the Honoured Lord of the Origin snorted coldly and said, "Humph! Minghe, your disciple hurt my disciple. You, as his Master, would not give me any account?" The Honoured Lord of the Origin thought himself to be able to overpower Minghe, so his tone was overbearing.


    Minghe replied to him calmly, "Any account? Oh, well, Liu Er, you should remember that if you are confronted with such a person or such a thing again, you should kill them directly without considering too much. Understand?" As everyone heard this, they broke out in a cold sweat. What Ancestor Minghe was doing was confronting the Honoured Lord of the Origin directly! Do not hurt innocent people!


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin howled, "Minghe, what do you mean?" He had been expecting for Minghe to reduce the trouble to a minimum. On the contrary, Minghe was reacting like this, completely showing contempt for him.


    The smile on Minghe''s face disappeared. The whole palace was filled with a cold and gruesome killing intent. As masses of shadows of bloody Red Lotuses appeared in the Heaven, killing intent pulled the Lotuses together. Minghe was really annoyed. The guests were nearly scared to death. They had never expected to be in such a situation when attending a feast. If a war broke out between Minghe and the Honoured Lord of the Origin, they would absolutely be the first to die.


    Minghe said indifferently, "What do I mean? I have lived in Untainted Land freely for thousands of years. Now I''m being mocked by an ignorant young man, what do you think I should do? Yes, you are a Sage. But you just got it from the Great Divinity, Pangu. How great do you think you are? But for the identity of the Three Pure Ones and ten percent of Merit of Creation, you are even not qualified to lift my shoes."


    Hearing that, the Honoured Lord of the Origin shouted furiously, "Minghe, how dare you humiliate me in such a way! I will teach you a lesson today and show you the gap between the strength of Sage Secondary Stage and that of a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal Early Stage!"


    Minghe sneered at him and said, "So what? You''ve merely relied on merits and Hong Meng Immortal Qi to reach the Sage Secondary Stage. How many of them are acquired by your own enlightenment? I arrived at the Realm of Origin relying only on myself. With your strength, you actually want to teach me a lesson? Perhaps, you don''t even have the ability."


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin roared, "Well! Well! Well! Minghe, there is no need for us to haggle over this. We test it by a real fight. I just want to see how awesome you are, the first Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal in Untainted Land, who dares to hold such language!"


    Minghe also had abundant fighting spirit. Looking around, he said, "The Honoured Lord of the Origin, do you want to fight with me here? If we did, everything here would be ruined. How about having a fight in the Chaos?"


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin nodded. Looking at the injured Guang Chengzi, his heart ached. Guang Chengzi was his favorite disciple, and he had been humiliated by Liu Er. What''s more, he could not take revenge on Liu Er yet. This thought made him more annoyed. He could only get it back from Minghe.


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin said to his disciples, "Guang Chengzi, Xuandu and Abundant Treasures, come back!" Then he stepped out and disappeared from the palace, leaving only an echo. "Minghe, I''ll wait for you in the Chaos."


    Minghe apologized to Zhenyuanzi, "I am very sorry, Fellow Taoist Zhenyuanzi, that I have messed up your opening feast. After the match with the Honoured Lord of the Origin, I will visit you again. Bye!" Then he went towards the Chaos with Liu Er.


    A match at the rank of the Origin was rarely seen. Liu Er had reached Sage-to-be Secondary Stage. Provided that he could learn something from the match, it would be beneficial. If not, the match could also broaden Liu Er''s horizons, giving him the opportunity to see the immensity of the Heaven.

 Chapter 139: An Anticlimactic Fight

    Chapter 139: An Anticlimactic Fight


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    A large gash appeared in the Chaos, from which Minghe walked out of with Liu Er. His vital force helped him repel the airstreams. Liu Er could only depend on the Ninth-Grade Red Lotus of Fire under his feet to protect himself.


    Just then, several figures appeared one after another in the Chaos. Laozi, Tongtian, Goddess Nvywa, Jieyin, and Zhunti had all arrived. Even Houtu''s Evil Separation Pingxin was here. The one who came last happened to be the main character of the fight, the Honoured Lord of the Origin.


    The Honoured Lord was on alert when he saw Minghe had already arrived with Liu Er. Minghe''s Law of Space was incredibly troublesome, but fortunately, it did not seem like he had comprehended it to a high realm yet. Otherwise, he would truly be invincible.


    Minghe''s face was full of smiles, clearly mocking the Honoured Lord of the Origin''s late arrival. Yet the Honoured Lord of the Origin was not angry. He had been flustered earlier due to his concern but had since calmed down on his way to the Chaos. He knew the most dangerous thing to do in a fight was to lose composure.


    Minghe was unsurprised by the Honoured Lord of the Origin''s calmness. Even if a Sage was angered, it was easy for him to calm himself again. The mind of a Sage was incomparable to any ordinary person. If he had come here wearing an angry look, that would have shocked Minghe instead.


    Minghe looked at the Honoured Lord of the Origin and shouted, "Come on, the Honoured Lord. Show me how powerful a Sage on the Secondary Stage can be!" Since he actualized the Realm of Origin, Minghe had only experienced friendly fights with his Evil Separation, Taoist Green Lotus. Neither used their full strength against each other. Now that Minghe was fighting the Honoured Lord of the Origin, he could go all out and gauge his strength as well.


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin scoffed. "Fine. Then let me show you the difference between us." He wielded the Three Treasure Jade in his hand, cut through the airstreams, and headed straight for Minghe. He did not have a grasp of Minghe''s strength so this attack was him testing the waters.


    Minghe could tell it was just his opponent testing his strength and threw a punch, sending the Three Treasure Jade back. "The Honoured Lord of the Origin, let''s not do any of this testing nonsense. Show me what you can really do!"


    Minghe''s punch had seemed effortless but it was telling for the Honoured Lord of the Origin and the other Sages. Compared to when he snatched the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, Minghe''s human body had greatly strengthened. Facing an attack imbued with a Sage''s supernatural power, he had deflected it effortlessly. Perhaps his human body was now even stronger than that of Ancestor of sorcerer.


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin put away his Three Treasure Jade and materialized a banner in his hands. It was Pangu Banner, a primordial supreme treasure gifted by Hongjun. Everyone realized the Honoured Lord of the Origin was now prepared to go all out. Minghe dropped his smile. A flicker of a dark light later, he was grasping the God-killing Spear in his hand.


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin shook his Pangu Banner, where a Sword Aura of Chaos came shooting out. Wherever the Sword Aura touched, the space of Chaos was split. But even more Air of Chaos mended those gaps, returning the space to Chaos. As a Top Grade of Primordial Supreme Treasure made to be an offensive weapon, the banner was capable of creating a new universe.


    Minghe dared not to be careless when facing the attack of Sword Aura of Chaos. He abruptly gave his God-killing Spear a thrust with countless killing intent gathering at the tip. Soaring like a dragon, the gun flew directly to the Sword Aura of Chaos. The Chaos rocked when the two collided, stirring the airstreams inside. The first round ended in a draw.


    Holding the God-killing Spear in his hand, Minghe mused over the attack earlier. The Pangu Banner was truly Top Grade of Primordial Supreme Treasure made for offense. If he did not have the God-killing Spear, a treasure made for killing, he would definitely be at a disadvantage.


    Seeing as Minghe was untouched by the attack, The Honoured Lord of the Origin once again gave his Pangu Banner a shake. Several currents of Sword Aura of Chaos shot out to simultaneously attack Minghe. He said, "Minghe, your God-killing Spear is not bad but still inferior to my Pangu Banner. Let''s see how you take on so many Sword Aura of Chaos currents!"


    Holding his spear, Minghe shouted in a deep voice, "Fly out like a dragon and kill the universe!" He gave his spear a second thrust with the countless killing intent merging into a black dragon and colliding with the Sword Aura of Chaos. The collision sent the nearby space of Chaos into turbulence. If there were ordinary Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals in the audience, they would probably be reduced to dust and ashes.


    A Sword Aura of Chaos current abruptly shot out from the collision, shocking Minghe. He did not realize the rest was just a camouflage and this was the Honoured Lord of the Origin''s trump card. He narrowly dodged the Sword Aura, but it still slashed his clothes.


    Minghe was not the sort of passive person who would not fight back. After avoiding the Sword Aura of Chaos, he flew close to the Honoured Lord of the Origin and fired his God-killing Spear. Though the Pangu Banner was best for offense, its defense strength was weak. Besides, the Wuji Apricot Flag which once belonged to the Honoured Lord of the Origin was now in his hands. He wanted to see what kind of Magic Weapon the Honoured Lord of the Origin kept for his protection.


    A flag suddenly floated above the Honoured Lord of the Origin, spreading all over his body and completely warded off Minghe''s spear. This was... Natural Cloud Realm Flag. Hang on. How did this flag fall into the Honoured Lord of the Origin''s hands? No wonder Hongjun did not give Yaochi the flag when handing her Magic Weapons. It was under the Honured Lord of the Origin''s possession.


    After deflecting Minghe''s attack with the flag, the Honured Lord of the Origin shook the Pangu Banner again. Several Sword Aura of Chaos currents immediately charged at Minghe. If he was hit at such close distance, he would definitely suffer serious injuries.Minghe was unlike other Sages who were immortal. If he was badly injured, there would be those who will be more than happy to leave him in the Chaos.


    Minghe quickly retreated and disappeared without a trace just as the Sword Aura of Chaos was about to hit him. He had moved to the other side when he reappeared. It was all thanks to the Law of Space. Otherwise, he could only resist the attack with the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth.


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin was frustrated to see Minghe use the Law of Space to dodge his attack. He was going to wait for Minghe to come close to him and hit him with the Sword Aura of Chaos. Who knew his attack would fail. He really had no idea how to deal with the Law of Space.


    Though their fight only went on for a short time, their audience was well aware a clear victory would be difficult to come by. If they continued, it would just be a long and bitter fight without a certain outcome.


    Laozi stepped forward when he saw this. "That''s enough. Please stop. Second Brother and Fellow Taoist Minghe, you two know a victory is hard to determine at the moment. If you continue, who knows how long will this go on? The Human Tribe are now prosperous and we still need to preach to them. If we fight just because of such trivial matters, we will lose face."


    With Laozi playing the peacemaker, the Honoured Lord of the Origin saw his opportunity and took it. "Then I will listen to you, Brother. Minghe, this is not over. I will come for you again in the future." He was, in fact, stressed over the Law of Space. If they continued, he did not have the confidence to win Minghe. If he could not win, then what was the point of engaging in a long fight? He would only lose his face.


    The Three Pristine Ones were the first to leave, followed by Goddess Nvywa, Jieyin, Zhunti, and Pingxin. Seeing this, Minghe put away his God-killing Spear and returned to the Blood Sea through the space channel with Liu Er. Though the fight had been rather anticlimactic, it was still rewarding for Minghe.


    A Sage was not great for his supernatural power or realm superiority, but rather for the fact that they could use the power of the Way of Heaven. Though they did not know how long the power would last or its possible side effects, the power would greatly enhance the strength of a Sage. It worked the same for a Magic Weapon powered by it. That would really spell trouble for Minghe.


    In his first few attacks, the Honured Lord of the Origin did not use the power of the Way of Heaven until Minghe attacked him. Otherwise, he could not defend against the attack of God-killing Spear with his Natural Cloud Realm Flag. He then initiated the Pangu Banner to shoot out even more powerful Sword Aura of Chaos, intending to deal Minghe severe wounds. Fortunately, Minghe split the attack with the Law of Space.


    This way, the Sages might start figuring out how to deal with his Law of Space. It was actually not that complicated. All they had to do was to disrupt the surrounding space, but this was easier said than done. Without comprehending the Law of Space, even Sages could not disrupt or control the space. The exception was if they used a Magic Weapon.


    With his current cultivation of the Law of Space, Minghe knew he was unlikely to maintain his invincible position in his future fights against the Sages. He decided to have his Good Separation comprehend it further. With further enlightenment, the Sages would not be able to suppress his stronger Law of Space even after coming up with solutions.

 Chapter 140: The Misgivings of the Three Pure Oness

    Chapter 140: The Misgivings of the Three Pure Oness


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    However, the Law of Space was not merely a method to move within a particular space, but it was also a supreme attack power. Minghe was unable to use that power until his Good Separation further comprehended the Law of Space.


    Besides the Law of Space, he used only his human body and God-killing Spear to fight the Honoured Lord of the Origin. Not knowing how much strength his opponent was holding back, he kept his trump cards secret too. Those included the Law of Killing, the Law of Blood, the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, and his Evil Separation, Red Lotus Taoist. Those were all strong enough to turn the tables.


    Minghe wanted his Good Separation to comprehend the Law of Space, but the Good Separation had no time or energy at the moment. He was currently focused on deciphering the Law of Reincarnation in the Nether World. Since he had made some achievements and was in a crucial stage, Minghe would not disturb him now.


    The World of Heaven and Earth was about to transform into a small chiliocosm, but Heaven and Earth Taoist needed two other things. One of them was the Six Paths of Reincarnation. It would not take him long before reaching his desired Enlightenment level in his current state. When that happened, he would separate the Law of Reincarnation and inject it into the Blood God Doppelganger. The latter would then transform into reincarnation in his world.


    The other was the Origin of Stars. In the World of Heaven and Earth, only the sun and the moon had the source of the Origin while the other stars merely looked nice on the surface. Minghe had planned on snatching the Cosmic Stars Banner, but it had disappeared. He had no choice but go to the Primeval Starry Sky to collect the Origin of Stars.


    As for the Karma, some had been offset by Merit. He could only repay the rest in the future. Now that he had reached the realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin, the Karma could hardly affect him. Perhaps his disciples, at most.


    Minghe did not have to worry about Black Tortoise. His disciple earned Merit for mending the Sky. Liu Er, on the other hand, had become a Sage-to-be and had few rivals in Untainted Land. Unless a Sage stepped in, he could still protect himself from Zhenyuanzi with his cultivation and Magic Weapons. The only one left was Kong Xuan. It looked like he had to collect some Merit for both Kong Xuan and Liu Er in the future.


    Minghe left Blood Sea and headed straight to Primeval Starry Sky, another place of great maleficence in Untainted Land. Though Heavenly Court was in charge of the cosmic stars, those were only ordinary ones. Except for the sun and the moon, the other 363 primary stars were in the area of Primeval Starry Sky that few creatures set foot in. The only reason the sun and the moon were under the control of Heavenly Court was their duties.


    Minghe could not help gasping in shock when he arrived there. It was far more dangerous than his Blood Sea, with Astral Wind of Nine Heavens everywhere and countless wandering Giant Beasts of Starry Sky. The human bodies of these beasts were exceptionally strong. Even the weakest among them were in the realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. The strongest might even be on the Peak Level of Sage-to-be. If they could survive here, surely that meant their human bodies were strong. Minghe sighed, thinking that this would not be a joyful, relaxed trip.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The Three Pure Ones gathered together on Mount Shouyang not to discuss the Way of Tao but about Minghe instead. The latter was the only one in Untainted Land who reached the realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin on his own. Though he was still in the Early Stage, his strength should not be underestimated. That much was clear from his fight against the Honoured Lord of the Origin despite neither using their full strength.


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin was depressed on his way back to Mount Shouyang. He had planned on teaching Minghe a lesson and enhance the prestige of the Three Pure Ones, but Laozi made him end the fight in haste. When he saw the thoughtful expression on Laozi''s face, the Honoured Lord of the Origin unwillingly asked, "Brother, why did you let Minghe off when I had the chance to beat him? Don''t you believe in my strength?"


    Laozi replied, "I do but Minghe is also strong and can''t be underestimated. With him possessing the Law of Space and the God-killing Spear, it will only be a waste of time for you to continue the fight. A clear victory is difficult to determine, too."


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin said, "Though his Law of Space is powerful and hard to handle with, his comprehension of the law is shallow. Since my Pangu Banner can cut through space and disrupt the surrounding space as well, I''m afraid his Law of Space won''t work so well."


    Tongtian agreed with him. Though Minghe had actualized the Realm of Origin before them and was even stronger than Zhunti and Goddess Nvywa, it was possible to defeat him since a Sage could make use of the power of the Way of Heaven.


    Seeing that the Honoured Lord of the Origin and Tongtian shared the same opinion, Laozi said, "My brothers, you have underestimated Minghe. You didn''t use all your strength and neither did he. Don''t forget the primordial supreme treasure, the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, is also in his hands."


    The expressions of the Honoured Lord of the Origin and Tongtian shifted. They had forgotten how Minghe had used the cauldron to suppress the Luck of Religion of Asura when establishing the sect. Later on, they saw it again when he mended the Sky. Though they had no idea how powerful its defense strength was, it would not be weak as it was a primordial supreme treasure.


    Besides, Minghe had two primordial supreme treasures in his possession. That only illustrated the strength of his Luck. Only the Three Pure Ones and Houtu had one primordial supreme treasure each and those were given to them by Honourable Ancestor. With two treasures in his hands, Minghe would be invincible in attack and defense. The cumulative effect of two treasures was not as simple as one plus one.


    Laozi continued, "Besides, Liu Er was close by during the fight. He was stepping on the Ninth-Grade Red Lotus of Fire, which I suspect Minghe had cultivated with the twelve-grade Red Lotuses of Fire Origin. Its defensive quality was similar to that of the Green Lotus of Fate and the Golden Lotus of Merit belonging to Jieyin that we had seen before. But throughout the fight, Minghe had never once used it."


    "Minghe also actualized the Realm of Origin with the Law of Killing, but he only used the Law of Space alone in the fight. If he controls the God-killing Spear with the law, his spear would be even more powerful. Evidently, he had kept hidden many of his trump cards. If you continue the fight, I''m afraid it will be difficult to decide a victor. That''s why I told you to stop."


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin looked gloomy, having realized it would be difficult to defeat Minghe in a short time with Laozi''s analysis. If the fight continued, it would not end until Minghe''s supernatural power ran out. A Sage, with the Purusa left in the Way of Heaven, had endless supernatural power. But Minghe with his Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin was different. However, it would still take hundreds of years before his supernatural power would run out.


    Hearing Laozi talked about the Law of Killing, Tongtian suddenly recalled a scene. "I remember something. When he did that, the killing intent gathered into a lotus and scattered above Blood Sea. That seems to suggest he had actualized the Realm of Origin with the Law of Killing. However, bloody clouds were gathered above Blood Sea later. Now that I think about it, it looks like Minghe had actualized the Realm of Origin with the Law of Blood instead."


    The Law of Blood? Laozi and the Honoured Lord of the Origin were both stunned. Blood Sea was full of ??blood. Since Minghe was Lord of Blood Sea, it was reasonable for him to comprehend the Law of Blood. They all thought the Mysterious Sign appeared because of his refinement of Magic Weapons. But looking back, the sign was the exact same sign that when someone actualized with the Divine Law.


    The Three Pure Ones could not help sucking in a breath when they came to this conclusion. How powerful Minghe was! The Tao of Divine Law was so difficult that few people in Untainted Land could actualize the Realm of Origin with it. At the moment, only Zhenyuanzi seemed likely to achieve it. However, Minghe had actualized the Realm of Origin with two Divine Laws! That was so unfair.


    It was not unusual if someone actualized the Realm of Origin with one Divine Law, the way Zhunti and Goddess Nvywa did. But if Minghe had done so with two laws, then they might have underestimated his strength. The Divine Law was the power of the Way of Heaven. If a Sage made use of the power of the Way of Heaven, it equaled to making use the power of the Divine Law, though the law did not belong to them.


    Minghe was different. Since he actualized the Realm of Origin with the Divine Law, all that extraordinary power belonged to him alone. One was the owner of the power, while the other merely made use of it. The Three Pure Ones were well aware of the difference between the two situations.


    A shocked Honoured Lord of the Origin asked, "Brother, is this possible? The Mysterious Sign appeared when Minghe actualized the Realm of Origin with the Law of Killing, but why did it appear again when he entered the Realm of Origin with the Law of Blood? Is it a specific phenomenon of actualizing with the Divine Law?"


    Laozi was also shocked and worried. Though he was the strongest Sage among all of them, Minghe was likely to surpass him due to his actualization of the Realm of Origin with the two Divine Laws. Minghe''s achievements showed his great talent for Enlightenment of the Divine Law. It was only a matter of time before Minghe surpassed him.


    He had no answer for the Honoured Lord of the Origin''s worries as well. He could only reply with uncertainty. "Maybe." The Three Pure Ones would feel relieved if they were certain but they were not. That only worried them further. In the Realm of the Origin, any uncertainty could be the key that determined the outcome. Thus Minghe''s mystery was a true concern for them.

 Chapter 141: The Growth of Guang Chengzi

    Chapter 141: The Growth of Guang Chengzi


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    When both the Honoured Lord of the Origin and Tongtian became silent, Laozi said, "Don''t be so worried. Now that we know how powerful Minghe is, we can prepare for the worst."


    They understood well what he said but it was hard for them not to worry. The Three Pure Ones, who regarded themselves as the Pangu tribe, had all reached the Secondary Stage of the Sage, yet they could never become Sages without the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. Besides, they had given up The Divine Law Actulization. It was by no means easy for them to further improve their cultivation.


    The Three Pure Ones felt infinite threats coming from Minghe. They were all eager to improve their cultivation. However, if they were only to rely on the Enlightenment of The Way of Heaven, it would be far too slow for them to achieve that. Luck, therefore, became the only hope they could count on.


    That reminded Laozi of the 10 percent Luck he had left in the Human Tribe. Though he was still angry about what Martial Ancestors of the Human Tribe had done, he must contrive to get his Luck back. Further, preachings among the Human Tribe must continue without delay or he might lose that Luck forever.


    After calming down, Laozi said, "Brothers, we must start our preachings now. Besides us, Zhenyuanzi is also preaching among the Human Tribe. Jieyin and Zhunti in the west had long been coveting. We must lose no time and try to elevate our position in the Human Tribe. That way, we can seize the initiative when the day comes that Human Tribe rules Heaven and Earth."


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin and Tongtian nodded in agreement. Though the Human Tribe had never caused a sensation and there were hundreds of other tribes, yet, the Sages, with their outstanding wisdom, were aware that the tribe would become the ruler of the Untainted Land sooner or later. It was high time they started preaching and obtained some Luck. When the day came that Human Tribe ruled, they would naturally benefit from it.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Back on Mount Kunlun, the Honoured Lord of the Origin returned to his Ashram after the discussion earlier. Soon enough, he was startled by the sight of Guang Chengzi kneeling outside Jade Pure Palace. Guang Chengzi was a completely different person, without the least hint of his former haughtiness and arrogance.


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin stepped forward and stooped, his brows knitted. "Just one blow in life and you are down? I''m so disappointed in you." Among all his disciples in the Tribe of Enlightenment, he loved Twelve Golden Immortals the most with Guang Chengzi being the best of them all. He was naturally disheartened to see Guang Chengzi so dispirited and dejected.


    Guang Chengzi kowtowed. "I have let you down, master. I deserve to be punished." Not only had he lost his dignity, he had also disgraced his master.


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin , who was always sensitive about his reputation, asked, "Guang Chengzi, do you know what you did wrong?" Laozi''s feeling of shame earlier was not even comparable to what he felt when Goddess Nvywa and Minghe achieved Actulization before the Three Pure Ones.


    From his master''s words and tone, Guang Chengzi could tell he was angry. Trembling with fright, he replied, "I should have been more scrupulous and wiser than to speak ill of Ancestor Minghe. It will never happen again, I promise."


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin snorted. "How wrong you are! Your problem is that you are too weak. If you have attained the same level of cultivation as Liu Er, what will matter if you speak rudely of Ancestor Minghe? Liu Er has Minghe to back him up and I will always stand behind you."


    Guang Chengzi was stunned. The Honoured Lord of the Origin continued, "Think about it. Why do you think Liu Er, a mere Sage-to-be, isn''t afraid of me? He has a resolute mind of Taoism and he''s certain his master will always protect him. Talented and outstanding as you are, you don''t have such a determined mind comparable to his. Perhaps I''m to blame for spoiling you."


    Guang Chengzi remained speechless for a while, with all kinds of thoughts flashing across his mind. He mumbled to himself, "Mind of Taoism¡­ Power¡­ Mind of Taoism¡­ Power¡­" His vital force was now fully stirred up. If any tiny mishap happened, he might be possessed by the Devil any time.


    His master did nothing when he saw this. He knew Guang Chengzi would have a promising future if he could move on and become more determined in his pursuit of Taoism. Otherwise, Liu Er would remain a mental block in his cultivation and only a grim future awaited.


    As time ticked on, Guang Chengzi was still in a shroud of confusion. A ark aura was wreathing over his head. He was now in a state apt to be possessed by the Devil, which worried his master. After all, Guang Chengzi was his favorite disciple. He was not willing to see him turn into a waste just like this.


    All of a sudden, the dark aura dispersed. The cloud of Blessings stretched out, on which Three Flowers of Heaven, Earth, and Human stood firm and high. When Guang Chengzi''s aura burst out, the buds also opened slowly. By the time they had bloomed completely, he had become a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.


    Witnessing his disciple''s huge change, The Honoured Lord of the Origin smiled widely. Guang Chengzi had finally broken through into the level of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal. Only Xuandu of the Human Tribe and Abundant Treasures of the Tribe of Severity had reached that level in the past, while Guang Chengzi remained a Golden Immortal. That was humiliating for him, who was very concerned about his face and reputation.


    With a successful breakthrough, Cloud of Blessings began to disperse. Guang Chengzi bowed to his master. "Thank you so much, master. I now truly understand what you mean. What I had lost today, I would get it back myself." That breakthrough had saved him many years of cultivation. Now armed with a determined mind of Taoism, he could continue on his cultivation path more smoothly courageously. Unfortunately, that day would never come for him.


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin nodded approvingly now that his disciple had lived up to his expectations. Guang Chengzi, relying on his connection with the Sage, seldom concerned himself with anything before. However, he had finally understood that only those powerful had a say on Untainted Land. Besides, he had also learned that his status as the disciple of the Honoured Lord of the Origin did not mean superiority in the eyes of creatures like Liu Er.


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin helped him up to his feet. "Since you have understood that, here are the things I need you to do. Honourable Ancestor once commanded your martial elder uncles, martial uncles and I to preach to the Human Tribe. This is important as it concerns the Luck of the Tribe of Enlightenment. I henceforth assign you this task. Go with your fellow disciples to preach our Great Way."


    Guang Chengzi answered reverently, "I shall obey your command and head for the Human Tribe with fellow disciples as soon as possible. Master, will Master Dipamkara join us?" Dipamkara had a special status in the Clan of Enlightenment with high cultivation and the title of Deputy Sect Leader. Sometimes, even Guang Chengzi and Twelve Golden Immortals had to refer to him about matters regarding cultivation. Therefore, it was only natural for him to called a master.


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin frowned when he thought of Dipamkara. After all, they were both at Zixiao Palace to learn the teachings. Though Dipamkara had later became his disciple, he was still uneasy and named him the Deputy Sect Leader. That way, Dipamkara could help him impart knowledge to the other disciples.


    Now that Guang Chengzi had brought the issue up, the Honoured Lord of the Origin said, "Dipamkara can''t go with you. He must stay in position in case of emergencies. I hope you will all be cautious this time, for there are quite a lot powerful Human Tribesmen. You are the most excellent of the students here. You can''t be chicks in your warm nestles forever. It''s time you fly high into the sky, away from my protection."


    Guang Chengzi, who had learned much after all that he had gone through, replied reverently, "I understand, master." As a member of the Human Tribe himself, he was crystal clear about all the powerful ones in the clan, especially those who resided in the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance. Some were even more powerful than him, so he was naturally conscious about being prudent.


    He then led the other eleven Golden Immortals and numerous listed disciples to leave Mount Kunlun. Dipamkara, as the Deputy Sect Leader of the Tribe of Enlightenment, knew too well they were heading for Jade Pure Palace. He had given up all his prestige with a sincere desire to be a disciple of the Honoured Lord of the Origin. However, he knew he had never been truly accepted. A strong sense of disappointment and frustration now took hold of him as his unfair treatment continued.


    Dipamkara had always believed he would gain his master''s trust over time. It seemed that he had only become the general manager that was was responsible for all sorts of trivial things, yet never given a chance to do what was of real use. He was already indignant when the master gifted treasures to Twelve Golden Immortals, caring nothing for him. Now, he was the only one left out of the preaching responsibility. Though it was a tiring task, it was important as it concerned Luck. Dipamkara, therefore, began to bear a grudge against the Honoured Lord of the Origin.


    He even began to doubt his decision to be a disciple of the Honoured Lord of the Origin. That seed of marlice thoughts had been sowed in his mind and a growing resentment watered it into a sprout. As it grew, he had become alienated from the Honoured Lord of the Origin. When it was to fully bloom, Dipamkara would perhaps leave the tribe.

 Chapter 142: The Adventures in the Starry Sky

    Chapter 142: The Adventures in the Starry Sky


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Since the disciples of the tribe of Enlightenment had left the mountain, the HumanTribe and the tribe of Severity would not lag behind. Xuandu and Abundant Treasures led their respective juniors down the mountain. The tribe of Humanity was the weakest among the three tribes with Xuandu being the only accepted disciple and the others being listed ones. The tribe of Severity, dispatching hundreds of disciples, was the largest in scale. However, none of them were from the Demon Tribe. Tongtian was well aware of the hostility between the Demon Tribe and the Human Tribe. If he had sent any Demon Tribe disciples, the Human Tribe might not accept the arrangement.


    In comparison, the Western Religious Sect was much more low-key. Due to the timing, Jieyin and Zhunti had only been preaching in the west. Given that Three Pure Ones had maintained their friendship even though they had separated and that they had a d¨¦tente recently, the Western Religious Sect might be confronted with the collective obstruction from Three Pure Ones if they were to preach in the east.


    Despite the widespread preaching by the three religions, it seemed like a drop in the ocean given the huge population of the Human Tribe. To them, it was absolutely no big deal. For that reason, any potential conflict among the three religions could be avoided. Since there were so many tribes in the Human Tribe, the three religions were free to choose where to preach.


    Musen, Minghe''s Selfcentric Separation, was aware of this. Though he did not oppose preaching, he had his own plan on the matter. What the Human Tribe needed at present was a stable development. He ingeniously maintained the balance of the preaching influences of the three religions in the tribe.


    The reason why the tribe of Severity was utterly defeated in the Battle of Gods Investiture because its status in the Human Tribe had surpassed that of the tribe of Humanity and the tribe of Enlightenment. That triggered Laozi and the Honoured Lord of the Origin to gang up on Tongtian. They even asked for Jieyin and Zhunti''s help. However, the Human Tribe also suffered a great loss. When the immortals interfered, a change in dynasties was inevitable and the number of casualties would not be small.


    At the moment, the Human Tribe, with its continuous steady expansion, was expected to dominate Untainted Land. Thus, Musen did not want any civil strife to happen before that. In other words, he must balance the preaching of the three religions to ensure the stability of his tribe until its role as the ruler of Heaven and Earth was secure.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Under the Primeval Starry Sky, Minghe stood in the Polaris with his robe whistling. He was surrounded by corpses of the Giant Beasts of Starry Sky. He frowned when he saw those beasts lingering not far away. Though they meant nothing to him, they were a terrible annoyance as they kept on disturbing him as he was absorbing the Origin of Stars.


    The stars represented a fatal appeal to the giant beasts. Once Minghe tried to absorb it, they would run recklessly toward him. After several attempts, he still failed to absorb the stars.


    The power of the ancient stars was extremely great, thus it was never easy to absorb them. Now with the disturbance from the beasts, Minghe could hardly calm down to do this job. He was rather confused how Emperor Jun managed to integrate the Origin of Stars into the Cosmic Stars Banner.


    Then it suddenly struck him that the beasts belonged to the Ominous Beast Tribe. They had no wisdom, only instinct. Since they lived in the Primeval Starry Sky, the weakest among them had Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal human bodies. With the strength of the Demon Tribe, it was impossible for them to absorb the Origin of Stars here.


    So how exactly did they integrate the stars into the banner? Could it be the Cosmic Stars Formation? At this point, Minghe thought it was highly possible. The formation might induce the Origin of Cosmic Stars to integrate into the tactical formation.


    However, it was not appropriate to confirm his suspicion. Both Emperor Jun and Taiyi had died. Fuxi had also killed himself. Nevertheless, it seemed someone, perhaps Goddess Nvywa, had collected Fuxi''s last veridical soul and remaining spirit. It was impossible to know the secret of the Cosmic Stars Formation from him. As for Kunpeng, though he was a Demon Master, he probably knew nothing about the secret. It would be useless to ask him.


    Staring at the infinite Starry Sky, Minghe made up his mind. Since the Demon Tribe could achieve enlightenment of the Cosmic Stars and comprehended the Cosmic Stars Formation, he too could achieve the same. What was more, with his cheating tool, Magical Tao Mirror, and the fact that he had seen the formation several times, it would not be too hard for him to comprehend the formation.


    Minghe sat in the Polaris, spreading his spiritual thoughts all over the Starry Sky. The trajectory of the cosmic stars was visible in his eyes. He became obsessed with the mystery of the cosmic stars'' orbital movement. However, since the orbital movement was extremely complex, it was impossible to comprehend it overnight.


    After sitting there for a thousand years, he had grasped the rule of cosmic stars but had not comprehended the Cosmic Stars Formation. According to destiny, this formation ought to belong to the Demon Tribe. Thus it was easy for them to achieve enlightenment about it. For Minghe, it would require much more effort.


    "Eh!" Minghe whispered, opening his eyes and looking doubtfully in a certain direction. Having achieved enlightenment of the cosmic stars for a thousand years, he had the complete knowledge of everything in the Starry Sky, including the circulation of stars and those beasts.


    Yet earlier, a huge fluctuation of the Origin of Stars had radiated from a star and attracted numerous Giant Beasts of Starry Sky. "Is there any treasure turning up?" Minghe set off and arrived at the incident site in a single step.


    "This is..." Minghe was surprised by what he saw and could not help marveling at his fate. Having stayed in the Starry Sky for a thousand years and spread his Spiritual Thoughts all over it, he never thought such a great treasure would be right in front of him. If not for its fluctuation of the Origin, he would have missed it.


    A towering old tree stood tall on this primeval star. Its trunk, branches, and leaves were spangled with star lights. 365 different yet mysteriously identical colorful fruits were dangling on it. However, there was a mysterious connection between each of them which was awfully charming.


    Minghe did not discover this earlier because of the integration of the tree''s vital force and the Starry Sky. Now that the fruits were about to ripe, they caused the fluctuation of Origin of Stars. Otherwise, he still would not realize its existence.


    The Fruit Tree of Stars, a primordial spiritual roots of the highest grade, took root in the cosmic stars and grew by absorbing power from it. The tree then transformed the power into the Origin of Stars. Like the Ginseng Tree, it would take the tree a full 30,000 years to eventually bear fruit.


    Staring at those beasts around the Fruit Tree of Stars, Minghe thought they must be waiting for the fruits to ripe so they can eat them. They might even have eaten all the fruits the Fruit Tree of Stars bore before. Concentrating his mind, Minghe could indeed feel the subtle fluctuation of the Origin of Stars on the bodies of some of the beasts.


    He had wanted to comprehend the Cosmic Stars Formation to collect the Origin of Cosmic Stars. That was no longer necessary. With the tree and the origin of the bodies of those beasts, he had no need to worry about comprehending the formation.


    Looking at the tree and the thousands of beasts around it, Minghe smiled. He found it through sheer luck after searching far and wide. It seemed he was indeed very lucky. He could continuously enhance the Origin of Cosmic Stars by simply transplanting the Fruit Tree of Stars in the World of Heaven and Earth. To obtain the Origin of Stars inside those beasts, he need only to kill them.


    Incessant growls mingled with screams rose in the Starry Sky. After a long time, the place eventually regained its tranquility. Some beasts fled recklessly out of instinct. Most were turned into corpses. Their souls would perhaps be fodder for the Giant beasts of Starry Sky or perhaps dust, floating forever inside the Starry Sky that had given birth to them and raised them.


    Under the Fruit Tree of Stars, Minghe basked in joy looking at the Origin of Stars he had gathered. Since the tree had grown in this Primeval Starry Sky for over hundreds of thousands of years, it must have bore numerous Fruits of Stars. Each time they ripen, those fruits would become the food of those beasts.


    Fortunately, Minghe had the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth and thus, could return to Genesis. He refined quite a lot of the Origin of Stars by throwing all the remaining ones inside the beasts which had eaten the Fruits of Stars. Though it was incomparable to the Origin of Cosmic Stars from the Starry Sky, it was good enough for the World of Heaven and Earth which could not even be counted as a small chiliocosm.


    After another lengthy waiting time, the Fruits of Stars eventually ripen. Minghe waved his hand and all of the trees were uprooted and pocketed. Now he would not need to absorb the Origin of Stars slowly or worry about karma. With a satisfactory end to his trip, he returned to his own world.

 Chapter 143: Cosmic Stars Formation

    Chapter 143: Cosmic Stars Formation


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Back to the Blood Sea, Minghe intended to give the Origin of Stars and Fruit Tree of Stars to the Heaven and Earth Taoist, but he realized that the Heaven and Earth Taoist was still in Closed Door Meditation and that the enlightenment of the Law of Reincarnation was at a critical juncture. So as not to disturb the Heaven and Earth Taoist, Minghe planted the Fruit Tree of Stars in the Sacred Island.


    Minghe was surprised but glad to see what happened after planting the Fruit Tree of Stars. All the power of the cosmic stars around the Blood Sea accumulated on the Sacred Island, thickening the Power of the Stars by a dozen times.


    In Untainted Land, the Spiritual Air between the Heaven and the Earth was fixed, and in order to keep the balance of the Spiritual Air between the Heaven and the Earth, the occurrence of each Cultivation Tribulation would give some Creatures back to the Heaven and the Earth. However, the Spiritual Air could still not make ends meet even though the loss had been made up for. Thus, the Spiritual Air in Untainted Land was always decreasing.


    Before Longhan Cultivation Tribulation, many places between the Heaven and the Earth were filled with abundant Spiritual Air. However, after experiencing two Cultivation Tribulations, the number of such places reduced sharply, and now compared with the Spiritual Air at the birth of the Heaven and the Earth, less than one-tenth of that was left.


    In the Blood Sea lived Ashura tribe created by Minghe and 480 million Clone of Blood Gods, and both of them could cultivate themselves relying on absorbing the Evil Blood Aura. However, the Blood Sea that seemed boundless also had an end.


    The number of tribesmen of the Ashura tribe had reached upto hundreds of millions, and everyday the amount of Evil Blood Aura consumed for cultivation was astronomical. As to Minghe''s Clone of Blood Gods, their cultivation at the level of Golden Immortal had not made any enhancement for a long time because Minghe was afraid that they would consume a lot of Evil Blood Aura of the Blood sea and might cause the Cultivation Tribulation to come early after absorbing so much Spiritual Air between the Heaven and the Earth. Thus, Minghe only let 49 Blood god Doppelgangers reach the peak level of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.


    Seeing the Power of Stars being attracted by the Fruit Tree of Stars, Minghe came up with an idea. The Spiritual Air between the Heaven and the Earth in Untainted Land was decreasing while the Power of Stars was not. If more of the Power of Stars was gathered here, all the Clone of Blood Gods might have a chance to reach the peak level of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.


    Minghe also frowned looking at the Fruit Tree of Stars in front of him. The Fruit Tree of Stars was very good, but the Power of Stars attracted by it was still not enough to ensure that 480 million of Clone of Blood Gods reached the Primordial Unity Golden Immortal level, let alone to reach the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal level. Besides, Blood God Doppelgangers also needed the Power of Stars to enhance their cultivation to the Sage-to-be level.


    This method could not work as an effective way to improve the strength of Blood God Doppelgangers and Clone of Blood Gods. Feeling annoyed, Minghe looked at the starlight twinkling on the Fruit Tree of Stars and was lost in his thoughts as if he was looking at a bright and infinite Starry Sky.


    Years passed, Minghe kept sitting there. Liu Er and Kong Xuan did not come to disturb him as they knew Minghe was gaining an insight that they also experienced before. An insight could save much hard work in cultivating, and after reaching such Realm as Minghe, an insight was even rare.


    Innumerable Power of Stars gathered around Minghe during the process of gaining insight. They were not absorbed into Minghe''s body but converted into countless shadows of stars. The whole Sacred Island was like being in the vast Starry Sky, very fascinating.


    "Hu... " Minghe took a long breath. Seeing the shadows of the Starry Sky had disappeared after he woke up, Minghe''s face showed a satisfactory smile. Insight benefited Minghe much more than his thousand years of enlightenment of Cosmic Stars Formation in the Starry Sky.


    The Fruit Tree of Stars was indeed extraordinary. It could not only absorb the power of cosmic stars and bear Fruits of Stars containing the source of chaos of cosmic stars but also divide the Law of Operation of cosmic stars into the tree bodies; leaves, branches and Fruits of Stars... This Fruit Tree of Stars was like a small Cosmic Stars Formation, which was why it could absorb the Power of Stars and accumulate the Origin of Stars.


    After he finished gaining insight into the Cosmic Stars Formation, Minghe started to refine the Cosmic Stars Banner. As to the Essence of Stars, the main material for refining the Banner, Minghe might have been worried about where to find it before, but now after killing Giant Beasts of Starry Sky during his travel to Primeval Starry Sky, Minghe had gathered a lot of it.


    Minghe intended to refine the Cosmic Stars Banner for the purpose of supplying more of the Power of Stars to Blood God Doppelgangers and Clone of Blood Gods. Thus, even though he could not refine a whole Cosmic Stars Banner similar to the one of the Demon Tribe, 365 Big Cosmic Stars Banners and 14,800 Small Cosmic Stars Banners could be refined, which could meet Minghe''s requirements.


    Cosmic Stars Formation had unparalleled power and acted as a powerful weapon in the battle between two tribes, but it could not maintain its power in the fight between Sages. Additionally, lots of tribesmen were required to reproduce the power of Cosmic Stars Formation of the Demon Tribe. Hundreds of millions of tribesmen lived in the Ashura tribe now, but they were not a good choice to form the Cosmic Stars Formation as what they cultivated was the transforming exercises of killing.


    Minghe''s Clone of Blood Gods could form the Cosmic Stars Formation, but he also relied on the Blood River Formation formed by them to attract the Evil Blood Aura in Untainted Land to the Blood Sea and to accumulate merits of heaven. If Minghe disabled the Blood River Formation, he might suffer Karma as attracting the Evil Blood Aura in Untainted Land was required by the Way of Heaven. Indeed, it was not easy to receive merits of heaven as you cannot make an omelet without breaking eggs.


    Although not all Clone of Blood Gods were needed to maintain the Blood River Formation, the Cosmic Stars Formation formed by the rest of the tribesmen could not be powerful enough in the fight between cultivators at the level of the Origin. Thus, using the Cosmic Stars Formation to attract the Power of Stars for the purpose of enhancing the strength of Clone of Blood Gods and Ashura tribe was practical.


    It was not difficult to refine the Cosmic Stars Banner, and with the help of the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, Minghe only spent several years to refine a whole Cosmic Stars Banner, including 365 Big Cosmic Stars Banners and 14,800 Small Cosmic Stars Banners. This Banner refined by Minghe was a Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, but after accumulating enough Origin of Stars on the Banner, its level would increase.


    Minghe cast spells with his hand, and shouted, "Cosmic Stars Formation, form!" After the last word, all the Cosmic Stars Banners scattered in the sky above the Blood Sea, forming a Cosmic Stars Formation. Innumerable power of cosmic stars was attracted to the Blood Sea, accumulating about one hundred times of the Power of Stars in the Blood Sea.


    Above the Sacred Island, it seemed that the whole Starry Sky covered the Blood Sea, which was very beautiful. However, the filthy Blood Sea below damaged the beautiful scenery. Fortunately, Minghe was not a perfectionist and did not care much about the polarization of scenery.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The entire Untainted Land felt the abnormal movement of the power of cosmic stars, and they all realized at once that only Cosmic Stars Formation could cause such Mysterious Signs. However, the Cosmic Stars Banner of the Demon Tribe was totally destroyed in the battle between the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes, leaving no chance to reform the Formation in Untainted Land.


    The Creatures in Untainted Land were surely shocked to see the reappearance of the Cosmic Stars Formation, and after examining the source, they found that this Formation was formed above the Nether Blood Sea where Ancestor Minghe, the strongest cultivator at the level of the Origin lived. As no one dared to form this Formation there, Minghe must be the only one who did this.


    All living beings of Untainted Land were full of doubts as Cosmic Stars Formation was the Demon Tribe''s top secret and only a few tribesmen knew how to form it. After the battle between the Sorcerer and the Demon Tribes, only Demon Master Kunpeng and Sacred Demon Bai Ze, among those who might have known how to form the Cosmic Stars Formation, were left.


    However, both Bai Ze and Kunpeng never showed any sign that they could form the Cosmic Stars Formation. If they really knew the formation, they would definitely have formed it to defend against enemies or to enhance cultivation, which could benefit themselves and the whole Demon Tribe.


    In a palace located at the bottom of the Northern Underworld sea, Kunpeng sat with the River Chart and the Inscription of the Luo in his hands and tried to gain the enlightenment of the mysteries in it. However, the reappearance of the Cosmic Stars Formation naturally awakened Kunpeng.


    Seeing the abnormal movement of the Demon Palace, Kunpeng glanced around Untainted Land using his Spiritual Thoughts and was shocked at the appearance of a complete Cosmic Stars Formation above the Blood Sea. Although Emperor Jun was wary of him in the Heavenly Court, he still gained some enlightenment of the mysteries of the Cosmic Stars Formation.

 Chapter 144: Goddess Nvywas Thoughts

    Chapter 144: Goddess Nvywa''s Thoughts


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Kunpeng''s Demon Palace had integrated with an incomplete Cosmic Stars Banner absorbing some of the Power of the Stars for his cultivation and intensifying the defense of the Demon Palace. Now the birth of a complete Cosmic Stars Formation naturally interfered with Kunpeng''s incomplete one.


    Looking at that complete Cosmic Stars Formation above the Blood Sea, Kunpeng ground his teeth indignantly. He, as the Demon Master, had spent nearly ten thousands years to gain the enlightenment of Cosmic Stars Formation, but only gained an incomplete Formation whose power could not even reach one percent of the complete one. "Why could Minghe get that mysterious Formation?" Kunpeng thought angrily.


    "Damn it! If I had a complete Cosmic Stars Formation, the Demon Tribe would promptly recover its vitality. Wretched Emperor Jun, if you had not been wary of me, Demon Tribe''s vitality would have already recovered from the last Cultivation Tribulation."Kunpeng cursed.


    Even though Emperor Jun had died, Kunpeng still resented him very much. Had it not been for Emperor Jun, the Demon Tribe in the Northern Underworld would not be so weak, and if Emperor Jun had told him the complete Cosmic Stars Formation, he would have helped the Demon Tribe in the Northern Underworld to be powerful quickly relying on this Formation, and then the Demon Tribe would unite again. At that time, the Demon Tribe would definitely have risen up again. Unfortunately, all of these were just assumptions.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The Sages were also shocked at the reappearance of Cosmic Stars Formation in Untainted Land. This Formation was not a common tactical formation but one of Four Mysterious Formations. After the battle between the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes, both Cosmic Stars Formation and Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation disappeared, and only Tongtian''s God-killing Sword Formation and the Human Tribe''s Veridical Martial Origin Formation were left.


    However, what shocked the Sage was not this Formation. Although Cosmic Stars Formation was one of the Four Mysterious Formations, the Sages paid little attention to it. Besides, without a large number of tribesmen to support it, the Cosmic Stars Formation could not release the same power as that of a Sage. However, after the Cultivation Tribulation, both Sorcerer and Demon Tribes were badly damaged, so neither of them had enough cultivators to support this Formation, let alone master it.


    What really shocked the Sages was that the Formation appeared above the Blood Sea where Minghe lived. They would not have paid any attention to such a thing if anyone else except for the Sages mastered this Formation. However, if Minghe, who had a loyal Ashura Tribe and 480 millions of Clone of Blood Gods Avatars mastered it, the Sages had to worry about it.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the Royal Nvywa Temple of Wahuang Heaven, Goddess Nvywa sat on her seat, and the Mountain and River Map gifted by Ancestor Hongjun floated in front of her. Surprisingly, Goddess Nvywa was not soliloquizing but talking to this map.


    Goddess Nvywa frowned and asked confusedly: "Brother, I remember you used to fully comprehend the Cosmic Stars Formation, and only you and Emperor Jun know how to arrange this Formation. But I see the Cosmic Stars Formation formed by Minghe is also a complete one even if it is smaller. So, where do you think he gets this Formation?"


    Brother? Anyone would have been shocked to hear this, as all the living beings in Untainted Land knew, Goddess Nvywa''s brother, Royal Fuxi of the Demon Tribe, detonated himself in the final battle between the Sorcerer and Demon tribes. Therefore, if anyone now heard Goddess Nvywa call the Mountain and River Map ''brother'', they would be very surprised.


    "There''s nothing strange. You can see Minghe''s great talent when he can actualize the Realm of Origin relying on the Tao of Divine Law. Since I can comprehend Cosmic Stars Formation from the revolution of cosmic stars, he can also do that." Fuxi''s weak voice came out from the Mountain and the River Map.


    Fuxi was in the Mountain and the River Map, but he was just a shattered soul as Hongyun was. Goddess Nvywa saved a shattered soul of Fuxi when he detonated himself and had treated him by the Tao of Fate for a thousand years. Now Fuxi could recover his Original Spirit by himself and talk as before.


    Looking at the fragile Original Spirit of Fuxi in the Mountain and the River Map, Goddess Nvywa said, "Brother, the Cosmic Stars Formation is our Demon Tribe''s traditional Formation, but now none of our tribesmen know how to arrange it. Why not teach them this Formation to quicken the recovery of our tribe''s vitality?"


    Goddess Nvywa naturally knew the advantage of the Cosmic Stars Formation. The power of the cosmic stars benefited the Demon Tribe''s cultivation just as the Spiritual Air of the Heaven and Earth did. Most importantly, the Power of Stars could also help to refine the Demon Tribe''s blood, which the Spiritual Air of the Heaven and Earth could not compare to.


    Just as the humans, demons'' pureblood became decreased from generation to generation, reducing the chance of the birth of powerful demons, let alone Sacred Demons. However, if the Demon Tribe had an abundant Power of Stars, this chance would be increased and the Demon Tribe could rise up again in the future.


    Fuxi sighed after hearing what Goddess Nvywa said. He knew that Goddess Nvywa was planning for the Demon Tribe, but what she was thinking of was too simple. Fuxi had to say realistically, "Sister, if I really pass the complete Cosmic Stars Formation to the Demon Tribe, we the Demon Tribe may be destroyed completely."


    Hearing that, Goddess Nvywa felt more confused. If the Demon Tribe living in Untainted Land could have the Cosmic Stars Formation, it would quicken the recovery of vitality and also deter other tribes. After all, this Formation had that kind of power to inspire the other tribes'' awe.


    Fuxi explained to Goddess Nvywa, " Sister, do you know why the Human Tribe doesn''t seize the opportunity to occupy more territories or slaughter the Demon Tribe after the Sorcerer and the Demon Tribes both suffered great loss?" This question also confused many creatures in Untainted Land.


    Goddess Nvywa nodded. Indeed, now the Demon Tribe was weak, and the Human Tribe should have immediately taken the chance to get revenge. However, the Human Tribe chose to enlarge their territory in Untainted Land step by step. They only killed some demons in small scale, giving them a time to recover.


    Goddess Nvywa was puzzled and she said: "I really don''t know the actual reason. I guess the reason for the slow development of the Human Tribe is that they don''t have enough strength to occupy more territories or something else. Anyway, we should take this chance to let the Demon Tribe recover."


    Both the Demon Tribe and the Human Tribe had a special meaning to Goddess Nvywa. Now the Demon Tribe was weak while the Human Tribe was more powerful. If it continued, the Demon Tribe might be destroyed completely. Thus, if the strength of both tribes could be kept in balance, they might live in peace.


    Fuxi shook his head and said, "That''s not the case. There''re still many elites and genius in the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance at the Coast of the East Sea. Only one billion of humans are left after the Human Tribe''s Cultivation Tribulation, but most elites of the Human Tribe are still alive."


    Except for the Four Ancestors of Humanity, Musen, the Martial Ancestors of the Human Tribe, could be a par with any Primordial Mazinger. Thousands of years ago, Musen could tie with Taiyi who has a Bell of Chaos as a weapon. Now except for the Sages, there might be few cultivators that could be a match against him, and with the help of the Army of Martial Arts in the Holy Land of Human Tribe, Musen could be powerful enough to defeat any tribe in Untainted Land.


    Goddess Nvywa kept silent after hearing Fuxi''s explanation. She should have been glad to see the quick development of the Human Tribe, but when she thought of the vow that ''The Human and Demon Tribes could not coexist'' made by the Human Tribe, she felt as if a stone was clogged in her heart.


    Fuxi continued, "I''m afraid that the reason the Human Tribe is developing so slowly is that they want to cultivate and develop the Human Tribe outside the Holy Land. They choose the Demon Tribe as their sharpener and let them develop gradually instead of occupying Untainted Land by taking their Holy Land by force. Now as the disciples of the Sages go there to preach, the Human Tribe will immediately enhance their strength, and soon they will become the strongest tribe in Untainted Land.


    If the Demon Tribe has the Cosmic Stars Formation, everything will change. The Human Tribe will be the first to prevent the Demon Tribe from having a chance to rise up again and will spare no effort to kill the Demon Tribe. When the time comes, even if the Human Tribe doesn''t kill them completely because of your dignity, the Demon Tribe will lose their last vitality."


    Hearing that, Goddess Nvywa changed color. What Fuxi had said was right. The Human Tribe might allow the Demon Tribe, without a threat, to have some vitality because of her, but once the Demon Tribe threatens the Human Tribe, the Demon Tribe won''t have a good end according to the ancestor of martial arts Musen''s decisive character.

 Chapter 145: The Advancement of The World?

    Chapter 145: The Advancement of The World?


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Goddess Nvywa sighed for the decline of the Demon Tribe. She might have the intention to reverse defeat, but it would backfire as well. Besides, Fuxi had only mentioned the Human tribe, not the Sages. The reason the Three Pure Ones were preaching in the Human Tribe was their Luck. How could they allow the Demon Tribe to revive?


    Fuxi felt guilty seeing Goddess Nvywa''s struggle. However, there was nothing he could do. The Demon Tribe was doomed to decline. He consoled her and said, "Sister, it isn''t that bad. At least, the Human Tribe didn''t push our tribe any harder. Once the foundation exists, with your help, we still have a chance to rise again."


    Goddess Nvywa felt better hearing that, though she understood it was just to comfort her. The Demon Tribe would survive as long as she stood. It might be their fate, but who could say for sure about the future? With such glorious days behind them, no one had thought that the Demon Tribe and the Sorcerer Tribe would decline. Nothing would stay forever; The Way of Heaven was unpredictable.


    As for the Three Pure Ones, though they were surprised by Minghe''s acquisition of the Cosmic Stars Formation, they did not worry much. Even if he completed the formation, it posed no threat to them at all. On the contrary, Jieyin and Zhunti were extremely jealous of the formation. If they had the formation in their hands, the west would become stronger. But that would only happen in their wildest dreams.


    ...


    In the Blood Sea, Minghe paid no heed to what was happening outside, nor what the other Sages were thinking about. He had nothing to worry about. The Heaven and Earth Taoist was about to actualize the Realm of Origin, and he would triple his power of the Origin. Unless he was besieged by the Sages, he would be invincible, even against the strongest Sage, Laozi.


    As for his Selfcentric Separation, Musen, he might have a little enlightenment of the Origin, but he still had a long way to go to truly step into the Realm of the Origin. He had been incarnated by his obsession which he had abandoned before. His incarnation made his enlightenment of the Origin much easier.


    Musen was the Selfcentric Separation made from the obsession that could not let go of past life. And the Human Tribe was his past life and therefore obsession, so he spared no effort in advancing their power. The question was whether he could really let it go and stop intervening in the development of the Human Tribe.


    Minghe sighed. He turned around, and said, "Finally, you made it. Is everything OK? Have you enlightened the Law of Reincarnation?" A man came forward from the shadow behind. It was the Heaven and Earth Taoist. He had been in Closed Door Meditation in the Nether World.


    "Of course," The Heaven and Earth Taoist responded, smiling. "Though I haven''t completed it all, I have acquired 30 percent of it, which was enough to build the Law of Reincarnation in the World of Heaven and Earth." 30 percent of it was enough to make a powerful master achieve the Early Stage of Sage-to-be.


    Minghe nodded and said, "Well, I have just collected enough source of chaos of Cosmic Stars, with your Law of Reincarnation. It is the proper time for us to advance the world. Let''s get started."


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist nodded, and they entered the World of Heaven and Earth instantly. The World of Heaven and Earth was currently covered with various Creatures, just as Untainted Land had been in the beginning. It would not take long for these Creatures to understand the ways of cultivation. Then, the cut-throat competition between the tribes would appear again.


    Looking at the World of Heaven and Earth, Minghe said with composure. "Let''s do it!" Then the source of chaos of Cosmic Stars he had collected appeared in his hands with the 365 Fruits of Stars. He put the Fruits into the Cosmic Stars with supernatural power. He then set the Cosmic Stars Formation with Cosmic Stars, making the World of Heaven and Earth nearly perfect.


    Upon seeing this, the Heaven and Earth Taoist waved his hands and summoned a Blood God Doppelganger. This Blood God Doppelganger had reached the Early Stage of Sage-to-be, which was a perfect match for his 30 percent of the Law of Reincarnation. He shouted, "Cut!" Suddenly, his face went pale. Since the Separation of Tao was not an easy job, it damaged his Original Spirit to some extent.


    After initiating the Law of Reincarnation, he put it right into the body of the Blood God Doppelganger. Naturally, the Blood God Doppelganger could receive his Law of Reincarnation as it had a hint of Minghe''s Original Spirit. After a short period of integration, the Blood God Doppelganger roared. "Six Paths of Reincarnation, transform."


    All of a sudden, six spinning round plates appeared. Meanwhile, the Blood God Doppelganger burst up and integrated with the six round plates. The Six Paths of Reincarnation was finished. Even though it was not as powerful as that of the Untainted Land, it was enough.


    With a deafening sound that shook Heaven and Earth, the source of chaos of the world grew rapidly. The Heaven and Earth Taoist felt the expansion of the World of Heaven and Earth. Even his Law of Heaven and Earth, which had been held back for a long time, furthered slightly to the Origin, so did his Law of Space.


    Minghe and the Heaven and Earth Taoist hummed because they found that the expansion had stopped. The world had not evolved to a Small Chiliocosm yet, though the size of it had nearly doubled. It seemed that there was a bottleneck between the world and Small Chiliocosm.


    Had they failed? It was inevitable that Minghe had such question in his mind. According to his speculation, the World of Heaven and Earth should be completed by now, which meant advancement to the Small Chiliocosm. But it hadn''t. He could not figure out what he had missed.


    And the Heaven and Earth Taoist was also a little reckless. The advancement had something to do with his Actualization of the Realm of Origin since the World of Heaven and Earth was a part of himself. Although he could actualize the Realm of Origin by the Enlightenment of the Law of Heaven and Earth, he never did so.


    The World of Heaven and Earth was like the body of the Heaven and Earth Taoist, and his Law of Heaven and Earth must be kept under the limit of his body. Or else, the World of Heaven and Earth would fall apart for bearing too much of its power. Then, he would face Disintegration of the Soul.


    The World of Heaven and Earth had expanded to its limit and was very close to advancing to the Small Chiliocosm. However, it somehow stopped. The Heaven and Earth Taoist worried about the consequence. He scanned the whole world in haste, trying to find the missing piece for the advancement of the World of Heaven and Earth.


    The stars hung in the sky with the sun and the moon. The Six Paths of Reincarnation existed among mountains and waters, with creatures living under the Power of Divine Law. He could not find the missing piece. Was there something wrong with the evolution of the world? He could not help but begin to doubt his way of Actualization of the Realm of Origin.


    As the Heaven and Earth Taoist pondered, Minghe scanned the expanded World of Heaven and Earth. Normally, the completed World of Heaven and Earth deserved the advancement of the World of Heaven and Earth to the Small Chiliocosm. How could it end when it was just few steps away? There must be something missing.


    What was that on earth? Minghe overlooked everything to figure it out. Unexpectedly, he discovered some of the Spiritual Roots in this world were about to wither, with creatures walking sickly on the ground. And he had a sudden moment of discovery.


    Right. It was the Spiritual Air. Though there was some Power of Stars in the expansion of the world, how much power could the newly born Cosmic Stars generate? In the time of the Map of Heaven and Earth the Spiritual Air had been rich. However, with the expansion of the world, the plantation of the Spiritual Roots and the birth of Creatures, the Spiritual Air had become thinner and thinner.


    Now with the scale of the world doubled, the density of the Spiritual Air had decreased by half. Not every living creature could adopt to the change, let alone the evolution of the world. No wonder the advancement was postponed.


    Thinking this through, Minghe said, "My friend, our calculation wasn''t wrong. The thin Spiritual Air here could not supply the demands of the advancement. The only solution is to enrich the Spiritual Air of the World of Heaven and Earth. Thus, the world will advance for sure.


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist suddenly understood, and asked, "But where can we find Spiritual Air?" Of course, pillaging the Spiritual Air from Untainted Land was an option, but it would draw the attention of The Way of Heaven, Hongjun, the Sages and everyone in Untainted Land. They would not allow him to continue.


    Minghe answered, "It''s not a problem at all. The Cauldron of Heaven and Earth can return things to Genesis. You can bring it to the depth of the Chaos, and refine the Air of Chaos with it, avoiding the attention of The Way of Heaven and Hongjun. Don''t forget to keep under the radar. But supplying the Spiritual Air to the World of Heaven and Earth in this way could be dangerous. After all, there are dangers hiding in The Chaos. Besides, covering the shortage of Spiritual Air in the World of Heaven and Earth requires time and energy."

 Chapter 146: The Dilemma of the Red Lotus Taoist

    Chapter 146: The Dilemma of the Red Lotus Taoist


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist naturally understood why Minghe did what he did. He needed to give it a try despite the risk. "Rest assured,even though the World of Heaven and Earth did not rise in rank, I still made progress on The Law of Space. If anything happens, it would be no problem for me to go back to Untainted Land, or for you to come to my aid at any time."


    On hearing that, Minghe waved his hands and put the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth in front of the Heaven and Earth Taoist. Then the Heaven and Earth Taoist entered the Chaos from the Blood Sea after he took it. Untainted World was a place where the sky was round with a square land, and the Blood Sea, on the edge of Untaited World, only had a Divided Realm from the Chaos.


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist was so carefully once he enterd the Chaos. With the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth floating above his head, the Ruler of Heaven and Earth clutched his hands, and the Xuanyuan Water Control Flag hanged on his waist, he kept his eyes open and watched out for any danger. Still or fierce, the Air of Chaos was unsteady in the Chaos. But the worst was the Chaotic Storm, even a Sage-to-be would go down in it. Therefore, he could not be too careful of it.


    Walking in the Chaos for a while, the Heaven and Earth Taoist clearly felt he was far from Untainted World. He therefore, found a relatively peaceful place to set some forbidden formations as sensors, so in case there was a Chaotic Storm he could detect those disasters in advance and avoid them.


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist sat in the Chaos after packing up the Ruler of Heaven and Earth. Powered by his supernatural power, the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth sucked the unmeasurable Air of Chaos. After it was refined by flame, it would be supplied into the World of Heaven and Earth as the purest Primordial Spiritual Air.


    Supplied by the Primordial Spiritual Air, the World of Heaven and Earth seemed to recover a little bit. With the creatures'' revival and cheering, there was a sign that there was a rise in rank in Heaven and Earth again. However, the Heaven and Earth Taoist knew well that it was not enough. Only when everything was perfectly ready would the advancement start again.


    And also, he figured out the world needed time to balance everything. Like the Laws of Heaven and Earth, even though the world had already been improved, the Heaven and Earth would be unsteady untill everything was balanced out. Only then would it be more likely to go up to a new level.


    But nothing would be accomplished overnight, the Heaven and Earth Taoist did not know how long it would take. Besides, refining the Primordial Spiritual Air needed time as well. He only knew a little about the Chaos, therefore, he did not dare let the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth absorb the Air of Chaos too rapidly, in case it triggered a Chaotic Storm.


    Therefore, he was trying to find the equilibrium point, where it could maximumly absorb the Air of Chaos without stirring the airflow of Chaos nearby. After a while, he finally found his equilibrium point. The speed of refining the Primordial Spiritual Air quadrupled by the help of the equilibrium point, which saved him a lot of time.


    Refining the Primordial Spiritual Air was long dull work, so he summoned a Clone of Blood god to guard the perimeter. As for himself, he was refining the Primordial Spiritual Air while pondering the Law of Space. It might affect the efficiency of the enlightenment on the Divine Law, but it would kill some time. Meanwhile, it would be better if he improved the Law of Space.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Right after the Heaven and Earth Taoist left for the Chaos, Minghe started his own cultivation as well. 70 percent of the enlightenment on the Law of Blood had been completed, which meant no huge progress would be made in the short run. But his Law of Spiritual Beings remained at 60 percent as before, so he likewise need to improve it to seventy percent.


    Those two Divine Laws, were Laws he only had for now. He needed to guarantee the balance of the two laws to strengthen his body, or else the inbalance of them would leave a flaw in his transformation to Rakshasa body in the future.


    Strengthening his body with the Law of Blood would grant Minghe a much stronger body with purer blood. As to the Law of Spiritual Beings, it would allow Minghe''s body to integrate with the power of his soul, in that case, Minghe could come back to life with only one drop of blood left.


    Although both of them were not the most powerful Divine Laws, they fitted Minghe. It is so hard to pursue the Dao of Divine Law, once you choose the wrong direction, you will not have a happy ending at all. The same rule applied, even for Minghe, who had such a powerful Magic Weapon, the Magical Tao Mirror.


    Taking the Red Lotus Taoist for example, he took the Red Lotus of Fire as foundation, cultivating the Law of Killing. But those could not coordinate with each other, which led to his dilemma. Though he was the first one to actualize the Realm of Origin, he was weaker than Minghe, even the Heaven and Earth Taoist would be stronger than him once Heaven and Earth Taoist actualized the Realm of Orign.


    Red Lotus of Fire was at level 24 now, which reached the Top Grade of Primordial Supreme Treasure. It had super Defense Strength, but what it controlled was the Fire, whose source was the Origin of Karma. Meanwhile he was cultivating the Law of Killing. That was the reason why he made little progress on the Law of Killing, even though he had devoted himself into the enlightenment of it after his actualization.


    There would be no problem at all, if the Evil Separation was made by the Black Lotus of Destructions. Representing the killing, the Black Lotus of Destructions would be a perfect match for the Law of Killing. Unfortunately, much of its source had been consumed by Luo Hou back then, and that reduced its potential . Therefore, Minghe had no choice but to devour the Black Lotus of Destructions by the Red Lotus of Fire.


    By devouring others, the Red Lotus of Fire had developed four origins: Karma, Killing, Fate, and World Purifying. To make sure that there was harmony among those origins, the Red Lotus Taoist used the origin of the Red Lotus of Fire to devour the sources of Fate and World Purifying. After doing so, the origin of Karma became much stronger, while the origin of Killing had remained as it was since it would not conflict with the origin of Karma.


    Hoping that the origin of Killing in the Red Lotus of Fire to would become as powerful as the origin of Karma, the Red Lotus Taoist kept cultivating it with the Law of Killing. But it needed time, a lot of time. So far, the origin of Killing had only acquired three quarters of the power source that the Karma had. It would take thousands of years to even things out.


    Even if the they were balanced, there came another question. The Red Lotus Taoist only had the Law of Killing, with progress, the origin of Killing in Red Lotus of Fire would be enhanced, but not the origin of Karma. To keep the balance, the Red Lotus Taoist had to focus on the Law of Karma.


    Athough the more Laws he had, the stronger his foundation would be, that would slow down his progress. Like what Minghe and the Heaven and Earth Taoist had done, they both cultivated two Laws at the same time. Though two extremely strong foundations at the same level would make one invincible, it was extremely difficult to strengthen them at the same pace. Besides, the time spent would be doubled or more.


    In addition, with his cultivation furthered, the effect would grow bigger. But they had made their own choices, there was no turning back. Now the Red Lotus Taoist would follow them, what a coincidence it would be between Mu Sen and his Good Separation and Evil Separation.


    The good news was that the Red Lotus of Fire had a strong origin of Karma, which saved the Red Lotus Taoist a lot of time. Now he could work on his own source directly. Nevertheless, it was not easy to enlighten the Law of Karma, whose power was no less than that of the Law of Killing or even more mysterious than the Law of Killing.


    Working on those two powerful Laws at the same time, the Red Lotus Taoist suffered a lot. He had two options here: One was to cultivate those two Divine Laws simultaneously, which would take more time than usual. However, once he broke through, the progress would be tremendous due to the stronger foundations.


    The other one was to let the origin of Karma devour the origin of Killing, and abandon the Law of Killing, so he could focus on the Law of Karma. By doing so, he would spend more time improving the Law of Karma to catch up with the Law of Killing. Needless to say, the upside was the acceleration of his cultivation in the future.


    As to letting the origin of Killing devour the origin of Karma, he never thought about it, since it would disable the Red Lotus of Fire. He did not have the nerve to destroy a Primordial Supreme Treasure. It would be much better if he had used Black Lotus of Destructions to separate them.


    The latter seemed easier to conduct, but the Red Lotus Taoist did not want to. Although he and Musen were actually one person, the Three Separations were different from the Avatars. They had their own independent minds, therefore, the Red Lotus Taoist had his own pride. He Actualized the Origin before Merit seperation, Selfcentric Seperation, and Minhe, so why would he be willing to be the weakest among them?


    In fact, the road of Cultivation was to challenge the Heaven. If one became a coward to avoid trouble and gave up, he''d be better off being a Carefree Immortal. The Red Lotus Taoist inherited Minghe''s fearlessness, he prefered the hard way than giving up.


    Minghe absolutely agreed with the choice made by the Red Lotus Taoist. Because if the Red Lotus Taoist eventually succeeded, he would be much stronger, and Minghe would have another ace up his sleeve. Besides, he had the Magical Tao Mirror in his pocket, and he would not let it rust away without using it.

 Chapter 147: Haotians Ambition

    Chapter 147: Haotian''s Ambition


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Unfortunately, the Magical Tao Mirror had consumed plenty of his treasures, and Minghe also felt confused about what Great Way had done to this mirror. As time went by, the more times that he used this mirror, the better this mirror''s prediction ability would be, while the amount of consumption became less and less. Minghe also felt weird about these changes.


    "Could it have the ability to evolve?" This thought suddenly occurred to his mind. But it was just a thought. Minghe did not have enough capacity to figure out what the Great Way had done to his mirror. He could just move on. After all, this was a good thing for him, so he did not have to think too much.


    Minghe arrived at the place of Closed Door Meditation, while Red Lotus Taoist was comprehending the Law of Karma in silence. Minghe used his piece of Spiritual Thought to wake him up, and they started to comprehend the Divine Laws by the Magical Tao Mirror. Minghe comprehended the Law of Spiritual Beings, while Red Lotus Taoist comprehended the Law of Karma. Since the mirror always needed sacrifice, Minghe hoped that it could play its most important role, so it was economical for the two of them to comprehend the Laws at the same time.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The way of cultivation had no limit and the time in Untainted Land was endless. After theSorcerer and Demon Tribes'' Cultivation Tribulation, Untainted Land became peaceful. Although conflicts and fights had never stopped, it became much better. All the creatures could have a rare period to have a rest.


    In fact, the Human Tribe had always been in conflicts and fights. Since Musen laid down the development strategies of the Human Tribe, it started to nibble away at the Demon Tribe step by step and enhanced its force at the same time. Gradually, the Human Tribe''s force greatly improved and its territory had expanded to the center of Untainted Land.


    The Demon Tribe tried to resist the Human Tribe''s slaughter, but since they did not have a leader, under the suppression of the Human Tribe, they could only be butchered, retreat to the south, or even leave Untainted Land to find a new living place on the sea.


    Without a Sages'' preaching, the Human Tribe''s development would not be that fast. In order to snatch the Human Tribe''s Luck, the Three Pure Ones'' disciples had made many efforts. Unfortunately, the Human Tribe was so large that these disciples could not pass down much preaching to them.


    However, this could not reduce these disciples'' enthusiasm to preach in the Human Tribe because they had deeply felt the benefits of Luck that they had obtained during their preaching. With the development of the Human Tribe, its Luck was also greatly improved, and even if the Sage''s Religion could receive only one percent of the Human Tribe''s Luck, it could be very beneficial for the disciples to cultivate.


    Musen had naturally expected this situation. He still hoped his Human Tribe could be self-reliant, however, he was well-meaning but ineffectual. The Human Tribe was too large to take it under control. He had tried his best but only stopped the other Sages to get involved in the Coast of the East Sea, protecting the only Holy Land for the Human Tribe.


    Since the Human Tribe''s development had reached a steady stage, Musen could finally feel at ease and started his Closed Door Meditation. The most important principle for cultivation was persistence. These days, Musen had reached the Late Stage of Fate Reading, only one step to the Peak Stage. When he reached that level, he could start to comprehend the Origin of Martial Arts.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    While the Human Tribe was increasing its force, the other Tribes had also never stopped their improvement. With his Book of Nether World, Zhenyuanzi started to crown the Gods of Lands, Gods of Mountains, and Gods of the Rivers everywhere in Untainted Land. With the steady development of Earth Immortal''s Residence, Earthly Immortals'' Luck naturally increased at a very fast speed.


    Meanwhile, the Heavenly Court''s force also improved a lot. Although Haotian had a lack of dignity and reputation in Untainted Land, he had received the Heavenly Court''s Luck in the name of Mighty Principles, which helped him to separate his Good Separation. However, in order to enforce the laws on behalf of the Heaven, he could naturally not avoid killing.


    As it was known to all, since the transforming exercises of cultivation were inclusive, some cultivators might choose the evil parts to cultivate, which violated the Laws of Heaven set by Haotian and Yaochi. The latter two would punish these cultivators in order to establish the prestige of the Heavenly Court.


    Haotian would choose to kill the evil cultivators at the level of Daluo Golden Immortal, leaving those lower ones to the immortals who rendered their services to the Heavenly Court. At the stage of Sage-to-be and with the help of the Haotian Mirror, Haotian could easily defeat those evil cultivators.


    Since it was so, Haotian had shown his force out and won a good reputation in Untainted Land. Besides, the Heavenly Court had a great attraction to those Individual Cultivators, more cultivators chose to render their services to the Heavenly Court. Although most of them were at a relatively lower stage, Haotian and Yaochi were still happy to see the Heavenly Court growing step by step.


    In fact, the Heavenly Court''s Spiritual Air from Heaven and Earth was more abundant than the other places in Untainted Land. Besides, since the Heavenly Court could control the cosmic stars, the Power of Stars here was also more abundant. Therefore, even if a cultivator was at a lower stage, he could make progress at a fast speed with his efforts. The most important thing was that these cultivators were trained by Haotian, which meant that they all belonged to his force.


    However, Haotian still thought it was not enough. Although in the name of Mighty Principles, the Heavenly Court''s history was too short¡ªeven shorter than the Human Tribe''s¡ªto have the power to manage the whole Untainted Land.


    Nowadays, there were several main forces in Untainted Land. The first was the Sages and their respective Religions. Haotian did not have any expectation to control this force since he knew that he had always been belittled by the seven Sages and Minghe, even if he was crowned to be the Lord of the Heavenly Court by Ancestor Hongjun.


    The second was the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes, which still had a profound basis even after being internecine in the last Cultivation Tribulation. Besides, Houtu and Goddess Nyuwa respectively supported them. However, Haotian had no interest in these two Tribes, and the two Tribes would not follow his orders, either.


    The third was the Human Tribe. With the increasing development of its force and the Holy Land as its strong basis, the Human Tribe had become a supertribe, which was even much more powerful than the Heavenly Court. These days, the Four Ancestors of the Human Tribe had acquiesced to the three Religions being preached to Humans, so Haotian thought he could also get involved. However, he did not know whether he would offend the Three Pure Ones if he did that, and so he did not want this to happen temporarily.


    Then remaining was the Dragon Tribe in the Four Seas. Although it had gradually become weaker and weaker after the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation, its long history and potential power were considerable. As for the Kylin and Phoenix Tribes, they were nowhere to be found. The Dragon Tribe''s existence meant that it still had a strong force.


    Although the Heavenly Court had already gained its reputation in Untainted Land, Haotian still thought that it was not enough. What he really wanted was to make the Heavenly Court the major force in the whole land. Therefore, he decided to choose the Dragon Tribe in the Four Seas as his first target.


    The Dragon Tribe had been occupying the Four Seas since the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation, but in fact, several kinds of forces were against each other there. Although the Dragon Tribe seemed to be the most powerful one and crowned as the master of the Scute Tribe, it could not control and order the others.


    In the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation, the Dragon Tribe had gained enormous Karma for the damage to Untainted Land. Zu Long''s suicide and the commitment that the Dragon Tribe would stay in the Four Seas forever had offset most of the Karma, but the Dragon Tribe still needed to bear what was remaining. As time passed by, the remaining Karma had made them weaker and weaker.


    Since the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation, no high-level cultivators in the Dragon Tribe had been born. What was worse, some Daluo Golden Immortals in the tribe had died one by one. Some died from being possessed by the devil, some died from an accident, while some died in the battles. After thousands of years, almost all of the masters in the Dragon Tribe had died, and even few cultivators at Daluo Golden Immortality were left.


    Nowadays, the Dragon Tribe had both internal turmoils and external threats. If they could not pay back all the remaining Karma in a short time, their Luck would be fully consumed and they would even lose the major position of the Four Seas. In contrast, Haotian considered this situation as an opportunity.


    Since it was really essential, Haotian needed to discuss this with Yaochi. The latter one was shocked after hearing Haotian''s idea, and said, "Haotian, are you crazy? You really think you can recruit the Dragon Tribe successfully? Have you ever considered how the Sages would react to this? And, you know, the Karma¡ªif we can''t handle it, do you know what will happen to our Heavenly Court? I can''t agree with your idea, Haotian. Our Heavenly Court is on a good path of development, so why should we be in such a hurry?"


    Haotian did not care about Yaochi''s reaction and warning. He said firmly, "You are right, Yaochi. But if we don''t step out, how can we really attract the creatures'' attention in Untainted Land? Although we seem to be in the name of Mighty Principles, few creatures consider us as the Lord except for some individual cultivators. In this situation, who will be willing to obey our orders?"

 Chapter 148: The Dragon Tribes Obedience to the Heavenly Court

    Chapter 148: The Dragon Tribe''s Obedience to the Heavenly Court


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Looking at Haotian''s reaction, Yaochi suddenly felt that Haotian had become so strange that he seemed to no longer be the same person who had been in Zixiao Palace before. Haotian had become an ambitious man with an extremely strong manipulation of power and a sense of royal style.


    Yaochi was clear that she could not dissuade Haotian. She said, "You intend to bring the Dragon tribe under control, so what are you going to do? Though they have become quite weaak, it''s not easy to bring them under control with just a few words. Moreover, if they become a part of the Heavenly Court, how can we deal with their Karma? How would the Sages'' react? Have you taken any of this into consideration?"


    Haotian replied with confidence, "I''m quite sure that I can persuade the Dragon Tribe. As for the Sages, we won''t infringe upon their interests, even if what we do attracts their attention. We are the Lords of the Heavenly Court designated by Honorable Ancestor Hongjun. They can''t do anything to us."


    Yaochi thought for a while and felt that what Haotian said was somewhat reasonable. What Haotian intended to do could get support from Ancestor Hongjun and did not infringe upon the Sages'' interests. Even though they would be dissatisfied, they would be scrupulous about interfering in the affairs because they could not let Ancestor Hongjun lose face.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The Crystal Palace was still as glorious as it was thousands of years ago. However, the strength of the Dragon Tribe was no longer as strong. It would be decent if they could control one-tenth of the vast and immense Four Seas with their present strength. The glory days were over for them.


    The Dragon Kings of the Four Seas gathered in the Crystal Palace. The four dragons were brothers, respectively the Dragon King of the East Sea, Ao Guang; the Dragon King of the South Sea, Ao Ming; the Dragon King of the Four Seas, Ao Run and the Dragon King of the North Sea, Ao Shun. They were all at the level of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal. It was not that there were no Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals in the Dragon tribe, but that the Dragon tribe did not dare to show other Dragon tribesmen who was at Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal level.


    Ever since the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation, there had been injury and death in the Dragon Tribe, especially for dragons at the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortality. It was either caused by accident or by factitious action. In order to keep the last strength of the Dragon Tribe, the several remaining dragons at the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal closed their doors for Meditation one after another. In the meantime, the Dragon Tribe was taken over by the four brothers.


    After that, the Dragon tribe was very cautious not to have conflicts with other tribes. Thus, though the Dragon tribe was the strongest one in the Four Seas, they were unable to control the Four Seas as they had before, resulting in the fragmentation of the Four Seas.


    At this time, it was because of a great event happening in the Dragon tribe that the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas had gathered together. In the Dragon tribe, some masters at the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal had retired backstage as Elders. If there were no big events in the Dragon Tribe, they would usually not come out. However, it was when they were in Closed Door Meditation that a great event happened.


    Ao Run saw his brother''s grave expression. Worriedly, he asked, "Brother, what''s happening on earth? You were so quick to call us." The four brothers lived apart in the Four Seas, so Ao Guang would not ring the alarm to call them together if it was not a big deal.


    Ao Guang had a long face. He said, "The first Elder was possessed by the Devil when he was making a breakthrough to the Sage-to-be Realm, leading to his death. The fourth and the sixth Elders also passed away during the explosion. Other Elders were also injured in the event. If news gets about, it may stir the water tribes in the Four Seas. Hence. I have called all of you here quickly to discuss a solution."


    Ao Ming, the Fire Dragon King, was the most fractious one. Hearing the news, he banged the desk and said furiously, "Damn it! Our Dragon Tribe has withdrawn from Untainted Land and governed the Four Seas this entire time. Why have we not gotten out of the Karma? For thousands of years, how many masters in the Dragon Tribe have been burdened with Karma and then died in the end? Do the Heavens intend to exterminate our tribe?"


    The Dragon King of the North Sea, Ao Shun, converted from the White Dragon, was an expert at controlling frost, rain and snow. Remaining calm, he said quickly, "Brother, we should block the passage of the message right away and arrange for Elders to move around in our tribe. And we should display our strength in the Four Seas in case of any disorder.


    Ao Guang sighed, "I did plan to do it long before. However, when the first Elder exploded the impact was so great. Perhaps we can only hide the message for a while. We have lost three dragons at the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. There may be some unusual action if the Water tribes hears about it."


    The other three dragons were silent hearing that. Ao Ming said, "Brother, you needn''t worry about it too much. Even though we have lost three Elders, we still have great strength, thus there will be no great reaction in the Water tribe. A more pressing matter at the moment is to come up with a solution to get out of the Karma. Otherwise, masters in our tribe will be completely ruined."


    The Dragon Kings of the Four Seas were silent. They had come up with several ways but none of them offered a solution. If they wanted to offset the Karma, the best way was to use merits to get out of it. However, where were the merits in such a massive Untainted Land?


    "Since you have no idea, how about allowing me to point out a way for all of you!" A domineering sound suddenly echoed throughout the Crystal Palace. The Dragon Kings of the Four Seas were startled to hear this because the forbidden formation had been set around in order to prevent others from hearing their discussion. There was actually someone breaking into the palace. Naturally, it surprised them a lot.


    The Dragon Kings of the Four Seas stood up and looked around, seeing no trace of anybody. Ao Guang asked, "Your Excellency, who are you? Why do you intrude into our palace? Why don''t you appear before us?"


    It must have been a master since he could sneak into the palace without touching the forbidden formation. Even one who was at Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal level could not make it. After all, Ancestor of Dragon had created the Crystal Palace and there were countless forbidden formations. Perhaps this entity was an awesome master at the Realm of Sage-to-be. Ao Guang indeed did not know whether it was a weal or a woe.


    Suddenly, a Black Light Mirror appeared before the Dragon Kings. On the top of the Mirror sat a person. The four of them were surprised. The person who called himself "Zhen" in Untainted Land was only the Great Jade Emperor Haotian.


    Looking at him, Ao Guang bowed and said, "It turns out to be the Heavenly Emperor in the Heavenly Court. Here is my salute to you. But the Heavenly Emperor has used a Magic Weapon to hear our discussion secretly, which seems to be not good, right?" Ao Guang was naturally discontent with Haotian''s rude behavior.


    In the Divine Wind Palace of Heavenly Court, the Haotian Mirror in front of Haotian reflected the image of the Four Dragon Kings. Hearing Ao Guang''s discontented tone, Haotian was not angry but said with a smile, "Indeed, I was impolite to do so. But I have no alternative. Please excuse me!"


    Ao Ming then asked, "You have contacted us by such Magic Skills, so you must have something to discuss with us. What is it?" Ao Ming was still very concerned about the solution mentioned by Haotian before.


    Haotian said with a smile, "We lack of hands in the Heavenly Court, so we want to recruit the Dragon Tribe to have a command over making clouds and bringing rain in Untainted Land. What do all of you think?" Noticing that the Dragon Tribe in the Four Seas had changed their countenance, Haotian displayed a deeper smile.


    The Dragon Kings of the Four Seas certainly changed their countenance after hearing this. Taking up the position meant that the Dragon Tribe would surrender to the Heavenly Court, which aroused a feeling of resistance from the Dragons. But it would be a good chance for them to acquire endless merits. Consequently, they could get rid of the Karma burdened on them. In this way, the Dragon Tribe would have an opportunity to recover themselves. Weighing the advantages and disadvantages, the Dragon Kings hesitated immediately.


    Noticing that the Dragon Kings had a slight tendency to agree, Haotian stroke while the iron was hot, adding, "After the Dragon Tribe takes up the position, you''ll still live in the Four Seas. I''ll crown you as the Lords of the Four Seas. Meanwhile, the Water tribes in the Four Seas will belong to the Dragon Tribe. Supposing that anyone disagrees with it, I will dispatch troops from the Heavenly Court to attack them. What do you think?"


    What Haotian intended to do was to bring the Dragon Tribe under control. As for where the Dragon Tribe would be, he did not care about it. He did not worry about how the Dragon Tribe reacted towards it because he believed that the Dragon Kings would be convinced. They must be smart enough to know that the title could be given and also taken away. Hence, there was no need for Haotian to guard against anything.


    The last words from Haotian further convinced the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas. They were the rulers of the Four Seas but without power, merely flies on a wheel. Given that they could get support and the position from the Heavenly Court, their actual control over the Four Seas would be just around the corner. Then the Dragon Tribe would be more likely to restore their glorious days. How could the Dragons not agree?


    The four brothers looked at each other for a while, and then bowed to Haotian in the Black Light Mirror in unison. "Your Majesty, we, the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas will pay a formal visit to you. We are willing to represent the Dragon Tribe to make obeisance to Heavenly Court. What''s more, we''ll fulfill our duties scrupulously to serve the Heavenly Court heart and soul in the future." Haotian''s solution was the only way out for the Dragon Tribe, and they would not lose the opportunity. Between freedom and the existence of the tribe, they chose the latter.

 Chapter 149: Untainted Land Shocked

    Chapter 149: Untainted Land Shocked


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After listening, Haotian laughed and said, "Great! I''ll wait for you in the Heavenly Court." He then took the Haotian Mirror back. Haotian naturally felt happy because they successfully subdued the Dragon Tribe in the Four Seas. As one of the dominators in the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation, the Dragon Tribe now declared allegiance to the Heavenly Court, which certainly shocked Untainted Land. At that time, the prestige of the Heavenly Court would be sharply increased and no one dared to underestimate the Heavenly Court nor His Majesty Haotian.


    In the Crystal Palace of the East Sea, the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas took action as soon as the Black Light Mirror had disappeared. They called the Elders of the tribe together and prepared for the trip to the Heavenly Court. Although there was some disagreement, it was indeed a matter of life and death for the Dragon Tribe and a small part of the tribesmen could not change the decision made by the entire Dragon Tribe. The Dragon Tribe now released their great ambition to dominate Untainted Land¡ªall they were concerned about was how to survive and preserve the tribe.


    Thousands of Dragons simultaneously left the Four Seas, which completely shocked Untainted Land. The Dragon Tribe had seldom appeared in Untainted Land ever since the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation had ended. They can only hide in the Four Seas and cure their injuries from the Cultivation Tribulation. Now so many Dragons appeared all of a sudden, what on earth did they want to do?


    All living beings of Untainted Land were shocked when they saw the Dragon Tribe flying to the Heavenly Court. What the hell did the Dragon Tribe plan? Did they determine to attack the Heavenly Court? No, there was a stark contrast in strength between the Dragon Tribe and the Heavenly Court. Could it be that... All living beings of Untainted Land came up with possibilities which they could not heartfully believe.


    At this time, Taibai Jinxing announced the decrees of the Heavenly Court with a voice that resounded through the sky. "By the grace of the Heavenly Emperor, His Holiness decreed that the Dragon Tribe managed the Four Seas well and should be rewarded. His Holiness bestowed on Ao Guang the title of Dragon King of the East Sea, while on Ao Ming the title of Dragon King of the South Sea, on Ao Run the title of Dragon King of the West Sea, and on Ao Shun the title of Dragon King of the North Sea. You four, the representatives of the Heavenly Court, were in charge of making clouds and bringing rain in the Four Seas and Untainted Land, thus widely spread the Blessings of Heaven in Untainted Land."


    "Boom!" All living beings of Untainted Land seemed to be struck by lightning when they heard the decrees. What a shock that the Dragon Tribe really declared allegiance to the Heavenly Court! Although the power of the Dragon Tribe had heavily declined in recent years, it was unbelievable that they finally surrendered to the Heavenly Court.


    ...


    In Wahuang Heaven, Goddess Nvywa was also shocked when she heard the news. When the Demon Tribe first entered and hosted the Heavenly Court, Emperor Jun had sent people to canvass the Dragon Tribe, however, the Dragon Tribe refused. With the Sorcerer Tribe fiercely watching aside, Emperor Jun gave up his plan in the end.


    But now, it was a complete surprise that the Dragon Tribe swore allegiance to Haotian. Goddess Nvywa slightly smiled and concluded that Haotian was not a person easy to cope with. His unexpected actions would also startle the Three Pure Ones. As a Heavenly Emperor who was unwilling to be controlled by others, Haotian would inevitably conflict with the Three Pure Ones in the future, which was a good scenario for Goddess Nvywa.


    ...


    In Mount Shouyang, no sooner had the decrees been announced than Laozi knew the news. Laozi slightly frowned because he originally looked down on Haotian, now it seemed that Haotian indeed had his own ambitions. Haotian actually was one of the most powerful masters in Untainted Land except for the Sages and Minghe, not to mention that Yaochi also assisted him all along.


    Haotian, the Heavenly Emperor bestowed by the Ancestor Hongjun, initially had a reputation for being a very justicial emperor in Untainted Land. He had set out to cultivate his own strength all these years and now he finally tamed the Dragon Tribe in the Four Seas. His great ambitions were completely exposed to the people who had originally underestimated him before.


    ...


    In Mount Kunlun, the Honoured Lord of the Origin uttered a snorting laugh. In his opinion, what Haotian did was nothing serious and could not become a threat to the Sages at all. Although Haotian was the Heavenly Emperor bestowed by Hongjun, the Sages had ample opportunities to handle him when it was needed. In the final analysis, it was a matter of strength. Haotian was so weak that he even could not match the Holy Land of the Human Tribe, and no doubt the Honoured Lord of the Origin looked down on him.


    ...


    In the Jadeite Palace, Tongtian was busy with Closed Door Meditation and paid no attention to what Haotian had done. Besides, the Dragon Tribe was the most qualified for making clouds and bringing rain in Untainted Land. As some of his disciples also came from the Dragon Tribe, Tongtian naturally would say nothing about it. He knew pretty well about the Dragon Tribe and understood that serving the Heavenly Court was the best way to solve the pressing needs of the Dragon Tribe.


    ...


    In the Holy Mountain of the West, Zhunti said to Jieyin, who was hunkered with eyes closed, "Brother, Haotian is indeed an ambitious person and unexpectedly made such a great shock that he tamed the Dragon Tribe, the Dominator of Untainted Land before, thus he seems to be quite diplomatic. However, the East is the Three Pure Ones'' territory, once Haotian steps further, he will inevitably collide with the Three Pure Ones. At that time, we shall just wait and see."


    Jieyin opened his eyes, which were blooming a ray of light, and then he blandly said, "The East isn''t stable yet, and the West can seize the chance for prosperity. Although Haotian is unwilling to be controlled by others, he''s no power to fight against the Three Pure Ones. Under such circumstances, Haotian might ask Minghe, Goddess Nvywa, Houtu, and even the West for help. We''ll do nothing else but wait patiently."


    Zhunti was instantly excited about what Jieyin said. If Haotian failed to resist the coercion of the Three Pure Ones and turned to the West for help, they then would have ample excuses to advance eastward. As a result, the West was hopeful for prosperity. Of course, it was all based on the premise that Haotian abandoned Minghe, Goddess Nvywa, and Houtu, and instead chose the West for help.


    ...


    In the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance of the Human Tribe, Musen was also shocked by the actions of the Heavenly Court. There were both advantages and disadvantages that the Dragon Tribe was affiliated to the Heavenly Court and was in charge of making clouds and bringing rain. Now, time in Untainted Land was completely controlled by the Heavenly Court, as the Human Tribe further developed, they would inescapably face something like droughts.


    As the Dragon Tribe was now in charge of making clouds and bringing rain, the Human Tribe could certainly avoid droughts but it also meant that the Heavenly Court began to intervene in the affairs of the Human Tribe. Nowadays in the Human Tribe, there were many ordinary people who neither cultivated The Way of Celestial Immortality nor Martial Arts. The appearance of Dragons naturally gave them one more belief.


    All living beings of Untainted Land had a common defect which was they were apt to attach themselves to the strong. To ordinary people, the Dragons were honorable and unreachable. As the numbers in the Human Tribe increased, humans who could cultivate The Way of Celestial Immortality or Martial Arts were fewer and fewer. If it continued this way, the majority of the Human Tribe would be cultivators that did not master The Way of Celestial Immortality, or Postcelestial Martial Artists that were not primordial, or even most of the ordinary people would be without any extraordinary skills.


    Musen had foreseen this situation but was unable to change it. What he could only do was to try his best to help strengthen the Human Tribe in the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance. No matter how shaky and unstable the outside Human Tribe were, the strength of the Human Tribe would never weaken, but would increase instead. As long as the Holy Land of the Human Tribe existed, the Human Tribe would be the ruler of Heaven and Earth in Untainted World forever.


    With this achieved, Musen was fully satisfied and content. As for Haotian, if he wanted to intervene in the affairs of the Human Tribe, let him go then. Anyway, he would definitely meet with the disciples of the Three Pure Ones, what would happen then? Musen wondered.


    In terms of Minghe, he was scarcely influenced by the outside world and was busy making efforts to acquire Enlightenment of the Law of Spiritual Beings. Either in the eyes of Minghe or the Sages'', Haotian''s plan and thoughts were not worth mentioning. Even if he had subdued the Dragon Tribe in the Four Seas, nothing was different. The Heavenly Court could not even match the power of the Human Tribe, not to mention themselves.


    ...


    Haotian naturally did not know about the scorn of the Sages and Minghe. After subduing the Dragon Tribe, Haotian was in higher and more vigorous spirits than before. He recruited the Individual Cultivators in Untainted Land with great fanfare. In fact, owing to his great movement, the Individual Cultivators that went to the Heavenly Court were not ineffective troops anymore, which absolutely made Haotian quite happy.


    The Dragon Tribe in the Four Seas was bestowed by the Heavenly Court and began to act. On one hand, they arranged tribesmen to leave for the dry land in Untainted Land and keep making clouds and bringing rain. On the other hand, they began to conform the Water Tribe in the Four Seas. Although the Dragon Tribe was much weaker than before, not all the Water tribes in the Four Seas could be contended with.


    Some weaker parts of the Water Tribe had surrendered at the mere rumor of the Dragon Tribe''s coming. The strength of the Dragon Tribe was enhanced day by day. Under such conditions, there was certainly someone to counterbalance the power. Haotian sent out his long-trained Heavenly troops as soon as he heard the news. They collaborated with the Water troops of the Dragon Tribe and swept away the traitorous Water tribes in the Four Seas. In case unexpected strong opponents would appear, Haotian especially hid his Good Separation among the Heavenly troops.


    After hundreds of years'' killing, the Four Seas were unified again. The Luck of the Dragon Tribe recovered to some extent while the Luck of the Heavenly Court also sharply increased. There even was a sign of cutting the Evil Separation for Haotian and he was certainly overjoyed, which gave rise to a greater aspiration for ascendency and Luck in his heart. Now almost all the Luck of the Heavenly Court was concentrated on Haotian and Yaochi, thus they naturally had a high-speed progress in cultivation.

 Chapter 150: The Mosquito Taoist Is Born

    Chapter 150: The Mosquito Taoist Is Born


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In the wonderland of the Jasper Lake, Haotian was surrounded by floating vital force. The Cloud of Blessings rolled above his head and the Three Flowers swayed around. He suddenly cried out in a low voice. "Cut!" A Taoist in a black robe jumped out from the Earthly Flower, one of the Three Flowers, and then immediately returned the Earthly Flower as soon as he made a bow to Haotian.


    Haotian finished exercising and lit up with pleasure. Although he had entered and hosted the Heavenly Court for only a few thousand years, he had successfully made the leap from the Early Stage of Sage-to-be to the Late Stage and cut the Good Separation and Evil Separation. The Luck of the Heavenly Court was really extraordinary, and perhaps he could achieve the Sage-to-be Peak Level in the long run.


    But it was extremely arduous to actualize the Realm of Origin. He had no Hong Meng Immortal Qi, and he could only actualize the Realm of Origin by the Divine Law. However, using the Divine Law to actualize the Realm of Origin was such a difficult way that only Minghe had succeeded in doing it.


    At this time, Yaochi came in and found Haotian delighted. She asked, "Haotian, how are you getting along? Have you cut the Evil Separation?" Yaochi had accompanied Haotian since the day she was born. As a result, they were quite affectionate toward each other.


    Haotian nodded and said, "Yes, I did cut the Evil Separation. It seemed that subduing the Dragon tribe was very effective and the Luck of the Heavenly Court increased almost 50 percent. Otherwise, it would take thousands of years more to cut the Evil Separation."


    "A double blessing has descended upon the Heavenly Court." Yaochi said with excitement. "Not only have you cut the Evil Separation successfully but also Yaoji, your younger sister, is going to be born right away. The Heavenly Court will be lively soon."


    Haotian was very happy to hear this. "Is Yaoji really going to be born? That''s great!" In the very beginning, Haotian had originated from a primordial jade, one piece of which was peeled off and named Yaoji. As it was closely connected to Haotian, he regarded it as his younger sister. Now Yaoji was about to be born. Naturally he was happy.


    ...


    In the Blood Sea, the Blood River Formation, which had been formed by innumerable Clones of the Blood Gods, worked daily and continuously guiding the Evil Blood Aura in Untainted Land to the Blood Sea. This caused the Blood Sea to become extremely dirty. However, the dirty Evil Blood Aura was nothing serious to the Clones of the Blood Gods and the Ashura Tribe.


    Above the Blood Sea, besides the Blood River Formation, the Cosmic Stars Formation also worked daily, constantly guiding the power of the countless cosmic stars to the Blood Sea in order to supply cultivation for the Blood God Doppelgangers, the Clones of the Blood Gods, and the Ashura Tribe. Even the Nether World nearby benefited from its association with the Blood Sea. After all, the Power of Stars did great good for the ghosts.


    The Blood Sea was boundless however no Creatures had ever been born here except for the Ashura Tribe. Creatures could not survive easily in the Blood Sea. But on this day, one Creature was born in the Blood Sea.


    A mosquito. The first mosquito in the whole Untainted Land was born in the Blood Sea. There was no Mysterious Sign when he was born. The Blood Sea didn''t even make a wave. The mosquito was born with a cultivation of Heavenly Immortal and couldn''t make a shapeshift because of his innately unordinary species. But he named himself Mosquito Taoist.


    When Mosquito Taoist was born, he first fed on the blood of the Blood Sea and devoured the Spiritual Air in the blood in order to sharply increase his cultivation. In no more than a few hundred years, Mosquito Taoist had made a leap to the cultivation of the Black Immortal. It was indeed a tremendously high speed that had never been seen before.


    As soon as he achieved the cultivation of the Black Immortal, he found that merely feeding on blood could no longer satisfy his cultivation. So he diverted his attention to the Ashura Tribe that lived in the Blood Sea. The Ashura Tribe''s bodies were very strong and full of blood. If the Mosquito Taoist could successfully devour them, his cultivation would be greatly improved.


    But the Mosquito Taoist clearly understood that he wasn''t able to fight against the Ashura Tribe with only a cultivation of the Black Immortal, so he specially chose the ones that were left alone. He could suck the blood of the Ashura tribesmen and exhaust them in a twinkle.


    It started well, but the Ashura tribe gradually discovered the strange death of their tribesmen and began to hunt down the murderer. The Mosquito Taoist couldn''t help but hide everywhere, thus it was more and more difficult to drink from the tribesmen again. So he targeted the Ashura tribesmen who had a higher cultivation. Since he couldn''t win by quantity anymore, he was placing his bets on quality.


    In less than 3,000 years, several thousand Ashura tribesmen died. Although it was nothing serious when compared with the total population of tens of millions of people, there were many Golden Immortal Cultivators included.


    The four great leaders of the Ashura Tribe burned with anger when they heard the news. They swore to cut the Mosquito Taoist into pieces and took action at once. It was known that the Demon King of the Sixth Sky and the other three all had a cultivation of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. The Mosquito Taoist had only a cultivation of Golden Immortal despite his speedy progress, which was completely incomparable with theirs.


    The Mosquito Taoist consequently tried to leave the Blood Sea, but it wasn''t easy because of the closed Blood River Formation. He had no choice but to break out through it. Luckily enough, the Killing Formation affiliated with the Blood River Formation was not launched, otherwise, the Mosquito Taoist would have been killed a thousand times. The Blood Sea returned to peace again as soon as he left.


    The Mosquito Taoist left the Blood Sea and went straight to Untainted Land. He could increase his cultivation by devouring others'' blood, but he had no scientific cultivating methods. What was more, he gathered too much flesh and blood essence and needed a long time to convert it. Once he was completely finished the conversion, he might obtain a cultivation of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal.


    The Mosquito Taoist didn''t fly far from the Blood Sea. He settled in the Ominous Beasts Trial Ground Minghe had built instead. The Ominous Beasts provided plenty of flesh and blood essence, a great delicacy and cultivation material for him. The Mosquito Taoist found a barren mountain and began the Closed Door Meditation. Sorting out his own system of transformation exercises in cultivation was the top priority now.


    After devouring the blood of the Ashura Tribe, and even swallowing several Clones of the Blood Gods when breaking the formation in the Blood Sea, Mosquito Taoist naturally got two sets of transformation exercises, Shura Blood Books and Blood Sea Mystical Skill . It was a great harvest for him. By referring to the two sets of transformation exercises, he could sort out his particular set of transformation exercises combined with his Heaven Endowed Magic Skill.


    ...


    In the hidden room of the Sacred Island, Minghe was busy with the Enlightenment of the Divine Law when suddenly the vital force began floating around him. A stream of abstruse power, The Power of Divine Law, spurted out from his body, just the same as the Law of Killing and the Law of Blood had when he achieved the Realm of Origin. But this time, it disappeared instantly without any mysterious sign.


    Minghe opened his eyes and was delighted. After thousands of years of Closed Door Meditation, he had finally advanced the Law of Spiritual Beings to the seventh level and his cultivation of the supernatural power had increased by 20-30 percent. All his efforts during these years had been rewarded.


    Looking at the Red Lotus Taoist who was enlightening The Divine Law, Minghe left the Magical Tao Mirror behind and went out alone. The sky was studded with twinkling stars, but Minghe suddenly frowned. He found that several of his Clones of the Blood Gods had disappeared. It was strange.


    Now that Minghe''s Law of Spiritual Beings was completely finished, it was easy for him to trace the truth. Each Clones of the Blood Gods was connected to Minghe''s spiritual power, which would instantly attach to the murderer once the Clones of the Blood Gods was killed. Under such circumstances, Minghe could easily find out who the murderer was.


    With careful investigation, Minghe found that all clues led to the Ominous Beasts Trial Ground nearby, a place he had originally built for the Ashura Tribe. To his surprise, the murderer dared to hide under his nose after killing his Clones of the Blood Gods. How bold this murderer was! Or perhaps, did he believe that the most dangerous place was sometimes the safest?


    Minghe pointed to the sky and a Black Light Mirror appeared with the distinct image of a Taoist in a grey robe sitting in it. He was apparently cultivating while the blood aura floated around him. Minghe knew the Taoist''s origin at once.


    The Mosquito Taoist who had originated from the first mosquito in the world owned a drop of blood from the Chaotic Ominous Beast, the Bloody-Winged Black Mosquito. He had been born with the seed of the Law of Devouring 3,000 years ago. He had devoured tens of thousands of the Ashura Tribe and achieved Golden Immortal. All he had done was plain to see from where Minghe stood.


    Minghe smiled slightly. The Mosquito Taoist was the second Creature to be spontaneously born in the Blood Sea. According to the original plan, he should have been born later, but Minghe had arranged the Cosmic Stars Formation and advanced his birth.


    Unfortunately, the Mosquito Taoist had retained the cruel nature of the Ominous Beasts and the Bloody-Winged Black Mosquito, and kept killing all along. Although Minghe had a deep appreciation for him, he was neither a kind man nor easy to cope with. If Minghe let him be, he would eventually become a trouble.


    Minghe was about to kill the Mosquito Taoist, yet he suddenly stopped. He felt the waving vital force of Mosquito Taoist and found that the seed of the Law of Devouring had grown bigger. It seemed that the Mosquito Taoist would harvest the Law of Devouring as soon as he achieved the Surname State. He deserved his innately unordinary species, which was really extraordinary.

 Chapter 151: Conflicts between the Human Tribe and Dragon Tribe

    Chapter 151: Conflicts between the Human Tribe and Dragon Tribe


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Thinking for a while, Minghe curled his lips slightly and muttered, "Well, I''ll let you live a little longer. Unfortunately, your ending has already been doomed since you swallowed my Clones of Blood God. It''s not a big deal for me, but it bears Karma after all. You''ll have to pay it back with your life!"


    According to the record in Investiture of the Gods, the Mosquito Taoist not only bit the immediate disciple of Tongtian, Sacred Lady Gui Ling to death, but also grabbed three of Jieyin''s Magic Weapon Twelve Grade Golden Lotuses of Merit, which was really audacious. Since he offended two Sages, his fate might be imaginable. After becoming immortal, the Mosquito Taoist disappeared.


    Minghe got in touch with Heaven and Earth Taoist in the Chaos and felt relieved knowing that everything had gone well. The Chaos was so dangerous that even Minghe had a lingering fear, not to mention Heaven and Earth Taoist, who had not become a Sage yet.


    Minghe felt a little relieved realizing that he had comprehended 40% of the Law of Space, which was really powerful and helpful. After all, Minghe had only comprehended 30% of the Law of Space during his fight against the Honoured Lord of the Origin. Though he had only comprehended 10% more, the strength of the Divine Law could not be mentioned in the same breath.


    Minghe was increasingly expecting that his Good Separation could actualize the Realm of Origin. When the World of Heaven and Earth expanded to its full extent, Heaven and Earth Taoist''s Law of Space improved as well. Thus, the Law of Space would also develop when the World of Heaven and Earth converted to small chiliocosm. As to how much progress it would make, it would depend on Heaven and Earth Taoist''s understanding and fate.


    Once Heaven and Earth Taoist actualized the Realm of Origin, he might be the most robust in supernatural power among Minghe and his Three Separations. He could supplement his supernatural power whenever necessary with the support of small chiliocosm. However, it would consume the power of the World of Heaven and Earth as well, and excessive consumption could damage the world, although the power was restorable.


    But it was not easy to exhaust the supernatural power of a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin. It would take at least a hundred years even if fighting against a Sage. What''s more, there wasn''t much hatred or resentment worth fighting for so long.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist was safe. Then, Minghe decided to check in on his Selfcentric Separation. He said he had almost comprehended Martial Arts of the Origin, so Minghe was wondering how he was getting on with his cultivation. The time limit of ten thousand years set by the Honorable Ancestor was more than half passed. During the past several thousand years, the Human Tribe had basically occupied the east and center of Untainted Land, and would soon become the ruler of Heaven and Earth.


    The reason the Honorable Ancestor had asked them not to go to Zixiao Palace for ten thousand years might have been that the Three Royals and Five Emperors would be appointed at that time, and the Human Tribe would become the ruler of Heaven and Earth. So there was not much time left for Selfcentric Separation . Minghe looked and found that disturbances had taken place in the Human Tribe and the Dragon Tribe was to blame.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The Dragon Tribe had once again taken charge of the Four Seas with the support of Haotian after surrendering to Heavenly Court. Though they were under the control of Haotian at present, the Dragon Tribe''s situation was much better than before. They collected many merits by making clouds and bringing rain to Untainted Land. Although the process was intangible, their Karma was decreasing rapidly.


    It was a good sight for the Dragon Clan. Besides, since they once again became the Lords of the Four Seas in name and in fact, many of them were arrogant and puffed up with pride.


    The Dragon Tribe was originally a proud race. When they came under the threat of being entirely destroyed, they had to make many compromises. Now the threat was gone, and they were the Lords of the Four Seas again. Besides, Heavenly Court supported them. It was to be expected that they would become arrogant and domineering as they had been in the past.


    The Dragon Tribe was licentious in nature while the Human Tribe was rich in beauty. The Dragon Tribe often molested the beauties although they could not bring them back to the Four Seas. But Human Tribe would never be trampled upon at will, so they rose up against the Dragon Tribe. However, since the Dragon Tribe was primordially superior to the Human Tribe, even though the Human Tribe had developed for many generations. So they lost the fight and end up with being killed.


    It was really a big problem. The Three Ancestors of the Human Tribe were incredibly angry when the news came to the Holy Land of Human . Since the Human Tribe had defeated the Demon Tribe, no one had dared to bully them for many years. But now the Dragon Tribe was so audacious that they not only captured beautiful humans but also killed them.


    However, the Three Ancestors of the Human Tribe hesitated when realizing the Dragon Tribe was in the charge of Heavenly Court and Haotian was behind them. Different from Emperor Jun, Haotian was the Lord of Heavenly Court appointed by Ancestor Hongjun. So if they took revenge on the Dragon Tribe, it would embarrass Haotian. Moreover, strictly speaking, the Human Tribe was also under the control of Heavenly Court, therefore it was no good for the Human Tribe to offend Heavenly Court.


    The three could not make a decision so they went to discuss it with Musen who was in a Closed Door Meditation. However, after calling him for a long time, they did not receive any response. Then they remembered that Musen had said that he had made some comprehension and would have a Closed Door Meditation. Musen''s cultivation was in the Late Stage of Fate Reading, which meant he would have entered the Fate Reading Peak Stage with the new comprehension.


    Just when they were about to leave, a powerful momentum came out from the hidden room. Despite being kept out by the forbidden formation, they still felt it. Musen must have made a breakthrough and entered the Fate Reading Peak Stage. Three Ancestors of Human Tribe were happy about it since the Fate Reading Peak Stage was unreachable for them. They had only entered the Fate Reading Intermediate Stage after being in Fate Reading Level for a fairly long time.


    The door to the hidden room opened and Musen walked out. Seeing the Suiren-Shi , Musen asked, "Brother, what happened? Why are you so anxious to see me?" Musen was grateful for his breakthrough. He might have had to give up this opportunity to breakthrough by forcibly terminating his Closed Door Meditation. After all, Suiren-Shi knew he was in Closed Door Meditation, but they still bothered him, so it would not be a trivial thing.


    Hearing his words, Suiren-Shi''s joyful look immediately disappeared. He told him the matter about the Dragon Tribe. He said, "The Dragon Tribe were the Kings of the Four Seas before the two Cultivation Tribulations and now work for the Heavenly Court. We don''t know what to do. We had to disturb you."


    Upon hearing his words, Musen changed his face and scoffed, "Dragon Tribe, humph! How dare you! Do you think it''s several thousand years ago when you dominated the Untainted Land?" Then he asked, "What are our tribesmen''s reactions?"


    Suiren-Shi answered, "They were all in a militant mood. Many tribesmen organized to fight against the evil dragons, but they didn''t defeat them, so they came to our Holy Land for help. The Dragon Tribe is supported by Jade Emperor Haotian. Haotian is Lord of Heavenly Court appointed by the Honorable Ancestor. We don''t know what to do."


    Musen''s face became slightly relieved after hearing this. Fortunately, the Human Tribe was not cold-blooded and had risen up against the Dragon Tribe. It was remembered in the mythology that one of Three Sovereigns of the Human Tribe, God Farmer, his daughter had been drowned to death by the Dragon Tribe and turned into a Jingbae. But since the Human Tribe was so weak, the Dragon Tribe had not taken any penalties.


    But it was different now. The Human Tribe was strong, and even could be called the strongest tribe in Untainted Land. How could the declined Dragon Tribe be a match? As for Suiren-Shi''s concern, Musen understood it. If they asked the Dragon Tribe to give an account, it was bound to clash with Haotian, which would be really tricky.


    But was Musen afraid? The Martial Arts advocated being tough and one should rather break than bend. Even if they collided with Haotian, Musen would not care. The Human Tribe was in the right and Musen was strong enough compared with Haotian. Moreover, Musen was in the Fate Reading Peak Stage and his Law of Martial Arts was almost complete, making him invincible among Sages-to-be. Hao Tian would not be his match even if he had made improvements at a rapid pace. Not to mention that the Human Tribe owned Veridical Martial Origin Formation, a superior Killing Formation.


    Musen burst into a laugh and said, "Haha, brother, your cultivation is higher but you are increasingly cautious. We weren''t afraid when faced with Emperor Jun and the Demon Tribe, so why do we fear Haotian? Though he has Ancestor Hong Jun behind him, we don''t openly oppose the Heavenly Court. Ancestor Hongjun can say nothing even if he knows that."


    Suiren-Shi immediately laughed at Musen''s words. With the development of the Human Tribe, they had indeed become more cautious since they had to. With the Human Tribe''s development, they had to face The Sage, so they should be more cautious.


    With Musen''s words, Suiren-Shi was full of high spirits and immediately said, "Well then, we''ll send troops to the East Sea to seek an explanation from Ao Guang. We''ll let all living beings of Untainted Land know that we, the Human Tribe aren''t aggressive, but not vulnerable either."

 Chapter 152: The Charge against the Dragon Tribe

    Chapter 152: The Charge against the Dragon Tribe


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    With a single order from Suiren-Shi, there were actions in the Holy Land of Human Tribe. It was as Musen had said. The Dragon Tribe was such a small tribe that they did not have to do such drastic preparations. Even so, they still gathered an army of millions of immortals and warriors and headed toward the East Sea.


    Their actions shocked everyone in the Untainted Land. Compared to their numbers, the army was not large in size but their lineup was grand and terrifying. Headed by Four Ancestors of Humanity, the majority of the army were made up of Golden Immortals and Martial Artists. The generals were all at Primordial Unity Golden Immortal Level and the commanders in the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.


    Perhaps only the Human Tribe was capable of amassing such a large army on the Untainted Land. Furthermore, the army was only one part of the strength in the Holy Land of Human tribe. When Musen forced Emperor Jun to retreat, the Army of Martial Arts alone had hundreds of millions of soldiers. Even if the Human Tribe only moved their most elite force this time, it was enough to send shockwaves across the entire Untainted Land.


    For a moment, everyone on the Untainted Land could not help sympathizing the Dragon Tribe. The tribe had just barely restored their strength after going through hard times. Why did they have to provoke the Human Tribe? The Human Tribe did not care whether they had joined the Heavenly Court. This time, they would likely meet a terrible fate. This was also a signal to the rest in the Untainted Land not to offend the Human Tribe.


    When Human Tribe''s army of millions of immortals and warriors made moves, , Haotian, who were in the Heavenly Court, naturally knew it at once but he could not think of any countermeasures. Though the Human Tribe were under the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Court, their Holy Land was a restricted area. Not even the Sages could interfere, much less he who had just been Great Jade Emperor for a mere several millennials.


    Haotian despised the Dragon Tribe for causing trouble after barely recovering their strength. Of all the things they could do, they had to offend the Human Tribe. Though the Human Tribe was small and ordinary, they had their Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance. That was a place that made the Sorcerer and Demon Tribe nervous even in their heydays.


    But now that it had happened, it was useless to scold the Dragon Tribe. What Haotian should do was to quash the affair. He naturally could not stay out of it with the Dragon Tribe under his jurisdiction. It would only dismay those who wanted to work for him and damage the prestige of the Heavenly Court.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The Human Tribe''s army suspended mid-air above the East Sea. Suiren-Shi shouted, "Dragon King of the East Sea, come out quickly." Since they were here to get revenge, there was no need for courtesy.


    Suiren-Shi''s growl sent turbulence through the calm sea, with tens of thousands of dragons emerging from the ocean in their real bodies and assembling into a formation in the air. Though they were smaller in number, they appeared more powerful.


    The Four-Headed Dragon leading the army transformed into their human forms. They were the Dragon King of the Four Seas. Ao Guang bowed and said, "Please forgive me for failing to welcome you, Your Excellencies. I wonder what brings you and all your men here?"


    Suiren-Shi sneered, "You dare ask why? Your tribe plundered and killed my tribesmen. I''m naturally here to demand an explanation for my dead tribesmen." Ao Guang was obviously faking his ignorance, otherwise, he would not have laid down the formation.


    Ao Guang replied, "I see. I have punished the tribesmen who committed the crimes. Such a thing will never happen again. Please forgive us." These were such lofty words. He would certainly not punish his tribesmen.


    Suiren-Shi became outraged by his words, and said, "Don''t make everything so nice and pleasant. We''re not here to talk. Hand over those dragons or we''ll have to sort it out over a fight." Instead of wasting time talking to Ao Guang, Suiren-Shi delivered an ultimatum.


    Seeing Suiren-Shi not giving the Dragon Tribe any face at all, Ao Guang replied, "Please calm down. Since the Dragon Tribe now belongs to the Heavenly Court, any punishments we deserve to bear should be decided by them." His words implied that the Heavenly Court was their backer. Even if the Human Tribe did not care for the Dragon Tribe, they still ought to look at Heavenly Court in the face.


    Suiren-Shi''s eyebrows knitted when he heard Ao Guang bring up the Heavenly Court. He said coldly, "This is between the Human Tribe and the Dragon Tribe, which has nothing to do with Heavenly Court. Ao Guang, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Give me a straight answer. Are you handing them over or not?"


    Ao Guang was stunned. He did not expect the Human Tribe to disregard the Heavenly Court as well, leaving him no other options. Even for the Four Ancestors of Humanity, who were only Sages-to-be, no one in the Dragon Tribe could match up to them. Not to mention the army of immortals and warriors behind them.


    Just then, chariots driven by dragons and phoenixes descended from the Heaven. Elated, Dragon Kings of the Four Seas immediately bowed and addressed the newcomer, "Your Royal Highness Jade Emperor." It was Haotian. No wonder Dragon Kings of the Four Seas was so happy. Now that the rescuer had arrived, things should be fine.


    Haotian''s arrival triggered no change in the Human Tribe. Only Suiren-Shi stepped forward and said, "So it''s your arrival, the Jade Emperor. I wonder why are you here." Suiren-Shi was shocked that Haotian would come in person. His presence complicated matters.


    Haotian was irritated to see the indifference of the Human Tribe, but could only suck it up after considering the purpose of his trip here. He said in a peaceful manner, "I came here for the dispute between the Dragon Tribe and the Human Tribe. Since the Dragon Tribe had committed an error, naturally it''ll be Heavenly Court that will punish them. There''s no need to trouble Human Tribe."


    That much was true. Since the Heavenly Court was responsible for the Dragon Tribe, it was reasonable for the former to punish the latter when they make mistakes. Human Tribe''s action this time would earn the suspicion of overstepping their authority , but Suiren-Shi knew if it was up to the Heavenly Court, the incident would be quashed. He could not accept it.


    Suiren-Shi said, "The Dragon Tribe plundered and killed our tribesmen. Based on the laws of your Heavenly Court, how will you decide on their punishment?" Though he did not hold any hope for the Heavenly Court to mete proper punishment for the Dragon Tribe, what ought to be asked should still be asked. It was not the time for hostility.


    Haotian was enraged and said, "Suiren-Shi, are you questioning me? It''s not up to Human Tribe to question the laws of the Heavenly Court. I lead the Heavenly Court under the orders of Honourable Ancestor. Is there anything not going?"


    Suiren-Shi did not know what to reply now that Haotian brought up Ancestor Hongjun. After all, Ancestor Hongjun was the one who lived the Way of Heaven. Not knowing what to say, he looked at Musen for help.


    Musen stepped forward when he noticed Suiren-Shi''s gaze. He said coldly, "Haotian, don''t think highly of yourself. You''re a mere Child Attendant for Honourable Ancestor. You should be content being Lord of the Heavenly Court. You don''t deserve to speak for Honourable Ancestor. So your coming does not matter. If the Dragon Tribe don''t hand over those evil dragons, we won''t mind exterminating the Dragon Tribe of the Four Seas."


    His words stunned all living beings of Untainted Land. Suiren-Shi''s strength was enough to impress them, but even he was nothing compared with Musen. Musen was so overbearing that he directly showed contempt for Haotian and the Dragon Tribe, even threatening to destroy their tribe.


    Hearing these words, Haotian flew into a rage. He could still take in Musen''s disrespect toward the Dragon Tribe, but not toward himself. Musen even addressed him by name and called him a mere Child Attendant. For him, that was a terrible humiliation. No one had ever dared to speak to him like that in his many years of being the Heavenly Emperor.


    Haotian shouted,"How dare you!" Countless Divine Lights emerged from the Haotian Mirror, shooting at Musen. The Haotian mirror was not only capable of monitoring the Untainted Land, but it was also a supreme offensive Magic Weapon. Equipped with both offensive and defensive measures, it could freeze the body and kill the spirit.


    Facing the attack, Musen shouted,"The Way of Martial Arts, break the Heaven! Go!" The Way of Martial Arts gathered into the shape of a fist and charged straight at the Divine Lights, causing a great gust of Astral Wind. In the face of such strong pressure, Dragon King of the Four Seas could not help gasping in shock. At the peak level of Sage-to-be, Musen was truly formidable.


    "Boom!" An explosion shattered the Divine Lights from Haotian Mirror, while Musen''s punch remained as powerful as ever. It charged straight at Haotian''s chariots, shocking him. He never thought that his mirror would be inferior to Musen''s punch. Seeing the fist, he immediately protected his chariots. If his chariots were broken, he would be greatly ashamed.


    Clang! The sound of Musen''s punch hitting the chariots was akin to knocking on a bell. Other than the chariots retreating slightly, nothing else happened. Even so, Haotian''s expression was dark. Musen''s power was beyond his imagination. It seemed like it would be impossible for him to protect the Dragon Tribe. He suffered a great humiliation this time. The Human Tribe was stepping all over him to declare their strength to the Untainted Land.

 Chapter 153: The Dragon Beheading that Shocked the Untainted Land

    Chapter 153: The Dragon Beheading that Shocked the Untainted Land


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Of course, Musen realized he had greatly offended Haotian this time, but he did not care. As the Human Tribe grew stronger, all living beings of Untainted Land would estimate their strength using the humans outside the Coast of the East Sea as their yardstick. Some tribes had long itched for taking action against them. If this went on any further, the Human Tribe would suffer turbulences and history would repeat itself.


    To send shockwaves throughout the Untainted Land, Musen must first set an example to deter the rest. This time, he had selected the Dragon Tribe as that example. He did not expect Haotian to show up to protect this example. If Musen agreed to this, the prestige of Human Tribe would be tarnished. That would invite many troubles.


    Since he could not agree with Haotian, he might as well offend him. Since he was going to offend him, he might as well go all out. His initial plan was to kill the dragons to deter those who wanted to cause trouble for the Human Tribe. Now he had changed his mind. He wanted to fight both Haotian and the Dragon Tribe. This was to teach all living beings of Untainted Land that Human Tribe was no weaker than any other tribe, they simply preferred to stay low profile. If someone offended them, they would not be afraid to fight regardless of what backing the enemy had.


    Inside his chariots, Haotian''s face was dark with rage. Musen noticed this and said coldly, "Haotian, it seems like you''re really obsessed with power. This is a strength-oriented world. It''s true you deserve praise for reaching the late stage of Sage-to-be only after governing the Heavenly Court for thousands of years, but you''re still too weak. If you want to fight me, I accept your invitation."


    Musen''s vital force changed at once after uttering the word ''fight''. That display of strength earlier was just a glimpse of his vital force of Fate Reading Peak Stage (Peak Level of Sage-to-be) in the last stroke. His vital force burst completely, turning the Heaven and Earth dark and violent and causing all nearby animals to flee.


    Musen''s aura was endlessly domineering. Unlike that the domineering air of a king, his was one that carried the fearless spirit of Martial Arts. The vital force gathering above his head formed a shadow in the shape of the character Wu. It was the first time all living beings of Untainted Land and even all Sages had ever seen the character Musen acquired when he laid down Martial Arts. The word may be simple but it contained profound vital force. Once a person looked at it, he would endlessly think about it.


    Haotian''s expression became graver after seeing Musen''s powerful vital force. He was now caught between a rock and a hard place. If he was defeated today, he and his Heavenly Court would be greatly shamed. But if he was to retreat, they would be looked down by all living beings of Untainted Land. Haotian could not bring himself to decide and began regretting his decision to meddle in this affair.


    Just then, a Thunder Tribulation appeared in the Heavenly Court and shocked the Untainted Land. Why did it occur in the Heavenly Court? Did something serious happen there? "Jade Emperor, please return soon," said Yaochi. His voice from the Heaven further verified the suspicion of all living beings of Untainted Land.


    Haotian''s mind became calm when he heard Yaochi''s voice. A smile appeared on his face but soon disappeared. He told Musen coldly, "Something is going on in the Heavenly Court today. I will return to fight you another day. Please excuse me." When he was done talking, his chariots transformed into a light that flew to the Heavenly Court.


    Haotian knew the Thunder Tribulation was the transformation of his younger sister, Yaoji. Now that Yaochi had created an opportunity for him to leave, he would naturally grasp it. Although his dignity was dishonored, there was no better way for him to retreat. There were numerous forbidden formations in the Heavenly Court, especially the Yaochi, which outsiders could not explore. Except the Sages, all living beings of Untainted Land would simply think something serious had happened in the Heavenly Court.


    Haotian''s departure placed Dragon King of the Four Seas at a loss. Musen turned to the Dragon King of the Four Seas and said emotionlessly, "Ao Guang, I''ll ask you for the last time. Will you hand them over?" Musen''s words were full of malice. If Dragon King of the Four Seas said no, it seemed as if he would order his army to slaughter their entire tribe.


    Through gritted teeth, Ao Guang replied, "We''ll hand them over." The situation was far more important than the lives of the dragons that offended the Human Tribe. Aoguang knew they could not amend the desperate situation as even Haotian could not protect them. They could not sacrifice their entire tribe to fight Musen.


    Thousands of dragons sobbed bitterly as they were handed over to the Human Tribe army. Four Ancestors of Humanity did not bother staying any longer. They immediately returned with their army, marching the prisoners toward the Coast of the East Sea. There they would call a meeting of all heads of each tribe in the Human Tribe. They would execute the evil dragons in public to demonstrate their strength to all living beings of Untainted Land.


    Musen knew his actions this time were too high-profile, but this was the only way for him to hold Untainted Land in awe. If such things continued to happen, the Human Tribe would not live in peace and their prestige would suffer. They would publicly behead the dragons and build a Dragon Cutting Platform using their bodies. That way, it could deter lawless creatures and remind them it could be their head on the platform if they dare seek trouble with the Human Tribe.


    Since Musen had made such a step, he decided to be more thorough. Over the next few months, he ordered the tens of thousands of Cultivators and Demons who caused trouble for their tribe to be captured and executed publicly. He used their spilled blood to deliver a warning to the treacherous creatures of the Untainted Land. Ever since then, no one dared to bully the humans any longer. The Holy Land of Human Tribe was like a sharp sword hanging above their heads, ready to fall at any time.


    Even the disciples of the Sages restrained themselves. Musen''s actions this time had highlighted a truism to them: only the strong would be respected. Musen even paid no attention to Haotian. Considering the resoluteness of Martial Ancestors of the Human Tribe, not even the Sages could protect them if they cause trouble.


    The only reason the three religions were spreading their doctrines was to gain the Luck of the Human Tribe. If the tribe wanted to kill them for their mistakes, what should the Sages do? This was troubling not only for Haotian but for the Sages as well.


    ...


    Laozi, atop Mount Shouyang, appeared gloomy. It was Musen who had weakened the position of the Tribe of Humanity among the Human Tribe and forced his disciples to preach down the mountain to seize Luck. Though Musen had only embarrassed the Heavenly Court, Laozi realized Musen held no fear of the Sages as well. If any of the Sages'' disciples dare harass the Human Tribe, their ending would be the same. Such a strong-minded governor of the Human Tribe would no doubt spell disaster for the Sages.


    However, with Musen''s identity as the Martial Ancestor of the Human Tribe, great Merits, as well as his Peak Level of Sage-to-be cultivation, no one could rival Musen but the Sages. But none of the Sages were willing to bear the consequences of removing Musen. That was the trickiest problem.


    ...


    On Mount Kunlun, Honoured Lord of the Origin was gloating over Haotian''s failure. He was far happier than he was nervous about Musen. It had not been easy for Haotian to conquer the Dragon Tribe and rejuvenate the fame of the Heavenly Court. With this little show, he was forced back to square one. No, it was even worse than square one. He truly dug his own grave this time.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Over in the Jadeite Palace, Tongtian was uninterested in Haotian. Rather he was intrigued when he saw Musen''s force and said, "I really didn''t underestimate you back then, Ancestor of Martial Arts. When you step on the path of the Origin, I must meet you properly." Underlying his words was a sharp fighting desire.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the Holy Mountain of the West, Zhunti worriedly asked, "Brother, the Human Tribe has their Holy Land. I fear they will obstruct our future plans. I worry particularly about the fearless Martial Ancestors of the Human Tribe, Musen. It was him who weakened the rights of the Sages among the Human Tribe. Now his cultivation has reached the Peak Level of Sage-to-be. What''s worse, it seems he achieved this by comprehending the Law of Martial Arts rather than through beheading Three Separations. Further, it won''t be long before he reaches the Origin with his 30 percent of the Human Tribe''s Luck. When that time comes, he''ll be the second Minghe. What should we do?"


    Jieyin answered calmly, "The Four Ancestors of Humanity established the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance to maintain the sustainable inheritance of the Human Tribe. They won''t take action unless there''s anything serious. Moreover, it has nothing to do with us as they''re in the East. We just need to manage the West well and wait for the opportunity to act."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Haotian sat in the Jasper Lake with a grave look and deep hatred in his heart. He deeply regretted that the hard-earned prestige of the Heavenly Court would greatly fall due to this incident. Thousands of years of efforts were all in vain, owing to the Holy Land of Human Tribe and the Four Ancestors of Humanity.


    Seeing this, Yaochi said, "Haotian, the Ancestor of Martial Arts of the Human Tribe is right. Only the strongest can be respected in the Untainted Land. Since we begin governing the Heavenly Court, we have really been developing smoothly. I''m afraid the lack of interference of the Sages isn''t because that they fear the Honourable Ancestor. They have simply disregarded us, and that''s why they never cause trouble for us."


    Haotian''s expression darkened even further. It was strength. The root cause of everything was his lack of strength. If he was a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin like Minghe, both the Sages and the Human Tribe would not humiliate him in such way. If he could not achieve the Origin, he was nothing but a nonentity.

 Chapter 154: The Feast of Peaches

    Chapter 154: The Feast of Peaches


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Haotian looked up at the girl who was playing not far away, and he felt much better at the sight of her. That cheerful girl, at the age of seventeen or so, was Yaoji. As a fresh reborn, she knew nothing yet about Untainted Land. Somehow, he felt that he had returned to the old days when he was a Child Attendant at the Zixiao Palace and didn''t have to worry anything, yet time could never go back.


    Haotian said sorrowly, "The reputation of the Heavenly Court was severely ruined this time, and I need a plan to restore it. Besides, I still need to appease the Dragon Tribe. Even though it was their fault at first, they were still the first tribe that offered services to my Heavenly Court. It was not the right time yet to estrange them."


    At such words, an idea occurred to Yaochi. She said, "Haotian, I have an idea, how about we set up a Feast of Peaches and invite all the Cultivators over? With these Peaches of Immortality, we can not only restore our prestige but also recruit Individual Cultivators in Untainted Land. What do you think ?"


    Haotian also agreed with that. There used to be quite a lot primordial spiritual roots in Untainted Land. Yet, after the two Cultivation Tribulations, only a few were left, not to mention the Highest Grade primordial spiritual roots, the Peento Tree. Those peaches were once used to foster Cultivators that joined the Heavenly Court. Now, it seemed that they were also useful in gathering Individual Cultivators in Untainted Land. Peaches of Immortality could improve cultivation once consumed. Besides, even the Sages-to-be could strengthen their power through drinking them, let alone those below.


    Soon after the news about holding the Feast of Peaches was spread, the entire Untainted Land was stirred up. They had never thought that, in such a short time since the last calamity, the Heavenly Court would engage themselves in holding the Feast of Peaches. Therefore, it was quite obvious that the Heavenly Court was eager to rebuild its fame, instead of caring about all living beings of Untainted Land.


    Still, the Peaches of Immortality were attractive and alluring to them. They had long heard of them without seeing a real one. Now the Heavenly Court had widely sent invitation cards and those who had been invited would never give up the chance. They were now all busy preparing for it.


    Minghe in the Blood Sea also received the invitation card. However, he had never expected that the Heavenly Court would actually hold the Feast of Peaches because of what Musen had done. Although he wouldn''t attend in person, he would send Liu Er and Kong Xuan there and ask them to bring back the pits of those Peaches of Immortality. In that way, he could grow his own Peento tree. By the time when he got the Bodhi Tree, he would have a complete collection of the primordial Five Sacred Roots.


    Soon, Heaven and Earth Taoist would actualize. If he could plant the primordial Five Sacred Roots after the World of Heaven and Earth advanced to the small chiliocosm, it would help to stabilize the world. Yet, the Bodhi Tree was in Zhunti''s hand. However, Zhunti''s attainment treasure, the Magical Tree of Seven Treasures, was refined with a mixture of the Bodhi Tree''s branch, gold, silver, colored glaze, and other treasures. Therefore, It was very difficult to get the Bodhi-seeds from Zhunti and he could only give it a try.


    Minghe gathered Liu Er and Kong Xuan over and said, " The Heavenly Court will hold the Feast of Peaches, so you will go there on behalf of me and bring three Primordial Unity Golden Elixirs as a gift. The Peaches of Immortality were Spiritual Products. Though not very useful to you, they can increase your supernatural power. Do remember to bring back the pits back. Got it ?"


    Liu Er grappling his head and asked, "Teacher, why do you need the pits? We can bring you some Peaches of Immortality." Kong Xuan beside was startled and speechless on hearing that. It was obvious that Minghe wanted to grow his own Peento Tree, same as the Ginseng Tree planted on the island.


    Minghe knocked Liu Er''s head and said, " Do you think I was that foodie like you? It is because I want to grow my own Peento tree so I can use it in the future." Minghe was also struck speechless by Liu Er. Although Liu Er was already a Sage-to-be, he still couldn''t change his personality of a monkey. Yet, it was quite precious that he could maintain such an innocent heart like that.


    "Oh! " Suddenly Minghe remembered something and said, " If you see your junior there, pretend not to see him as this matter can''t be exposed now." Minghe would not keep from Liu Er and Kong Xuan that he had accepted another disciple. He also told them about the Selfcentric Separation.


    Liu Er and Kong Xuan nodded their heads. They were surprised when told that the Martial Ancestors of the Human Tribe was actually the Selfcentric Separation of Minghe before. Now they were quite happy to know that they got a junior. Kong Xuan was extremely happy as he wouldn''t be the smallest one from then on. Although they couldn''t be acquainted with him yet, they wanted to see what was so special in their junior to qualify him as Minghe''s disciple.


    Among the Sages, expect Goddess Nvywa and Houtu, the others were accepting disciples in large numbers. Laozi, who only had Xuandu as the inner disciple, still had thousands of listed disciples. However, Minghe had only accepted three disciples so far. Yet, in term of power, they were far superior to those of other Sages.


    ...


    In the Holy Land of Human Tribe, Suiren-Shi looked at the invitation card in his hand and asked with a puzzled expression, " Any idea what was Haotian brewing? We have just embarrassed the Heavenly Court, and now they are going to hold the Feast of Peaches and they even invite us to come over."


    Musen laughed and said, " It is not so hard to understand. The Heavenly Court lost their face so they want to regain it and we, the Human tribe, was the strongest tribe in Untainted Land. If they are to hold the Feast of Peaches, they will invite us if they still want peace with us."


    Youchao-Shi asked, "The Feast of Peaches will be held in forty-nine days, so are we going or not ?" If they refused to attend it, it meant that they turned on Haotian. Yet, if they go, wouldn''t it mean that they are apologizing? They were caught in a dilemma.


    Musen laughed and said, " Go, why not going? We are not afraid of Haotian, but our tribesmen were still in his charge, so we don''t want a worse relationship with him. We four don''t need to go there in person in case of any awkwardness. Yet we can send Wuchen and some others, together with Black Tortoise there. The Peaches of Immortality in the Heavenly Court will do them good."


    ...


    Inside the Mount Shouyang, Laozi received the invitation card from Haotian. Soon Laozi sank into a deep thinking. Hao Tian was really unquiet. He was just defeated by the Human Tribe, and then stood up again and created an event like this. Haotian was ambitious indeed. With the geographical advantage of the Heavenly Court, he might bring some trouble in the future, if it was done at the right time when the Honourable Ancestors were being entitled.


    As the invitation card had been delivered, Laozi couldn''t ignore it. He asked the Child Attendant to come over and said, "Child Attendant, I need you to find Xuandu and tell him to come back soon." Laozi had no interest in attending it, so he sent Xuandu there on behalf of him as to show his respect to Haotian.


    ...


    Inside the Mount Kunlun, the Honoured Lord of the Origin received the invitation card. He spurned at it. Yet, he had to show his respect. Therefore, he sent the Immortal Crane Child Attendant to ask the Twelve Golden Immortals back, so they could attend the ceremony on behalf him. The Peaches of Immortality benefited them a lot, so it did them no harm to go there. This time, he did not forget Dipamkara.


    ...


    Inside the Jadeite Palace, Tongtian who also received the invitation card immediately let the Child Attendant tell Abundant Treasures and the others to come back. He did not care what Haotian wanted to do. All he cared about was that the Peaches of Immortality were real treasures and beneficial to Abundant Treasures and the others, so he could never miss them. During thousands of years, he told them to preach outside, who indeed learned a lot. Now they could rest a while.


    ...


    And in the Holy Mountain of the West, Zhunti wished he could send out all of his disciples. When the Honourable Ancestor bestowed the Peento Tree to Yaochi, he was very envious. Though he already had a Highest Grade primordial spiritual root, the Bodhi Tree, the Bodhi-seeds could only use for refining elixir or weapons and only bore twelve seeds every ten thousand years. Therefore, It was far from enough for them to be distributed among his disciples.


    ...


    Inside the Wahuang Heaven, Goddess Nvywa also received Haotian''s invitation card. She hadn''t accepted any disciple, so she asked Ling Zhuzi to represent her. Looking at the excited Ling Zhuzi, Goddess Nvywa did not know if her decision was right and could only hope that she would not cause any trouble.


    ...


    Inside the Pingxin City, Houtu also received Haotian''s invitation card. Although she could not leave the Nether World, they still invited her. Therefore, she told Xuan Ming who was in the Hall of Pangu to send someone in her name to attend the Feast of Peaches .


    Although the Wu Tribe was not as powerful as before, their foundation still remained. Same as Goddess Nvywa, Houtu also wanted the Wu Tribe to thrive again. Especially after she got the Bell of Chaos, this idea remained in her head. The power of the Bell of Chaos even surpassed Houtu''s expectation. Taiyi once had it before, and it was like a pearl before swan.


    Still, the Wu Tribe didn''t get any chance. Yet, compared with the Demon Tribe that was still being hunted by the Human Tribe, the Wu Tribe was far better. Besides, in the Human Tribe, there were still Human-Wu Mixed-Blood, so they still had some connection. With that connection, it was very likely the Wu Tribe could thrive again.

 Chapter 155: The Great Gathering of the Immortals

    Chapter 155: The Great Gathering of the Immortals


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    With the invitations to the Feast of Peaches delivered, everyone in the Heavenly Court became boisterous. To make sure the feast would be a success, Haotian and Yaochi were meticulous in their preparations. This was a great opportunity to rebuild the reputation of the Heavenly Court and recruit great talents. Nothing must go wrong.


    Those who were invited became busy preparing gifts. This was the first time there was such a grand feast in the Untainted Land. Though the main character was the Heavenly Court, they did not want to be ill-mannered. Or perhaps more accurately, they did not want to be outcompeted.


    49 days later, the Heavenly Court was covered in a wreath of halo. Numerous immortals flew toward the Southern Gate, where Taibai Jinxing was long awaiting. As the general manager of the Heavenly Court, the task of welcoming guests ought to be beneath him. But there were many esteemed guests who were invited and it was inappropriate for Haotian to welcome them personally, it was left to Taibai Jinxing.


    The Jasper Lake was now partially veiled by a pervading smoke of fragrance, with auspicious clouds floating freely in the skies. In front of the Heavenly Court, flowers and trees grew vibrantly. Various delicacies and bottles of magic fruits wine were piled atop the guest tables, the scent of which would simply carry them away.


    There was a growing flow of guests into the now overcrowded and bustling Jasper Lake. Guests sat together in small groups discussing Taoism. The seats in the front, however, were still vacant. The most esteemed guests had apparently not shown up yet.


    Several immortals were whispering among themselves. One of them said, "What do you think this feast is for?" This immortal had evidently spent too much time on his Closed Door Meditation that he knew little about the outside world.


    Another answered, "When the Human Tribe tried to wage war against the Dragon Tribe, the Jade Emperor intervened and asked for mercy for the Dragon Tribe. However, none of the Four Ancestors of Humanity showed any respect for him. The Martial Ancestors of the Human Tribe even fought him and rumored to have won. Thus, the reputation of the Heavenly Court was severely ruined. This feast is held to recover their fame."


    Another one whispered, "Watch your words. It''s inappropriate to talk about this right here. We''ll all be in trouble if someone hears and it''s beyond us to pay the price for offending the Heavenly Court or the Human Tribe."


    The second immortal said, "That''s true. The Human Tribe is too powerful. I heard they''re invited as well. Do you think they''ll come? If they do send someone, how will the Heavenly Court and the Dragon Tribe react?"


    "The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are here!" With a ringing voice, Haotian and Yaochi descended slowly, with all the guests kneeling and bowing toward them. Though they were not members of the Heavenly Court, Haotian deserved their respect for taking charge of the entire Untainted Land.


    Haotian and Yaochi took their seats and noticed there were still some vacant ones in the front. They had to be patient as there was still some time before the feast began. They were sure that the Sages would either come in person or send their disciples.


    "The Dragon King of the Four Seas is here," Taibai Jinxing cried as the Dragon Tribe and several of their descendants headed toward the Jasper Lake. They knelt before Haotian and Yaochi and said, "Your Highness, these are our gifts, four Primordial Spiritual Treasures. We hope you''ll kindly accept them."


    The four treasures stunned the guests. Though the treasures were of inferior quality, they were still rare and precious enough to show the profound heritage of the Dragon Tribe. No wonder the tribe was once called the overlord of the Untainted Land.


    The reactions of the guests greatly pleased the Dragon King of the Four Seas. Ever since the Human Tribe waged a war against their tribe, their reputation had been on the decline. Now that this Feast of Peaches offered them a chance to rebuild their reputation, they would definitely grasp it to show off their strength to the Untainted Land.


    Haotian was also surprised by those treasures. Though he was the Lord of the Heavenly Court, he only owned a few primordial spiritual treasures himself. He never thought the Dragon Tribe would be so generous to offer four Low Grade primordial spiritual treasures as gifts. He accepted them with a wide smile and said, "Do accept my gratitude. Please take your seats!"


    "Next comes Immortal Zhenyuan... " Immediately after the cry, Zhenyuanzi approached from afar with several of his disciples. Haotian and Yaochi both rose from their seats, extending their warmest welcome and greetings and said, "Fellow Taoist Zhenyuanzi is here, but I do not manage to welcome you all. Please forgive me." Zhengyuanzi''s status was above others. As the host of the Earth Immortal''s Residence and a special guest of the Zixiao Palace, he enjoyed the same standing in the Untainted Land as that of Haotian.


    Zhengyuanzi said, "Your Highness, congratulations! Here are our gifts, nine Ginsengs. I hope you''ll kindly accept them." Those nine Ginsengs were wreathed in fairy dust. Each of them was infant-shaped and looked alluring.


    Haotian received them with a smile and said, "I deeply appreciate your gifts. Now, please take your seats over there." When Zhengyuanzi held the opening ceremony for the Nether World, he sent only Taibai Jinxing to offer his congratulations. Yet Zhenyuanzi had come in person this time. Ths was truly flattering.


    "Ling Zhuzi, s-stop! Don''t pull my beard!" Taibai Jinxing''s scream rang out, startling the guests. They began wondering who Ling Zhuzi was to have the nerve to act so impolitely in the feast. This was akin to slapping Haotian on the face.


    Haotian''s expression darkened. He never thought such a thing would happen before the feast had even started. Right before he lost his temper, a child that seemed about eight years old came scampering and bouncing into sight. He seemed to be fascinated by everything around him.


    Ling Zhuzi ran toward Haotian and grinned at him. He said, "Your Majesty, my queen sent me here. This is¡­ " He fumbled around his clothes for a moment before finally finding what he was looking for. With a grin, he continued, "This is what my queen told me to bring you." His words appeared very sincere, but it would have been better if he was not looking around curiously.


    Haotian''s eyebrow jumped as he looked at Ling Zhuzi , evidently speechless. Just as he was wondering who would send this Child Attendant over, Taibai Jinxing rushed in to explain, "Your Majesty, he''s a Child Attendant of Goddess Nvywa."


    Haotian was about to reprimand Ling Zhuzi and was forced to hold back all his scolding. If he reproached Ling Zhuzi, won''t he be offending Goddess Nvywa? He could only force a smile on his face and said, "Ling Zhuzi, please convey my gratitude to Goddess Nvywa. Now, hurry up and get seated!"


    Haotian rejoiced to find Ling Zhuzi''s gift to be a Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure. This Sage was truly rich. She must have received many primordial spiritual treasures at the Treasure Gifting Rock where Honourable Ancestor distributed all his treasures. If only he had the chance to get one then.


    After Haotian took the gift, Ling Zhuzi scampered to find a seat. Seeing that, Taibai Jinxing hastened to lead him to the seat reserved for Goddess Nvywa. Since each seat conveyed a different status, they couldn''t be taken at random. No one wanted to incur the displeasure of anyone else.


    Taibai Jinxing returned back to the gate after settling down Ling Zhuzi. "The Ancestor of Sorcery of the Wu Tribe, Xuan Ming is here." To the ears of the guests came the sounds of the usher. Instantly, Xuan Ming came to view and startled them. The Wu Tribe had not shown up for over thousand years since the battle. Xuan Ming''s sudden arrival reminded them there were still Ancestor of Sorcerer left in the Wu Tribe.


    Xuan Ming said coldly, "My sister won''t be coming for she''s occupied with the Nether World. I''m here to represent her to extend our congratulations. This is a gift from Wu Tribe. I hope you''ll kindly accept it." With a wave of his hand, another Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure appeared in Haotian''s hand.


    Haotian wasn''t concerned about Xuan Ming''s cold tone for he knew Xuan Ming well. He simply invited Xuan Ming to his seat with extended hands and a moderate bow. Getting six primordial spiritual treasures in such a short time really threw Haotian into high spirits. He thought to himself there ought to be more such feasts in the future. Yet, that could only happen in his mind. Few people would bring such precious gifts a second time.


    "Medicine Buddha and Maitreya of the Western Religious Sect is here!" Over ten disciples, led by Medicine Buddha and Maitreya, strutted in. They were shocked speechless. No one thought such a great number of men would come from the Western Religious Sect.


    Medicine Buddha and Maitreya both bowed before Haotian and said, "Your Majesty, here is a gift from our master." Though it was merely a Low Grade primordial spiritual treasure, it still caused Zhunti some pain to give it away.


    Haotian was rendered speechless by Zhunti''s stinginess. He sent so many disciples to attend the feast yet only presented a Low Grade primordial spiritual treasure! How petty. But there was nothing he could say. He could only order for more seats to be added in order to accommodate them all.

 Chapter 156: The Great Gathering of the Immortals Continues

    Chapter 156: The Great Gathering of the Immortals Continues


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    "Wuchen and the Black Tortoise of the Human Tribe are here!" Taibai Jinxing''s loud report made the Jasper Lake quiet down. The guests didn''t expect the Human Tribe to send their people here. The smile on Haotian''s face confused them even further. Was there a prior agreement? However, the hateful expressions on those from the Dragon Tribe proved this was impossible.


    Wuchen and the Black Tortoise led several humans into the hall. Except for the Black Tortoise, who was still at the level of Golden Immortal, Wuchen and the other Martial Artists were all in the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. This was a powerful group, famous for their bravery and mighty cultivation during the Great Cultivation Tribulation of the Human Tribe. Most guests had heard of their fame, especially Wuchen''s.


    "Is that Wuchen? I heard he alone had killed dozens of the Sacred Demons back then. His Void Swordsmanship was enigmatic and whoever he wants to kill is destined to die. The other Martial Artists are all well-known for their valor of killing many Sacred Demons during the Cultivation Tribulation. Why were they sent here? To display their strength?"


    One asked, "What''s the background of the Black Tortoise? He must enjoy an extraordinary status to be ranked with the Martial Artists like Wuchen with mere Golden Immortal level of cultivation." Another replied, "I heard he''s the only disciple of the Ancestor of Martial Arts, that''s why his status is so high in the Human Tribe."


    Wuchen saluted Haotian and said, "I''m Wuchen from the Human Tribe. I''m here to greet Your Majesty. Our Ancestor sent us here to congratulate you on the Feast of Peaches in the Heavenly Court. Here are the gifts from him. We hope Your Majesty will accept them." They presented a Low Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure. This somewhat surprised the guests as they never thought the Human Tribe would be strong enough to send a primordial spiritual treasure of their own.


    Haotian said, "Thank you for your kindness. Please take your seats!" He thought how extremely astute the Human Tribe was. They first sent Martial Artists at the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal like Wuchen to display their strength and then presented the primordial spiritual treasure as a gift to ease their tense relationship.


    "Abundant Treasures Buddha, Sacred Lady Jin Ling, Sacred Lady Wu Dang, and Sacred Lady Gui Ling from the Tribe of Severity are here!" The Tribe of Severity sent over 10 people,and all of them were Tongtian''s disciples widely known in the Investiture of the Gods. Besides these four great disciples in the Tribe of Severity, Zhao Gongming and Sanxiao were also here.


    Haotian wasn''t surprised the Tribe of Severity had sent over 10 people for their tribesmen were in the tens of thousands. To send only dozens of people was a relatively a small number. Compared to them, the Western Religious Sect had sent too many people. It seemed almost all of their disciples were here.


    Abundant Treasures saluted Haotian and said, "On behalf of fellow disciples, I''m here to greet Your Majesty. Our Master sent us here to congratulate the opening of the Feast of Peaches in the Heavenly Court. Here''s his gift. We hope the Jade Emperor will accept it." It was yet another Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure! The guests were greatly astonished for the number of primordial spiritual treasures they had seen today were more than what they had ever seen in their lives.


    Accepting primordial spiritual treasure, Haotian smiled and said, "That''s very kind of Brother Tongtian. Abundant Treasures, please extend my gratitude to your Master and take your seats!" It appeared to be a fruitful feast. Now the only ones who had not arrived yet were the Tribe of Humanity, the Tribe of Enlightenment, and the Blood Sea.


    "Dipamkara Taoist and Twelve Golden Immortals from the Tribe of Enlightenment are here!" Leading the Twelve Golden Immortals, Dipamkara entered the Jasper Lake and saluted Haotian, "Dipamkara is here to congratulate Your Majesty. Our Master sent us here to congratulate you on the opening of the Feast of Peaches. Here''s a Primordial Spiritual Treasure as his gift to you."


    The guests were so stunned to see another Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure that they were almost numb. How rich must the Sages be that they possessed so many Primordial Spiritual Treasures, even more than what all the Individual Cultivators had. They were extremely envious and jealous.


    After Dipamkara and Twelve Golden Immortals took their seats, Xuandu from the Tribe of Humanity, Liu Er from the Blood Sea and Taoist Kong Xuan arrived! It greatly excited the guests as the Tribe of Humanity and the Blood Sea happened to arrive together. Would they also send Primordial Spiritual Treasures?


    The guests were stunned when they saw Liu Er, Kong Xuan, and Xuandu enter. Liu Er became famous throughout the Untainted Land after he daringly confronted Honoured Lord of the Origin with his Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be cultivation the last time. People were also familiar with Xuandu, the eldest disciple of the Tribe of Humanity and the eldest disciple of the third generation of Taoism established by Hongjun.


    However, they could not say the same for Kong Xuan. Though Minghe was known to have two disciples, Kong Xuan had cultivated in the Blood Sea and never traveled in the Untainted Land. Thus people knew little about him. However, today they discovered he was at the Late Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. How well he had kept it hidden!


    Minghe''s disciples were awfully strong: one was at the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be and another was at the Late Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. They were far more powerful than the disciples of the Sages. It seemed that even if all disciples of the Three Religions and the Western Religious Sect united, they were no match for Liu Er and Kong Xuan due to the large gap in the Realm between them.


    Xuandu told Haotian, "I''m here to deliver my master''s greetings to Your Majesty. Our Master sent me here to congratulate the Feast of Peaches in the Heavenly Court. We present you a gourd of Seven Cycles Golden Elixir as our gift." The guests were startled to see the gourd full of Golden Elixir. Though it was not a Primordial Spiritual Treasure, it was as precious as one.


    Among the Three Pure Ones, Tongtian was good at tactical formation, Honoured Lord of the Origin was good at refining weapons, while Laozi''s strength was refining elixir. It was said that Laozi had refined a kind of magic elixir named the Nine Cycles Golden Elixir. When one consumed it, one could instantly become a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. However, it was a pity no one had truly seen it.


    However, there were witnesses of the Seven Cycles Golden Elixir in the Untainted Land. It was said that a disciple of the Tribe of Humanity achieved the Stage of Golden Immortal Fruit at once after consuming one elixir. How awesome it was that it had such function of gaining the Fate of Heaven and Earth. It was generous of Laozi to send a gourd of Seven Cycles Golden Elixir, which contained at least 100 pills. It was equivalent to sending about 100 Golden Immortals to the Heavenly Court.


    Haotian gladly received the gourd. Smiling, he said, "Many thanks for Brother Laozi''s kindness. Xuandu, my martial nephew, please take your seat!" He was delighted when he saw how envious and jealous his guests looked. With this gourd of elixir, his Heavenly Court could cultivate another group of masters.


    When Liu Er saw Xuandu was done, he waved his hand and a white porcelain bottle appeared. He grinned and said, "Liu Er greets Your Majesty. Here are three pills of Primordial Unity Golden Elixir from my master. One pill alone can instantly help one achieve the Fruit at Taiyi level. That''s Primordial UnityGolden Immortal."


    The guests showed no reaction when they heard the elixir could only achieve the Fruit at Taiyi level, It was only Primordial Unity Black Immortal, which was much less powerful than the Seven Cycles Golden Elixir from Xuandu. Besides, Ancestor Minghe was so petty that he gave only three pills. But when Liu Er brought up that the elixir could help one achieve the Primordial Unity Golden Immortal, surprise was evident on their faces.


    Haotian was also stunned and rejoiced with excitement. First, it was Laozi who gave him about 100 Golden Immortals. Next, it was Minghe who sent another three Primordial Unity Golden Immortals. There were actually very few Primordial Unity Golden Immortals in the Heavenly Court. Even among the Tribes of Human, Enlightenment, and Severity, only their eldest disciplines had cultivation above the level of the Primordial Unity Golden Immortal. Minghe''s generosity was out of his expectations.


    During Zhenyuanzi''s opening ceremony, Minghe had sent Liu Er with three yellow plum trees as presents. Though yellow plum tree could help one achieve the realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, such a method would prevent one from making further progress. That meant they would have no prospect.


    However, the elixir was not the same. Its side effects were much smaller. This was also the reason why it was so popular in the Untainted Land. Three pills of Primordial Unity Golden Elixir and a gourd of Seven Cycles Golden Elixir were powerful enough to take the Heavenly Court to another level.


    Quite a few Cultivators were tempted because many would not be able to achieve the level of Golden Immortal or Primordial Unity Golden Immortal in their lives. Now they saw signs of hopes as Haotian possessed these two amazingly powerful elixirs. If they joined the Heavenly Court, they would have the opportunity to get their hands on the elixirs. Thus, many guests decided to join the Heavenly Court.


    With his high cultivation, Haotian saw clearly the changes in his guests. It seemed the Feast of Peaches was extremely worthwhile and many more people would be tempted when the Peaches of Immortality appeared. Many Individual Cultivators would choose to join them after this feast. This would not only greatly enhance the reputation of the Heavenly Court but also further improve its strength.


    Haotian did not wait anymore as the ones he was expecting had arrived. It was time for the opening. The only one of the invited esteemed guests who didn''t show up was Kunpeng, the Demon Master in the Northern Underworld. Haotian was so happy about the Feast of Peaches that he didn''t mind his absence.


    When he saw that all the guests were seated, Haotian waved his hands. Taibai Jinxing cried, "Time for the opening of the Feast of Peaches! Present the Peaches of Immortality!" Everyone became full of expectations. They had never seen such Spiritual Fruits and many Cultivators had come just for them.

 Chapter 157: Dragon Tribes Unwillingness

    Chapter 157: Dragon Tribe''s Unwillingness


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Pairs of fairies stepped into the one by one with plates of waterful Peaches of Immortality in their hands. Everybody here felt relaxed and happy before the Peaches of Immortality arrived. The whole Jasper Lake was pervaded with the fragrance of these Peaches of Immortality. With a breath of such fragrance, some Individual Cultivators at a low stage could feel the slight improvement of their supernatural powers. Therefore, they expected more on these Peaches of Immortality.


    The Peaches of Immortality had three varieties, which bear fruits every 3,000 years, every 6,000 years, and 9,000 years, respectively. Those ones who sat near the front would get more and better Peaches of Immortality. The Sages'' disciples and Almighty of Untainted Land were sitting in the first row, and they would have a chance to taste the 9,000-year Peaches of Immortality.


    Liu Er was drooling when he saw the plate of Peaches of Immortality in front of him. He was always in favor of Spiritual Fruits, and peaches were his favorite. What was more, these were not the normal peaches. He started to gobble down these Peaches one by one, and totally forgot Minghe''s instruction.


    Kong Xuan shook his head speechlessly at Liu Er''s behaviors. He could only taste the Peaches of Immortality and put away the pits in his sleeves secretly at the same time. Minghe had ordered them to collect the pits so that he could plant them on his land. When these pits bore fruits, they could have enough Peaches of Immortality to eat.


    Meanwhile, Kong Xuan cast glances at Black Tortoise, thinking that his junior fellow disciple was really outstanding. Although only at the stage of Golden Immortality, he could match with or even win the Primordial Unity Golden Immortals. Kong Xuan could feel that some kind of enormous power existed in his body, especially his flesh body. What shocked Kong Xuan more was that Black Tortoise seemed to have gained the vital force of three Ancestors of Human Tribe Golden Body of Martial Arts, even if he had not formed his shape completely.


    Golden Body of Martial Arts was so special that only the three Ancestors of Human Tribe had owned that. This kind of body seemed to be very simple, which was just formed by enormous Merits. Actually, Black Tortoise was the incarnation of the mutant black tortoise who used to hold the heaven of Untainted Land, which meant that he had gained enough Merits. If things went on like this, his Golden Body of Martial Arts might totally surpass the three Ancestors of Human Tribe''s, becoming the strongest one.


    However, Kong Xuan was speechless when finding Black Tortoise fell into sleep. How sleepy and lazy he would be when he was eating Peaches of Immortality, the high-level Spiritual Fruits. Kongxuan thought he might be the only normal person among the three. Liu Er was naughty, while Black Tortoise liked to sleep. It seemed that they were entirely different, so it was a destiny that all three had become Minghe''s disciples.


    Black Tortoise, however, fell asleep while eating Peaches of Immortality, which startled all else. They began wondering why the 9,000-year peaches weren''t attractive to him at all. How could the Martial Ancestors of the Human Tribe have such a strange disciple like him? How could his Martial Artist''s cultivation reach the stage of Golden Immortality? Just by sleeping?


    Unexpectedly, these guests hit the right answer that Black Tortoise could enhance his cultivation by sleeping. Wuchen and his other friends had already got used to this. Four to six hours per day would be a long time for Black Tortoise to be awake. Sometimes, he even slept for one or two months. However, his cultivation improved at a fast speed instead of falling behind.


    It seemed that Black Tortoise was sleeping, but from the speed of his breath of Spiritual Air, he was cultivating indeed. Sleep and cultivate at the same time. Everybody was really curious about what kind of transforming exercises he cultivated, which could realize such a good effect. He didn''t afraid of being possessed by the Devil during his sleeping.


    Somebody was curious, while some would naturally be envious. They had tried their best to cultivate, but their speeds even couldn''t match with someone who cultivated when he was sleeping. What was the most ridiculous was that Black Tortoise even didn''t care about the 9,000-year Peaches of Immortality, which they even didn''t have a chance to taste. They only had the 3,000-year or 6,000-year Peaches. Therefore, they naturally felt unfair.


    However, there were some cultivators who were angry about that. The Dragon Tribe of the Four Seas, looking at the Human Tribe''s direction, were envious and full of hatred. However, the Human Tribe just ignored them, some laughing and some sleeping. But for this, they could not say anything but be angry in their minds.


    They had nothing to do with this situation since the Holy Land of Human Tribe was really powerful to any tribe in the Untainted Land. Before the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation, Dragon Tribe might be much stronger than it, but now, with only a dozen of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals left, their Dragon Tribe was far weaker, and even didn''t have a Sage-to-be. Last time, thousands of their tribesmen were killed since they offended the Human Tribe. What a shame. But they could do nothing but accept it.


    A tribesman of Dragon Tribe stepped forward and whispered something to Ao Guang. The latter one first raised his eyebrows and secretly chatted with his other three brothers. It seemed that they were discussing something. Plenty of guests there had noticed their abnormal behaviors and wondered what they were brewing.


    Liu Er stopped eating the Peaches. Looking at the direction of Dragon Tribe, he changed color slightly. Kong Xuan found his change and asked in a low voice, "Brother, what happened? Is there anything wrong with the Dragon Tribe?" Kong Xuan naturally knew Liu Er''s Magic Skills. He used to eavesdrop their teacher Minghe''s preachings to Chixuan and then was also recruited as a disciple. Therefore, Dragon Tribe''s discussion couldn''t escape from Liu Er''s ears.


    Liu Er suddenly laughed and sent his words to Kong Xuan by his Spiritual Thoughts, "Haha, it''s so funny! The Dragon Tribe wants to give our little brother a lesson to suppress the Human Tribe. But they don''t know how merciless our brother is. Even the Primordial Unity Golden Immortal won''t defeat him so easily. They? The Dragon Tribe? They are eating crow! Haha... don''t you think it is so funny?"


    Kong Xuan smiled at such words. They naturally knew Black Tortoise''s background, who was an incarnated Primordial Mazinger at the Late Stage of Sage-to-be. He had not only refined the Golden Body of Martial Arts but also converted the preexistence, leaving turtle shell and Blood of Essence. It would not be easy for the cultivators at the same level to break the defense of his human body unless they had some extraordinary Primordial Spiritual Treasures.


    After a while, the Dragon Tribe stopped their discussion. Ao Guang stood up and said to Haotian, "Your Majesty, it''s a Feast of Peaches. It will be boring if we only taste the magic fruits. Why not host a meeting of Daoism discussion, so every fellow cultivator here can be more involved?"


    Everyone here turned their eyes to Ao Guang and Haotian understood his purpose immediately. Since they wanted to make some trouble for the Human Tribe, they had to seize this chance. They could not deliberately provoke these prestigious ones, like Wuchen, so they could only choose Martial Ancestors of the Human Tribe''s disciple---Black Tortoise.


    Looking at Black Tortoise, Haotian started to think deeply in his mind. To be honest, he hated the Holy Land of Human Tribe indeed, especially the Ancestor of Martial Arts-- Musen. But now Human Tribe tried to show goodness to his Heavenly Court. As an old saying went, do not hit a smiling face. As the Jade Emperor, he could not be selfish and emotional.


    However, since the Dragon Tribe had made such a proposal, he saw no reason to refuse. If the Dragon Tribe really won Black Tortoise, Musen had nothing to say even if he lost his face, while if Dragon Tribe lost, it would be a great shame. But actually, it was none of his Heavenly Court''s business, but only Dragon Tribe''s. He didn''t have to worry about it.


    Haotian nodded his head after careful consideration. He said, "Well, every cultivator here can discuss the Daoism casually. As for the place," Suddenly, the Haotian Mirror reflected in the sky. Haotian continued to say, "The Haotian Mirror can be a good place." Everyone here was surprised to see this Haotian Mirror, and they didn''t expect that it was a Primordial Spiritual Treasure in space nature. It was really awesome.


    Seeing Haotian nod his head, a teenager of Dragon Tribe walked out and said, "I am Ao Lie of Dragon Tribe, and admire Human Tribe''s Martial Arts for quite a long time. My Fellow Taoist Black Tortoise is the first disciple of Martial Ancestors of the Human Tribe, who must have obtained the real comprehension from the Ancestor of Martial Arts. Today, I really want to learn something from you, and I hope you would not begrudge us."


    Wuchen had already expected Dragon Tribe''s purpose. When the Dragon Tribe was secretly discussing, he had noticed something. He didn''t expect that the Dragon Tribe hadn''t given up setting them up. But they had chosen the wrong opponent. Although Ao Lie''s cultivation was at the Peak Stage of Golden Immortal, he could not match Black Tortoise.


    Wuchen gave Black Tortoise a slight push. The latter one straightened up slowly and felt confused. He asked, "Brother Wuchen, what happened? Is it over? OK, I can go home to sleep." And then, he stood up and started to walk out, which made everyone here stunned.


    Wuchen took a hold of him immediately and said, "It hasn''t been over yet. You see, the one of Dragon Tribe over there is Ao Lie. He wants to take a competition with you." Later, he whispered to Black Tortoise for a few seconds, and then sat back with a smile on his face.


    Black Tortoise looked at Ao Lie with a flash of light across his eyes. He kept his lazy gestures and said, "You are Ao Lie? Wanna you have a competition with me? OK, fine. I just wake up from my dream, and it''s the time to exercise. Don''t let me down!"


    Ao Lie snorted after hearing this and stepped into the Haotian Mirror immediately. Black Tortoise followed. Later, a Black Light Mirror shotted out of the Haotian Mirror, and everyone could see clearly the scenes inside. They were more curious about who would win.


    Dragon Tribe was born with strong flesh body, who took the primordial advantage among the Hundred Tribes of the Untainted Land. Compared with it, Human Tribe was far worse. Besides, Ao Lie''s cultivation was at the Peak Stage of Golden Immortal and took out his Primordial Spiritual Treasure after getting into the Haotian Mirror, while Black Tortoise''s cultivation of Martial Arts was only at the Late Stage of Golden Immortal, without any treasure. It seemed that Black Tortoise was weaker.

 Chapter 158: The End of the Feast of Peaches

    Chapter 158: The End of the Feast of Peaches


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In the Haotian Mirror, space formed automatically, in which Ao Lie shook his hands and then a long spear appeared in his hands. Then Black Tortoise entered. Looking at the sluggish Black Tortoise, he felt annoyed. He waved his sleeves and then innumerous water columns appeared and then changed into several water dragons directed towards Black Tortoise. Controlling water was the Dragon Tribe''s strong suit.


    Black Tortoise neither avoided the rushing water dragons nor did he counterattack against them. Instead, he stood there silently with the Way of Martial Arts over his head, exactly in the form of his previous body. He roared. Several water dragons immediately scattered and converged into a flow passing him quietly.


    Others outside the space cheered for Black Tortoise inwardly. How fabulous his Magic Skills in controlling water was! It rivaled that of the Dragon Tribe. Martial Arts of the Human Tribe were extensive and profound while the Way of Martial Arts was full of myriads of changes as well. It was surprising that the Human Tribe could even understand their Heaven Endowed Magic Skill by observing the Hundred Tribes of the Untainted Land.


    "Splash!" The water flow suddenly broke open. Holding a spear, Ao Lie sliced out instantly towards Black Tortoise. Nobody knew he could react so fast. Maybe his previous action had been just to conceal his real strength.


    "Hiss..." Others outside the space were startled when Black Tortoise did not dodge it at all and was pricked. Haotian, in particular, almost stopped the battle. However, the scene in the Haotian Mirror was indeed more astounding.


    Staring at Black Tortoise with astonishment, Ao Lie could not believe that even though his spear had pierced right through Black Tortoise, Black Tortoise''s human body actually rubbed with the edge of the spear and produced sparks. His body was like a metal that could not be destroyed.


    Looking at the startled Ao Lie, Black Tortoise gave a devilish smile and said, "It''s my turn." He punched out slowly towards Ao Lie who immediately prepared to dodge it. But Ao Lie failed. Black Tortoise''s fist seemed to be so slow, however, this actually startled Ao Lie and distracted him so that he could not dodge it.


    The fist decided who was to win. It hit Ao Lie in the head, causing him to faint. Then, carrying Ao Lie, Black Tortoise walked out of the Haotian Mirror. Soon afterward, Black Tortoise threw him on the ground. Clapping his hands, he said, "This is boring, Ao Lie is too weak to fight with me."


    The Dragon King of the Four Seas were very depressed to see such a consequence. They had never expected this. Although the Martial Artist of Human Tribe had strong bodies, they couldn''t believe that the Black Tortoise was so strong that he wasn''t hurt when pierced by the Low-Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure. It was extremely ridiculous.


    Haotian remained silent. Black Tortoise''s human body was indeed too peculiar. Perhaps, soon there would be a top master in the Human Tribe. How aboundant in gifts of nature the Human Tribe was! So many awesome talents had come out from the Human Tribe. It would be great to have these talents in the Heavenly Court.


    Completely ignoring the Dragon Tribe''s angry eyes, Black Tortoise went back into his seat at ease, ate a Peach of Immortality and then left to visit some places outside the Heaven. All the guests were amazed. Where was the fierce combat between these two evenly-matched opponents? The Dragon Tribe had only been looking for trouble.


    No one chose to talk about Daoism with their fists afterward. They would lose face after all if they lost. Noticing that no one wanted to talk about Tao, Haotian put away the Haotian Mirror and watched the Dragon Tribe for a while. He sighed, " This time, the Dragon Tribe had disgraced themselves greatly."


    The Feast of Peaches lasted for several days and then finally ended. Guests left one after another with only a few guests choosing to stay at the Heavenly Court. Here the Spiritual Air of the Heaven and Earth and the Power of Stars were richer, and Spiritual Fruits, such as Peaches of Immortality, were abundant. Certainly, the Gourd Seven Cycles Golden Elixir and three pills of Primordial Unity Golden Elixir were very attractive to them as well.


    Haotian naturally would not refuse these Individual Cultivators who chose to take part in the Heavenly Court. There was no lack of talent among these Individual Cultivators who had cultivated their skills despite their lack of resources and cultivation environment. With Haotian''s help, they would become the backbone of the Heavenly Court.


    When they returned to the Blood Sea. Liu Er and Kong Xuan told Minghe what they had seen and heard in the Heavenly Court. Minghe just smiled. Although he had not seen it, he was very clear about the little disciple''s ability. When the Dragon Tribe went looking for trouble blindly, they were virtually asking for humiliation.


    Minghe instantly began to cultivate the twenty pits of Peaches of Immortality Kong Xuan had brought back. Pitifully, the Origin of Primordial Peach Tree in the pits was too scarce. No wonder 3,600 Peento Trees in the Heavenly Court had been incarnated from Primordial Peach Trees. Thus, the Origin in every tree was extremely scarce, let alone the Peaches of Immortality. The Origin in the pits of Peaches of Immortality was naturally much scarcer.


    In this way, even if primordial Five Sacred Roots were collected, it would be useless to use them to lay the Primordial Five Elements Formation in the World of Heaven and Earth without the balance of the Five Elements. The Formation might collapse automatically without giving any function to the World of Heaven and Earth.


    Minghe was frustrated. It was impossible for him to pull several Peento Trees out from the Heavenly Court! The Peento Trees were not just things of Luck in the Heavenly Court, they had been bestowed by Ancestor Hongjun. Minghe did not currently have the strength to challenge Hongjun who had converged his body into Tao. Therefore, the only thing Minghe could do was wait and see, cultivating them first. Though it may not satisfy his ambition, they would produce some Peaches of Immortality for satisfying appetites.


    With the end of the Feast of Peaches, there was a stir in the Untainted Land. The Dragon Tribe, the leading party in the Feast of Peaches, had been greatly humiliated in battle. Their reputation had been destroyed once again. Meanwhile, there were some fluctuations occurring in the Four Seas as well.


    Because of Haotian''s support, there was nothing wrong with the Four Seas. However, some began to doubt the role of the Dragon Tribe, the Lords of the Four Seas. It was undisputable that the Dragon Tribe were on the decline. If the Dragon Tribe had the strength that they had had in the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation, the Human Tribe may not handle it the way they had before.


    The Dragon Kings of the Four Seas could not help but accept the fact. If they had known this before, they would not have acted rashly and blindly. On account of their Merits from making clouds and bringing rain, the Dragon Tribe had gradually reduced their Karma. The Dragon Tribe would be able to enter into a phase of recovery once the Karma was completely eliminated.


    As a whole, the strength of the Dragon Tribe was not neglectable, but the problem was that they lacked masters at the realm of Sage-to-be. Once the problem was solved, the Dragon Tribe''s reputation would rise accordingly. By then, they would have a louder voice in the decision making in the Heavenly Court.


    After the Feast of Peaches, everything went smoothly in Untainted Land. The Human Tribe had occupied the east and the center of the Untainted Land, as much as half of the whole Untainted Land. At the moment, the Human Tribe''s expansion had stopped. If they continued, a war could break out between the Human Tribe and the Sorcerer and Demon tribes.

 Chapter 159: Heaven and Earth TaoistsActualization

    Chapter 159: Heaven and Earth Taoist''sActualization


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Heaven and Earth Taoist had been staying quietly in the Chaos for thousands of years. The Endless Air of Chaos had been turned into primordial Spiritual Air by the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, replenishing the World of Heaven and Earth continuously. The World of Heaven and Earth was now filled with Spiritual Air, much like the beginning scene of the Untainted Land.


    Fowls and Beasts could be seen everywhere in the World of Heaven and Earth. The growth of the previously planted Spiritual Roots was exuberant. And Creatures gradually began to learn how to cultivate themselves by swallowing and spitting Spiritual Air from Heaven and Earth as well as absorbing the Power of Stars. This was the results of evolution.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist had the transforming exercises of cultivation, however, he did not apply it to the World of Heaven and Earth. He wanted the world to develop in its own way. Creatures were of great importance in the World of Heaven and Earth he had created, but he did not care too much about their power. To apply transforming exercises would only quicken the consumption of resources within the World of Heaven and Earth, especially the Spiritual Air from Heaven and Earth. Moreover, he would not be able to stay in the Chaos forever to convert Air of Chaos.


    After thousands of years, the Heaven and Earth Taoist eventually finished all the accumulation for the update of the World of Heaven and Earth. With nourishment from primordial Spiritual Air, the Cosmic Stars, the Six Paths of Reincarnation, Buzhou Mountain and the Power of Divine Law, the World of Heaven and Earth were perfect and balanced. It was time to take the next step.


    The World of Heaven and Earth began to advance." Crack! Crack! Crack!" Both Heaven and Earth began to shake badly, and the breaking sound of a Divided Realm soon resounded through the whole world. It was much like the sound of breaking eggs. The World of Heaven and Earth began to grow again.


    Suddenly, both Heaven and Earth were about to split. Soil, wind, water, and fire spun like mad. All the Creatures were fleeing in terror. Seeing that the World of Heaven and Earth was about to return back to the Chaos, the Heaven and Earth Taoist was shocked. This amount of danger from evolving the world had been completely beyond his imagination. If he did not do anything to control it, the World of Heaven and Earth might eventually be destroyed.


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist threw the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth into the air and shouted, "Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, help me absorb the soil, wind, water, and fire." The Cauldron of Heaven and Earth then absorbed all the crazy soil, wind, water and fire with its powerful energy, temporarily stabilizing the whole world. Then it turned them into the Pure Air of Heaven and Foul Air of Earth to feed the World of Heaven and Earth.


    As the Pure Air rose, the Heaven became much higher and broader. In a similar way, the earth became much thicker and more spacious as the Foul Air was descending. Even Mount Buzhou began to rise under the influence of the Foul Air of Earth, supporting the Heaven and Earth, keeping them apart.


    During this repetition, newborn soil, wind, water, and fire were continuously turned into the air for heaven and earth by the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. Heaven and Earth in the World of Heaven and Earth became much more vast and the Origin was also increasing. Gradually, the Heaven and Earth Taoist repeated this process unconsciously, becoming completely immersed in it.


    As the World of Heaven and Earth kept expanding, the Divine Laws in it were also strengthened. Since the Heaven and Earth Taoist and the World of Heaven and Earth were integrated, the Heaven and Earth Taoist was soon deeply attracted by the changes in the Divine Laws, while at this moment the Law of Heaven and Earth and the Law of Space had on him were also improved.


    At the same time, Minghe who lived in Untainted Land, far away from the Heaven and Earth Taoist suddenly opened his eyes. He had felt the changes Heaven and Earth Taoist made just now. Minghe guessed the World of Heaven and Earth might begin its advancement and felt a slight pity. If the Heaven and Earth Taoist had stayed closer to Untainted Land, Minghe might have felt the changes more clearly. In this way, his cultivation could also be improved followed by Enlightenment.


    However, one thing remained uncertain. Minghe did not know how long it would take to promote the World of Heaven and Earth. Furthermore, he was looking forward to seeing the Heaven and Earth Taoist coming back. The meeting Honorable Ancestor had made would occur centuries later. At that time, all the Sages would gather together in Zixiao Palace. Minghe assumed the topic for that meeting would be to set the Three Royals and Five Emperors for the Human Tribe.


    The Treasure of Humanity Kongtong Seal was necessary to set the Three Royals and Five Emperors. Since the owner of the Kongtong Seal was Musen, Minghe''s Selfcentric Separation, he would surely become the focus of the Sages. Although Minghe''s Law of Spiritual Beings had currently reached the Realm of Origin, he was not sure whether he could hold this secret back from all the Sages.


    The most important thing was that an anxious feeling had accompanied Minghe ever since he noticed Ancestor Hongjun''s odd behavior last time in Zixiao Palace. He felt that something crazy was sure to happen and his Realm of Origin cultivation also strongly proved it for him. Minghe needed the Heaven and Earth Taoist to come back soon after he finished the promotion of The Origin.


    If the Heaven and Earth Taoist became a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin, Minghe''s mind would be more at rest. He would be capable of dealing with any accidents with the help of the Heaven and Earth Taoist, including any challenges from the Sages. Except for the power of the three Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals of Origin, the three were totally integrated into a whole. Even the Three Pure Ones could not trust each other as they did.


    Thankfully, the Sages were also not that united. Jieyin and Zhunti, from the western world, were obviously rejected by the oriental Sages. As for Goddess Nvywa and Houtu, no hatred existed between them though, however, they separately represented the Sorcerer and Demon tribes. They could not be friends, at least not now.


    As for the Three Pure Ones, although their relationships were better now, who the Three Royals and Five Emperors would be was related to Luck. They would surely not be modest at that time. During the past ten thousand years, Three Religions had tried their best to spread Taoism in Human Tribe, but the result was not that optimistic.


    That was because the Human Tribe was too large and the disciples Three Religions had sent out to spread Taoism were far too few. As for the development of the Human Tribe, although its tribesmen were still living in groups, they also formed countless small tribs. To spread Taoism among those small tribes one by one just like disciples from Three Religions would naturally fail.


    The Tribe of Humanity spread Taoism for ten thousand years, and it had kept part of its former Luck without changes. However, fortunately the Human Tribe''s Luck was much stronger than before, so part of it was already pretty much determined. Compared with the Tribe of Humanity, the Tribes of Enlightenment and Severity did much worse in spreading Taoism. The Tribe of Enlightenment gained less than half the Luck compared to that of the Human Tribe. The Tribe of Severity had kept more, better than the Tribe of Enlightenment.


    However, the Three Royals and Five Emperors were different. If someone could be the Mentor of Human Sovereign, spreading Taoism would become much easier. Minghe did not believe that the Three Pure Ones would reach an agreement at that time. That was to say, the challenge Minghe would face than that from the Three Pure Ones would be much weaker.


    ...


    At the same time, the Heaven and Earth Taoist was still repeating the same action. The world he created had already expanded ten times. Suddenly, the Heaven and Earth Taoist stopped and came to himself as a roar resounded between Heaven and Earth.


    The World of Heaven and Earth had finally changed into a Small Chiliocosm successfully. It was not only ten times larger than the former one, but the Origin of every Divine Law in the new Small Chiliocosm had also became stronger, especially the Law of Heaven and Earth and The Law of Space, which were the foundations of the world.


    When the Heaven and Earth Taoist returned to the Chaos, a powerful blow of force suddenly burst out, showing that he had eventually actualized. The Heaven and Earth Taoist had finally become a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin. The Chaos began to go crazy with a chaotic storm taking shape.


    Seeing this, the Heaven and Earth Taoist got a bad feeling. The chaotic storm was forming because of his Origin and it would be the strongest chaotic storm he had ever met. As he was at the center of this storm, it was already impossible to escape.


    Since he had no other alternatives, the Heaven and Earth Taoist had to go with the stream within the chaotic storm with the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth on his head. If he had not actualized the Realm of Origin, he would not be so relaxed like this in such a chaotic storm even with the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth.


    After drifting in the Chaos for months, the chaotic storm eventually stopped. He found he was deeper within the Chaos, a place where he could not even feel the existence of the Untainted Land. Even though he had magic connections with Minghe, it would cost him plenty of time to find the way back.


    After carefully feeling out Minghe''s location, the Heaven and Earth Taoist immediately flew above and submerged. During this process, the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth was still converting the Air of Chaos. Since the evolution of the world had already cost a large amount of Spiritual Air, the Spiritual Air would naturally decrease as the world had expanded ten times now.


    Since it would be a long journey to return back to Untainted Land, the Heaven and Earth Taoist decided to make use of the time now to convert more primordial Spiritual Air into the World of Heaven and Earth. This time he used all of his energy operating the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth to absorb Air of Chaos to convert as much as possible. The result was that the Chaos would surely become a mess wherever he passed through. Chaotic storms even showed up in many places.


    As the Heaven and Earth Taoist was already at The Origin Realm, the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth he operated to convert Air of Chaos would be one hundred times quicker than before. In the meantime, The World of Heaven and Earth had become quite active after being injected by countless Primordial Spiritual Air. Although the World of Heaven and Earth was already a Small Chiliocosm, it could still grow until it reached its limit. At that time, the world would advance to a Medium Dichiliocosm.

 Chapter 160: The Mystery of the Chaos

    Chapter 160: The Mystery of the Chaos


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The growth from Small Chiliocosm to Medium Dichiliocosm wouldn''t be finished in one day. It needed the world to gradually grow. The Origin of the world must be powerful enough, or it wouldn''t support its advancement to Medium Dichiliocosm. Forced evolution would cause doom.


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist suddenly stopped with a serious face and murmured, "What!". In the near distance, he saw some huge masses. It was very strange to see these things in the Chaos. Besides the Air of Chaos, the Heaven and Earth Taoist had only seen two or three Original Stones of Chaos. They couldn''t compare to those in Zixiao Palace.


    Yet, the huge masses in front of him were not Original Stones of Chaos. They were creatures. They were actually dead bodies. Where did they come from? Why did they die in the Chaos? He did not understand.


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist went to check them cautiously. It was dangerous in the Chaos. Although the dead bodies had no vital life force, it was better to be cautious. He knew little about the Chaos, for his Veneration, Minghe, had always lived in the Untainted Land since his birth.


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist carefully observed the six dead bodies. It seemed that they had been dead for a few days. They were eroded by Air of Chaos, yet not seriously. Their wounds were unlikely to have been caused by fighting but by edge tools.


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist frowned. He was learning much about the Chaos from these dead bodies. First, creatures did exist in the Chaos, because the dead bodies were not badly eroded. Those from Untainted Land would have eroded to nothing within a few seconds.


    The six dead bodies were eroded, yet it seemed it wasn''t caused by the common Air of Chaos. The Heaven and Earth Taoist could feel that they were fine in the calm Air of Chaos. Thus, they had probably eroded from furious Air of Chaos, like chaotic storms.


    The reason that he considered the dead bodies to be creatures living in the Chaos when they were alive was that those who could bear the Air of Chaos without pain must be natives. Thus, they must have had strong flesh bodies cultivated by the Air of Chaos. However, of those in the Untainted Land, it was unlikely that anyone could go through the Chaos with his flesh body, except for the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery, Minghe, and Musen.


    Since these creatures lived in the Chaos and had not been noticed by all living beings of Untainted World, they must have lived deep in the Chaos, never coming close to the Untainted World. Why hadn''t they got close to the Untainted World? It would have been much easier for them to survive near the Untainted World, which was more stable than deep in the Chaos.


    Secondly, the six dead bodies had obviously been killed by sharp weapons, rather than natural causes. Magic Weapons that could have killed such strong bodies must have been at least Primordial Spiritual Treasure level, or the killer must have had high cultivation. But why hadn''t he taken the bodies away? Such strong bodies were precious.


    Judging from the similar wounds on all six bodies, this was obviously done by one person. Where did he come from? Was he from the Untainted Land or a native in the Chaos? Or from another unknown world?


    As he thought more and more, the Heaven and Earth Taoist got a heavy look. This was important. He must go back quickly and discuss it with Minghe. Waving his sleeve, the Heaven and Earth Taoist moved the six bodies into the World of Heaven and Earth and then went straight to Untainted Land at high speed.


    ...


    In the Blood Sea, Minghe had a joyful look. He had felt the Heaven and Earth Taoist actualize the Realm of Origin. It seemed that the Heaven and Earth Taoist had harvested a lot during this trip. With 70% Law of Heaven and Earth and 55% Law of Space, Minghe''s strength would improve to a higher level.


    "Oh?" Minghe sighed and his smile disappeared. Not only dead bodies but also signs of living Creatures had been found in the Chaos, and the Heaven and Earth Taoist speculated some possibilities. Minghe was lost in thought. He couldn''t draw any conclusion until he saw the six dead bodies.


    In a short while, the Heaven and Earth Taoist appeared on Sacred Island. He waved his hand, and six huge bodies appeared. He said, "Here are the six bodies I found in the Chaos. Your Veneration, what do you think?"


    Minghe smiled and said, "Let them tell us the truth. Souls come back, release!" He pointed to the six bodies. A silver light shot into them, and they shook slightly. Then dark air came out, forming some incomplete scenes.


    Minghe smiled with satisfaction. The six dead bodies had unfulfilled wishes or malicious thoughts from their past life, so he could use the Law of Spiritual Beings to arouse them and seek for secrets of deep Chaos from those scenes.


    The dark air then rose above, forming three clear pictures. The first showed Rare Beasts of Chaos wandering in Untainted Land in groups. From the vital force remaining on the dead bodies, it could be presumed that the six bodies were masters equal to the Sage-to-be stage when they were alive.


    Rare Beasts of Chaos might have different strengths. Some of them were weak and some of them were strong, but those who could survive in the Chaos wouldn''t be that weak. If they came to the Untainted Land, creatures here would surely face a disaster, if the Sages didn''t lend a hand.


    The second scene shocked Minghe and the Heaven and Earth Taoist most, for it showed a world. A world that existed, though they were not clear of its direction or grade.


    Minghe had heard that there had been three thousand Mazingers in Untainted Land. Pangu had broken up the Heaven and killed all the Rakshasas except himself, thus forming Untainted World. If all the Mazingers had been killed, how could this world exist? Could there be another world besides the Untainted Land?


    The third scene showed a group of Cultivators killing the Rare Beasts of Chaos. Apparently, these Cultivators were Creatures belonging to this world. Both sides suffered heavy casualties. That meant Creatures of this world didn''t have great strength. Yet, there was one man who fought against tens of Rare Beasts of Chaos easily. Certainly, he had excellent strength.


    They learned a lot from these scenes, though lacking in quantity. They were astonished that there could be any other world besides the Untainted World. This was the most important information, broadening Minghe''s view.


    Looking at Minghe lost in thought, the Heaven and Earth Taoist asked, "Your Veneration, I''ve never considered that Untainted Land is not the only world in the Chaos. And there are Exotic Beasts in the Chaos. They can''t compare with Rakshasa, but since they have mighty flesh bodies, we can''t ignore them. What should we do now? Shall we go to the Chaos to find the answer?"


    Minghe shook his head and answered, "No, we aren''t going to the Chaos. It''s useless now. You, I and the Evil Separation are all at the Early Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin, while my Selfcentric Separation has not gotten Rectification. If we go to the Chaos with our current cultivation, we will probably be in danger. After all, we know little about the Chaos. It''s not wise."


    "Secondly, our Foundation is in the Untainted Land. We can''t give it up. We have been here for such a long time, planning for our future and taking up so much Luck in order to improve our cultivation. We must wait until our strength increases. By then, it will be safer for us to go to the Chaos."


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist nodded and thought he was too anxious. In the Untainted Land, Minghe and his Good Separation still had a way to go to improve. It would be better to not go to the Chaos until their strength increased and they had arranged everything well in Untainted Land.


    They must make proper preparations before they set off to the Chaos. It would be impossible to do in a short time. Minghe had some things he was concerned about in the Untainted Land. If he could not handle them properly, he could not explore the Chaos confidently.


    The time when the Human Tribe became ruler of Heaven and Earth was coming. Then, the Human Tribe would select the Three Royals and Five Emperors. Both open strife and veiled struggle would be inevitable among all the Sages. Minghe was sure to be involved. He did not strive for Luck of the Human Tribe since he had 30% Luck from Musen. Instead, he was thinking of planning for his apprentices.

 Chapter 161: Second Visit to Zixiao Palace

    Chapter 161: Second Visit to Zixiao Palace


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Following the coronation of the Three Royals and Five Emperors, it was definitely necessary to appoint a Mentor of Human Sovereigns to guide them. Whoever it was, he would not only benefit his sect in its preaching but also share the merits of the Human Sovereign awarded by the Heaven.


    Minghe had not only accumulated plenty of merits but also owned the Blood River Formation and the Nether World that provided him with an unending stream of merits. He naturally bore no ambition to be the Mentor of Human Sovereigns, but his disciples could be!


    Minghe had a total of three disciples. Among them, Black Tortoise didn''t need the position because he had the four Pillars of Heaven steadily gathering merits for him in addition to his existing ones from mending the sky. Liu Er and Kong Xuan, however, were different. They would have tribulations in their lives.


    Liu Er would experience his tribulation during the journey to the west while Kong Xuan would experience his at the God Deification Ceremony. Though their fates should have changed after being accepted as Minghe''s disciples, no one knew if these tribulations would also change. If they had the merits of the Human Sovereign, plus Minghe watching over them, they would definitely avoid the calamity.


    ...


    The Human Tribe could be considered extremely powerful after occupying more than half of the territory in the Untainted Land. Yet consequently, problems also arose. Their population now exceeded a hundred billion, but most were ordinary humans without any cultivation.


    The tribe now neither understood what the Five Grains nor cultivation was. In the past, they relied on hunting demonic and Wild Beasts for food. But with the expansion of their territory and the banishment of demonic beasts from the Untainted Land, they were forced to hunt Wild Beasts and pick wild fruits to relieve their hunger.


    But there were simply too many humans. Even if the Wild Beasts in the Untainted Land were numerous and bred quickly, they wouldn''t last if such hunting continued. Sooner or later, a day would come that these wild animals would go extinct and the wild fruits would disappear. When that time came, what would the humans eat?


    Though the tribe was now very powerful, there was no longer any increase in their population. On the contrary, their numbers were showing signs of decrease. This situation made Suiren-shi, Youchao-shi, and Ziyi-shi extremely anxious but they had no solution at all. If this was to continue, the tribe would likely be in trouble.


    The three Ancestors of the Human Tribe naturally went looking for Musen so they could come up with a solution. Musen, however, only smiled and said nothing. He stared at the sky and mysteriously said, "The secrets of heaven must not be revealed. The tribe''s problems will naturally be solved when the time is right." The three of them were baffled by his words.


    Though Musen knew the answer to these problems, he wouldn''t and couldn''t tell them. These problems had to be solved by the Three Royals and Five Emperors of Human Tribe. If he was to interfere and do something that exceeded his capacity, would the tribe still have it''s Three Royals and Five Emperors?


    Before the tribe became the protagonist of the universe of Honghuang, the Three Royals and Five Emperors would be born according to Heaven''s mandate. With their coronation, the tribe''s Luck would be suppressed and they would become the true protagonists of the Way of Heaven in the Untainted Land. Henceforth, the HumanTribe would enter their golden age.


    ...


    On the Blood Sea, Minghe was calmly refining a body using the two great Divine Laws. Now that the Law of Blood and the Law of Spiritual Beings had reached the realm of The Origin, such refinement would naturally yield an even greater result.His human body was about to reach its limit and when it did, he wanted to try transforming into a Rakshasa body.


    Suddenly, a jade tablet fell from the sky with the word ''Zixiao'' etched on it. It was obviously Hongjun summoning him to Zixiao Palace. When he considered what time it was, the 10,000-year period Hongjun had mentioned had indeed arrived. The other Sages might have also received his summon.


    Minghe didn''t waste any time and went straight to the Chaos as Zixiao Palace was hidden inside it. Though he had now reached the realm of The Origin, it wasn''t an easy task to locate the palace. Fortunately, he had the jade tablet as guidance and arrived at the palace with minimal effort.


    Noticing the presence of the Three Pure Ones in the palace, he simply nodded at them before taking his seat. Before long, Goddess Nvywa, Jieyin, and Zhunti also arrived. As for Houtu, Hongjun probably didn''t let her come this time. The only reason he made an exception and permitted her to leave the Nether World the last time was because he wanted to give her the Primal Bell of Chaos.


    The seven people gathered waited quietly. Except for Ming He, none of them knew why Hongjun had summoned them. Last time, he said the Human Tribe would thrive and told them to preach to the tribe. Now the tribe had indeed thrived and the great religion had also been passed on. Why was Hongjun summoning them again?


    Just as they were feeling bewildered, Hongjun appeared on the platform. When he saw their confusion, he said, "I clearly said the Human Tribe would thrive last time. However, since the tribe is fated to be the ruler of Heaven and Earth, just thriving isn''t enough."


    Astonishment crossed the Sages'' faces. Nowadays, the Human Tribe occupied more than half the territory in the Untainted Land and all were even fertile and bountiful lands. They had far better lands compared to the cold North and South as well as the infertile West. If Hongjun still didn''t think the tribe wasn''t thriving, then what should they be like when they were genuinely thriving?


    Would they have to go to the West or perhaps the North or the South? If that was the case, the West would definitely benefit from this. Furthermore, it might trigger a war between the Human Tribe, the Wu Tribe, and the Demon Tribe. When that time comes, the Untainted Land would perhaps once again become chaotic. Since he couldn''t understand Hongjun''s intention, Laozi could only ask, "Master, your disciple naturally don''t have any objection to the Human Tribe thriving. However, how would Master arrange this?"


    Hongjun glanced at Laozi and answered, "The Three Royals and Five Emperors have to be created for the tribe to thrive. They''re to achieve merit by enlightening the Human Tribe and thus suppress the tribe''s Luck. When they return to their positions, the Human Tribe would naturally thrive. From then on, their Luck would never falter."


    The eyes of the Sages brightened. If any of their disciples could become the Mentor of Human Sovereigns, wouldn''t that mean their religions could be spread better much more easily? With this idea in mind, they finally realized the importance of the Human Sovereigns and became determined to win the position. Even Goddess Nvywa, who had yet to establish any Sect, was looking thoughtful.


    Laozi promptly said, "Master, shouldn''t I, the eldest senior of all Sages and Master of the Clan of Humanity, be the one to arrange the matter of the Human Sovereigns?" His one sentence instantly exposed his greed. Who said he had no desire? That was an utter nonsense.


    Zhunti immediately interrupted to protest, "Those words don''t seem quite right. Though you''re the founder of the Clan of Humanity, you didn''t contribute much to the development of the Human Tribe. Moreover, ever since their Cultivation Tribulation, the humans no longer recognize the tribe of Humanity as their main teaching and it''s now just one of the many they have. How could this matter be left to you alone, Eldest Senior?"


    Laozi looked a bit embarrassed after hearing Zhunti bring up the past without the slightest care about his dignity. He could only stare awkwardly at the Honoured Lord of the Origin and Tongtian, hoping that they could help him solve this matter.


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin sat motionless as if he didn''t Laozi''s gaze at all. Internally, he also strongly disagreed with Laozi''s words. If Laozi was to have the final say about the Mentor of Human Sovereigns, what would be left for him? Would he have to beg Laozi to be charitable and give him several positions as the Mentor of Human Sovereigns? With his proud nature, it was impossible for him to do so.


    Laozi was furious about the indifference of the Honoured Lord of the Origin. Fortunately, at this moment Tongtian spoke, "Zhunti, nowadays my brother''s tribe of Humanity is quite popular among the Human Tribe. Besides, he''s our eldest senior brother, why can''t he manage the matter of Human Sovereign?" Although Tongtian wasn''t really comfortable with the idea, from his perspective, the feeling between brothers was more important than the benefit of Luck.


    Seeing that the Sages were about to quarrel, Hongjun said, "That''s enough. There''s no need to fight over it. We need the Treasure of Humanity to coronate the Three Royals and Five Emperors or the Human Sovereign wouldn''t be able to return to its position." The position as Mentor of the Human Sovereign was incredibly tempting for the Sages. It would have been odd if they didn''t fight for it.


    The Treasure of Humanity? The Sages instantly became excited. Wouldn''t they be at an advantage to decide who will be the Mentor of the Human Sovereign if they got hold of the treasure? Each of them began predicting. The sight made Minghe chuckle quietly to himself. That treasure was now in Musen''s, his Selfcentric Separation, possession. Would they have the guts to fight Musen for it?


    Before long, the Sages all had their results. Hongjun had explained, the secrets of heaven had to be visualized. It was naturally not a difficult task for them to figure out the whereabouts of the treasure, but their expressions shifted oddly after they were done predicting.


    The Treasure of Humanity? Kongtong Seal? So it turned out Kongtong Seal was the Treasure of Humanity. However, this treasure had only appeared once in the Untainted Land during the Cultivation Tribulation of the Human Tribe. It was used during the fight between Musen, the Martial Ancestor of the Human tribe, and Donghuang Taiyi. Since it could block the Bell of Chaos, it naturally left a deep impression on them. However, they never thought it would actually be the Treasure of Humanity.


    With the seal in Musen''s hands, that information was useless to them now. Though they were stronger than him, they had no way to forcefully seize it from him. That would clearly mean becoming enemies of the Human Tribe. Thus, the Sages were left in a difficult position.

 Chapter 162: An Unforeseen Event

    Chapter 162: An Unforeseen Event


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    It was because Minghe knew the current situation that he felt at ease having Musen keep the Kongtong Seal. Though Musen was no match for the Sages, his identity as the Ancestor of Martial Arts meant they couldn''t snatch the seal from him. Further, few people beneath the Sages were capable of defeating him. Thus, the seal would always remain with him.


    Having combined himself with the Way of Heaven, Hongjun naturally knew the seal was the Treasure of Humanity. When he saw that all the Sages understood this, he said, "If you want to establish the Human Sovereigns, you need the Treasure of Humanity. So you need to consult... Minghe about it."


    Minghe''s expression changed drastically when he heard his name. Hongjun actually dragged him into this. Though he was indeed scheming, the tribe would eventually be formidable. They would be the future ruler of Heaven and Earth. If they were to be powerful, so would the Way of Heaven.


    He lifted his head and stared darkly at Hongjun. He saw that Hongjun had seemingly separated himself from the Way of Heaven and resumed as his own being, as he had done when gifting Houtu the Bell of Chaos. But that was only for a brief moment before he assimilated with the Way of Heaven again. Only this time, Minghe noticed something was different.


    Resentment of the tribe. Yes, that was it. Minghe had always wondered why Hongjun removed the resentment of the tribe when he put away the Wu-killing Sword. From the looks of it, it seemed that he was using it to separate himself from the Way of Heaven. With the tribe being the future ruler of Heaven and Earth, their resentment would naturally cause disturbance to the Way of Heaven. That was why Hongjun temporarily returned to being himself.


    However, Minghe couldn''t understand why Hongjun would do so. First, Hongjun changed the minor trend of heaven and gave Houtu the Bell of Chaos which was supposed to be hidden from the world. Second, he directed the spearhead at Minghe. With his remarks, everyone likely found out about Musen''s secret. This greatly messed up Minghe''s plans.


    His expression was unpleasant as he looked at Hongjun who had returned to being emotionless. He knew Hongjun was scheming something, but after putting two and two together, he realized Hongjun was scheming against him specifically. Though he had his own plans, it wouldn''t only benefit himself. With the development of the tribe, the Way of Heaven would be benefitting as well.


    But he no longer had so much time to worry about this. The Sages had directed all their gazes at him. Now that Hongjun said as such, the secrets of Heaven were revealed. With some prediction, they would be able to learn the relationship between Musen and Minghe.


    "The matter of the Human Sovereigns is of utmost urgency. You all need to have a discussion." Having said that, Hongjun disappeared but none of the Sages paid his absence any mind. What they cared about was the fact that Musen was Minghe''s Selfcentric Separation. What a fine plan! If Hongjun hadn''t clued them in today, they would really still be dancing on Minghe''s palm.


    Minghe suddenly calmed down while facing the intense gazes of the Sages. In the past, he would still be worried about his losses and gains. But his horizons were broadened after learning about another world in the Chaos and those worries no longer weighed on his mind.


    Laozi looked at Minghe, heart burning with hatred. Previously, he hated Musen for removing the superiority of the Tribe of Humanity in the tribe. Now that he knew Musen was Minghe''s Selfcentric Separation, that ought to be the latter''s idea. On this aspect, Laozi had placed undue blame on Minghe. It was entirely Musen''s idea but perhaps no one would believe so.


    Laozi said coldly, "Fellow Taoist Minghe, you''re indeed good at scheming and laid down such a massive arrangement. If the Honorable Ancestor didn''t give us a clue today, perhaps we''d still be kept in the dark. We didn''t expect you''d long ago placed such an important person in the tribe. I have to say you''re the one with the best arrangement."


    Minghe gave a slight smile. "Fellow Taoist Laozi, I didn''t scheme against the tribe. Musen, the Ancestor of Martial Arts, is indeed my Selfcentric Separation. However, he has been separated from me when Goddess Nvywa had first created humans. He bears all my obsession with his human body but none of my Original Spirit or supernatural power. He''s a genuine human. Besides, the tribe back then was so weak they''re not worthy scheming about."


    The expressions of the Sages changed somewhat. If that was so, that really couldn''t be considered a scheme against the Human Tribe. Besides, at that time, the Wu and Demon Tribes ruled the world. However, they still couldn''t understand why Minghe would choose a human body to store his obsession. They wisely refrained from asking since that was Minghe''s secret. He might not answer even if they asked.


    Laozi frowned. "You indeed have good foresight. Since that''s the case, we should settle the Karma between us. Back then, you used Musen to weaken the position of the Tribe of Humanity in the Human Tribe and took away our tribe''s Luck. It''s time to pay your debts."


    Minghe sneered and said, "Fellow Taoist Laozi, are you kidding? There''s no Karma between us. It''s absolutely a groundless to say Musen snatched your Luck. Don''t forget, you''re the one who robbed Musen off his Luck when you first established your tribe. He''s only taking back what belongs to him."


    Laozi''s expression immediately darkened. He had forgotten that during its establishment, the Tribe of Humanity snatched 10 percent of Musen''s Luck and 10 percent of Goddess Nvywa''s Luck. That meant that while Minghe didn''t owe him Karma, he owed some to Goddess Nvywa.


    Goddess Nvywa cared neither about the grudges between Minghe and Laozi nor the position as the Mentor of Human Sovereigns. What she was concerned about was the position of the Human Sovereigns which could gain merit for teaching the Human Tribe. When Human Sovereigns fulfilled their duties, the Merit for Human Sovereigns would naturally fall.


    Fuxi''s shattered soul was still living inside Goddess Nvywa''s Mountain and River Map. Though she had done the best she could to treat Fuxi, no one knew how long it would take for him to completely recover. Most importantly, his shattered soul had no physical body to reside in. Hence, even if his Original Spirit recovered, he would not be complete without a body.


    The Three Royals and Five Emperors gave Goddess Nvywa new hope. If Fuxi could be incarnated as a Human Sovereign, he would completely recover his cultivation. Not only that, the Demon Tribe''s Luck could also be recovered using the Human Tribe''s Luck. When that happened, Fuxi could return to the Demon Tribe and ensure the prosperity of their tribe once again.


    Considering this, Goddess Nvywa said, "Fellow Taoist Minghe, you may not owe Senior Brother Laozi anything but you owe me for using my Human Tribe to separate your Selfcentric Separation and gaining much Luck through it. Moreover, you weakened my power in the tribe. You should be repaying your Karma, no?"


    Minghe nodded. "That''s true but I don''t know how can I repay such Karma. You can ask for anything and I''ll never refuse if it''s within my capabilities." It was true that he owed Karma to Goddess Nvywa and he also knew how to pay back it. Since Goddess Nvywa had made her request, she must be coveting the position of Human Sovereign for her brother, Fuxi.


    Goddess Nvywa said happily, "I''m not interested in the position of the Mentor of Human Sovereigns. What I want is the position of the Heavenly Sovereign. My brother Fuxi suffered greatly from the last Cultivation Tribulation and he''s left only as a shattered soul. Since we''re establishing the Three Royals and Five Emperors, I want my brother to be the Heavenly Sovereign of the Human Tribe."


    That was well within Minghe''s expectations. The other Sages also understood what Goddess Nvywa wanted. She had a good relationship with her brother Fuxi. Since there was only Fuxi''s shattered soul left, it was natural she wanted to rely on the Merit for the Human Sovereigns to help Fuxi to completely recover. Besides, she was the Sacred Lady of the Human Tribe and Minghe also owed her Karma. They had no reason to object.


    However, Minghe needed to explain one thing in advance. "Fellow Taoist Goddess Nvywa, I''m fine with Fuxi being the Human Sovereign. But there''s one thing that I need to stress in advance. Fuxi is the Royal Fuxi of the Demon Tribe. He must give up his existing identity to become the Heavenly Sovereign of the Three Royals and Five Emperors. The Human and the Demon Tribes had pledged that they wouldn''t coexist. You can imagine what will happen if the Human Tribe finds out their Human Sovereign was once a tribesman of the Demon Tribe. Fuxi can only be a human."


    Goddess Nvywa''s expression changed. She had forgotten about this. Even if Fuxi becomes the Human Sovereign and recovers both his cultivation and memories, he wouldn''t be able to return to the Demon Tribe. She couldn''t accept this.


    Inside the Mountain and River Map, Fuxi quietly listened to everything happening outside as he struggled with himself. He didn''t want to make things difficult for Goddess Nvywa. Even if the Human Tribe accepted him as the Human Sovereign after knowing he once belonged to the Demon Tribe out of respect for Goddess Nvywa, she would probably lose the reputation she had among the humans. If that happened, it would be hard for her to protect the 10 percent of Luck she had in the tribe.

 Chapter 163: The Mentor of Human Sovereigns

    Chapter 163: The Mentor of Human Sovereigns


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Fuxi''s voice came out of the Mountain and River Map, saying, "There won''t be Fuxi of the Demon Tribe after my reincarnation, only the human Fuxi." Goddess Nvywa''s expression changed drastically. Though she understood what he meant, she still couldn''t bring herself to accept it.


    Minghe nodded. "Alright. Since that''s the case, Fuxi will be the Heavenly Sovereign of the Three Sovereigns. Goddess Nvywa, the Karma I owed you is now repaid." He felt like a burden was lifted from him after repaying his Karma.


    The rest of the Sages cared only about the position of the Mentor of Human Sovereigns. Since they couldn''t send their disciples to be incarnated as the Human Sovereigns, they could only snatch the Mentor positions for their disciples and receive the Merit for the Human Sovereigns.


    They looked at each other, obviously having reached an agreement. They couldn''t possibly allow Minghe enjoy the Mentor positions alone. They needed to work together to suppress him and wrestle the position away. Otherwise, they really couldn''t imagine how much more Luck he would receive from the Human Tribe after the era of the Three Royals and Five Emperors arrived.


    Laozi calmed down himself and said gravely, "Minghe, your Religion of Asura isn''t compatible with the Human Tribe and can only be preached to the Asura Tribe. The Three Royals and Five Emperors have the duty of teaching the Human Tribe. The Kongtong Seal is in your hands but you can''t use it anyway. Why don''t you hand it to us to guide the Human Sovereigns?"


    Laozi was right. The Religion of Asura was truly incompatible with humans. The reason why the Human Tribe would be the future ruler of Heaven and Earth wasn''t simply because they were the strongest tribe. It was also because they rarely killed. In the future, more and more common people would be born. Even if the humans go to war, the damage they cause wouldn''t be too great. Who would be the ruler of the heaven and earth if not the Human Tribe?


    Minghe sneered. "Laozi, are you kidding me? Why must I give you my things? Even if my Religion of Asura isn''t suitable for the Human Tribe, but my disciples aren''t from that religion. They can also be the Mentors of Human Sovereigns."


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin replied, "Minghe, you only have three disciples, including Black Tortoise of the Human Tribe. Don''t tell me you''re planning to take all eight positions for yourself. The positions aren''t a small matter. If the Human Sovereigns couldn''t return their position, I''ll see how you''ll explain yourself to the teacher."


    Minghe replied placidly, "Lord of the Origin, don''t try and use the Honourable Ancestor to pressure me. My Self-centric Separation have lived among humans for a long time and knows everything about the affairs of the tribe. Their drawbacks naturally wouldn''t be a problem to him. I can say with ease that my disciples are capable of being the Mentors of Human Sovereign. Besides, we''ll be receiving merit after the Human Sovereigns fulfill their duties. No one would turn down Merits, so why should I share it with you people?"


    The Sages flew into a rage after hearing that. Minghe was so stubborn! They wanted nothing more than kill him right there and then, but didn''t dare to do so because they were in Zixiao Palace. Besides, Minghe wouldn''t die unless the Blood Sea runs dry. Even if they cooperate to kill him, he might not really die. When that time comes, what would be waiting for them would be his frenzied counterattack.


    For a moment, silence befell the palace. There was nothing the Sages could do if Minghe wouldn''t relent. Instead, it was Goddess Nvywa who saw through everything. She didn''t care if the Sages wanted the Mentor positions but if they somehow affected Fuxi becoming the Human Sovereign, then that would be her business.


    She clearly knew it wasn''t that Minghe didn''t want to relent. He knew he was no match for the five Sages, but he simply refused to take the initiative to compromise. He alone had helped the tribe reach its current position. Naturally, he wouldn''t be unwilling to give up the Mentor positions. He was still waiting. He waited for the other Sages to compromise and when that happened, he would likely get the biggest slice of the pie.


    Since the other Sages weren''t willing to open their mouths, Goddess Nvywa decided to be the peacemaker. She said quietly, "You''re all aware how much effort Minghe put into the tribe since their birth. I don''t think it''s very appropriate for you all to force him to give that up for nothing." Having said this, Goddess Nvywa also felt ashamed. Indeed, since the birth of the tribe, she had done little for them. She, as their Sacred Lady, was truly incompetent.


    Realized immediately dawned on the Sages after hearing Goddess Nvywa''s remarks. It wasn''t that Minghe wasn''t willing to give them several of the Mentor positions. He was simply waiting for them to open their mouths and ask. Everyone had their selfish desires and that included the Sages. Otherwise, based on Minghe''s character, he wouldn''t have spared any time talking to them and would have already left.


    Laozi said, "Fellow Taoist Minghe, we wouldn''t ask you to give up the Mentor positions for nothing. Just tell us what you want. If it''s not too much, it''s yours." His words carried a deeper sense of courtesy. He had no choice. After all, he was asking someone else for a favor.


    Minghe replied, "Indeed, the eight Mentors positions are too many for me. Among my disciples, only Liu Er and Kong Xuan are suitable. Black Tortoise isn''t competent due to his low cultivation and lazy character. So I only need the position of Heavenly Sovereign and the Earthly Sovereign. As for the last Humanity Sovereign and the Five Emperors, you can decide it among yourselves."


    Minghe threw the problem back at them again. The positions of the Heavenly Sovereign and the Earthly Sovereign were already taken. How would they divide the remaining six positions among themselves? What would they use to exchange with Minghe?


    Laozi considered carefully and said, "Xuandu is my only disciple. I''ll use three Nine Cycles Golden Elixirs to exchange for the position of the first Emperor of the Five Emperors. What do you think, Fellow Taoist Minghe?"


    The rest Sages wore confused expressions. By right, Laozi should be choosing the position of the final Mentor of the Human Sovereigns. Why the first Emperor? They came to understand his reason after a round of predictions.


    The Three Sovereigns were conferred as the Heavenly Sovereign, the Earthly Sovereign, and the Humanity Sovereign. Though the last one would enjoy the most Merit among the three Sovereigns, he would bear the responsibility of uniting the whole tribe. Xuandu alone wasn''t capable of assisting the Human Sovereigns to fulfill their duties. Thus, Laozi chose the position of the first Emperor of the Five Emperors for him. One would receive plenty of merit for assisting the Human Sovereigns, but likewise, there would also be plenty of karma if the Human Sovereigns were to fail to return to their positions.


    Minghe smiled and said, "Fellow Taoist Laozi, you''re truly generous. If that''s the case, I''ll give you the position of the first Emperor." Three Nine Cycles Golden Elixirs meant three Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals. Minghe had wanted to refine a Da Luo Golden Elixir comparable with the Nine Cycles Zenith Heaven Golden Elixir in the past but failed.


    Seeing another Mentor of Human Sovereign had been chosen, the rest four Sages became worried. Origin began to say before others, "I have a large number of disciples, so I want to use four Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures to exchange for the last Human Sovereign and the second Emperor with Fellow Taoist. Do you agree with that?"


    Minghe was surprised to see the four treasures from the Honoured Lord of the Origin and couldn''t help recalling a certain person. He smiled and said, "Then it''s a deal." He then put away those treasures.


    Tongtian immediately said, "I also have many disciples, so I also need two positions. I''d like to use one Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure to exchange for the last two Emperor positions. Is that agreeable to you, Fellow Taoist Minghe?"


    Satisfied with Tongtian''s treasure, Minghe also nodded. The last position was naturally left for Jieyin and Zhunti. If the Three Pristine Ones were the ones in control, they would naturally leave the West with nothing. But considering they had worked together to pressure Minghe earlier, Jieyin and Zhunti wouldn''t be satisfied if they received nothing.


    But they were feeling conflicted. The West was originally barren and whatever Spiritual Treasures they received on the Treasure Gifting Rock were given away to their disciples. It would be a problem for them to come up with valuable treasures to exchange the final position with Minghe.


    Zhunti said with a conflicted expression, "Fellow Taoist, the West has become barren after Lord of Devils Luohou''s self-explosion. We really don''t have anything worth exchanging with you. Why don''t you gift the final position to the West? You can consider it as accumulating Merit."


    Minghe couldn''t help laughing inwardly. Zhunti was such a stingy man. If he met something he liked, he would always say the thing was destined for him. But it would be difficult to get anything from him. But Minghe had a plan of his own and said, "Since the West is barren, why don''t you offer your three Lotus Seeds of the Golden Lotus of Merit and one branch of the Bodhi Tree for the position?"

 Chapter 164: The Incarnation of Fu Xi

    Chapter 164: The Incarnation of Fu Xi


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Jieyin and Zhunti felt reluctant to give Minghe what he had asked for. Actually, Minghe''s demand was reasonable and they also had the ability to meet the demand. Besides, for the sake of the Mentor of Human Sovereign, they had to accept the deal. Jieyin handed out three Golden Lotus Seeds, while Zhunti fetched Minghe a Bodhi Tree.


    "So, that''s a deal. Goddess Nvywa, my fellow Taoist, you can make Fuxi go through the incarnation process as early as possible. Now I need to take my leave if you''ll excuse me." said Minghe. In a minute, he left the Zixiao Palace, even before the sages had time to react.


    Soon after the departure of Minghe, those sages respectively took their leave one after another, each getting what they wanted with a little sacrifice. Minghe, however, was the ultimate winner. Apart from the elixir and the spiritual treasures, Minghe finally obtained what he had longed for, the Lotus Seed of the Golden Lotus of Merit and the Bodhi Tree, one of the Five Primordial Sacred Roots.


    Minghe planted the Bodhi Tree when he returned to the Blood Sea. Watered with Three Light Holy Water, it began to take root and sprout. However, nothing different could be found in those Golden Lotus Seeds of Merit, which were immersed in the same Three Light Holy Water. Minghe even began to doubt whether or not the seeds were genuine.


    Holding them in hands, Minghe carefully examined those seeds and did find some origin of the Golden Lotus of Merit in them. They seemed more real than fake. "Then why have they not grown even with the Three Light Holy Water?" Wondered Minghe.


    Suddenly, a thought came to him and he summoned a flash of golden light which he instilled into one of those seeds. Subsequently, the seed showed signs of changing, which rendered Minghe speechless. "Oh, What kind of treasures are they? Merely gold-suckers." Minghe thought, shaking his head.


    The summoned light was the Golden Light of Merit, yet Minghe never thought it to be the necessary and irreplaceable nutrient to grow the Golden Lotus of Merit. During the Battle of Gods Investiture, one-third of the Golden Lotus of Merit was once sucked by Mosquito Taoist, yet it never got a chance to regain the lost third. The truth was that it took nothing but Merit to recover.


    So however reluctant he felt to part with it, Minghe had to use the Golden Light of Merit to grow the Golden Lotus Seeds of Merit, as those seeds were crucial to the fulfillment of Red Lotus Taoist, the Evil Separation. Besides, over the past several years, the Blood River Formation and the Nether World had saved Minghe much Merit, so it was not a big deal for him to use some.


    So, a great amount of Golden Light of Merit was inserted into that seed. With the endless and increasing flow of light, it soon bloomed into a golden lotus, growing in size and level at such a surprisingly fast speed.


    After a long while, Minghe finally stopped, looking at the ninth-grade Golden Lotus of Merit in his hand contentedly. However, it had taken more than half of all the Merit he had collected, and the remaining merit was far from enough to create another one. Minghe, therefore, put away the other two as they might be of use in the future.


    After he gave the Golden Lotus of Merit to Red Lotus Taoist, Ming He was going to recall Liu Er and Kong Xuan so as to inform them about the issue of the Mentor of Human Sovereign. However, it suddenly occurred to him that, considering the relationship between the Demon Tribe and the Wu Tribe, Houtu would never sit idle and allow the incarnation of Fuxi.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Goddess Nvywa, on her way back to Wahuang Heaven, also came to realize that Fuxi must go through Six Path of Reincarnation before he could be reincarnated as a human. However, the process of the Six Paths of Reincarnation was under the charge of the Ancestor of Sorcery, Houtu, who would definitely try all means to stop it, since the Wu and Demon Tribes had long been deadly enemies against each other.


    Goddess Nvywa began to regret the rash deal she had made with Minghe in Zixiao Palace. "I should have made Minghe promise to let my brother Fuxi go through the Six Paths of Reincarnation."She thought. As Good Separation throned the Nether World, it was easy for him to do that all by himself. Yet, now the deal was struck, so nothing more could be done about it.


    Goddess Nvywa thought for a long time before she finally decided to head for Mount Shouyang, where she could ask Laozi for help, who was the first disciple of Hongjun and the most powerful one among all the sages. Laozi still owed Karma to Goddess Nvywa, so she could offer a deal for his help. Though it was not a bargain for Goddess Nvywa, it was the sole way out. Besides, the reincarnation of Fuxi was no difficult a thing for Laozi.


    Laozi was just coming back to Mount Shouyang when he heard the greetings of Goddess Nvywa, "Brother Laozi, Goddess Nvywa begs for an audience." At such words, Laozi frowned, wondering the intentions of her visit, since they had just met in Zixiao Palace.


    Laozi answered, "Come in please, sister." In a blink of an eye, Goddess Nvywa appeared in the palace. Bewildered, Laozi asked, "Why rush here instead of returning to your Wahuang Heaven, sister? To what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?"


    "It''s for my brother Fuxi. I need your help for his reincarnation. My brother, you know, the Six Paths of Reincarnation that Fuxi has to go through is controlled by the Ancestor of Sorcery, Houtu. I can only count on you to help him out now, and if you make it, all the Karma you owe to me would be written off. How is that for a deal?" Goddess Nvywa asked.


    Laozi was about to refuse it because he knew too well that if he helped Fuxi to reincarnate, Houtu would definitely bear grudges against him. However, since Goddess Nvywa promised to write off his debt, he decided to give it another thought.


    Laozi couldn''t think of a better way to pay back the Karma, so he accepted the deal and said, "That''s a deal. Now leave me the left piece of his Purusa, and I will handle it."


    Hearing that, with a wide smile on her face, Goddess Nvywa unfolded the Mountain and River Maplet and let out Fuxi''s Purusa. Fuxi bowed to Laozi and said, "Deep appreciation for your help, Sage Grand Pure." Fuxi always bore in mind the due etiquette and politeness to a sage, because he knew that though Laozi addressed him as ''fellow Taoist'', Laozi, as a sage, still had a far higher status than him.


    With a nodding of his head, Laozi drew back Fuxi''s Purusa. He then said, "Reincarnation Gate. Open!" The Human Gate of the Six Paths of Reincarnation was then forced to be open by a swelling Power of Infinity. In an instant, Fuxi was sent in by Laozi with a simple wave of his sleeve.


    All of a sudden, Houtu''s boisterous scream approached, "How dare you! Reincarnation, off!" Hou Tu, back in the Nether Land, sensed it soon after Laozi forced the Human Gate open. Since the Six Paths of Reincarnation was transferred from her flesh before, not even the slightest movement of it could ever escape her notice.


    It was all clear to Houtu that Laozi wanted to help Fuxi go through the reincarnation process. However, for whatever reason that Laozi wanted to meddle in this affair, Houtu would never allow Fuxi, a Demon Tribesman, to go through reincarnation. So, she stopped it in time, hoping to crush Fuxi''s last piece of Purusa.


    Laozi had expected Houtu''s interference, so he summoned out a Map of Taichi, which was turned into a golden bridge, instantly forming a strong protection spell for Fuxi. Houtu, however hard she tried, failed to break the spell and Fuxi was soon to enter into reincarnation.


    Houtu snarled in anger, "You will not get away with that. I will make him suffer if it is the last thing I can do." In a minute, a gush of power surged and swelled, breaching the bridge. Soon enough, a trickle of water followed Fuxi into the Six Paths of Reincarnation through the crevice.


    The situation startled both Goddess Nvywa and Laozi because that trickle of water was by no means ordinary. It was Five Flavored Tea of Forgetfulness from the Nether World and was used to make people forget about the happenings in their past lives when they reincarnated. Now it was splattered on Fuxi''s Purusa, so he might no longer remember who he was, right up until the day he fulfilled his Tao.


    Laozi, however, was more surprised by Houtu''s power. Houtu didn''t use her Bell of Chaos, yet she did win in that fight, even if Laozi had resorted to the Map of Ta Chi. Houtu was still going through the Six Paths of Reincarnation, yet she had already demonstrated her strong power. Obviously, she would be far stronger after it, let alone the fact that she still had the Bell of Chaos in hand.


    When it came to the next Cultivation Tribulation, Houtu would be free, and by then, she might be a threat to all the sages, including Laozi himself. He could not even imagine how much stronger Houtu would be by then.


    But now, Laozi looked at Goddess Nvywa, who was laden with anxiety and said, "You don''t have to worry so much about it. Fellow Taoist Fuxi has a life connected to the Human Sovereign, and Minghe would also send disciples to guide him. By the time that Fuxi fulfills his cultivation as Human Sovereign, he will have recalled his memory."

 Chapter 165: Liu Er Joined the Human Tribe

    Chapter 165: Liu Er Joined the Human Tribe


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Goddess Nvywa could do nothing but pray for her brother, so she parted with Laozi and headed directly for Wahuang Heaven, leaving Laozi, who was sitting alone, in rumination.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the Pingxin City, Houtu was overwhelmed by mixed feelings, for she never thought that Laozi would dare to open the Six Paths of Reincarnation by force. During the fight in the Six Paths of Reincarnation, they just exerted a little power and the path was stirred, so Houtu reserved her power to prevent any damage, as in the Six Paths of Reincarnation, Houtu was the strongest, with a power even comparable to the Way of Heaven.


    However, because of her scruple, Fuxi had gone through the reincarnation and become a Human Tribesman. Houtu was therefore drowned in a deep regret, for she could never stand it that Fuxi, who killed her brother, had survived and reincarnated as a Human Tribesman.


    After some careful calculation and thought, Houtu came to realize that Fuxi had already been destined to be the Human Sovereign. This was simply unbearable to Houtu, who looked at the Blood Sea, sombrely.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Back on the Sacred Island of Blood Sea, Minghe was looking at the Nether World. He could naturally sense the stir of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, yet it never occurred to him that Goddess Nvywa would be willing to give up all the Karma in exchange for Laozi''s help. Since Fuxi had already reincarnated, it was time for him to send his disciples downhill.


    Minghe gathered Liu Er and Kongxuan and said to them, "The Human Tribe will thrive and prosper one day, yet they still lack Three Royals and Five Emperors to fulfill their Merit. I would deal with the first royal, Mentor of Human Sovereign, and you shall be assigned to help the other two. Liu Er assists Heavenly Sovereign and Kongxuan assists Earthly Sovereign. Though the Human Sovereign hasn''t been born yet, you two can concern yourselves about the sufferings and hardships of the Human Tribe, so that when the time matures, you are already ready to help the Human Sovereign."


    Liu Er grinned and said, "Master, you can rest assured. This was a piece of cake to me." That grinning face made Kongxuan speechless, for he knew that Liu Er was probably the one that made Minghe worry the most.


    Minghe said seriously, "I worry about no one other than you, Liu Er, even though you are a Sage-to-be now. Assisting the Human Sovereign takes not only power and strength, but most importantly, wisdom and alertness. You must behave yourself this time, for whatever trouble you make, you will be punished when you come back. Additionally, do remember to transform yourself into a human body, or you might scare the humans."


    That he must transform really dampened Liu Er. Since the start of his cultivation, Liu Er had been monkey-faced, yet now he was suddenly required to transform into a human body, he felt overwhelmed with a sense of awkwardness and reluctance. However, he knew too well that the Human and Demon Tribes were destined to be different. If he walked there directly, he would probably be refused at the gate before he even got a chance to see the Human Sovereign, let alone make him a disciple.


    Minghe continued, "You both are my favorite disciples. Considering your cultivation, no one except a few secluded powers can match you. However, do remember that wisdom comes first this time, for not all problems can be solved merely with power. I hope you will live up to my expectations and do inform me when trouble occurs."


    After hearing such words, Liu Er and Kongxuan bowed in reverence and said, "Yes, master, we will keep it in mind." After bidding farewell to Minghe, both Liu Er and Kongxuan rode the cloud heading for the Human Tribe. Halfway there, they separated and took different paths, for they thought it was better for them to cultivate their minds alone, which was, apart from assisting the Human Sovereign, also a crucial part of their task.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Back in the Human Tribe, a girl in Feng Yan Tribe was born at the foot of Mount Huaxu, and therefore got the name Huaxu. She was a kind-hearted girl with delicate features and won wide recognition among her fellow Tribesmen.


    To the west of Feng Yan Tribe, there was a Thunder Blessing, governed by a God of Thunder, who had a human body and yet a dragon head. His stomach swelled like a beating drum with a loud sound deafening like thunderbolts. Thunder God occupied the Heaven, taking charge of all the bolts and thunders while inflicting punishments on humans. The Thunder Blessing, therefore, was deemed as a Forbidden Land. Anyone who entered it without authorization would be exiled.


    Huaxu grew up listening to stories about Thunder God, which planted the seeds of curiosity in her, yet she was cautious enough not to violate the rule.


    One day, a halo of light wreathed over the Thunder Marsh and was noticed by Huaxu.


    That halo of light reminded her of the ancient legend in her tribe, which only intensified her desire to see the Thunder Marsh with her own eyes. Though she still had a desperate dread of the punishment, curiosity finally declared victory in her mental battle.


    Huaxu then heading for the Thunder Marsh secretly.


    Before long, she came near to the Thunder Marsh. Looking at it up close, she became hesitant, for she knew that there was no drawing back once she made the decision.


    However, curiosity secured the victory again in her mind, "I have come here already, why not set foot in it, there won''t be much difference." Soon enough, she entered the Thunder Marsh.


    Within the Thunder Marsh, Huaxu hadn''t met Thunder God yet, and all there was inside were tall reeds. She trod them down every step she took in case she should get lost.


    About half an hour since she entered the Thunder Marsh, ahead of her she saw a wide stretch of uncovered land, which was even more alluring to her. She rushed near and found a huge footprint measuring about 40 meters in length and 10 meters in width. Overwhelmed by surprise, she began to wonder how tiny she was before that giant who left such a huge footprint.


    Huaxu set up her mind to measure the giant and started to walk toward to the giant footprint.


    However, at the time when she stepped into the mark, suddenly a colored light flashed directly towards her and disappeared near her stomach.


    She could feel that something was different with her stomach, and that startled her so badly that she rushed back as fast as possible. After she came back to her tribe, her belly bulged larger with each passing day, and suspicion also grew amongst the people.


    Later, after inquiry, she came to realize that she was pregnant.


    That unmarried pregnancy caught the attention of the Elder, who demanded the reason from her. By then, she could no longer keep the secret but had to tell the truth. How she noticed the light, the giant footprints in the Thunder Marsh and how she reached it, all was told explained in detail.


    Hearing the whole thing out, people all thought that she carried a monster inside. Yet, considering her good deeds before, they didn''t exile or hang her, instead, they isolated her, building a small cottage near Yu River, where she had to live all on herself.


    Her belly was growing larger, to the extent that it hindered her free movement. It was not long before the day finally came when she could no longer labor and had nothing to feed on. Suddenly, in her dire desperation for food, a Forefather of Kylin flew over with a big lotus leaf in its mouth and some nuts wrapped in it.


    For quite a long time, the Forefather of Kylin constantly carried food over, not just fruit, but also some meat.


    At the first sight of the Kylin, Huaxu was afraid to come out of the room, so she waited for the Forefather of Kylin to leave and then took the food inside. After a few times, she got used to it and was not afraid anymore.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Liu Er left the Blood Sea and soon parted with Kongxuan to head to the Human Tribe alone. He obeyed Minghe''s suggestion and transformed into a human, with the shawl on him turned into a Taoist Robe. He now looked more like a young man in his twenties, lacking a kind of prudence that could only be found in middle-aged Taoists.


    Though Liu Er was usually of naughty character, he did take things seriously for his trip into the Human Tribe. Before long, he found that the tribe was entirely different from before. Most of the Tribesmen were ordinary people who fed themselves through hunting and fruit-picking. However, people frequently died from hunger.


    Liu Er felt deeply touched whenever he saw lovers or families being torn apart by death. Since Liu Er was accepted as Minghe''s disciple, his way of cultivation had long been smooth, not to mention that he had become a Sage-to-be now, so death and sad partings were never part of his life. Liu Er found that although the Human Tribe was still weak, their love and bonds were strong and indestructible, which made him realize why Minghe thought so highly of the Human Tribe.

 Chapter 166: Water Kylin

    Chapter 166: Water Kylin


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Chapter 34 Water Kylin


    Although Liu Er could not save all starving humans, it was still impossible for him to watch them die without doing anything. So he delivered them some ferocious Wild Beasts. Killing a few ferocious wild beasts was completely easy for him, but for those starving Human Tribesmen, he had done them an enormous favor.


    As Liu Er treated the Human Tribe benevolently, his understanding of the Human Tribe''s sufferings deepened. These sufferings were nothing for Liu er. It could even be said that those sufferings would not disturb those immortals with even a bit of cultivation. However, for these ordinary Human Tribe''s members, those sufferings might become crises that could cost them their lives.


    Since he wanted to become the Mentor of Human Sovereign, Liu Er naturally had to make some preparations. The sufferings of the Human Tribe had to be overcome with the Human Tribe''s strength, which was the reason why the Human Sovereigns would exist. Every time he found one kind of Human Tribe''s suffering, Liu Er would memorize it in his heart. He would ponder over how that suffering could be overcome using the strength of an ordinary human.


    Nowadays the numbers of the Human Tribesmen were too many. However, their innate talents were getting far worse than before. Whether it was their Martial Arts or their cultivations, the numbers of people who could genuinely enter the Primordial Martial Arts or attain the Great Way and become immortals were getting fewer and fewer. The most important thing was that the Human Tribe inside the Holy Land of the Human Tribe no longer interfered with the development of the Human Tribe outside, and thus it caused the deficiency of Human Tribe''s transforming exercises. Even though the Sages'' disciples were preaching, their preaching was limited only to several tribes of the Human Tribe.


    Under the impossibility of attaining the Great Way and becoming immortals, the Human Tribe''s Martial Arts started to show a slight sign of flourishing. The Human Tribe nowadays had widespread signs of strong Martial Arts bodies among them. Hunting those Bild Beasts, especially the strong ones, without any Martial Arts strength, would be the same as courting death.


    The Human Tribe was so large that it was impossible for Liu Er to walk among all of them by himself. Fortunately, he found a way. Just by blowing one strand of his hair, countless Liu Er appeared in front of him. This time, quantity mattered. Although all the avatars converted from his hair had a low cultivation level, which was only the level of Veridical Immortal, it was already enough to visit the Human Tribe.


    Within several months, Liu Er had walked through half of the Human Tribe. What he had heard and seen had overwhelmed him. When he withdrew his hair avatars, his mind was also no longer the same. Liu Er now had a kind of feeling that he was about to separate his Good Separation.


    However, right now was not the right time to separate his Good Separation. Minghe had helped him to determine his Way of Three Separations, which was to use three Origins of Four Monkey of Destruction to separate his Three Separations. He had found neither the Long-Armed Ape Monkey nor the Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey. Thus, he could only suppress the breakthrough of his cultivation and concentrate on achieving enlightenment from the Divine Law and strengthen his human body.


    Liu Er was a bit anxious. A Human Tribe''s female ought to be pregnant for ten months, perhaps the Human Sovereign would be born in about two or three months. It had been about seven or eight months since he immersed among the Human Tribe, but he had not found the slightest trace of the Human Sovereign. His heart was naturally anxious.


    "En?" Liu Er suddenly frowned. As he withdrew his hair avatars, one memory unexpectedly made him feel suspicious. Unmarried yet pregnant, and a Kylin was providing food to her. It really was suspicious. Thus, Liu er promptly changed his course and went towards Yu River.


    It was not really strange for a woman to be pregnant before marrying. On the contrary, it was the fact that a Forefather of Kylin was giving her food that made Liu Er feel suspicious. After the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation, it was very rare for the Kylin Tribe to appear in front of any living beings. Every place a Forefather of Kylin appeared, definitely had auspicious signs. Presumably, the Forefather of Kylin was prompted to provide food because the baby that Huaxu conceived was extraordinary. Since Kylins were auspicious beasts, they could naturally sense the existence of the auspicious signs.


    As soon as he arrived at the bank of Yu River, Liu Er saw an exotic beast delivering food to a pregnant woman. This beast''s body was a combination of a lion''s head, antlers, tiger''s eyes, an elaphure''s body, dragon''s scales and an ox''s tail. It was indeed a genuine Forefather of Kylin. Based on the fluctuation of its supernatural power, it was a Water Kylin.


    However, its cultivation was not that good and only at Black Immortal level. Looking at its age, it was probably only born several hundred years ago. Moreover, based on its chaotic supernatural power, it was clear that it did not have a complete transforming exercise. Relying only on a very shallow transforming exercise to achieve this cultivation level was indeed not an easy thing to do. After delivering food, the Forefather of Kylin went following the Yu River into the forest on the mountain.


    After the Forefather of Kylin left, Liu Er started to observe the pregnant woman living inside the straw cottage. There was a noble aura exuding from the woman''s face, but it was not her own. The ancients used to say, "a mother''s honor would increase, as the rise of her son''s position". Although the fetus in her womb was not yet completely formed, he was already surrounded by a purple aura, which was noble beyond words.


    This purple aura was not an ordinary purple aura. It was the Ziwei Emperor Aura of celestial Polaris. Since ancient times, Polaris was the symbol of a monarch status. It would already be noble beyond words if the monarch in the future could have nine Ziwei Emperor Auras. However, the fetus in Huaxu''s womb already had the thick purple aura. It should be the Human Sovereign he was searching for.


    As the Human Sovereign had not yet been born yet, guarding here was useless. There would be nothing wrong with coming again when the Human Sovereign was born. Following the direction the Water Kylin took when it left, Liu er went to chase after it as now he was even more interested in that Water Kylin. The Kylin Tribe had been hidden from the Untainted Land, how could there be a Kylin within the Human Tribe''s region?


    In the forest on the mountain, Water Kylin stepped onto the river''s bank and laid on its stomach. It was about to rest when a Taoist appeared in front of it. The Water Kylin vigilantly got up at once and roared, "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    The one who came was naturally Liu Er. Seeing that the Water Kylin seemed to be very nervous, Liu er could not help but laugh and say, "Little guy, don''t be nervous. If I wanted to harm you, do you think that you could resist?" After traveling among the Human Tribe for several months, Liu er was a lot more mature now. At least, he no longer referred to himself with a dialectal ''I''.


    Feeling the monstrous coercion Liu er emitted, the Water Kylin respectfully asked, "Younger generation meets the Great Immortal. What brought the Great Immortal to this place? If there is a task Xuan Qing needs to do, Xuanqing will definitely carry it out." Since Liu Er''s coercion had left him without the slightest strength to resist, the Water Kylin, Xuanqing, naturally would not dare to slight him.


    Liu Er smiled and asked, "Don''t be nervous. I just saw you delivering food to a pregnant woman from the Human Tribe back then, which is why I came to take a look. As far as I know, ever since the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation, the Kylin Tribe has lived in a hidden world. They rarely appeared in the Untainted Land. Since you''re a Forefather of Kylin, why are you here?"


    The Water Kylin answered, "The Great Immortal may not know, I was born in this Yu River about 400 years ago and don''t know where the Kylin Tribe resides now. The memory of my Spiritual Inheritance is somewhat incomplete, and the transforming exercise is also flawed, which is why I''m only at Black Immortal level. The Untainted Land is vast, and perhaps I will get into an accident before finding my tribesmen with such poor cultivation, thus, I only stay in this Yu River."


    Liu Er nodded. The Untainted Land was indeed vast. It was not a place that a Black Immortal could run wild in. If it was seen by those great demons or perhaps by those individual cultivators, it would either be killed or caught. Staying here was indeed the safest. After all, nowadays, none of the clans or individual cultivators in the Untainted Land dared to stir up trouble in the Human Tribe''s territory. Several thousand years ago, the Dragon Tribe had been set as an example. Even now, the dragon Cutting Platform at the Coast of the East Sea was still causing fear to everyone in the Untainted Land.


    Liu Er eyed the Water Kylin up for a moment. An idea appeared in his mind and he said, "Little guy, I''m lacking a mount to ride on, are you willing to be one?" Liu Er had long been envious that Minghe had Chixuan as his mount. Although Minghe seldom rode Chixuan, Liu Er was still envious of Minghe. How impressive would it be if he could appear in front of others riding a Kylin?


    Hearing Liu Er''s words, the Water Kylin hesitated. He did not know anything about Liu Er but that Liu Er''s cultivation was higher than his. If he was really to choose a Master, he would like to choose a very strong one or one that had an extremely strong background.


    Liu Er could naturally guess the Water Kylin''s thoughts. He said, "I''m the first disciple of Ancestor Minghe of the Blood Sea, Taoist Liu er. I''m also a Sage-to-be, becoming my mount won''t dishonor you. Furthermore, I can pass you the way of cultivation. What do you think?"


    Hearing that, the Water Kylin swiftly worshipped and said, "I''m willing to be the Great Immortal''s mount." Ancestor Minghe''s name was known, even to him that was born not too long ago. Becoming Liu Er''s mount would guarantee him a lifetime''s safety. Moreover, as Liu Er would pass him the way of cultivation, he naturally would not refuse.


    After all, the Kylin Tribe now was no longer the previous one. He, a little Black Immortal, did not count for a thing in the Untainted Land and might be killed by others one day. Besides, following a powerful person was not an embarrassing thing, let alone the master was Liu Er, who had the powerful strength and also had an expert as his support.


    Liu Er laughed and said joyfully, "Good! From now on, I will live on this mountain for a while. You will continue to deliver food to that pregnant woman in the future. After you come back, I''ll explain the way of cultivation to you. Do you understand?" Liu Er''s mood was extremely good after he got this Water Kylin as his mount.


    Water Kylin nodded its big head. If it could see that the fetus in that woman''s womb was not ordinary, how could Liu Er miss it? Furthermore, from Liu Er''s reaction, it was obvious that he came for that fetus. Since it could make Liu Er, a Sage-to-be, regard it as important, the fetus would absolutely be extremely important.

 Chapter 167: Liu Ers Recruiting a Disciple

    Chapter 167: Liu Er''s Recruiting a Disciple


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    As days passed by, Huaxu''s stomach was getting bigger and bigger. However, compared with an ordinary pregnant woman, Huaxu''s stomach was getting bigger at a much slower speed. Although the Human Tribe''s pregnancy usually lasted for 10 months, within the last 10 months, Huaxu''s stomach only grew slightly bigger.


    The head of the Feng Yan Tribe sent someone to Yu River''s border to check. If Huaxu really gave birth to a monster, they would need to eliminate it as soon as possible so that it would not become a calamity to the tribe. As for Huaxu, they also did not know what they were going to do with her. They could only treat her according to the circumstance when the time came.


    The Human Tribesman who came to check on Huaxu was instantly frightened when he found out that Huaxu''s stomach was unexpectedly still big. Human Tribe''s pregnancies ought to last for 10 months, but why did Huaxu still not give birth? Moreover, her stomach was clearly far smaller than an ordinary 10 months'' pregnant one. Was it really a monster?


    Just as that person wanted to leave, he found an exotic beast treading on Yu River, walking towards his direction. This beast had a lion''s head, antlers, tiger''s eyes, an elaphure''s body, dragon''s scales and an ox''s tail. Wasn''t this a Forefather of Kylin, the auspicious beast of legend!? That person was even more astonished to witness that the Forefather of Kylin was delivering food to Huaxu.


    That person went back and reported everything to the head of Feng Yan Tribe. The head of Feng Yan Tribe was also very surprised and gathered the Tribe''s elders to discuss the matter. An elder said, "I''ve long heard that a divine beast lives in Yu River. I never expected it to be a Forefather of Kylin. If a Kylin appears, this must definitely be an auspicious sign. Since the Forefather of Kylin delivers food to Huaxu, the fetus in Huaxu''s womb definitely possesses an auspicious aura. It''s definitely not a monster. The child Huaxu conceived must be the Great Sage of our Human Tribe."


    Everyone was extremely shocked to hear ''the Great Sage of the Human Tribe''. It was not like there had never been a sage born among the Human Tribe. The birth of a sage would usually lead the tribes to become more prosperous. Now that there would be a Great Sage born among their Feng Yan Tribe, they were naturally happy.


    Thus, the head of Feng Yan Tribe led the tribesmen to the banks of Yu River to welcome Huaxu back to the tribe. Huaxu also understood that the tribesmen were only panicking before and had not made any serious mistakes. Thus, she forgave them and moved back into the tribe. After all, it would be more comfortable for her if she could have the tribesmen looking after her.


    Huaxu''s pregnancy lasted for 12 years. Instead of panicking, her tribesmen became even happier. There was a rumor among the Human Tribe that the longer it took for a Great Sage to be born, the more virtuous the Great Sage would be. From what they knew, the longest a Sage was in a term for, was one year six months. Huaxu however, had been pregnant for 12 years. After this child was born, he would probably be incredibly extraordinary.


    One day, Huaxu suddenly felt a pain coming from her stomach. The tribesmen hastily helped her deliver the child. A purple aura fell from the Heaven when that child was born and Huaxu''s room was suddenly filled with a burst of sunlight. A spiritual dragon was coiling around the roof beam and a resonant cry spread around the world.


    This cry shocked the entire Untainted Land. It was only a newborn Human Tribe''s baby, yet his cry could spread around the entire Untainted Land. Everyone had long heard that the Human Tribe would crown the Three Royals and Five Emperors. Since this baby was so extraordinary, it would most likely become the first of the Three Royals.


    The Sages were naturally the first to know this. However, they did not make any move. After all, the Mentor of Human Sovereigns of the Three Royals and Five Emperors had been assigned. Not only would they bear Karmas if they were to scramble for that position again, they would also have even greater Karmas if they could not let the Human Sovereigns return to their positions. Goddess Nvywa however, was extremely happy.


    When Fuxi was born, everyone heard a beast was roaring outside. They went out to take a look and saw that the Forefather of Kylin which had been delivering food to Huaxu actually came with a Taoist sitting on its back. Since that Taoist was able to have a Forefather of Kylin as his mount, he was definitely not an ordinary Immortal. Thus, everyone of the Feng Yan Tribe kowtowed. The head of the tribe asked, "What brings the Immortal here?"


    The person who came was naturally Liu Er. He sat on the Forefather of Kylin''s back, smiled and said, "I am the eldest disciple of Ancestor Minghe, Taoist Liu Er. I have come for the baby inside this house. This child will be the Great Sage of the Human Tribe in the future. My Master has commanded me to come and accept him as my disciple."


    Feng Yan Tribe''s people were extremely shocked. They might not know about other almighty names in the Untainted Land, but they had heard about the Sages in the Untainted Land. Ancestor Minghe was one of those Sages. Although they did not know who Taoist Liu er was, since he was accepted by Ancestor Minghe as a disciple, he must have powerful strength. In the eyes of the Human Tribe, Minghe was the same as the Sages, thus the Sages were used as comparisons.


    Huaxu was naturally exhilarated when she heard that Sage''s disciple had come to recruit a disciple. However, she was also reluctant to part with the child. Liu Er said, "Lady, please rest assured, I am now living on the mountain at the bank of Yu River. After this child grows up, you may send him to the mountain to find me."


    Hearing that, Huaxu naturally nodded her head and agreed. Soon after, Liu Er left riding the Forefather of Kylin again. That child meanwhile was raised as the future tribe head by Feng Yan Tribe. The head of the Feng Yan Tribe named him Fuxi, which might be the will of the heaven.


    Fuxi showed that he was exceptionally intelligent right after he was born. He could speak three days after he was born and walk five days after born. When he grew slightly older, he already had his own opinion towards things and helped the head of the tribe in handling some matters in a very well-organized way. There was no one in the tribe who did not admire him. When Fuxi finally grew to adulthood, the head of the tribe used his age as a pretext to give his position to Fuxi.


    At this moment, Huaxu also told him that when he was born, he was taken as a disciple by an Immortal who lived on the deep mountain at the bank of Yu River. Now that Fuxi was already an adult, it was the time to formally become his disciple.


    According to his mother''s words, Fuxi came into the depth of the mountain at the bank of Yu River. When he saw a Forefather of Kylin resting on the riverside, he straightaway knew that this beast was the Forefather of Kylin that had delivered food to his mother. Thus, he bowed three times to the Forefather of Kylin to pay his respect and show his gratitude.


    The Water Kylin was frightened to see Fuxi bowed towards him. He swiftly moved away and thus accepted only half of Fuxi''s ceremony. He had been following Liu Er for so many years, and Liu Er naturally told him the matter about Fuxi''s identity, which was Goddess Nvywa''s elder brother and the future Human Sovereign of the Human Tribe. Neither identity would allow him to accept Fuxi''s bow. Accepting Fuxi''s half ceremony was already its limit.


    Seeing that Fuxi was about to bow again because he had avoided his first bow, The Water Kylin hastily said, "You must be Fuxi! Your Master has been waiting for a long time inside. You should quickly go inside!" He jumped straight into the river and vanished after he finished speaking.


    Although Fuxi was bewildered, he stopped thinking over the matter and went directly inside after knowing that the Immortal had been waiting inside for a long time. After Fuxi walked away, the Water Kylin''s head, covered with cold sweats, appeared from the river. He thought, "This Fuxi must have wanted to kill me with his bows! Since he is someone I couldn''t afford to offend, then is he also someone I couldn''t avoid!?"


    When Fuxi arrived at the center of the mountain forest, he saw a huge peach orchard. Countless soft, watery peaches were hanging on the branches. The air was filled with the fragrance of peaches. Fuxi could not help but swallow his saliva. Although he was a Sage, he was, after all, a human. How could he resist the temptation of these peaches?


    This peach orchard was not an ordinary one. Liu Er had planted the seeds of the Peaches of Immortality from the Peento Tree that Minghe cultivated. Even though now their level had dropped to a stage in which they could not even be categorized as Postcelestial Spiritual Roots, they still were not something an ordinary human could see. Besides, these fruits could be considered as Magic Fruits, they naturally had a strong temptation for an ordinary human.


    But in the end, Fuxi was not an ordinary human. His mind became clear after just after a brief moment of being in a trance. When he saw that seated above a huge rock in the middle of the peach orchard there was a Taoist, he at once knew that the Taoist was the Master he had never met. Thus, he stepped forward and kowtowed, saying, "Disciple Fuxi meets Master."


    Liu Er opened his eyes and stared at Fuxi. He said, "Fuxi¡­ really is extraordinary, deserves to be called the human chosen by Heaven. Since today you''ve formally worshipped me as your Master, I will pass the method of cultivation to you. If in the future you come upon unsolvable matters amongst the Human Tribe, you may also come to ask me."


    After passing the method of cultivation onto Fuxi, Liu er used Magic Fruits to quickly help Fuxi finish his Foundation Establishment. After a short three months, Fuxi had already stepped into the realm of Earthly Immortals. It was extremely fast. Fuxi possessed the fate of the Human Sovereign, so even though he had not yet become the Human Sovereign, the Luck of the Feng Yan Tribe already converged on his body. In addition, every day he also ate Magic Fruit. It was natural that his cultivation progressed rapidly.


    After three months, Fuxi bade Liu Er farewell and returned to the Feng Yan Tribe. Fuxi''s mind did not linger in cultivating and the matters of the tribe still filled his mind. Fuxi shouldered the mission of Human Sovereign, cultivation was indeed not the most important thing for him. Thus, Liu Er naturally would not stop him.


    Once Fuxi became the head of the tribe, he often observed the situation inside the tribe. He saw that among the Human Tribe, a lot of the descendants born from the copulation of closely-related people were more stupid. Therefore, he drew up the human''s moral relations. From now on, there would be no marriage between closely-related people, such as between siblings and paternal cousins, in the tribe.


    One day when he came to the river bank, he saw that there were a lot of animals with scutes inside the river. Their bodies were like flowing lines and their scutes were glittering, extremely beautifully. The most important thing was that there were a lot of them. Nowadays, the Feng Yan Tribe lived by hunting wild animals and gathering wilds fruit. It could barely keep them from starving to death.


    Fuxi thought, "If these animals can be eaten, then the tribe''s shortage of food will be solved." Thus, Fuxi went into the mountain to consult Liu er. Liu Er thought about the matter and answered, "These things are Scute creatures under the control of the Dragon Tribe of the Four Seas. They are called Fish. Since the Human Tribe is under a shortage of food, you may eat these things."

 Chapter 168: Fuxis Deduction of the Eight Trigrams

    Chapter 168: Fuxi''s Deduction of the Eight Trigrams


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Fuxi brought all the young ones to go fishing but the fish were slippery and also tricky little things. Once they noticed humans approaching, they would swim far away. Humans moved slowly in the water, so even if they fished for the entire day, they still failed to get enough to feed everyone.


    So Fuxi went to Liu Er for a solution and the latter pointed at a peach tree. When Fuxi took a closer look, he found a spider web on the branch where an insect was stuck after trying to fly through the web. Realization dawned on him and he cried, "I see."


    Just as he was about to leave, Liu Er said, "Fuxi, fish are good sources of food, but they''ll be exhausted by humans one day. Your Human Tribe can use ponds to culture them instead. Since they multiply and grow quickly, your tribe will have endless fish to eat this way."


    Fuxi nodded, so he continued, "As for wild beasts, they''re enough to feed you well but they''re nevertheless finite in number. Your tribesmen often get hurt hurting as well. You should get them to catch some docile Wild Beasts and domesticate them. This way, you can raise them the same way you raise fish."


    Fuxi lowered his head and pondered over this seriously. He suddenly jumped up and slapped his thigh. He bowed at Liu Er and said, "I understand now, Master. I''ll go see to it now." He turned around and ran out of the cave.


    Liu Er felt somewhat dispirited after seeing how quickly Fuxi understood his advice. This was a method he had been thinking about for a long time, yet Fuxi had to comprehend it in such a short time. Fuxi was truly destined to be the Human Sovereign. If this continued, there would be nothing left for him to teach Fuxi. It really wasn''t easy to be the Mentor of Human Sovereign. Had he known this earlier, he would rather endure Minghe''s scolding than come out here.


    After Fuxi left, he ran straight for his tribe. He collected many hemp ropes and tied them to form a large web. He then led several youngsters to the riverside and used the fishing net to catch ten times the number of fish as they did before. Now that they had caught numerous fish, they no longer had to hunt Wild Beasts every day.


    Fuxi also instructed his tribesmen to capture the docile Wild Beasts and raise them in the village.


    After going through several failures, the humans finally managed to domesticate many wild beasts like cattle, sheep, chicken, ducks, and pigs. In the summer, they would go fishing. When they had additional fish, they would turn them into dry fish. In the winter, they would butcher their beasts. They no longer had to risk their lives hunting in the forest and their lives became better and better.


    The rapid advancement of the tribe meant more and more surroundings tribe had come to them for shelter. Fuxi''s fame was on the rise as well. In the following decades, he invented the xun (a traditional musical instrument made of pottery), harp, and cymbal. He also created folk songs, bringing music to the lives of his people. He also divided his territory into regions and assigned officers to govern each one, providing guidance for the future social governance.


    By the time he was 40, the entire Human Tribe had recognized him to be the sovereign. He ordered for a city to be built on a fertile land to be made into the capital. The other tribes followed suit and built their own cities. Since then, the Human Tribe became even more prosperous.


    Liu Er, being Fuxi''s mentor, was naturally well-known among the Human Tribe. The tribesmen even built temples to worship him and Minghe. Thanks to that, the 30 percent Luck of the Human Tribe belonging to Minghe was increased again. Even Liu Er received some Luck as well.


    The changes in the Luck of the Human Tribe also piqued the attention of all the Sages. They were envious and even despised the fact that Minghe owned 30 percent of the Luck of the Human Tribe. But there wasn''t anything they could do as their preaching was restricted to the humans outside of the Coast of the East Sea. The Luck of the tribe within the place had always been unwaveringly constant and they had no way of interfering with it.


    With all these changes, the Sages placed even more importance on the position of the Mentor of Human Sovereign. But they had a large number of disciples under them and it was difficult for them to choose their candidates. The only one who didn''t share this worry was Laozi. After all, he only had Xuandu under his tutelage.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    As time went by, the Human Tribe developed rapidly under Fuxi''s guidance but problems followed as well. One day, an elderly tribe leader came to him for help and said, "Human Sovereign, a flood hit our tribe and washed away all our fish. Our domesticated animals aren''t mature yet. I implore you to send my tribe some food."


    Fuxi instantly agreed and ordered someone to send lots of food to the elder''s tribe. After the tribe leader left, he began thinking how he could protect the Human Tribe from natural disasters. He considered this for a long time before decided to turn to his mentor for help.


    He arrived at his mentor''s place and immediately knelt down when he met him. Liu Er stopped him and said, "Fuxi, you''re now the sovereign of the Human Tribe. Don''t bother with such courtesy. I''m not worthy of it."


    Fuxi made a bow. "Mentor, you''re incorrect. Without your guidance, I wouldn''t enjoy the prestige I do today. You''re definitely worthy of such respect."


    Liu Er smiled and waved his hand, indicating for his disciple to take a seat. "Forget it then. What question do you have for me today?"


    Fuxi stood up and made another bow. "Ever since I became the Human Sovereign, I have tried my best to educate my tribesmen. Lately, I keep feeling that I''m close to completing my duties but lack a Fated Chance. That''s why I came to you today, mentor. In addition, the Human Tribe is plagued by constant natural disasters and the people are going through hard times. I also came to seek a solution."


    Liu Er narrowed his eyes and began to predict the secrets of heaven. After a while, he turned around and smiled. "You''re right. There''s something you still have to do and it''s related to your question today. I''ll go and inquire about it for you. Go back and wait for my news."


    Though Liu Er knew Fuxi lacked one Fated Chance, he had no idea what it was. So he returned to the Blood Sea to seek Minghe''s advice. Minghe smiled to see him, knowing his intention. "I''m well prepared for this. Here''s Fuxi''s Fated Chance, take it. You may leave now."


    Liu Er was stunned to see the things that Minghe handed him. It was the Eternal Spiritual Treasure belonging to Emperor Jun of the Demon Tribe, the River Chart and the Inscription of the Luo. During the war between the Wu and Demon Tribes, the treasure was taken away by the Demon Master, Kunpeng. How did Minghe get his hands on it?


    Though he had many questions in his mind, he didn''t ask any of them. He took the treasure silently and left for the Human Tribe. Minghe looked in the direction of the Northern Underworld, a mysterious smile growing on his face.


    Liu Er returned to his Human Tribe after receiving the treasure and summoned the Dragon Scales cultivating in the mountains after some consideration. He put the River Chart and the Inscription of The Luo on its back. After giving it some instructions, he let it roam free.


    There was a river called the Wei River that sat east of the newly-built capital that was connected to the Yellow River. When Fuxi was idle, he enjoyed sitting by the river quietly. He also liked going there whenever he had to solve some troublesome problems. He could gain inspiration there.


    After Liu Er left, a large number of tribesmen died from natural disasters. That depressed Fuxi. Without knowing the changes in the rule of heaven and earth, his tribe wasn''t able to predict disasters and avoid them. Seeing his tribesmen suffer, Fuxi became anxious and even impatient to wait for Liu Er''s return.


    Just then, the surface of the Wei River changed drastically and a deep vortex appeared as if something was coming out from it. An Exotic Beast slowly emerged from inside the vortex. The beast cried and trod the surface of water toward him.


    Fuxi was unexpectedly unafraid. Instead, it crossed his mind that the Dragon Scales was the essence of the heaven and earth. It was horse-shaped but covered by dragon scales, giving it its name. It had red lines and a green skin, about 9-feet high. It also had wings so it could fly over waters. It was considered a Divine Beast.


    The Dragon Scales came to Fuxi and looked back at its own back. Fuxi followed its line of sight and found two pictures. A name flashed in his mind: the River Chart and the Inscription of the Luo. He didn''t know he knew this but he could tell this was his Fated Chance.


    After Fuxi took the treasure off its back, the Dragon Scales went back to the water. He began to enlighten the charts and inscriptions. According to the inexplicable memory he just had, he knew this was the Magic Weapon that could predict the changes in the rule of the heaven and earth. It was exactly what he needed most now.


    Taking the treasure, he walked quickly back to his tribe. He needed to figure out a way to avoid natural disasters as soon as possible.


    The changes in the Rule of the Heaven and Earth in the treasure were endless. Not even Fuxi could understand them in a short time. But he didn''t give up and studied them as he governed his Human Tribe.


    Fuxi finally enlightened the changes thoroughly after three years. By tracking the astronomical and geographical phenomena, he invented trigrams like the Force, Open, Radiance, Shake, Ground, Gorge, Bound, and Field. Together, they were dubbed the Eight Diagrams. He used it to predict the changes in the rule of the heaven and earth and human moral order.


    Fuxi used the natural phenomena like heaven, field, thunder, wind, water, fire, and mountain to represent the Eight Trigrams and explained everything through them. Once understanding these diagrams, one could predict the secrets of heaven, pursue good fortune, and avoid disasters. When he was done, Fuxi walked out and announced, "The Human Tribe will not have any trouble from now on."


    He then saw the River Chart and the Inscription of the Luo turn into a streak of light that flew toward the Yu River.


    Now understanding that his mentor had sent the treasure, he didn''t care where they went. He was more concerned about the Eight Trigrams, so he summoned leaders from all the other tribes and showed them about his invention. He then ordered for the Eight Trigrams to be popularized in every tribe.

 Chapter 169: The Heaven and Earth Taoists Visit to the Northern Underworld

    Chapter 169: The Heaven and Earth Taoist''s Visit to the Northern Underworld


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Thanks to the predictions by the Eight Trigrams, the Human Tribe survived one natural disaster after another. The weather was favorable and fewer tribesmen died in natural disasters, greatly relieving Fuxi. He had the feeling that once he found the next sovereign of the Human Tribe, he would have fulfilled his Merit.


    Knowing this, Liu Er bade him farewell and left for Blood Sea riding on the Water Kylin. When the time came for Emperor Fuxi to receive the Rectification of Human Sovereign, he would come with Minghe and that would signal the end of their mentor-disciple relationship.


    When he reached the Blood Sea, Liu Er sent the Water Kylin to look for Chixuan while he went to Minghe to return the River Chart and the Inscription of the Luo. "Master, Fuxi has almost fulfilled his merit, so I shall return the treasure to you." The treasure wasn''t merely priceless and it wasn''t suitable for him either.


    Minghe took the treasure and said, "Go back and organize all your learnings from your stay in the Human Tribe. When Fuxi gets the Rectification of Human Sovereign, we can attend the ceremony together." He then sent the treasure to the Heaven and Earth Taoist.


    The treasures recorded the evolution of mountains and waters in the Untainted Land. Since the World of Heaven and Earth had just been converted to a Small Chiliocosm and required more improvement, the treasure would greatly help the Heaven and Earth Taoist. Moreover, the treasure was originally ''taken'' by the Heaven and Earth Taoist from Kun Peng.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The time was soon after LiuEr and Kongxuan left Blood Sea for the Human Tribe. The place was the Demon Palace in the Northern Underworld Sea. The character involved was the Demon Master, Kunpeng. Since Kunpeng got the Emperor Jun''s Eternal Spiritual Treasure, the River Chart and the Inscription of the Luo, he had been constantly trying to comprehend it. Unfortunately, he missed the point and gained little.


    One day, he was comprehending the treasure as usual when he was hit by a strong sense of danger. However, he didn''t move. It wasn''t because he didn''t want to, he simply couldn''t. He had experienced this feeling once when Minghe froze the Individual Cultivators and the Sages-to-be with his Law of Heaven and Earth. Back then, he was hiding and planning on reaping the benefits from their fight, but Minghe froze him as well.


    But his feeling was much worse this time. Even though he tried his best to move, he still wasn''t able to escape. Fear. A deep sense of dread dawned on him. Sensing the silence inside the Demon Palace, for the first time he felt the quiet could be sometimes terrifying.


    Feeling around, Kunpeng could only see but not make the slightest movement. Such a situation lasted for a few minutes before Kunpeng was forced to speak. "I wonder which esteemed guest has arrived at the Northern Underworld. Please show yourself."


    An unexpected figure appeared in the hall of the Demon Palace, the sight of him making Kunpeng cry out in horror, "It''s you, Heaven and Earth Taoist. What are you here for? Why did you freeze me? Did Ancestor Minghe sent you to kill me?"


    The guest was none other than Minghe''s Good separation, the Heaven and Earth Taoist. He noticed the fear on Kunpeng''s face and said lightly, "Kill you? It''s not like that. Minghe''s disciple went to assist the first Human Sovereign and there''s something the Human Sovereign lacks for his Rectification, so he sent me here to collect it. By the way, the first Human Sovereign is an old friend of yours. It''s the former Emperor Fuxi."


    Kunpeng''s face turned dark. "Fuxi? I didn''t expect to be still alive, even reincarnated in the Human Tribe and became the Human Sovereign. It''s probably Goddess Nvywa''s arrangement. I wonder what treasure you''re here for."


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist smiled. "Naturally it''s Emperor Jun''s original Eternal Spiritual Treasure, the River Chart and the Inscription of the Luo. During the battle between the Wu Tribe and the Demon Tribe, you stole Emperor Jun''s treasure without consideration of Fuxi''s life. It''s your great Fated Chance to comprehend the treasure for thousands of years. Now you have reached the end of your Fated Chance is over and you should hand it over."


    Kunpeng''s expression turned ghastly and he said coldly, "How can I give you my Spiritual Treasure? It''s too much of Fellow Taoist Minghe to send you here." Never mind a supreme primordial treasure like the River Chart and the Inscription of the Luo, he didn''t even have many primordial spiritual treasures to begin with.


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist smiled more widely. "Kunpeng, did you think I''m here to discuss it with you?" His smile remained but his killing intent was obvious. Kunpeng had once seen such a smile on Minghe''s face but still shivered to see it a second time.


    He was naturally unhappy and gritted his teeth. "Don''t force me. If push comes to shove, I''ll just drag you to hell with me. I suppose Minghe will feel pain if you, the Great Deity of Feng Capital dies? And the Nether World will probably fall into chaos?"


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist suddenly burst out laughing hearing Kunpeng''s threat. "You''re still the same! You''ve not grown an inch! Drag me to hell? Go ahead and try! No, you''d better try moving before making such a bold claim!"


    Kunpeng watched him came close and took away his River Chart and the Inscription of the Luo from his hands without being able to resist. The most terrible thing was that he felt like he was in a separate space as he couldn''t feel his Eternal Spiritual Treasure or the Demon Palace at all. Though he was still in the hall of his palace, he could only see it but not initiate it.


    Kunpeng''s face changed drastically. This was more than just the Law of Heaven and Earth, it was the Law of Space. He never thought that the Heaven and Earth Taoist would be capable of comprehending the Law of Space and with such mastery too. Kunpeng couldn''t make any resistance against him. Was this truly the power a Sage-to-be was capable of owning?


    Realization hit him suddenly and he looked at the Heaven and Earth Taoist in shock. He felt as if his whole body was integrated into the heaven and earth, without any vital force of the Sages-to-be around him. That was the feeling of being in the Realm of Origin. "Y-You! You''ve actualized the Origin!" His voice was full of fear.


    Since the birth of the Untainted Land, only seven had ascended into Sagehood besides Hongjun. Among them, Minghe was the only one who had actualized the Realm of Origin and became a Da Luo Golden Immortal. And now, even his Good Separation had succeeded where so many almighty people in the Untainted Land had failed. It was unbelievable.


    Kunpeng knew he didn''t have the slightest chance of escaping an expert of both the Law of Heaven and Earth and the Law of Space. Would he die here today? Holding onto the last glimmer of hope for survival, he asked, "Fellow Taoist Heaven and Earth, you can take the treasure. Please let me go for Goddess Nvywa''s sake. I swear I''ll never hold this against Fellow Taoist Minghe in the future."


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist played with the treasure in his hands and smiled. "Goddess Nvywa? Kun Peng, back then you escaped before the battle without consideration for Fuxi''s life. If not for your status as the Demon Master, she would''ve longed sorted you out. Do you think she''ll be enemies with us if I kill you here today?"


    Kunpeng''s face turned deathly pale. The Heaven and Earth Taoist was right. His status as the Demon Master was the only thing holding Goddess Nvywa back from killing him. That was why he had lived in seclusion since the battle of the Wu Tribe and the Demon Tribe, afraid of Goddess Nvywa''s retaliation against him without regard for his position.


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist continued, "Now that you know my secret, do you think there''s any chance we let you live?" He looked at Kunpeng with a smile, feeling the joy of being able to toy with the lives of others.


    Kunpeng''s face turned sheet white. If he was the Heaven and Earth Taoist, he wouldn''t let someone who knew his secret live either. After all, only the dead would keep secrets. Was his death inevitable?


    Suddenly, a thought came to him. If Minghe wanted to kill him, the Heaven and Earth Taoist wouldn''t be entertaining him with all these talks. With his strength, it was a piece of cake for the Heaven and Earth Taoist to kill him. Since he was being told so many things, it was apparent the Heaven and Earth Taoist didn''t want to kill him. Perhaps he was still useful to Minghe.


    Thinking of this, he immediately said, "Fellow Taoist Heaven and Earth, I suppose you''re not just here for the treasure but also because Minghe wants me to work for him." He wouldn''t give up even the smallest chance of survival. After all, he was born cowardly. If he wasn''t so, he wouldn''t have become Emperor Jun''s subordinate in the first place.

 Chapter 170: Kong Xuans Taking Lieshan as Disciple

    Chapter 170: Kong Xuan''s Taking Lieshan as Disciple


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Seeing that Kunpeng had finally realized what was going on, the Heaven and Earth Taoist smiled. If he had wanted to kill Kunpeng, he didn''t even have to spare much effort with Kunpeng trapped by the Law of Heaven and Earth and the Law of Space. Besides self-explosion, there was little Kunpeng could do.


    Taking note of Kunpeng''s strong desire for survival, the Heaven and Earth Taoist said, "That''s precisely Minghe''s intention. But if you want us to trust you, hand over a streak of your Natal Original Spirit. If you perform your task this time well, we may consider returning your freedom."


    Kunpeng hesitated for a while before making his choice. He chose to his life instead of his freedom. He split one streak of his Natal Original Spirit and presented it to the Heaven and Earth Taoist. That was equivalent to giving up the control of his life.


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist took the Original Spirit and lifted the restrictions on Kunpeng. He flicked his sleeves and took out two primordial spiritual treasures. "These are two primordial spiritual treasures from Minghe. They can protect you on this dangerous mission."


    One was a Sixth-Grade Red Lotus of Fire and the another was a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, the Hammer of Origin that Minghe had recently obtained. Tongtian had exchanged the position of the Mentor of Human Sovereign with this hammer, whose attack force was top-level among primordial spiritual treasures.


    Kunpeng was far from happy even though he was given two primordial spiritual treasures. His life was subject to others now. Worse still, he was worried about the dangerous task the Heaven and Earth Taoist had mentioned. He asked in a low voice, "What does Minghe want me to do?"


    "I actualized the Realm of Origin in the Chaos not long ago, where I learned there were other creatures and worlds. But Minghe and I can''t leave the Untainted Land now, so we''d like someone to explore the Chaos for us," the Heaven and Earth Taoist answered.


    Kunpeng was aware that the person they chose was him. Upon hearing this breaking news, he was also quite surprised. It was only logical for there to be other creatures in the Chaos since 3000 Mazingers were mostly born there. Other worlds, however, were not a trivial matter.


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist flicked his sleeves again, summoning one Crystal Ball and three talismans. "There are tens of thousands of Clones of Blood God in this Crystal Ball. Once you run across other worlds, just release them into the world. And for the three talismans, they are space transfer talismans refined by me. You can use them to escape at critical moments. We wish you a safe return and you may set out when you''re ready. Goodbye."


    He then left with the treasure, leaving Kunpeng helpless. This was something easier said than done. He was clear about the dangers involved but he had no other choice but to enter the Chaos.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    When Minghe looked in the direction of the Northern Underworld, he noticed Kunpeng had left for the central region of the Chaos. Whether he could return safely depended on his own luck. To be fair, Kun Peng was pitifully unlucky! Had the Heaven and Earth Taoist not found out some secrets in the Chaos, Kun Peng''s only loss would have been the River Chart and the Inscription of the Luo.


    There were not many with strong human bodies in the Untainted Land. Though Kunpeng''s human body was inferior to the Ancestor of Sorcery''s, his was definitely stronger than the Great Sorcerer''s. Moreover, his speed was one of the best. These two congenital advantages explained why he was chosen to complete this tough task.


    It was apparent that Kunpeng was the most suitable choice of the few who could explore the Chaos and protect himself. Realizing this, Minghe forced Kunpeng to do so. Kunpeng now lived in the desolate area of the Northern Underworld to seclude himself from the outside world. No one would notice his disappearance. Considering all the factors, he was the best choice for the task.


    As for whether he would be able to bring back good news for Minghe, that would be up to the heaven. Minghe had given him two primordial spiritual treasures so he could better protect himself. This was also a method called the carrot and stick.


    With Kunpeng in the central area of the Chaos, news from him wouldn''t be sent back so quickly so Minghe paid little attention to this. Currently, Fuxi was about to fulfill his duties and the next Human Sovereign was about to succeed him. Minghe had decided the next Human Sovereign would be Ancestor Hongyun.


    Recently, he had Zhenyuanzi bring Ancestor Hongyun''s remaining spirit to him before sending it to the Six Path of Reincarnation. To make sure Ancestror Hongyun would be the next Human Sovereign, Minghe especially took a streak of the Dragon Aura of the Human Sovereign from the Kongtong Seal to inject into his remaining spirit.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Ever since Kongxuan left the Blood Sea, he had been traveling around the Human Tribe to observe their lives and seek for the next Sovereign, the Earthly Sovereign of the Three Sovereigns in the Human Tribe. Since Fuxi was about to fulfill his merits, the birth of the Earthly Sovereign was around the corner.


    Alongside the Jiang River was the Jiang Tribe. One day, a woman called Rensi met a spiritual dragon while visiting Mount Hua. The dragon offered her an Immaculate Conception and she gave birth to a baby several years later. That day, five-color spiritual dragons hovered around auspicious clouds and prompted Rensi to name her baby Lieshan.


    Like Fuxi, Lieshan started talking three days after his birth and walking in five days. Everyone in his tribe was startled and saw him as a monster. Luckily, some elders were still familiar with Fuxi''s story. They explained Lieshan''s birth and told stories about Fuxi. People were relieved and became jubilant since someone important had appeared in their tribe.


    In his journey, Kongxuan didn''t even find a shred of a clue of the Human Sovereign so he could only continue looking. When he came upon the riverside of the Weihe River, he noticed a boy sitting on a stone, lost in thought. He was surprised because a boy at that age was supposed to be his mother''s arms rather than acting so oddly.


    This boy was none other than Lieshan, who was now over three years. Despite his young age, he was astonishingly smart. Seeing that tribesmen were finding less and less wild fruits and animals, he started thinking about it. Therefore, he came to this place alone to see whether he could figure out a way to solve the sustenance problems.


    Seeing this cute boy, Kongxuan stopped his pace and transformed into an elderly man. He moved forward and asked him, "Kid, can you help me scoop up a pot of fresh water?" Lieshan looked up and instantly obeyed the request.


    Kongxuan received the pot and had a drink. Lieshan returned to the stone and stared the elderly man. "Sir, where did you come from?" Kongxuan answered, "There was a flood in my hometown that separated my family. I can only go to my relatives'' place thousands of miles away for shelter."


    Lieshan felt sympathy for him. He hesitated when he saw the bony elderly man before taking out a piece of jerky from his pocket and handing it to Kongxuan. "Sir, you must be very hungry after such a long journey. Please take it."


    Kongxuan said doubtfully, "I have passed many tribes, but very few have extra food. Does your tribe have ample food?" Lieshan replied, "No, this is my food for today. I have been thinking, so I forget to eat it."


    Kongxuan asked with curiosity, "How will you go through your day if you give it to me?"


    Lieshan said, "Don''t worry. I''m fine even if I don''t eat for a day. After all, I can get one piece of jerky tomorrow. But you can''t continue on your journey on an empty stomach."


    Instead of taking the jerky, Kongxuan continued to ask, "I noticed you sitting on the stone, lost in thought. Can you tell me what you''re thinking about? Perhaps I can give you some advice."


    Lieshan said, "Our tribe is hunting fewer animals, so I''m considering how we can solve problems of our sustenance. Though I can''t think of any solutions yet, I know I''ll be able to solve it one day as long as I keep working on it."


    At this moment, Kongxuan was astonished to find that numerous Ziwei Emperor Aura emitting from Lieshan''s body that coagulated into clouds. It was similar to Fuxi when he was determined to be the Human Sovereign. He had unexpectedly run into the next Human Sovereign here after looking for such a long time! What a coincidence!


    Kongxuan burst into laughter and returned to his real entity in a flash. He was trying to test the kid''s virtue, but the kid was precisely who he had been looking for. "I''m Kongxuan, Ancestor Minghe''s second apprentice. Kid, are you willing to acknowledge me as your master?"


    Lieshan was amazed. He knew a lot about the Human Tribe even at a young age. The current Human Sovereign Fuxi was the disciple of the chief disciple of Ancestor Minghe, Taoist Liu Er. He was lucky to meet the junior apprentice, but to even be offered to be his disciple! Surprised and delighted, he knelt down and said, "Master."

 Chapter 171: The God Farmers Planting the Five Grains

    Chapter 171: The God Farmer''s Planting the Five Grains


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Kong Xuan returned to the Jiang Tribe with Lieshan after accepting the boy as his apprentice. He settled down inside the mountain close to the tribe and taught Lieshan the ways of cultivation with some preaching now and then. Under his guidance, the boy grew little by little and finally became known as the God Farmer.


    Ever since the Human Tribe learned how to fish and hunt as well as the prohibition against incest from Fuxi, they had increasingly few casualties in their fight against the wild beasts. Their newborns also became stronger along with the increase of meat in their diet and more humans survived than ever before.


    But another big question came up. That was their sustenance. Due to the increasing population, fishing and hunting weren''t enough to meet everyone''s needs anymore. The fowls and beasts that they could hunt also decreased in number and that food supply could no longer serve its purpose. The major challenge the Human Tribe now faced was solving the issue of their food.


    Despite the achievements the God Farmer had made since becoming Kong Xuan''s disciple, the wish he had made before had always haunted his mind. Now that he had grown up, it was the time to ask for a solution.


    Kong Xuan stretched his hands and a Five Colored Nine Fringed Grain appeared on his palm. The God Farmer asked, "Master, is this the stuff that birds often feed on? Could this also be edible for my tribesmen?"


    Kong Xuan smiled. "Yes. Plant this in the soil and irrigate with water until its maturity. Then it will be edible for humans." The God Farmer was overjoyed and thanked his master before hurrying back to his tribe. He found a piece of open space and planted the Five Colored Nine Fringed Grain in the soil. From that day on, he took care of it every day and night. He did what Kong Xuan told him to do and irrigated the seed with water.


    Eventually, the seed grew. Seeing this, the God Farmer rubbed some of the grains and put them into his mouth. Fortunately, it tasted good. Therefore, he hastened to teach his tribesmen what he had learned. They didn''t believe him in the beginning but all their doubts were quelled after following his instruction to plant some grains by themselves. They were overjoyed by the abundant harvest.


    Thus, more and more followed the God Farmer''s lead to cut down trees, eliminate weeds, and open up wasteland for farming with their axes, hoes, and other tools. After all their hard work, they finally reaped the grains they sow.


    The grain didn''t meet all the needs of the Human Tribe. After all, it wasn''t enough to actually solve the food problem for the tribe. The God Farmer naturally understood the situation.


    After pondering on the issue, he was inspired by the grain. If there were more plants like the grain that could provide an endless food supply as long as they were planted annually, then their sustenance problem would naturally be solved.


    No one could tell what was edible and what was not at that point in time because the Five Grains grew with weeds and the herbs with flowers. To resolve this problem, the God Farmer tasted and experimented with each of the plants. Often, he accidentally consumed poisonous plants in his research. If not for Kong Xuan, he would have already been dead.


    After many trials, he finally found something edible out of those plants. He picked out rice, millet, grain, wheat, and beans as the Five Grains. That was why his descendants honored him as the Ancestor of Five Grains and the God of Agriculture.


    The lives of his tribesmen improved after learning about the Five Grains. But the weather was beyond their control and the irrigation for the Five Grains became their biggest problem. Sometimes, natural disasters would ruin nearly all their crops.


    So the God Farmer started to thinking about the solution to the lack of water. No idea came to him after much consideration, thus he was forced to ask for his master''s advice. He relayed his troubles to Kong Xuan on their rendezvous and waited for an answer.


    Kong Xuan noticed in the anxiety in his disciple''s eyes and smiled. "Water doesn''t only exist in rivers, lakes, and seas, but also underground." He then closed his eyes and went to cultivation again. His answer confused the God Farmer but decided to leave his master alone.


    After returning to his tribe, he contemplated his master''s words. Shortly after, he called several strong men and ordered them to start digging in an open ground. When the men dug about 17 meters beneath the ground, water suddenly gushed.


    The God Farmer was elated to see the gushing water and he introduced the method to his tribesmen. So he gradually strengthened his tribe by teaching his tribesmen to dig a well and irrigate the crops. The other tribes nearby theirs joined him, thus expanding the Jiang Tribe.


    The God Farmer built his reputation by his deeds and his name became well-known in the Human Tribe. Over in Chen Du, Fuxi soon learned of his name and became very interested in him because he had unexpectedly solved the sustenance problem that had plagued Fuxi for so long. It seemed like the God Farmer was a real Great Sage.


    By now, Fuxi had been the Human Sovereign of the Human Tribe for about half a century. He knew that his merit was fulfilled after creating the Eight Trigrams. This meant he didn''t have much time left in the tribe, so he had begun looking for his successor.


    Fuxi decided to meet the God Farmer to see if he was dedicated to the Human Tribe and if he had what it took to be the new Human Sovereign. He left Chen Du for the Jiang Tribe. Those in the Jiang Tribe heard of the sovereign''s visit and couldn''t hold back their excitement and sense of honor.


    Fuxi met the God Farmer and pulled him aside right after the former paid his respect. He asked the God Farmer questions about the administration of the Jiang Tribe and observed his behavior at the same time. His answers satisfied Fuxi and indicated that he was truly a Great Sage. Fuxi thought the God Farmer had a better understanding of administration than he did.


    Fuxi said, "God Farmer, your comprehension of administrative affairs surprised me. Come to Chen Du with me. Having sat on the throne for almost a century, I''m now too old for all this work.After you familiarize yourself with the works of the Human Tribe, I''ll pass the crown to you. I hope you''ll lead the Human Tribe to a brilliant future."


    God Farmer was astonished and hurried to say, "I''m no more than a farmer. How can I take the throne as the sovereign? My lord, please find a qualified person to carry such burden which I can''t deal with."


    Fuxi smiled. "Don''t underestimate yourself, son! Solving the food problem has always been the cardinal task for us, which I have no idea how to cope in the past. Now, you''ve succeeded! What a contribution! You''re capable of what I do. There''s no need to decline my offer."


    The God Farmer was of reverence and awe to hear that from Fuxi. He determined that the sovereign had made his mind and eventually agreed to leave for Chen Du and succeed the crown after thinking over the situation.


    Before he left, he thought of Kong Xuan and went to bid his master farewell with the sorrow of departure.


    Kong Xuan noticed his sorrow and smiled. "Son, don''t be sad. You can leave for Chen Du now. I''ll meet you there someday." The God Farmer was delighted and his worries were expelled. He left with Fuxi upon returning to his tribe.


    He went to Chen Du with Fuxi, but the abdication of the Human Sovereign wasn''t a casual affair that could be done easily. Besides, he had yet to familiarize himself with the administrative affairs of the Human Tribe. So Fuxi made the God Farmer his assistant, paving the way for him to be the future Human Sovereign.


    No one in the Human Tribe opposed Fuxi''s decision to name the God Farmer as his successor. After all, they were only able to fend for themselves and eliminate starvation thanks to the God Farmer and his Five Grains. They thought it was a good idea to name the God Farmer as the sovereign.


    Considering the God Farmer had been accepted by the chiefs of the other tribes and his solid reputation, Fuxi declared in public his decision to pass the crown to the God Farmer in three years. He then sent his men to invite the other chiefs of the Human Tribes to attend the ceremony.


    The God Farmer felt the pressure on his shoulders once he was informed of Fuxi''s declaration and became more diligent than ever. Fuxi was gratified by God Farmer''s deeds and he was right about the God Farmer. He believed the Human Tribe would grow stronger under the God Farmer''s leadership.

 Chapter 172: Abdication and Accidents

    Chapter 172: Abdication and Accidents


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Time passed by. A tower was erected on the vast plain. It was a sacrificial altar built for the abdication ceremony of the Human Tribe''s sovereignty. The sacrificial altar was more than 30 meters high and square shaped. It had no fancy carvings on the surface, the altar had its own stateliness. It was the result of the concentration of the Human Tribe''s will.


    Many chiefs of the Human Tribe had gathered, surrounding the altar. They had galloped here as soon as they received the invitation to the ceremony. They were the chiefs of tribes in the Human Tribe. The abdication of the sovereignty was a top priority for the whole Human Tribe, so they had to attend the ceremony. There was a much bigger audience than last time when Fuxi had ascended the throne. It was striking evidence of the Human Tribe''s prosperity.


    When the right time came, Fuxi and God Farmer stepped onto the highest step of the altar. Their masters, Liu Er and Kong Xuan stood on the second step. Liu Er was quite sentimental. He knew everything about Fuxi''s past. Today was the end of their master-apprentice relationship.


    On top of the altar, Fuxi lit three incense sticks and inserted them into the censer. He was praying with incense, meant to be an invitation for the Sages. Inviting the Sages to the ceremony was the best thing to do since they were the supreme in the Untainted Land.


    Shortly after the incense sticks were lit, several people came down from their mounts one after another. The first three people were Goddess Nv Wa on her Golden Phoenix, Lao Zi on his green Ox, and Minghe on his Blood Jade Kylin. They were followed by the Honored Lord of the Origin on his elaphure along with Tong Tian on his One Legged Ox.


    Upon seeing these five people, the entire Human Tribe knelt down and said, "Salute to Sacred Lady, Sage Grand Pure, Sage Jade Pure, Sage Supreme Pure, and Ancestor Minghe." That the abdication ceremony could draw the attention of the five Sages was a major honor to the Human Tribe.


    Suddenly, some sounds of Sanskrit came from the west. Golden flowers fell from the sky, such a marvelous view it was. It attracted many people from the Human Tribe to the point of obsession. Seeing this, the Sages snorted. The sounds and flowers disappeared immediately and so did the obsession of the people. Those who were deluded before now wondered what had happened to them because they had just lost control of their bodies.


    After a while, there came two clouds from the west. One might be able to tell that they were Zhunti and Jieyin if he could take a close look. They came down after a moment. Now, the west had one of the Mentors of Human Sovereignty in its hand. They would not miss the abdication ceremony of the Human Tribe.


    Of course, in addition to the Sages, there was more than one Almighty in isolation attending the ceremony, and Zhenyuanzi was one of them. He was not interested in the Human Sovereign; instead, he had come for his old friend Hong Yun. Earlier, Minghe had promised him the Fated Chance of the second Human Sovereignty after Hong Yun''s reincarnation.


    However, Zhenyuanzi frowned when he saw God Farmer. He found there was nothing left of Hong Yun in God Farmer. What he saw was just an ordinary human. Zhenyuanzi sensed something was off track, and he looked at Minghe, who was also frowning. Their eyes met, and he could not help but restrain the uneasiness in his mind. All he could do was wait to discuss it with Minghe after the ceremony.


    Naturally, Minghe discovered that God Farmer was not Hong Yun, because God Farmer did not have the Dragon Aura of Human Sovereign that had endowed the Purusa of Hong Yun. The Purusa of God Farmer was nothing more than an ordinary human Purusa, not like the incarnation of a Sage-to-be. If Hong Yun had not incarnated as God Farmer, where could he be?


    Given the abdication ceremony of the Human Tribe, Minghe could do nothing to deduce where Hong Yun was. Whereas, he discovered that the secrets of Heaven were in Chaos like they had been intervened by someone deliberately. He could not locate where Hong Yun was.


    Finding no clues, Minghe frowned again. Although he had no loss in Hong Yun''s failure to become the Earthly Sovereign of Three Sovereigns for the Human Tribe, he wanted to know who had disrupted his plan. Minghe could not rest until he found out who had done this.


    At that moment, a group of people from the Human Tribe flew in from the east. They were led by the Four Ancestors of Humanity. Everyone in the Human Tribe knelt and said, "Salute to the Ancestors of Humanity." The Four Ancestors of Humanity still had great influence over the Human Tribe, even though they had not stood before the public for a long time.


    Looking at the kneeling people before him, Suiren-Shi said, "Stand up, all of you. This time, we have just come for the ceremony. Now, get it started!" He had mixed feelings about seeing Fuxi on the altar.


    Only a few people knew about Fuxi''s past, including the three Ancestors. It was Mu Sen who had told them the truth. However, none of them opposed. It was a favor to Goddess Nvwa, and Fuxi had made an enormous contribution to the Human Tribe. Additionally, he had promised before his incarnation that he would be Fuxi of the Human Tribe in this life. Therefore, the other three Ancestors tacitly approved.


    When everyone was in their position, the ceremony officially began. Fuxi stepped atop the altar, and loudly announced, "I, Fuxi of the Human Tribe, have been the sovereign of the Human Tribe for a century. Today, my merit is fulfilled by arousing all my efforts to make the country prosperous. Now I shall pass the crown as sovereign of the Human Tribe to a Great Sage, God Farmer. From this day on, God Farmer is the new sovereign of the Human Tribe."


    At this point, Mu Sen pulled out his Kongtong Seal, and whispered, "Human Sovereign, rise." A dragon''s roar came out of the Kongtong Seal, a streak of Dragon Aura of Human Sovereign soared abruptly and went into Fuxi''s body. After that, Fuxi''s whole body shone like a star in the night.


    The people of the Human Tribe shouted the names "Fuxi" and "God Farmer" loudly. At that moment, a thick Golden Light of Merit shot from heaven. The ordinary people did not know what it was, they just stared at the Golden Light of Merit with puzzled faces.


    Approaching the crowd, the Golden Light of Merit was divided into different parts. 80 percent of it was merged into Fuxi''s body, 10 percent fell on Liu Er, 5 percent was integrated with the Kongtong Seal, and the rest went to the elders who had supported Fuxi, including the Water Kylin who had delivered food for him.


    Fuxi closed his eyes as soon as the golden light merged into his body. The golden light was glowing from his body, which shocked everyone under the altar. After the Golden Light of Merit finally faded away, Fuxi opened his eyes. His gaze was full of vicissitude and joy. Loudly he proclaimed, "My name is Fuxi, I am Fuxi!"


    An ancient Chinese zither came to him immediately. It was Fuxi''s Eternal Spiritual Treasure, the Fuxi Zither. It had perceived the return of its owner and come back to him automatically.


    Now, Fuxi had gained the position of the Heavenly Sovereign of Three Sovereigns of the Human Tribe. Thus, he reached the Peak Level of Sage-to-be. Although he was not as powerful as a Sage, he was an immortal who would not be afraid of any calamity, as long as the Human Tribe existed.


    Liu Er gained 10 percent of the Human Sovereign merit. Instead of absorbing it right away, he preserved it. He knew it was not the right time to separate the Good separation. He would separate the Good separation with this Merit when he found one of the Four Monkeys of Destruction; it would only be a matter of time.


    Needless to say, Goddess Nv Wa was the happiest about Fuxi''s actualization. But when she thought about how Fuxi was a human now, she felt slightly frustrated. The good news was that Fuxi had recovered his memories from the previous life. No matter what species he was, he would still be her brother. It was an undeniable fact.


    Witnessing Fuxi''s actualization, Lao Zi said, "My fellow Taoist, now that you have made your actualization, you should keep cultivating in the Fire Cloud Cave and protect the Luck rather than staying in the mortal world." What he had said irritated Goddess Nv Wa at once. She knew it was confinement disguised as well-meaning advice. She would never let that happened.


    But before she could open her mouth, Mu Sen said, "Sage Grand Pure, Fuxi is the first Human Sovereign for the Human Tribe. We have already built the palaces for the Three Royals and Five Emperors in the Holy Land of the Human Tribe. Now that he has finished his actualization, he should go to the Holy Land of the Human Tribe. As for the protection of the Luck, the Holy Land of the Human Tribe will do the job."


    After Mu Sen''s words, the other three Ancestors said simultaneously, "Sage Grand Pure, you don''t need to worry about the Human Tribe. We will contrive the future of the Human Sovereign. It would be reasonable for the Human Sovereign, Fuxi, to come to the Holy Land of the Human Tribe and protect our Luck."


    While Lao Zi was unhappy with this answer, he restrained himself, and said in a calm voice, "It seems you have made up your minds, so I will let you be." Lao Zi had no excuse to oppose the decision made by the Four Ancestors of Humanity. Never mind that his Clan of Humanity had lost its dominant position in the Human Tribe.


    Goddess Nvywa felt great relief after hearing their words. Protecting the Luck of the Human Tribe in the Holy Land of the Human Tribe was very different from doing so in the Fire Cloud Cave. In the Holy Land of the Human Tribe, at least, Fuxi would have his freedom. She could not help looking at Minghe with gratitude. She assumed it must have been Minghe who told Mu Sen what to say.

 Chapter 173: God Farmers Taste of Some Herbs

    Chapter 173: God Farmer''s Taste of Some Herbs


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    At this time, a chariot pulled by an Exotic Beast arrived. It was the one who had sent the River Chart and The Inscription of The Luo to Fuxi before.


    Fuxi got in the chariot and said to God Farmer,


    "Take care of the Human Tribe. I will wait for you in the Holy Land." Fuxi then returned to the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance of the Human Tribe with the Four Ancestors of Humanity.


    Fuxi was a master at the Peak Level of Sage-to-be now. Although he had restored his previous life''s memory, he had not gained back his cultivation. He had been a demon in his previous life and now he was a human, so transformation exercises from the previous life could not be exerted. He was interested in the Martial Arts of the Human Tribe and he owned merits as the Human Sovereign, so it was suitable for him to cultivate a Golden Body of Martial Arts.


    After Fuxi left, the Human Tribe formally transformed from the age of Fuxi to the age of God Farmer. Since God Farmer had succeeded to the throne, he kept working hard and took clan affairs personally without any misconduct. As an old Chinese saying went, keeping is harder than winning. Seeing God Farmer''s attitude, all the tribe leaders were relieved.


    The first thing God Farmer did after taking the throne was to popularize the planting of the Five Grains. The Human Tribe had begun to plant them before, but it had been limited to God Farmer''s tribe and other surrounding tribes. Planting was not common among all the tribes and many still knew little about growing the Five Grains.


    In order to better popularize the planting methods, God Farmer called smart people from each tribe to teach. Outside Chen Du, he taught them the planting methods in person and explained problems they might meet in the planting process. In this way, the planting of the Five Grains caught on quickly and God Farmer''s name became well-known in a short time.


    With ample food, the Human Tribe witnessed another rapid development. The food shortage was not a restriction for its advancement anymore. Nevertheless, with an increasing number of wastelands being reclaimed and an ever-growing amount of food, food storage became a problem. As the grain would never cease to come, the storage time was not long enough.


    God Farmer failed to come up with a method after meditating for a long time, so he went to his mentor Kong Xuan for advice. Kong Xuan did not have any feasible advice, but he remembered that Liu Er had once made wine with wild fruit. Could the Five Grains be used to make wine as well? Kong Xuan mentioned this casually, but God Farmer took it seriously.


    God Farmer had once had a taste of the Monkey Liquor made by the martial elder uncle, Liu Er. The wine was full of Spiritual Air and one could feel the warmth all over his body after drinking it. If the Five Grains could be used to make similar wine, the wine could drive away the inner chill during cold days even if it had no Spiritual Air. Considering this, God Farmer hurried back to his city to commence trials.


    Shortly afterward, "wine" came into the life of the Human Tribe and they began to make wine with the extra grain. Different raw materials and production methods could make various wines. It was this one idea from Kong Xuan that introduced wine to the Human Tribe before its time.


    Nevertheless, God Farmer knew that making wine could not completely solve the excess grain problem. As a result, he came up with an idea. People could exchange for things they needed with extra grains. This bartering system was the rudiment of trading and laid a primary foundation for the later commerce of the Human Tribe.


    As trading and winemaking became popular in the Human Tribe, the grain problem was finally resolved. Gradually, God Farmer found other problems. When planting the Five Grains, people found there were some weeds. After ingesting certain species of weeds, people would get unpleasant symptoms or sometimes even die.


    God Farmer instantly convened with wise people in the clan to discuss the matter, but they failed to come up with a solution after discussing it for a considerable amount of time. God Farmer had no other solution but to adopt the bluntest method, namely tasting every weed to distinguish toxic ones from medicinal ones. He then cataloged all his findings in brochures to be given out to all the tribes so that people would not die from eating the wrong herbs.


    Although people in the clan tried to stop God Farmer from doing so, he had made up his mind to taste all the herbs. Before leaving, Kong Xuan called him to send some detoxifying elixirs just in case. God Farmer was delighted to get these elixirs with which he believed he was more probable to taste all herbs.


    During his tour through the Untainted Land, he tasted all the herbs and flower buds he came into contact with. Although he was poisoned constantly, he was lucky to survive with the detoxifying elixirs given by Kong Xuan. He noted down after every single taste; thus he could catalog them into brochures to be given out to the Human Tribe and future generations.


    The elixirs, however, were eventually used up. One day, God Farmer felt severe pain in his stomach after taking a type of herb. When he reached out for the elixirs, there was nothing left. Even when he was unconsciousness, he still thought about his dream of tasting all herbs in the world. He passed out with regret.


    As God Farmer was on the edge of dying, multicolored clouds flashed and Kong Xuan appeared out of nowhere. Seeing God Farmer''s condition, Kong Xuan took out a grain of elixir and poured it into God Farmer''s mouth. After a while, God Farmer was free from stomachache and the poison from Heartbreak Grass was resolved.


    God Farmer regained consciousness. Noticing Kong Xuan at his side, he knew that he had been rescued by his mentor. He stood up and expressed his thanks, "Mentor. I was foolish to eat toxic herbs. Thank you for saving my life!"


    Kong Xuan nodded, saying, "You are my disciple, naturally I will save you. Save the etiquette, get up." Kong Xuan continued asking, "God Farmer, are you aware that tasting herbs will bring you numerous pains and even kill you? There are innumerable herbs in Untainted Land, how can you taste them all?"


    God Farmer replied seriously, "Mentor, I will never regret tasting herbs even if I may die from doing so. There are countless herbs, and I will taste each of them day by day. I will taste them all one day." He then knelt on the ground, saying, "I''m just worried that I will die before tasting all the herbs. I beg you to give me some assistance."


    Seeing God Farmer with a sturdy expression, Kong Xuan smiled and helped him up. Kong Xuan then took out a treasure, saying, "This is Reddish Brown Whip refined from a body from the Dragon Tribe and numerous treasures by your grandmaster. This whip is used to identify drug properties by touching herbs. You may also use it to identify herbs."


    God Farmer was exultant to get the Reddish Brown Whip, holding it in hands. Kong Xuan laughed, saying, "Now you may continue your tasting journey. I am leaving." He gave more detoxifying elixirs to God Farmer, then rode the clouds away. God Farmer watched Kong Xuan in awe until he vanished in the clouds, then he came to himself.

 Chapter 174: Hong Yuns Trace

    Chapter 174: Hong Yun''s Trace


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Chapter 42 Hongyun''s Trace


    After Kong Xuan left, God Farmer continued his career, tasting a hundred herbs. His footprints were all over the steep mountains. Wherever exotic flowers and rare herbs grew, you could find God Farmer. After several years arduous journey, God Farmer returned to Chen Du with full gains.


    He began a Closed Door Meditation so that he could process the experience he had obtained from tasting a hundred herbs. With the help of the Reddish Brown Whip, God Farmer not only identified whether herbs were poisonous or not but also wrote The Classics of Herbal Medicine to warn the Human Tribe. Henceforth, fewer people died from illness or eating poisonous herbs by mistake in the Human Tribe. The Human Tribe was flourishing.


    ...


    After watching the Human Sovereign Abdication Ceremony, the Sages left Wuzhuang Taoist Temple. Minghe secretly came to the Temple. He had no option. Whether Hongyun became the Earthly Sovereign or not would have no effect on Minghe, but since there had been such a big accident, he needed to figure it out in reason or sentiment. Plus, it was related to Zhenyuanzi.


    Since Zhenyuanzi established the Earth Immortal''s Residence, we could say that his own Luck was booming. With the help of Luck, his cultivation naturally went smoothly. Though he had already been at the Peak Level of Sage-to-be, his strength had not reached the Sage-to-be limit. Certainly, he was some distance from the Realm of Origin.


    But now Zhenyuanzi was not calm at all. Seeing Minghe, he asked anxiously, "Fellow Taoist Minghe, what exactly has happened to Fellow Taoist Hongyun? Why did the position of Earthly Sovereign go to another person? And where is Fellow Taoist Hongyun''s Original Spirit?"


    Minghe could understand Zhenyuanzi''s anxiety. After all, Hongyun had been Zhenyuanzi''s good friend for many years. Now Hongyun had disappeared, it was reasonable for him to feel anxious. Minghe said, "Fellow Taoist Zhenyuanzi, don''t be too worried. Right now the secrets of heaven are in a mess. I can''t figure out where Fellow Taoist Hongyun is."


    After a while, Minghe continued to say, "As for who did it, I can make a guess. It must be the Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu. Fellow Taoist Hongyun was sent into reincarnation by my own hand. Only Houtu can play tricks using the Six Paths of Reincarnation."


    Zhenyuanzi was astonished at these words. "The Ancestor of Sorcery, Houtu? How can it be possible! Fellow Taoist Hongyun has nothing to do with her. Why would she play underhand tricks on him?" Hongyun was a rare good guy in Untainted Land. He had not injured the Wu Tribe in the least. Why would the Ancestor of Sorcery have reason to hurt him?


    Minghe sighed. "It''s my fault that I hadn''t fully considered it. At first in Zixiao Palace, I promised Fellow Taoist Goddess Nv Wa that Fuxi would be the Human Sovereign, but then Fellow Taoist Hongyun was in an unexpected accident. What''s more, at that time Hongyun had the Supreme Aura of Human Sovereign. Now the Supreme Aura of Human Sovereign is still in the Nether World, it must be Houtu who gets it."


    Before coming to Wuzhuang Taoist Temple, Minghe had sent his Selfcentric Separation Mu Sen to use the Kongtong Seal to check where the Supreme Aura of Human Sovereign that had been sent to Hongyun was. It turned out that the Supreme Aura had been in the Nether World and then disappeared. It provided the obvious answer as to who had done it.


    Minghe finally understood partially why at first Hongjun had sent the Bell of Chaos, to Houtu. It was causing trouble for Minghe. It was said that strength was the mother of ambition. Houtu was a Sage at the Secondary Stage, but she was merely an Original Spirit with a weak human body. She did not have any powerful Magic Weapons. Her spirit was willing, but the flesh was weak.


    But now it was a different case. With the Bell of Chaos, several Sages could not surpass her. Now Houtu was stuck in the Six Paths of Reincarnation, but the Bell of Chaos was not. Using the power of a Sage to control the Bell of Chaos also had extreme power.


    Houtu was the kindest and gentlest among the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery, but that was only comparing her to the other Ancestors of Sorcery. Besides, Houtu had already been a Sage. Even if she was not ambitious, one could not forget the existence of the Wu Tribe behind her. Just like Goddess Nv Wa, she wholeheartedly wanted the Demon Tribe to revitalize.


    Now though Minghe was taking charge of the Nether World. The essential part of the Nether World was the Six Paths of Reincarnation which was controlled by Houtu. Even Minghe could not intervene. Minghe did not want to plot something by using the Nether World, but it would likely be easy for Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu to interpose into something like what had happened to Hongyun. Thinking about it, Minghe naturally felt uncomfortable.


    Zhenyuanzi naturally did not know what Minghe was thinking about. The only thing he was concerned about was where Hongyun was. He said anxiously, "Now the Supreme Aura of Human Sovereign is in the hands of the Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu. That means Fellow Taoist Hongyun must also be in her hands. I''ll go to the Nether World immediately and ask her to give back his remaining spirit."


    Minghe waved his hands and said, "Fellow Taoist Zhenyuanzi, don''t be so hurried. Fellow Taoist Hongyun''s remaining spirit may not be in the hand of Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu. Maybe she is trying to warn me that she is and always has been the ruler of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. She took the Supreme Aura of Human Sovereign, but she may not have Fellow Taoist Hongyun''s remaining spirit. Hmm, do you still have his Ninety-Ninth Spirit-killing Gourd?"


    Zhenyuanzi shook his hand, and then a big red gourd appeared. Minghe took the red gourd and made some incantation gestures. "Spirit of the soul... the root of origin...Back to basics...Go!" A streak of silver light entered the red gourd from Minghe''s hand. The red gourd reacted immediately. It soared and then flew outside Wuzhuang Taoist Temple.


    Minghe and Zhenyuanzi quickly followed it. They followed the Ninety-Nine Spirit-killing Gourd to a common tribe within the Human Tribe. It stopped over a grass hut. Inside the dwelling, a family was very happy because a baby had just been born.


    As soon as Zhenyuanzi saw the baby, he became very happy. The baby was Hongyun''s incarnated body. He said excitedly, "It is so good that Fellow Taoist Hongyun has finally incarnated. Now that the position of the Human Sovereign is gone, I''m going to lead him to Wuzhuang Taoist Temple, and teach him the rule of cultivation. Someday Fellow Taoist Hongyun will return to himself."


    Hongyun had already lost the Supreme Aura of Human Sovereign and the position of the Earthly Sovereign. It was impossible for him to regain his preexistent cultivation in the Human Tribe. It was surely best to follow Zhenyuanzi and go back to Wuzhuang Taoist Temple. However, seeing Hongyun''s present look, Minghe smiled.


    Minghe stopped Zhenyuanzi, who was about to call a cloud. He smiled and said, "Fellow Taoist Zhenyuanzi, don''t rush. Though Fellow Taoist Hongyun has no chance for the position of the Human Sovereign, what goes around comes around. The Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu has delayed Fellow Taoist Hongyun''s incarnation time and seized his Supreme Aura, but she has sent him another large Fated Chance."


    Curious, Zhenyuanzi repeated, "Fated Chance? What''s the Fated Chance?" Now Hongyun was just an ordinary baby in the Human Tribe. How could there be a large Fated Chance? But since Minghe had said it, he must be correct. Zhenyuanzi naturally needed to find out.


    Minghe smiled and shook his head. "The secrets of heaven are something I can''t divulge. If you''re worried about it, you can leave one of the Three Separations to look after Fellow Taoist Hongyun and teach him some rules of cultivation. In days to come, the Fated Chance will arrive. At that time, he will incarnate and come back."


    Zhenyuanzi did not understand, but since Minghe had said it, continuing to wonder would just be flogging a dead horse. He sent the Good separation to look after Hongyun, and he went back to Wuzhuang Taoist Temple. Since there were so many things in the Earth Immortal''s Residence waiting for him to handle, it was a bad idea for Zhenyuanzi to stay here for a long time.


    Minghe looked at Hongyun''s incarnated body again, smiling mysteriously. He mounted the clouds and went back to the Blood Sea. It was said that sweet are the uses of adversity. Hongyun had lost the Supreme Aura of Human Sovereign, but he had gotten another aura and a new name.


    The worrying about Hongyun ended, but Minghe was troubled by the Ancestor of Sorcery, Houtu. Such a powerful and ambitious person meant big trouble was coming near. As for the Supreme Aura of Human Sovereign, Minghe mostly knew what she wanted to use it for.


    It was like objects in a mirror or the moon upon the water. You could see it, but it was impossible to touch. Even with the Supreme Aura of Human Sovereign, it could not be helped. Besides, now the Ancestor of Sorcery and Hongyun had Karma. If there was a day of Karma beginning, then the day of paying Karma back must also come someday. It was the circulation of the Way of Heaven, and even a Sage could not go against it.

 Chapter 175: Jingbaes Disappearance

    Chapter 175: Jingbae''s Disappearance


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe naturally kept his eyes peeled for the Nether World and the Wu Tribe after going back to the Blood Sea. Though he had not totally turned against Houtu, he still needed to watch her. He needed to know her every move as well as that of the Wu Tribe. He did not want this to happen again.


    Houtu was now a Sage, but the large Wu Tribe was behind her. She needed to think first of the Tribe''s benefits, just like Goddess Nvywa. Though such Houtu was mighty, she was not suitable to be Minghe''s ally. No one knew when she would stab him in the back again.


    ...


    In the Nether World, the Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu stared at the Supreme Aura of Human Sovereign in her hand with a glare in her eyes. She naturally knew that she had caused offense to Minghe and Zhenyuanzi. But in light of the benefits, she did not care about it. With the Supreme Aura, one of her plans could be carried out.


    As for displeasing Minghe and Zhenyuanzi, she did not take notice of it too much. Though Zhenyuanzi was the lord of the Earth Immortal''s Residence, he was just a Sage-to-be. He posed no threat to her or the Wu Tribe. As for Minghe, though he had actualized earlier than her, and the Wu Tribe kind of owed him, Houtu''s actual strength had already surpassed his.


    When it came to the degree of the Origin, it was impossible to turn against each other casually. There were no permanent friends among the Sages, only permanent interests. Houtu believed that Minghe would not turn against her for such a trifle. Indeed, Minghe did not, he merely paid more attention to her and the Wu Tribe''s movement. Houtu certainly knew it. What she did not know was that Minghe had given up on her as a potential ally.


    ...


    In the Holy Land of the Human Tribe, Fuxi was already living in the Human Sovereign Palace. Even though Fuxi was now at the Peak Level of Sage-to-be, with the experience of preexistence, Fuxi naturally knew that one''s cultivation was better when it was cultivated by oneself. Cultivation relying on merit would not produce his full strength.


    However, Fuxi did not cultivate the transformation exercises from his preexistence. After all, he was now a member of the Human Tribe, and his previous transformation exercises were not suitable for him. For Fuxi, who was good at Prediction, it was a piece of cake to predict a set of transformation exercises suiting this life. But Fuxi chose not to do that. Instead, he was very interested in the transformation exercises of Martial Arts.


    Having developed so far, Martial Arts could be called the most powerful in the Human Tribe. In addition to the Four Ancestors of Humanity, the Holy Land of the Human Tribe had cultivated many Martial Arts masters at the Realm of Da Luo Golden Immortality in just ten thousand years. This gave a glimpse of the extraordinary Martial Arts. Since Fuxi needed to cultivate again, he wanted to try a new way of cultivation. Maybe it could help him to get rid of the barrier he had had in his preexistence cultivation.


    In Musen''s cultivation place, after Fuxi and God Farmer had peacefully finished the transfer of the position as sovereign in the Human Tribe, Musen felt at ease. At least instead of being stuck in the Fire Cloud Cave as mythology said, Fuxi had come to the Human Tribe''s Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance. Now there was one more master at the Peak Level of Sage-to-be in the Human Tribe. It could be said that the Human Tribe''s strength was booming.


    After the period of the Three Royals and Five Emperors, there would be eight Sage-to-be masters in the Human Tribe. At that time, not only would the Luck of the Human Tribe reach its peak, all clans in Untainted Land would be in awe of the inner strength of the Human Tribe. Except for the Four Ancestors of Humanity and the 12 Sage-to-be masters, it was likely that currently even in the Untainted Land, there were not many Sage-to-be masters.


    With everything going so well, on the contrary, Musen felt somewhat uneasy. First, there was Lao Zi''s reaction. Lao Zi had been unexpectedly compromised without much response when he had asked Fuxi to come to the Holy Land of Human Tribe. It left Musen slightly confused.


    Musen meditated for a long time without coming up with any reasonable explanation. But there was nothing to be worried about. Since God Farmer had written The Classics of Herbal Medicine , the merit could be considered fulfilled. The emergence of the third Human Sovereign was coming. Presumably, there would not be any accident.


    Wait¡­ Musen counted his fingers, and suddenly his face changed. How could he forget! He quickly made some incantations on hand, and then some talisman light released sharply. At the same time, he immediately gathered the guardians and Elders in the Holy Land, sending them all out.


    Musen had almost forgotten that God Farmer had a daughter called Jingbae. This Jingbae was quite famous in mythology. She would be the one to reclaim land in later days. Now Musen could remember it but still could not figure out where she was. Someone must have concealed the secrets of heaven.


    Now the only ones who could stop him from predicting where Jingbae was must be Sages. As for exactly which one had done it, Musen was not clear. Every Sage was a possible suspect, but the possibility was different. Musen was not sure who had concealed the secrets of heaven.


    Among the seven Sages, Goddess Nvywa was the least likely to have done it. Musen had just solved Fuxi''s potential confinement problem. Plus, she was the Holy Mother of the Human Tribe. She had no reason to kidnap God Farmer''s daughter. As for Houtu, she was also an unlikely suspect. Though she had just damaged Minghe''s scheme, she would not continue to do bad things to Minghe. Otherwise, they would really turn against each other.


    Among the remaining five Sages, Tong Tian was rather impossible. Characteristically, Tong Tian could not plot against such a little girl like Jingbae. In the case of the other four Sages, it was hard for Musen to say.


    Nowadays everyone in Untainted Land knew that God Farmer had been sent as an assistant by Minghe''s second disciple Kong Xuan. Plotting against Jingbae naturally did harm to Minghe. In the future, God Farmer would successfully actualize the Human Sovereign, and Kong Xuan would probably not gain a good reputation within the Human Tribe. After all, he was the Human Sovereign''s assistant. How could he qualify to be called the Mentor of Human Sovereign if he could not stop someone plotting against the Human Sovereign''s daughter to death?


    If that were to happen, it would only be other Sages who benefited from it. The third Human Sovereign was about to take up the position. At that time, all Sages would intentionally or otherwise weaken Minghe''s influence in the Human Tribe. Using this as an excuse would naturally do more with less.


    In fact, Musen felt puzzled. According to mythology, Jingbae was drowned by the Dragon Tribe in the East Sea. It was indeed unreal. How could Jingbae, a little girl from Chen Du set out to a far distant East Sea? How could no one go along with her? It really sounded doubtful.


    Now if Jingbae was drowned by the Dragon Tribe in the East Sea, then the Holy Land of the Human Tribe would start a war against the East Sea again for God Farmer to demand an answer. It would be a huge war. The Human Tribe was not afraid of war, neither was Musen. However, he hated to be caught in someone else''s trap.


    Today''s Dragon Tribe was not the same one that under the pressure of the Human Tribe. After many years of recuperating and building up strength, relying on the merit saved by suppressing the Four Seas and making clouds and bringing rain in Untainted Land, all the Karma had finally been paid off.


    Without Karma, the Dragon Tribe''s strength had also increased. With the convenience of the Four Seas and natural advantages, many of their tribesmen had achieved breakthroughs one after another. That was not the main point. What was most surprising was that there was a Sage-to-be master in the Dragon Tribe.


    After the last Feast of Peaches, the Four Seas had been in upheaval again. Many in the Water tribe had rebelled. But no one could have guessed that this time the Dragon Tribe, instead of relying on the Heavenly Court, would come out with a Sage-to-be Ancestor, and then suppress the upheaval in the Four Seas. Since then, the Dragon Tribe had won a great reputation in the Untainted Land.


    Musen was not afraid of the Dragon Tribe, but he did not want to let himself be used in this game. Musen sent a message to Kong Xuan and Liu er, who were still outside Chen Du, as well as Minghe about Jingbae. He also sent many masters in the Holy Land to search for her on the way from Chen Du to the East Sea. Musen wanted to see who was playing tricks.


    ...


    In a forest outside Chen Du, Kong Xuan and Liu er sat on the ground, discussing Tao. Liu er had become more mature after his recent journey. Though he was the hand of the Mentor of Human Sovereign, he was in no hurry to go back to the Blood Sea. Instead, he went deep into the forest to discuss Tao with Kong Xuan.


    They were immersed in discussing Tao when suddenly two pieces of Talisman fell on their hands. Liu er and Kong Xuan scanned it with Spiritual Thoughts, and their expression changed greatly. Liu er was angry and said, "How dare someone to plot the Human Sovereign''s daughter and my younger brother! It''s so hateful. Don''t let me catch him or I''ll pick his skin."


    Kong Xuan also looked unhappy. His Spiritual Thoughts scanned Chen Du and found that Jingbae was surely not in the town. Kong Xuan was Jingbae''s Grandmaster, and Jingbae was so cute. He liked her very much. Now she was missing. How could he not be angry?


    Kong Xuan suppressed his anger, and said, "Brother, you and I will set off immediately. We must find Jingbae." Liu er nodded. "I have your back, my brother. I''ll definitely help you to find Jingbae." He plucked a handful of monkey hair and then blew. Lots of Liu ers left riding the cloud. Kong Xuan and Liu er then rode the cloud and followed them.

 Chapter 176: Wu Zhiqis Appearance

    Chapter 176: Wu Zhiqi''s Appearance


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In the Blood Sea, Minghe instantly flew into a fury after receiving Musen''s talisman. He had been annoyed by Houtu since she trapped Hongyun and now she even tried to trick Minghe. Did she really regard Minghe as a man that could easily be bullied?


    Thinking of this, the Clones of Blood God spread throughout the Untainted Land by Minghe, began to move, one after another. They shared a common goal, find the missing Jingbae. Finding Jingbae was indeed the first priority now.


    Besides, Minghe decided to trace the person that had secretly kidnapped Jingbae from Chen Du. Chen Du was the capital of the whole Human Tribe. The whole Human Tribe regarded it as quite an important place, including the Four Ancestors of Humanity. Although no one dared to make trouble in the Human Tribe nowadays, the Holy Land of Human Tribe still sent out several Martial Artists and immortals with the cultivation of the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal to guard Chen Du, just in case.


    Under such circumstances, someone could kidnap Jingbae successfully and no one had even noticed. It was obvious that he was among the very best of the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals. Besides, the Sage even helped him by covering the secrets of Heaven. What a fine plan!


    Minghe''s face revealed infinite Menace Intent. After finding out some secrets of the Chaos, he decided to give up some benefits in the Untainted Land. Now it seemed that somebody misunderstood his concession and regarded him as a coward. Houtu firstly trapped him, and now someone even trapped his disciple. It was time to make them realize once again, who on earth was the absolute dominator of Untainted Land, as he had used to do in the past.


    The criminal himself had probably never thought that Minghe could take such quick action. Jingbae was soon found with the thorough chase. Minghe was shocked when he identified the criminal. He then sent out two talismans to notify Kong Xuan and Liu er, as the event ought to be settled by them.


    ...


    In the Yellow River, a strange monkey was roaring down the waves and running towards the East Sea with a sleepy little girl curled up in his arms. The monkey was quite similar to Liu er, with white hair covering its whole body. He indeed had a close relation with Liu Er as the strange monkey was one of the Four Monkeys of Destruction, the Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey, also named Wu Zhiqi.


    The Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey knew about Yin and Yang and mastered the affairs of Human Tribe. He was also good at traveling. What was more, he could even escape from death and extend lifespan. Additionally, as one of the Four Spiritual Monkeys, he was proficient at changing appearances. His power was comparable with the Nine Dragons. When it came to the skills of controlling water, the Water God Gonggong was by no means easily able to beat him.


    At first, Wu Zhiqi served in the Demon Tribe of the Heavenly Court. After the Demon Tribe had declined, he left the Heavenly Court and went to Untainted Land. Depending on his Heaven Endowed Magic Skill, he was soon well known in the Demon Tribe in the Untainted Land. After all, in the present Untainted Land, Sacred Demons reaching the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal were few.


    To be honest, he was extremely unwilling to kidnap Jingbae from Chen Du. Nowadays, the Human Tribe was so strong that a humble Sacred Demon like Wu Zhiqi could hardly be matched with. But Wu Zhiqi had no choice, he was ordered by the Sage. Though he didn''t exactly know which Sage gave the order.


    Wu Zhiqi only knew that he couldn''t resist the Sage. Although the Sage had offered rich remuneration, he did not look forward to it at all. He could only escape from the serious situation only if he sent Jingbae back to the East Sea before the Human Tribe and Ancestor Minghe noticed.


    However, as the East Sea came closer, his worries became heavier. Looking at the sleepy girl, Wu Zhiqi visibly struggled with the idea of whether he should give up or continue with the plan. Unfortunately, he had no more time.


    "Stop! You bastard! Do you dare to fight with me?" A black golden stick smashed into the sky with thunder roaring. Before the stick struck the water, the Aura around the stick firstly cut into the Yellow River. It gave rise to roaring waves and seemed to split the whole river in half.


    Wu Zhiqi was shocked. He instantly took out a long grey stick and waved it in a circle in order to intercept the attack. The unexpected attack carried overwhelming power. If he failed to intercept it, he would be badly injured. Or even worse, he would die.


    "Hum... " With a great sound, the black golden stick was intercepted by Wu Zhiqi as he originally expected. But the power he absorbed from the infinite water was also shattered. Wu Zhiqi''s whole arm was now numb. He finally discerned who his opponent was and found out that his opponent was also a monkey. Wu Zhiqi was in a really bad mood.


    At that moment, a ray of the Divine Five Colored Light flickered and Wu Zhiqi felt the weight in his arms was lost. The girl who should have been sleeping in his arms was now in the hands of a young Taoist standing aside. Wu Zhiqi was in a complete despair.


    They were exactly Liu er and Kong Xuan. Liu er pretended to attack Wu Zhiqi and Kong Xuan seized the chance to take the sleepy girl back using the Divine Five Colored Light, thus they had no more restraints. Wu Zhiqi was at the Peak Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. However, Kong Xuan was also at the Peak Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. What was more, Liu er was at the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be. How could Wu Zhiqi alone fight the two masters together?


    Kong Xuan held Jingbae and examined her carefully. He made sure that she was fine and saw that she had only been cursed with a sleepy incantation. Kong Xuan gently touched her face and released the incantation. Jingbae gradually woke up and happily said, "Master Ancestor, will you play with me?"


    Looking at the innocent and pure smiles on Jingbae''s face, Kong Xuan''s heart was filled with rage. If they came late, Jingbae would have been the Jingbae Bird as the mythology said. Kong Xuan furiously stared at Wu Zhiqi and restrain his killing intent.


    After the attack, Wu Zhiqi and Liu er stood separately to face each other. Kong Xuan said to Liu er. "Brother, please look after Jingbae. I want to end the whole affair with the bastard." He then smiled and said to Jingbae. "Jingbae, you go and play with my brother, I have something else to deal with."


    Looking at the little girl passed over by Kong Xuan, Liu er shook his head and said, "You look after her by yourself. I''ll deal with the affairs." As Liu er spoke, he was fixing his eyes on Wu Zhiqi over the river. Wu Zhiqi was looking back in return as if there had somehow been deep hatred between them.


    Kong Xuan was confused but he still followed what Liu er said. He certainly felt the weird atmosphere between Liu er and Wu Zhiqi. But they were seeing each other for the first time, why did they behave like foes?


    Liu er looked at Wu Zhiqi and said emotionlessly. "Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey, I''ve heard of all of your Magic Skills from my teacher. Now that you''ve kidnapped the daughter of the Human Sovereign, did you ever predict that you would die today?"


    Kong Xuan immediately understood Liu er''s words. Minghe once told him that there were Four Monkeys of Destruction in the world. Liu er was one of them, the Liu er Macaca Mula. The five-colored stone left in the mending of the Sky was formed into Wise Monkey. The Origin of the Wise Monkey had been carved out by Liu er. If Liu er wanted to carve out the other two separations, he must find the other two members of the Four Monkeys of Destruction. Now that the Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey was standing right before Liu er, no doubt Liu er would stare at him like that.


    Looking at Liu er for a quite long time, Wu Zhiqi finally replied coldly. "What a surprise, to think that the chief disciple of Ancestor Minghe was indeed one of the Four Monkeys of Destruction, the Liu er Macaca Mula. Or, should I call you the Taoist Liu er? It''s really pitiable to meet you here today. Although I know what a serious situation I have been trapped in, I have no other choice, If you want to kill me, just do it."


    Instead of killing, Liu er calmly asked, "Wu Zhiqi, who on earth has ordered you to kidnap the daughter of the Human Sovereign? If you tell me the truth, I promise to plead with my teacher not to kill you and help you get into the reincarnation incarnation. What about this idea?"


    Wu Zhiqi shook his head and said, "Liu er, don''t waste your time anymore. I truly have no idea of the person behind the scenes. There are only several Sages in whole Untainted Land. You can get the answer by yourself. I know I''m not your opponent. You can kill me as you like."


    Liu er naturally understood Wu Zhiqi''s words. The whole affair must have been arranged by a Sage. But it was hard to say which Sage would commit the crime. Even his teacher Minghe could not get the answer. It was pointless to ask Wu Zhiqi anymore. Liu er originally intended to take out the Origin of the Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey. But he did not know how to take it out. Liu er decided to bring the Monkey back to the Blood Sea and asked Minghe for help.


    Liu er glanced at Kong Xuan and Kong Xuan perfectly understood him. A ray of the Divine Five Colored Light flickered. Wu Zhiqi was obedient to the arrest and was locked into Kong Xuan''s five-colored space. They held Jingbae and rode the clouds towards the Blood Sea.

 Chapter 177: The Birth of Xuanyuan

    Chapter 177: The Birth of Xuanyuan


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Above the Blood Sea, Jingbae was looking at the immense Sea below and kept asking, "Master Ancestor, why the Sea is red?" "Master Ancestor, what are the black ones doing below?" "Master Ancestor... " It seemed that she had hundreds of thousands of questions in her head. She couldn''t be quiet for a single minute. Although Liu er was always a clamorous monkey, he now just couldn''t bear the clamorous little girl.


    When they returned to the Sacred Island, Liu er told his mount Water Kylin to play with Jingbae while he and Kong Xuan went for Minghe. As soon as a ray of the Divine Five Colored Light flickered in Kong Xuan''s hands, Wu Zhiqi appeared. He bowed to Minghe and said, "Nice to meet you, Your Majesty Ancestor Minghe."


    Minghe looked at Wu Zhiqi and slightly sighed in his heart. Among the Four Monkeys of Destruction, the Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey was the cleverest. Depending on his Heaven Endowed Magic Skill, he had successfully escaped from the Cultivation Tribulation between the Sorcerer and Demon tribes and had been living freely till now.


    However, he had risked his life to kidnap the daughter of the sovereign of the Human Tribe from Chen Du. Once the Human Tribe got the news, Wu Zhiqi would be exiled from Untainted Land forever. He had clearly known the consequences and still did it and so there must be some reason that he couldn''t resist. In the whole Untainted Land, only the Sages could force him to do that.


    The Four Monkeys of Destruction all came to a sticky end. Wu Zhiqi, the Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey, appeared first. When Yu the Great regulated rivers and watercourses, Wu Zhiqi raised winds and waves to prevent him. As a result, Wu Zhiqi was suppressed by Yu the Great, and although Wu Zhiqi lost his freedom, he survived in the end.


    The Long-Armed Ape Monkey was next. In the Battle of Gods Investiture, he was trapped in the Mountain and River Map by Goddess Nvywa and then finally killed by Yang Jian. The third Monkey, Wise Monkey Sun Wu Kong became a tool of Buddhist dharma. He finally became a Buddha and lost all his disposition as a monkey. As for the fourth Monkey, Liu er Macaca Mula, he had an even worse end. He was subdued by the Tathagata and killed by Sun Wu Kong.


    Looking at Wu Zhiqi, Minghe asked nothing. Even if he asked, he knew that Wu Zhiqi could not answer. It was more convenient and effective to investigate Wu Zhiqi''s memory. As Minghe put out his hands, innumerable silver lights merged into Wu Zhiqi''s Original Spirit.


    Wu Zhiqi knelt and worshipped Minghe. He did not even dare move his fingers. He was defenseless when confronted by Liu er, let alone Minghe, a master of the Origin level. Anyway, his life now was not controlled by himself.


    After a moment, Minghe took his hands back and sighed. The unknown Sage was so cautious that he had left no clues. There was no way to detect the truth. Although his ultimate aim was Minghe, the daughter of the Human Sovereign was also involved. If he had left some evidence behind, he and his religious section would never be tolerated by the Human Tribe.


    Minghe looked at Wu Zhiqi and said lightly. "Wu Zhiqi, you''ll be sentenced to death because you had kidnapped the daughter of the Human Sovereign. Besides, your Origin of the Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey is essential to Liu er''s cultivation, so you''re doomed to die. However, I''ll give you a chance and help you get into the reincarnation cycle, what''s more, I''ll also give you a present. I hope you can conduct yourself well in the future."


    After these words, Minghe took out Wu Zhiqi''s Original Spirit and sent a ray of black light into it and then sent the Original Spirit to the Nether World. As for Wu Zhiqi''s human body, Minghe threw it into the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. It was not long before the Origin of the Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey was completely refined, Minghe picked up one piece of it and handed it to Liu er, who was standing aside with glowing eyes staring at it.


    Liu er received the Origin of the Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey and hurried into the Closed Door Meditation. Minghe told Kong Xuan to bring Jingbae back to Chen Du. God Farmer was about to fulfill his merit. Kong Xuan, as God Farmer''s teacher, could not be absent. Furthermore, the daughter of the Human Sovereign had been missing for so long. Kong Xuan would bring Jingbae back and calm down the turbulence.


    As for the mention of the unknown Sage, Minghe had no idea, but he would not let it go. The one who seized quite an appropriate chance to set the whole plan must be the Mentor of Human Sovereign. Minghe believed he would give himself away one day.


    The disappearance of the daughter of the Human Sovereign gave rise to a great riot in the Untainted Land. Beyond all expectations, Minghe and the Holy Land of Human Tribe did not take revenge when Jingbae was finally found. All of the tribes in the Untainted Land were quite confused.


    The Sages were also puzzled. It seemed that Minghe had greatly changed since he honored the Human Sovereign. He had sent out several positions of the Mentors of Human Sovereign at first and then kept quiet for a long time. All those things were quite out of Minghe''s character. As Minghe became calmer, the Sages got more and more worried. The silence before the storm was always horrible.


    ...


    In the Yuxu Palace, the Honoured Lord of the Origin summoned the Twelve Golden Immortals and the Dipamkara Taoist. He looked at them in satisfaction and then said to Guang Chengzi. "Guang Chengzi, now the Human Sovereign God Farmer is going to actualize, the next generation of the Human Sovereign is about to appear, you go and teach him. When the Human Sovereign actualizes, you''ll get the merit as a reward."


    Guang Chengzi was very happy. He stepped forward and quickly replied. "Yes, my lord. I''ll sincerely follow your words and teach the Human Sovereign heartfully. I won''t let you down, I promise." The Honoured Lord of the Origin nodded and said, "Fine. This is a very serious matter that you can never be too careful with."


    Guang Chengzi immediately nodded and then delightedly stood aside.


    Dipamkara Taoist was involuntarily angry with the Honoured Lord of the Origin''s arrangements. He had been at the peak level of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal for thousands of years and never had the chance to make a Breakthrough. Although he was the Deputy Sect Leader of the Clan of Enlightenment, his actual identity was a complete embarrassment.


    Till now, not one good thing in the Clan of Enlightenment had ever been assigned to him. Neither the Magic Weapon nor the merit. He could only maintain his position of the Deputy Sect Leader. Thinking of this, Dipamkara couldn''t help hating the Honoured Lord of the Origin for his injustice. However, he was only a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal and couldn''t match with the Origin, the Sage. He had no choice but to be tolerant.


    Somewhere 100,000 meters away in the north of Chen Du, the capital of the Human Tribe, lay a middle-sized tribe of the Human Tribe named Youxiong. It was built along the Ji River. The king''s name was Shaodian. He had two wives, one was Nvdeng, the other was Fubao. They were sisters.


    One evening, Fubao witnessed a ray of lightning flashing around the alpha Ursae Majoris in the Big Dipper. In a while, the star fell down and Fubao was pregnant.


    She had been pregnant for 24 months and then finally gave birth to a little baby. As soon as the baby was born, a Taoist arrived at the Youxiong tribe.


    The guard naturally notified Shaodian about the Taoist. Shaodian got the news that a cultivator was waiting outside. He dared not to be arrogant. He instantly left the baby and hurried to the door to receive his visitor. Shaodian then saw a cultivator in a bluish white robe, with extraordinary looks. Shaodian hastily saluted the visitor with formal bows in welcome.


    The Taoist was exactly Guang Chengzi. He followed the order of the Honoured Lord of the Origin and came here to teach the Human Sovereign. Many fellow apprentices were envious, especially Dipamkara. Guang Chengzi replied Shaodian''s greetings and said, "I''m Guang Chengzi, the chief disciple of the Honoured Lord of the Origin, who was also honored as the Sage Jade Pure of Pangu. I come here today to teach your son. Take it easy and don''t stand on ceremony."


    Shaodian was extremely happy at what Guang Chengzi had said. He knew that the Honored Lord of the Origin was the Sage. If his son could be taught by the disciple of a Sage, his son would acquire great achievements in the future. Shaodian excitedly brought Guang Chengzi to the big tent at the center of the tribe.


    In the tent, Shaodian arranged Guang Chengzi at the best seat. He himself sat in the lesser seat and ordered the tribesmen to bring the new-born baby.


    Fubao soon came, holding a baby. Guang Chengzi, who was talking with Shaodian, spontaneously turned his gaze to the baby. He contently nodded and said, "He is gifted in cultivation. What a good boy!"


    Fubao knew nothing about cultivation so she kept silent. Shaodian understood that the disciple of the Sage wanted to teach his son. He stepped forward in a hurry and said, "Your Majesty Immortal, please give a name to my new-born baby." Fubao was so clever, she heard the mention of ''Immortal'' and realized that Guang Chengzi was an extraordinary master, so she stared at Guang Chengzi immediately and waited for an answer.


    Guang Chengzi replied. "There is a destined bond between the baby and me. He was born in Xuanyuan Hill, so he shall be named Xuanyuan. I come here to recruit a disciple, and he shall be my direct disciple. Do you agree?" Guang Chengzi looked at Shaodian and Fubao patiently.


    Shaodian was happy at first and then became anxious. He asked, "Your Majesty Immortal, this is a most welcome suggestion to me. I just wonder whether you''ll bring my son back to the mountain for the cultivation?"


    Guang Chengzi answered, "Don''t worry. Xuanyuan is the successor of the tribe, I''ll teach him cultivation right here instead of bringing him to the mountain outside."


    Shaodian felt relieved at such words. After all, a father was always reluctant to separate from his new-born baby. Guang Chengzi then stayed in the Youxiong tribe and waited for Xuanyuan to grow up. In order to teach Xuanyuan in a most convenient way, he simply resided in the Youxiong tribe.

 Chapter 178: Chi Yous Rebirth

    Chapter 178: Chi You''s Rebirth


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    As time flew, Xuanyuan gradually grew up. He had been studying cultivation with Guang Chengzi from before he was 15. From then on, he began to help his father Shaodian manage the affairs of the tribe. Guang Chengzi knew about this and told Xuanyuan to deal with the clan''s affairs in daytime and study cultivation at night.


    Henceforth Xuanyuan kept all things in good order and helped the Youxiong tribe grow steadily. Seeing this, Shaodian resigned his sovereign authority to Xuanyuan under the disguise of senility.


    The Youxiong tribe developed quite well under the leadership of Xuanyuan. People in nearby tribes heard that Xuanyuan was not only the disciple of immortals but also a man with the qualities of a Great Sage, so they joined Xuanyuan one by one. Youxiong tribe thus rapidly became one of the strongest tribes and Xuanyuan''s name was widespread in the Human Tribe.


    At that time, the land available for farming was infinite in the Human Tribe, but people in the tribe always quarreled about the territory. After thorough consideration, Xuanyuan decided to greatly develop the farming based on the God Farmer''s achievements and to measure the field by feet in order to avoid quarrels. He then redistributed the land and coordinated the farming. As a result, the output of grain was sharply increased in the Youxiong tribe.


    When the grain was sufficient, Xuanyuan began to fix his eyes on the military training. He ran the army strictly and helped increase the strength of the army by a large margin.


    God Farmer was looking for a successor in Chen Du. He heard that Xuanyuan, the leader of the Youxiong tribe, was a gifted man. Under his leadership, the Xuanyuan tribe had developed vastly compared to the past. God Farmer couldn''t help but think that Xuanyuan might be the one he had been seeking out for so long.


    God Farmer instantly left Chen Du and hurried to the Xuanyuan tribe. Firstly, he wanted to see whether Xuanyuan was a Great Sage as the story went or not with his own eyes. Secondly, he wanted to witness the changes in the Youxiong tribe, as it was said.


    When God Farmer finally arrived at the Youxiong tribe, travel-worn and weary, he found a very thriving scene. God Farmer knew at once that Xuanyuan


    was equal to the reputation. He was looking forward to meeting Xuanyuan now.


    When he entered the Youxiong tribe, God Farmer told the tribesmen who he was and demanded to see Xuanyuan. The tribesmen were all pleasantly surprised at his arrival. As it was well known that the God Farmer''s prestige in the Human Tribe had completely surpassed that of the Heavenly Sovereign Fuxi.


    Now the honorable man was present in the Youxiong tribe, how could the tribesmen not be surprised? God Farmer was welcomed to a room and waited for a minute. Xuanyuan then hurriedly came in.


    God Farmer involuntarily looked Xuanyuan up and down. Xuanyuan was nine feet high, with dashing eyebrows and bright eyes, shining like the stars in the sky. He stood there quietly, surrounded by an aura of authority. His eyes revealed his sovereign position.


    God Farmer looked at Xuanyuan and inwardly sighed. What an excellent guy! Xuanyuan was shocked at first when he got the news that the Sovereign of Human tribe, God Farmer, visited the tribe. He had no idea of God Farmer''s purposes. So he hurriedly walked out and genuflected in front of the God Farmer. He said respectfully, "Your Majesty Sovereign, welcome to our tribe, I''m the leader of the Youxiong tribe, Xuanyuan."


    Guang Chengzi came together with Xuanyuan and also saluted to God Farmer. He said, "Your Majesty Sovereign, I''m Guang Chengzi. It''s my honor to meet you today." Since he was defeated by Liu er, Guang Chengzi''s character had greatly changed. He would never think too much of himself again, though his pride somehow remained.


    God Farmer laughed and held Xuanyuan up. He said, "Let''s throw away unnecessary formalities. I''ve heard of you for a long time. It''s said that you''re a Great Sage of the Human Tribe. Now I see that you''re indeed equal to your reputation." He then turned to Guang Chengzi and said, "Fellow Taoist, you should not take unnecessary formality neither."


    Xuanyuan modestly replied. "Your Majesty Sovereign, you flatter me. I really don''t deserve such an honor." God Farmer brought Xuanyuan into the room and began to discuss the problems in managing the tribe. Meanwhile, he observed Xuanyuan carefully.


    God Farmer discussed with Xuanyuan for a long time, he then absolutely believed that Xuanyuan was a Great Sage. But Xuanyuan''s way of governance was not a completely kingly way. It was a combination of the kingly way and the hegemonic way. God Farmer hesitated about whether he should choose Xuanyuan as the successor or not.


    After much deliberation, God Farmer considered the present situation in the Human Tribe and eventually decided to take Xuanyuan as the successor to inherit the sovereign of the Human Tribe. God Farmer made up his mind and called Xuanyuan over. He said, "Xuanyuan, pack your luggage and come back to Chen Du with me. I''ll abdicate the position of the sovereign of the Human Tribe to you."


    Xuanyuan was greatly shocked and cried out. "Your Majesty Sovereign! You can''t do so. I''m too incompetent for the position as sovereign. Please withdraw your order!"


    God Farmer sighed and said, "Xuanyuan, I know full well whether you''re qualified or not. All right, no need to say anymore. Go and pack your luggage and then come to Chen Du with me. This is an order." Xuanyuan had no choice but to follow God Farmer''s words.


    When God Farmer decided to bring Xuanyuan back to Chen Du, the clansmen of the Youxiong tribe were all excited. Guang Chengzi got the news at once and was overjoyed in his heart. Since God Farmer had made such a decision, it was obvious that Xuanyuan''s work had received God Farmer''s recognition. There was no doubt that the God Farmer would abdicate the position as sovereign to Xuanyuan. How could Guang Chengzi not be happy?


    Under such circumstances, the position of the Human Sovereign was fixed to Xuanyuan. When Xuanyuan actualized the Human Sovereign, Guang Chengzi would naturally obtain much merit. Guang Chengzi was now at the Secondary Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal cultivation. Once he received much merit, his cultivation would be sharply promoted to be closer to the Sage-to-be Realm.


    ...


    In the Untainted Land, the Human Tribe had nine big tribes in total. They were Quan tribe, Yu tribe, Square tribe, Huang tribe, Bai tribe, Chi tribe, Xuan tribe, Wind tribe and Yang tribe. They composed the nine Li tribes, or as they were also called the nine Yi tribes. There were nine different clans in each tribe, totaling 81 clans. The population was large and the strength of the tribes couldn''t be underestimated.


    Soon after Xuanyuan was born in the Youxiong tribe, the nine Li tribes also welcomed a baby that weighed 8.5 kilograms. He began to speak when he was seven years old and named himself Chi You. He was now 13 years old, with a height of two feet. He admired neither Heaven nor Earth. He also refused to worship the Sage or learn the way of Dao. He was born with superhuman strength and could easily tear beasts into pieces like child''s play. With fierce Evil Spirit floating around, all Exotic Beasts in the Untainted Land dared not to provoke Chi You.


    He was so distinguished that Li, the leader of the tribe, decided to pass the crown to Chi You. But people in the nine Li tribes didn''t know the true origin of Chi You. When Chi You was seven years old, his veridical soul finally awaked. He remembered that he was exactly the incarnation of Ancestor Chi You, the thirteenth Ancestor of sorcerer.


    Tribesmen of the Wu Tribe normally returned to Heaven and Earth when they died. However, for some unknown reasons, when Chi You was killed by the Wu-killing Sword, his resentments remained and carried his veridical soul along with them, wandering in the world together. When Xuanyuan was born, the veridical soul of Chi You was also reincarnated in the nine Li tribes. How dramatic the fate was.


    Chi You''s incarnation was a human body. When he was seven years old, his wisdom developed and he also remembered his previous incarnation. Chi You was a person unwilling to remain out of the limelight. He had succeeded the nine Li tribes with great effort, but he was not satisfied. Every time Chi You thought about the decline of the Wu Tribe, his heart was filled with regret.


    Chi You thought over and over again and finally came up with an idea. He planned to summon the remainders of the Wu Tribe and strengthen the nine Li tribes. By then, they would be able to fight against the other tribes and unify the Human Tribe in Untainted Land. As a result, the Wu Tribe could also be prosperous. The tribesmen of the Wu Tribe could occupy a high position in the Human Tribe and he could even monopolize the position of the Human Sovereign. What a fine thing! So, Chi You bid farewell to Li with the excuse of finding masters to help the nine Li tribes. He then went to the Hall of Pangu in order to summon the remainders of the Wu Tribe.


    After the final battle between the Wu Tribe and the Demon Tribe, most elites of the Wu Tribe were assembled in the Hall of Pangu, while others were gathered in the Nether World. The Hall of Pangu was guarded by the Great Sorcerer Xing Tian, Xiang Liu, Jiu Feng, He Shi, Yu Bo and so on. No one in the Untainted Land dared to invade it. Therefore, the Wu Tribe had lost the sovereign of the Untainted Land, though they could still live a tranquil life.


    Chi You was quite familiar with the path to the Hall of Pangu, just like a duck to water. When he was nearly half a mile away from the Hall, a giant guy appeared that was almost 30 feet tall. His eyes were as big as a pair of brass gongs. He stared at Chi You and cried out. "My dear brother!"


    Chi You laughed aloud and stepped forward. He said, "Although I''ve changed my appearances, you still recognize me, my dear brother." The Wu Tribe cultivated in the Original Spirit. They knew nothing about the way of Dao, but they had Inborn Sensitivity. It was an instinct of battle. When confronted with cognations of the Wu Tribe, they could be telepathic with each other. Chi You''s body belonged to the Human Tribe, however, his veridical soul remained unchanged. So Xing Tian easily recognized him from far away.

 Chapter 179: Houtus Scheme

    Chapter 179: Houtu''s Scheme


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Xiang Tian exchanged a few courteous words with Chi You before leading him to the Zu Wu Palace, where the Great Sorcerers were all startled to see him. Xuan Ming, the Ancestor of Sorcery who governed the Hall of Pangu, cried in surprise, "My thirteenth brother, you must have the blessing of God the Father to get such a chance to live in the Untainted World. How''s your life in the Human Tribe?"


    Chi You replied, "Greetings to Sister Senior. You may not be aware of this but I currently command some authority in the Nine Li Tribe of the Human Tribe. I''ll likely be its leader in the future." With only two women among the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery, Xuan Ming, and Houtu, he addressed them Senior Sister and Junior Sister.


    Xuan Ming laughed. "Blessings always follow misfortunes." The Wu Tribesmen became silent at the mention of the Human Tribe. They never thought that such a weak tribe would end up thriving in such a short time and even taking the coveted the position of the ruler of Heaven and Earth. Life was really capricious!


    Chi You could sense their dejection and immediately added, "I''m sure you all know about our golden chance. The Human Tribe is choosing their Three Royals and Five Emperors and will soon be enthroning their third Human Sovereign. If you can help me get that position, I''ll make sure our Wu Tribe will prosper again with the Luck of the Human Tribe even if we can''t return to our heydays."


    The eyes of the Wu tribesmen sparkled with hope. It was true they couldn''t contend for the position, but Chi You, being a mixed-blood of both tribes, was naturally qualified to do so. If he truly succeeded, their tribe would likely thrive again.


    But the decision was too grave for Xuan Ming to make alone. She must consult Houtu, the only Sage in their tribe, as it involved the competition among all the Sages. With Houtu trapped in the Nether Land, they would probably lose the fight against the other Sages even with Great Sorcerers like her and Xing Tian.


    After careful consideration, she said, "This involves Sages, so I can''t promise you right now. But what you said is right. It''s indeed a heaven-sent opportunity for the Wu Tribe. Why don''t I take you to the Nether World for a discussion with Houtu?"


    Chi You nodded. This truly needed Houtu''s permission. If he had a Sage backing him up, he would be better grounded in contention for the position against other Sages.


    He might be courageous and strong among humans but lacked strength compared to the ordinary Wu Tribesmen because he wasn''t a pure-blooded Wu. He had just improved his Martial Arts cultivation to the level of Conversion Spirit into Emptiness. He could only give up cultivating the Nine Cycles Arcane Techniques of the Wu Tribe as it would take far too long for a mixed-blood like him.


    Xuan Ming flew all the way to the Nether Land with Chi You, being discreet to prevent the Sages from noticing. Since the Sages were so preoccupied with the position of the Human Sovereign, they rarely paid any attention to the happenings inside the Wu Tribe. What she didn''t know was that the minute Chi You recovered his memory, Minghe''s Clone of Blood God had sent him the news. Naturally, he started focusing on the Wu Tribe.


    When they arrived at the Nether World, Xuan Ming took Chi You to see Houtu. The latter was startled to see him and immediately put up a shield all around them to ward off eavesdroppers. When she heard about Chi You''s plan, she became intrigued as well.


    Houtu smiled when she saw how expectant Chi You''s eyes looked. "We share the same thought. It''s my plan to help enthrone a mixed-blood of the Human and Wu Tribes. When he becomes the Human Sovereign, we can at least some of his merit and use the Human Tribe''s luck to rejuvenate or our own. With you here, it saves me the trouble of having to choose someone."


    Chi You and Xuan Ming rejoiced to hear these words. "Second Sister, I''m now an adult and it won''t be long until I''m made the leader of the nine Li tribes. If I have Xing Tian and the others supporting me, I''m sure to successfully unify the other tribes carrying the Wu blood in them. When that happens, it''ll be an easy task to get the position of the Human Sovereign," Chi You said.


    Houtu shook her head. "You''re too naive, Chi You. The God Farmer has already decided on Xuanyuan of the Youxiong tribe as his successor. And Xuanyuan has the Primeval Lord of Heaven''s support as well. It''s impossible for you to fight for that position for you have neither the support nor credibility. Even if you have our Wu Tribe backing you up, you''ll be hard-pressed to win Xuanyuan who has the Primeval Lord of Heaven. The Holy Land of the Human Tribe may even be supporting Xuanyuan. When that happens, your chances will be even lower."


    Her words came as an especially harsh blow for Chi You. It was true that not even a united Wu Tribe would be able to match up to the Holy Land of the Human Tribe. Never mind the fact that Xuanyuan had the Primeval Lord of Heaven''s support and Houtu was trapped in the Nether World. With such slim chances, it was unlikely Houtu would allow the Wu Tribe to participate in this power struggle.


    Xuan Ming asked in confusion, "If you know our chances are slim, then why did you say you''d pick someone out of the mixed-bloods of the Wu and Demon Tribes and make him the Human Sovereign? Do you have a plan in mind?" Chi You''s eyes looked hopeful again.


    Houtu smiled without saying anything. With a simple wave of her hand, a gilded stream of golden air in the shape of a dragon appeared. They could faintly hear the sound of roaring. Chi You felt a weight pressing on his back, though he didn''t know what it was.


    Unlike him, Xuan Ming recognized it to be what the Martial Ancestor of the Human Tribe used to get the Human Sovereign position when Fuxi was actualizing. She cried out in surprise, "The Supreme Aura of Human Sovereign! How did you get it? Did Minghe give it to our tribe?" Though it was much smaller than what Fuxi received, it was nevertheless a beyond priceless item.


    Houtu''s expression shifted and she said placidly, "You''re right, but it''s not from Minghe. I got it from Hongyun when Minghe sent her purusa to go through reincarnation. If Chi You has it, he''ll have the right to fight for the position. There''s nothing the Primeval Lord of Heaven can do about it but send his disciples to assist Xuanyuan. This way, the Holy Land of the Human Tribe also has no ground to favor Xuanyuan."


    Though Xuan Ming was happy to hear that, she soon asked in deep concern, "For Hongyun to have that aura with her during reincarnation, then that must mean Minghe plans for her to be next Human Sovereign. Now that you''ve taken it from her, won''t you be foiling Minghe''s plans?"


    "Minghe was indeed a friend before," Xuan Ming said indifferently, "but he allowed our nemesis, Fu Xi, to reincarnate as the Human Sovereign. Has he cared about our reaction? This time, my actions are a reminder to him that I''m the founder of the Six Path of Reincarnation and the Nether World he owns is the benefit he reaped from me. At the end of the day, the Sixth Path of Reincarnation is still the most crucial part of the Nether World. I''m only reminding him who''s the true owner."


    Naturally, she could sense her sister''s fear and worries. After all, Minghe was the powerful Origin and defying him would bring no advantage to their tribe. She thought differently, however. It was something worth trying. She laughed and said, "Don''t worry. I now have the power of a Sage at the Secondary Stage and the Bell of Chaos as well. Minghe is still in the early stage of the Origin; he''s completely not my match. Don''t overthink this. Minghe wouldn''t fight me over this."


    Xuan Ming nodded, though she still worried about it. Chi You, however, never turned his attention away from the Supreme Aura of Human Sovereign. Houtu smiled and pushed the aura directly into him. "Chi You, you''re pure-blooded and your cultivation is still low. You may enter the Blood Pond in the Hall of Pangu to increase your blood flow. But remember to increase your blood to no more than half human, half Wu. Otherwise, even with that aura, you''ll lose your right to fight for that position."


    Houtu then turned to Chi You. "Make arrangements accordingly besides sending Xing Tian to help Chi You. Though Xing Tian is a Great Sorcerer, he''s also a Sage-to-be now. I suppose none of the Primeval Lord of Heaven''s disciples have anything against Xing Tian and when that happens, he himself may step in. That''d be disastrous for us."


    Xuan Ming nodded in agreement, knowing too well the severe consequences it might incur. It was hard for her to defeat Xing Tian with his complete set of Shields and Broadax, never mind those disciples of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. They were no more than the disciples of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals, and if they were hurt during the fight, the bad-tempered Primeval Lord of Heaven would definitely kill Xing Tian.

 Chapter 180: The God Farmers Abdicating the Throne

    Chapter 180: The God Farmer''s Abdicating the Throne


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Chi You was now well-qualified to compete with Xuanyuan for the Human Sovereign position after receiving the vital force of Human Sovereign. Though Xuanyuan had the God Farmer''s recognition, he didn''t have the aura. It was naturally impossible for ordinary humans to determine who was the real Human Sovereign. Power, therefore, became the sole determinant in selecting the Human Sovereign.


    With Houtu''s permission, Xuan Ming'' took Chi You to a hidden room with a large Blood Pond inside the Hall of Pangu. Besides the Ancestors of Sorcery, it was where all the oldest Wu Tribesmen originated from.


    However, the Wu Tribesmen now reproduced through fertility means. 10,000 years had passed and none of them were born from this pond anymore. If Chi You immersed himself in the pond to rebalance his mixed-blood, his cultivation would definitely see an improvement. By then, he could double his efficiency when cultivating the Nine Cycles Arcane Techniques and the transforming exercises of Martial Arts.


    After 49 days, he emerged from the pond with half human and half Wu blood and the cultivation improved to the Peak Realm of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal. His human body was comparable to that of Great Sorcerers, but the price for all his enhancements was the nearly dried Blood Pond.


    He soon left his closed-door meditation and left the Hall of Pangu with Xiang Liu, Jiu Feng, He Shi, Yu Bo, and several other Great Sorcerers. Hundreds of the elite Wu Tribesmen also tagged along, eager to leave. They were naturally predisposed to war and had long become sick of the peace.


    Chi You made it back to his tribes with more than 10 Great Sorcerers and a great number of Wu Tribesmen after a week. The Wu Tribesmen claimed to have been impressed by Chi You''s bravery and courage and decided to follow him. Their presence came as a shock to the entire Nine Li tribes.


    The first tribe in the Nine Li tribes shared the Wu blood, so they naturally welcomed the Wu Tribesmen with open arms.


    From this, the leader of the Da Xing tribe was amazed by how Chi You subdued the Wu Tribesmen and thought he was the true leader of the Nine Li tribes. Within a year, he abdicated his throne and handed off all powers to Chi You. Chi You, by nature, wasn''t fond of bloody battles but had developed quite the cunning mind after being reincarnated as a human for years.


    For a time, the Martial Arts of Immortality pervaded in the Nine Li tribes. Like all the other tribes, the tribesmen worshipped the Holy Mother of Human Tribe, Goddess Nyuwa and other sages in the Human Clan. They also enshrined the gods of the Heavenly Court and the Four Ancestors of Humanity. It wasn''t appropriate for Chi You to step in then.


    Though Great Sorcerers were powerful, they were nevertheless outsiders. Even if they fought for power and succeeded, the Nine Li tribes would definitely suffer.


    The roots of the Wu Tribesmen in his Nine Li tribes wasn''t firm yet, so Chi You didn''t rush to wage war against Xuanyuan. Instead, he continued to expand the Wu influence by getting more and more elite Wu Tribesmen to join them. In the meantime, he led his tribesmen to invade and occupy surrounding tribes.


    The Great Sorcerers were frighteningly apt at fighting. Wherever they went, they would let those who surrender live and kill those who don''t. They were like the autumn wind sweeping over fallen leaves. Thanks to them, the population of the Nine Li tribes increased rapidly. Many of the Wu Clansmen were also made to live with and marry humans. Their offsprings were called Wu human.


    With so many feats and exploits, Chi You gradually improved the prestige of the Wu Clan. The Great Sorcerers gradually wrestled power from the 81 clans in the Nine Li tribes. Decades later, the Nine Li tribes continued to dominate through conquest and supplemented their growth with labor.


    It occurred to Chi You that he didn''t have a powerful weapon in hand. The Wu Tribesmen couldn''t cultivate their Original Spirits; they could only make a blood sacrifice to their Spiritual Treasures and those treasures couldn''t be used freely. Now that he was in a human body, he could cultivate his Original Spirit and decided to refine a Devil Knife.


    So he ordered Xingtian and the other Great Sorcerers to assassinate the Taoists in the Nine Li tribes for their Blood of Essence. He used the blood, along with the many treasures in the heaven and earth, to refine the Devil Knife. After 49 days, the knife was finally complete and its birth eclipsed even the sun and moon. A flash of crimson light surged high into the sky, heralding its great power.


    Chi You swung the knife towards the enemy territory, and over ten thousand miles of land was soon veiled in a bloody mist. The wind carried the smell of blood and whoever breathed it in would turn pale and fall. Even Veridical Immortals would become lost in the mist and lose sight. Once a person became tainted by the Bloody Fog, his treasures and Original Spirit would both be sucked into the knife, allowing the knife to grow in power. Chi You named it the Tiger Soul Knife.


    ...


    After following the God Farmer back to Chen Du, Xuanyuan followed the same procedure as when the God Farmer became Fuxi''s successor. He became his assistant and familiarize himself with the responsibilities of the Human Sovereign. In three years, he would be enthroned.


    Three years passed in the blink of an eye. The same thing happened on the same platform outside Chen Du, though the God Farmer and Kongxuan had replaced Fuxi and Liu''er respectively.


    Underneath the platform, there were countless more humans who came to witness the crowning of the new Human Sovereign compared to when the God Farmer inherited the throne from Fuxi. Under the God Farmer''s leadership, the Human Tribe had become larger and stronger. They were now indisputably the largest tribe in the Untainted Land.


    After walking to the platform, the God Farmer nodded at Xuanyuan and they stepped forward and prayed. Myriads of golden petals fell down seconds later and seven silhouettes suddenly appeared in the sky.


    It was the arrival of Minghe, Goddess Nyuwa, Laozi, Tongtian, Yuanshi, Jieyin, and Zhunti. Following them was the group from the Holy Land of Human Clan led by the Four Ancestors of Humanity and Fuxi, the Heavenly Sovereign. As it was a ceremony held for the Human Sovereign, there was no way they wouldn''t come.


    Since everyone was here, the abdication ceremony officially began. The God Farmer walked to the platform and said loudly, "I''m the God Farmer who have planted the Five Grains and tasted various herbs. I''ve now fulfilled my merit and is no longer suitable to be the sovereign. Today I''ll abdicate the throne formally to a Great Sage of the Human Clan. He''s Xuanyuan, the leader of Youxiong tribe. From now on, he''ll be the Human Sovereign, leading you to a brighter future."


    Like what happened with Fuxi, the crowd began to chant the names of the God Farmer and Xuanyuan. A thick beam of Golden Light of Merit suddenly flashed, stronger than the one appearing at Fuxi''s ceremony.


    The merit was divided into two parts: 80 percent was for the God Farmer and the rest for Kongxuan. Instantly, both of them were enveloped by the Golden Light of Merit. The Way of Dao, which used to be blurry, was now crystal clear to Kongxuan.


    A cloud of Blessings with billowing air and three blooming flowers appeared over Kongxuan''s head. A burst of light flashed and out jumped a man, who said, "Congratulations on becoming a Sage-to-be. Achieving the Way of Dao is just a matter of time for you." Kongxuan smiled and replied, "We''re both one and the same. We share the same joy." Smiling, the man transformed into a light and entered Kongxuan''s body.


    Next to Kongxuan was a surprised Minghe. Though his disciple had achieved the separation of his bodies, his cultivation only developed to the Early Stage of Sage-to-be. His three separations were also abnormal, with cultivations only at the Early Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. Evidently, he didn''t use a primordial spiritual treasure to achieve the separation.


    Minghe looked at his disciple with a smile. Kongxuan was indeed Kongxuan, with his own pride. His disciple knew he couldn''t catch up to Liu''er if he tried to become a Sage-to-be using the Way of the Three Separations and it would also bring him limited achievements. Thus he created another way to complete the separation.


    He had once come to Minghe to ask why he had to complete his three separations. Minghe laughed and said, "Silly boy, the Way of the Three Separations is Hongjun''s Way of Dao, not yours. You can follow and learn from another person''s Way of Dao, but not necessarily."


    Minghe felt comforted to see Kongxuan''s achievements. His disciple had finally discovered his own Way of Dao. The separation earlier wasn''t any of the Three Separations, but the Golden separation of the Five Phases Separation using mid-grade primordial spiritual roots inside the space of Divine Five Colored Light. It was reasonable that his separation didn''t have a high cultivation.


    The Sages also noticed the changes in Kongxuan''s change after his separation, but it didn''t concern them. Without Hong Meng Immortal Qi, Kongxuan had no chance of becoming a sage with merely Way of the Three Separations. He could only achieve The Origin through The Tao of Divine Law but that would take an indefinitely long time. Thus he posed no threat to the Sages.


    However, two out of Minghe''s three disciples were now Sages-to-be. That threatened the Humanity, Enlightenment, and Severity Tribes, as well as the Western Religious Sect. The best disciples had cultivation no higher than the peak stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. Even with all of their disciples united, they wouldn''t be able to defeat Liu''er and Kongxuan. This shamed the Sages greatly and they all hoped their disciples would become a the Fruit of Sage-to-be someday.

 Chapter 181: The Onset of the Wa

    Chapter 181: The Onset of the Wa


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    When God Farmer was surrounded by the merit, Musen took out the Kongtong Seal and spoke softly, "The Human Sovereign, appear." After a roar of a dragon, the Dragon Aura of Human Sovereign suddenly flew out from the Kongtong Seal and submerged into God Farmer''s body. As a result, God Farmer got a surge of the momentum.


    After a while, the Golden Light of Merit disappeared. God Farmer had improved his cultivation to the Peak Level of Sage-to-be, just the same as Fuxi, and actualized the Fruit of the Human Sovereign. From then on, he could survive from any disaster and Cultivation Tribulation. God Farmer bowed to Kong Xuan for the last time. Since he was the Human Sovereign now, he could not be the disciple of Kong Xuan anymore.


    The handing over ceremony of the Human Sovereign had finished and the Sages left one by one except the Honored Lord of the Origin. He exhorted Guang Chengzi something and then finally left. Under such circumstances, God Farmer walked towards Xuanyuan and said, "Brother, I pass the Human Tribe on to you now and we''ll wait for you in the Holy Land." He then instantly rode the cloud to the Holy Land of Human Tribe, together with Fuxi and the Four Ancestors of Humanity. Xuanyuan even had no time to reply.


    With that, Xuanyuan knelt on the ground and shouted loudly as a reply, "I''ll try my best to be worthy of your trust and protect the Human Tribe, I promise." The tribesmen had also knelt down as a respectful farewell to the Human Sovereign and the Ancestor of the Human Tribe until the two ancestors were finally out of sight.


    Henceforth, the Human Tribe entered a new era, which was ruled by the Human Sovereign, Xuanyuan.


    ...


    In the Nine Li tribes, Chi You got the news that Xuanyuan had taken the position as Sovereign of the Human tribe and he thought the time was proper for a change. Now that Xuanyuan succeeded the sovereign and had no time to strengthen his position, it would be a good chance to launch a war. The Youxiong tribe would be the best target for attacking where Xuanyuan was born.


    As for the Youxiong tribe, although Xuanyuan had arranged their military training long ago, the people in the tribe were all slack in their training since Xuanyuan went to Chen Du with God Farmer. They completely couldn''t compare with the Nine Li tribes which were led by the Wu Tribe. After a few battles, they were naturally beat and fled pell-mell.


    At that time, Chi You and the Nine Li tribes got a ringing reputation while Xuanyuan gradually disappointed his tribesmen. When God Farmer passed the crown to Xuanyuan, the tribesmen all distrusted Xuanyuan''s abilities. They knew well that Xuanyuan had won a good reputation in the whole tribe, however, he had made no contribution to the Human Tribe. Fuxi had taught people fishing and God Farmer had told people to plant the Five Grains before they held the position of Sovereign of the Human Tribe, which was quite different from Xuanyuan.


    Now that the Nine Li tribes attacked and defeated Xuanyuan, the tribesmen began to doubt whether Xuanyuan was qualified to lead the Human Tribe. The split even appeared within the Youxiong union.


    Therefore, Xuanyuan had been trapped by both domestic trouble and foreign invasion. Some tribes in the Human Tribe even began to disobey Xuanyuan''s orders, which made Xuanyuan feel completely embarrassed.


    The leaders who had witnessed the actualization of the Human Sovereign played a principal role in determining the situation. They held the power of the stronger tribes in the Human Tribe. If they were willing to help Xuanyuan, Xuanyuan would be much relieved. However, they had perceived the vital force of the Human Sovereign in Chi You. They couldn''t help but doubt whether God Farmer was the right chosen one or not. Under such circumstances, they decided to observe longer.


    Xuanyuan was extremely anxious. He knew that he could only reverse the situation and rebuild his reputation if he defeated the Nine Li tribes. But the Nine Li tribes were under the protection of the Great Sorcerers, how could his army be comparable with them? He really felt helpless.


    Xuanyuan thought it over and admitted again that the Great Sorcerers could never be defeated by the Cultivators of the Human Tribe. However, he believed that the immortals in the Untainted Land must have the solution. His mentor, Guang Chengzi, was precisely a Veridical Immortal. So he was certainly able to cope with the Great Sorcerers. Xuanyuan was so happy that he immediately sent someone to call for Guang Chengzi in order to discuss the problem together.


    It was chilly winter now, Xuanyuan sat in the tent of the Youxiong tribe and discussed the tactics with the ministers late at night. Since Xuanyuan became the sovereign, troop training had been highly regarded. But when Xuanyuan went to Chen Du with God Farmer, the training was gradually loosened, which made them fall far behind the Nine Li tribes in terms of military power.


    In the past, the two tribes resided far away from each other and could live in peace and harmony. Nowadays, Chi You led the Nine Li tribes and constantly extended the territory, which caused the two clans to neighbor on each other. What''s worse, the Great Sorcerers aggressively killed the Cultivators of the Youxiong tribe now and then at the border. It was impossible to guard against the enemy for the Youxiong tribe.


    Xuanyuan and other tribesmen were greatly worried about it. But they had insufficient cultivation and couldn''t match with the Great Sorcerers. They could only reinforce the defense and prevent the Nine Li tribes from attacking. All in all, Xuanyuan knew they had no choice but to fight with the Nine Li tribes.


    The soldiers of the Human Tribe were much weaker than that of the Nine Li tribes, not to mention the strength gap between the Great Sorcerers of the Nine Li tribes and the leaders of the Human Tribe. Xuanyuan thought it over again and again and finally had to admit that they had no chance to win when confronted with the Nine Li tribes.


    When Xuanyuan and the ministers were upset about the situation, the guard notified them about the arrival of the Mentor of Human Sovereign, Guang Chengzi. Xuanyuan got the news and was overjoyed to welcome Guang Chengzi.


    As soon as everyone was seated, Xuanyuan began to tell Guang Chengzi of the severe problems and then sighed and said, "I''m not willing to fight against the Nine Li tribes, but they bully us a lot. If the war begins, I''m afraid that the Youxiong tribe will be defeated by the Nine Li tribes. Do you have any suggestions?"


    Xuanyuan once heard that Liu Er and Kong Xuan had given directions to the Heavenly Sovereign Fuxi and the Earthly Sovereign God Farmer and helped them actualize, so he always regarded Guang Chengzi as his mentor. He was now driven to the point of desperation and naturally took Guang Chengzi as his hope.


    After making clear the situation, Guang Chengzi was lost in thought. In accordance with Xuanyuan''s words, they were indeed at an unfair disadvantage in competing with the enemy. Unfortunately, he had nothing to do with the problem. He, a single immortal, could never match with dozens of Great Sorcerers, let alone command the army.


    Guang Chengzi had never thought that being the Mentor of Human Sovereign would bring such great trouble. The situation had now exceeded his expectations. During the scramble for supremacy between the Sorcerer and Demon tribes, which was unknown to Xuanyuan, an ordinary Great Sorcerer in the Wu Tribe equaled a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. Additionally, the opposite camp now had Xiang Liu and Jiu Feng there. They were the best Great Sorcerers and naturally equaled two Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.


    Seeing Guang Chengzi''s silence, Xuanyuan became more anxious. He had to ask again, "Is there any way to defeat the enemy?"


    Guang Chengzi hesitated for a while and then said, "They overwhelm you in terms of numerical strength... I have to go back the Yuxu Palace and ask your martial uncles for help."


    Guang Chengzi clearly knew that even with the help of his brothers, they would probably still be defeated by the Great Sorcerers. However, he couldn''t shrink back when his disciple needed his help. After all, if Xuanyuan failed the war and couldn''t unify the Human Tribe, Guang Chengzi would absolutely miss the merit given by the actualizing of the Human Sovereign. Guang Chengzi had no alternative but to return to Yuxu Palace and hope the Honored Lord of the Origin could come up with some ideas.


    Guang Chengzi''s words comforted Xuanyuan, who was very happy and then said, "Thanks a lot for your help, I really appreciate it." Guang Chengzi nodded and went out, riding the cloud towards the Mount Kunlun. It didn''t take long before he arrived at Yuxu Palace.


    The Honored Lord of the Origin always paid particular attention to etiquette, and thus Guang Chengzi dared not intrude into the palace without permission. He asked the White Crane Lad to notify the Honoured Lord of the Origin of his coming. After getting permission, Guang Chengzi went into the palace and told the Honoured Lord of the Origin all about the Nine Li tribes and the Wu Tribe.


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin frowned slightly. He knew that the last Human Sovereign''s actualization would be the most difficult, while the merit was the biggest. But he had never thought that the Wu Tribe would help the nine Li tribes. He soon realized that Houtu was the backstage planner.


    The key point was that Chi You now had the aura of the Human Sovereign, how did he get it? Was it given by Minghe? Not possible. If Chi You became the Human Sovereign, Minghe''s interests would be harmed. Minghe was not a person to harm himself and benefit others. The problem now was figuring out where Chi You''s aura of the Human Sovereign came from.


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin couldn''t make it clear at once. He thought it over and asked Guang Chengzi to ring the golden bell and summon the disciples. Guang Chengzi certainly accepted the proposal. He originally came here for help and the Honoured Lord of the Origin completely met his demand. Guang Chengzi thanked the Honoured Lord of the Origin a lot and went outside in a hurry. He exerted his supernatural power and rang the golden bell.

 Chapter 182: The Clan of Enlightenments Leaving the Mountain

    Chapter 182: The Clan of Enlightenment''s Leaving the Mountain


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Every disciple in the Clan of Enlightenment heard the golden bell and hurried to the Yuxu Place, knowing it was the Honored Lord of the Origin summoning them. Moments later, the twelve self-imparting disciple along with Dipamkara Taoist and the listed disciples-- Old Immortal of the South arrived at the palace.


    The Honored Lord of the Origin said, "Xuanyuan is already enthroned as the third Human Sovereign out of the Three Royals and Five Emperors, yet the Wu Tribe remnants still plan on rejuvenating their tribe through a mixed-blood. Moreover, Chi You of the Nine Li tribes doesn''t understand Heaven''s Calculation and wants to rise in arms, leading to civil strifes in the Human Tribe. I order you to leave the mountain and assist the Human Sovereign with Guang Chengzi. When the Human Sovereign achieves his merit, you''ll naturally get a share."


    The disciples were delighted to hear this. They didn''t think they would be able to participate as only Guang Chengzi was supposed to assist the Human Sovereign. They would naturally gain merit if they made some contributions. That was better than nothing at all.


    The happiest one was most definitely Dipamkara. His cultivation had been stuck at the peak level of Da Luo Golden Immortal for a long time without any signs of separation. Having felt impatient over this, he was naturally delighted with the chance to earn some merit. He might even be able to break into the realm of Sage-to-be.


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin frowned to see how excited his disciples were, who were focused on the merit but forgotten about facing the many Wu Tribe elites. If they didn''t pay great attention, they would definitely suffer a great deal after leaving the mountain.


    Yet he was gratified to see how Guang Chengzi reacted. After receiving a blow the last time, he had become firm. With so many people leaving the mountain to assist the Human Sovereign together, his merit of being the Mentor of the Human Sovereign would naturally be shared by others. But he didn''t show any concern nor resentment. With such an open mind, he was sure to get somewhere in the future.


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin said, "It''s too early to be happy. Though you have high cultivation and have Spiritual Treasures for self-protection, your opponents are the top Great Sorcerers of the Wu Tribe. They have been cultivating much longer than you and you can''t rival their foundation. If you''re careless, I''m afraid your lives will be in danger."


    These words immediately disillusioned the excited disciples. They did forget that their opponents weren''t ordinary people. Whether it was cultivation or combat experience, they were inferior to the Great Sorcerers. They could only rely on Magic Weapons. If they were careless, they might really lose their lives. They wouldn''t expect the Wu Tribe, being the Wu Tribe, to show mercy just because they were the disciples of a Sage.


    After Honoured Lord of the Origin gave them a few more pieces of advice, Guang Chengzi led Dipamkara and the others down the mountain. A few days later, they arrived at Youxiong tribe and went to the tent where Xuanyuan did his administrative affairs. When someone went to report about their arrival, Xuanyuan was discussing with his soldiers how to resist the attack of the Nine Li tribes. When he heard his mentor was here, he immediately brought his soldiers to meet him.


    After exchanging greetings, the immortals were welcomed into the tent and were seated. Xuanyuan said, "The rebellion of the Nine Li tribes has caused much hardship on the Human Tribe. I very much appreciate you coming here to help us. Please allow me to express my gratitude on behalf of the Human Tribe."


    The Clan of Enlightenment disciples quickly got up and said, "That''s not necessary. It''s our duty to do so." They didn''t dare put on airs with Xuanyuan for he was the Human Sovereign even if he was inferior to a Heavenly Immortal. With their cultivation, how could they not realize there were several humans in the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal secretly protecting him from a distance?


    Even if they were disciples of a Sage, the Human Sovereign represented the prestige of the Human Tribe, the strongest tribe in the Untainted Land with countless experts. Even a Sage would be respectful of the Holy Land of the Human Tribe. Never mind the fact that the Martial Ancestor of the Human Tribe was Ancestor Minghe''s Self-centric Separation. Of course, they didn''t dare to be arrogant.


    Guang Chengzi felt much more reassured now that he had Dipamkara and his juniors supporting him. He got up and introduced them to Xuanyuan. The latter then ordered a feast and welcomed them personally.


    Over at Chi You''s camp, he and the other Great Sorcerers were naturally aware of the arrival of the Clan of Enlightenment disciples but they didn''t care for them. After all, they were only a dozen of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals. Even the strongest one, Dipamkara Taoist, was just at the Peak Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. Being much stronger, the top Great Sorcerers naturally wouldn''t pay them any mind.


    But this made Chi You frown. Since all the Clan of Enlightenment disciples were here, they must have come on the Honored Lord of the Origin''s order. He was who Chi You was concerned about, not Guang Chengzi. It would be bad if the Honored Lord of the Origin intervened, but there was nothing to be done about spilled milk. They could only take one step at a time. If nothing else, they could ask the Ancestor of Sorcery, Houtu, for help.


    Though he wasn''t concerned about Guang Chengzi, he knew the disciples would definitely be armed with primordial spiritual treasures for self-protection. The Wu Tribesmen could use those treasures as well, but they wouldn''t be able to decipher their mysteries and only use them as weapons. When it came to a fight, the Great Sorcerers would be at a disadvantage against the primordial spiritual treasures.


    Thinking of this, Chi You took out a Jade Slip that recorded a powerful tactical formation called the Xuanyin Formation. It was a gift from the Ancestor of Sorcery, Houtu. She gained it when she comprehended the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation.


    According to the record on the Jade Slip, the formation would be full of Evil Spirit once it was laid down. Anyone entering the formation would lose his life, be it an ordinary person or immortal. Moreover, the formation would constantly absorb the military spirit and morbid air of battles to enhance its power. It could be said that the formation was meant for war.


    Chi You had started preparations for the formation a long time ago. He first collected the thousand-year cold iron beneath the North Sea with the Great Sorcerers. He then spent 81 days refining 81 banners using Xuanyin cold copper and the Great Sorcerers'' Blood of Essence for the formation. When the formation was completed, an impatient Chi You immediately ordered his army to march to Chen Du.


    Elated that Guang Chengzi and the other disciples had come to help him, Xuanyuan prepared a feast to welcome them and began discussing how to drive back the enemy after. But they didn''t manage to come up with any solutions even after a long discussion. After all, Guang Chengzi and the other disciples were only Immortal Cultivators who knew nothing about military affairs. They could only help Xuanyuan fight against the Wu Tribe.


    One day while the immortals were having a feast, someone came to report about Chi You coming with his army. Shocked, Xuanyuan immediately ordered them to prepare for the fight. He turned to Guang Chengzi and the other immortals. "Master, and all immortals here, the Nine Li tribes are coming to attack us. How should we handle them?" He looked at them expectantly.


    Guang Chengzi said serenely, "Don''t worry, my disciple. As the saying goes, different situations call for different actions. Since the Nine Li tribes are coming to attack us, we''ll naturally fight back."


    Xuanyuan was elated at Guang Chengzi''s words and arranged for the formation to be laid down. He then got ready for the arrival of Chi You''s army with the immortals.


    Xuanyuan, the Yellow Emperor, stood before the two armies with his Li Mu, Bo Jian and the other generals. They could see a huge cloud of dark mist blocking the two armies. Within the mist, floating ghosts and wildfires were faintly visible. Things billowed inside the mist, carrying with it the roaring cold wind.


    A muscular man, over two meters tall, stepped forward with a huge Devil Knife in his hands. The blade of the five-foot sword was black and surrounded by a bloody glow.


    It was Chi You. When he saw Xuanyuan watching in front of the armies with the rest, he shouted, "Child, you''ll never defeat our Nine Li tribes. Surrender while you still can or suffer a crushing defeat."


    Just then, Guang Chengzi walked forward and said, "Chi You, you acted recklessly and plunged so many creatures into misery. The Heaven and Earth won''t tolerate your existence. Besides, Xuanyuan is the Human Sovereign appointed by the God Farmer. It''s a huge sin for you to rebel against him. If you retreat now, you can still avoid calamity. But if you don''t, calamity will definitely befall you."


    Chi You burst into laughter. "I''m blessed with the Supreme Aura of Human Sovereign. Why can''t I be the Human Sovereign? Guang Chengzi, I suggest you return to your mountain as soon as possible lest you die without a soul."


    Guang Chengzi wasn''t angered to hear this, for he wasn''t the same person as he had been in the past. But it was true what Chi You said about the Supreme Aura of Human Sovereign. This would be a troublesome issue. It was also because many tribes of the Human Tribe who supported Xuanyuan had decided to wait and see.


    Guang Chengzi replied, "I left the mountain on my master''s orders to assist the Human Sovereign. I''ll never give up halfway. Chi You, you waged war against the Human Tribe for your benefit and even sent the Wu Tribe to wantonly kill the human cultivators. With those actions, what right do you have to be the Human Sovereign?"

 Chapter 183: The Defeat of Xuanyuan

    Chapter 183: The Defeat of Xuanyuan


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Hearing what Guang Chengzi said, Chi Yu laughed and said, "Ha ha, Guang Chengzi, I''m not your opponent in speechcraft. Dare you fight with me?" When Chi You came out from the blood pool of the Wu Tribe, he was at the Peak Realm of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal, and now, he had already broken through into the Early Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. With his tough human body and Tiger Soul Knife, he could fight with Guang Chengzi, who was in the Secondary Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.


    Faced with Chi You''s invitation, Guang Chengzi did not flinch. He stepped forward with an immortal sword, which was impressively a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, and shouted, "Yes, I dare." He would surely show his dignity in front of so many people.


    The two immediately fought with each other and the battlefield was filled with sword aura, knife aura, and killing intent. Immortals of the Clan of Enlightenment instantly played their tactics to protect Xuanyuan and his tribesmen nearby since the fight between Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals was not what they could bear.


    Guang Chengzi and Chi You only used the knife and sword in the fight, otherwise, with their cultivation, everything would be in a mess and all humans present would suffer a lot. Even so, the world changed its look, which greatly shocked the humans.


    Chi You was inferior to Guang Chengzi in cultivation, but he had a tough human body and an abundance of combat experience. In contrast, Guang Chengzi did not have much combat experience, let alone experience of such a decisive battle of life and death. Fortunately, with his higher cultivation and Magic Weapon, Guang Chengzi was well-matched with Chi You.


    People saw the two fight back and forth with knife and sword, wherever the knife and sword went, stones were driven along and sand was whirled about. Chi You waved his Devil Knife, leading the Evil Spirit rolling up and down. Guang Chengzi waved his sword with one hand and issued Jade Pure Holy Light with the other hand so as to break the Evil Spirit. They were so well-matched that a victory could not be decided.


    After fighting for a long time, the two finally stopped. Even if they kept fighting, it would be difficult to decide a victor. After exiting the battlefield, Guang Chengzi looked at Chi You and said, "Chi You, you''re powerful. We''d better stop for today and fight another day."


    Chi You laughed and said. "That''s good, Guang Chengzi. I didn''t expect that Sage Jade Pure had a disciple such as you. I''m delighted to have been able to fight with you today. As you wish, let''s fight another day." This fight was just a feeler for Chi You, rather than a decisive battle. Since there was no point in fighting on, he immediately ordered the withdrawal of his army.


    Seeing that Chi You withdrew his army, Xuanyuan immediately ordered a withdrawal as well. On their way back, one of Twelve Golden Immortals, Immortal Yu Ding walked to Guang Chengzi and whispered. "Brother, why didn''t you use the Smashing Seal Fan or other Magic Weapons, you fought with only the sword in the fight? If you gained victory by a single blow, it would''ve greatly boosted the morale of Xuanyuan''s army."


    His words attracted other disciples of the Clan of Enlightenment. In fact, that was what they were all wondering. Guang Chengzi said with a faint smile, "It''s not the case. Chi You didn''t do his best either. What''s more, I also learned much in this fight. When the matter of Human Sovereign is settled, I''ll go into Closed Door Meditation to comprehend the Dao of Sword. As for the Magic Weapons, they''re all external things after all."


    All of the disciples were stunned by Guang Chengzi''s words and realized that Guang Chengzi had changed a lot since the last insult. Even Dipamkara, who was envious of Guang Chengzi for being the Mentor of Human Sovereign and owner of several Magic Weapons given by Honoured Lord of the Origin, admired him. Such a person could be the mainstay of the Clan of Enlightenment.


    After returning to the camp, Chi You looked at Xiang Liu and the other Great Sorcerers and asked, "Have you mastered the forms of the Xuanyin Formation?" In fact, Xuanyuan misunderstood them. Chi You and the others were simply maneuvering the tactical formation but that has been mistaken as an invitation for Xuanyuan to fight.


    However, after this fight, Chi You put aside his disdain for the disciples of the Clan of Enlightenment and was surprised by Guang Chengzi''s strength. Although Chi You did not do his best, he used most of his strength. Even so, he did not defeat Guang Chengzi, who was not at his full strength either. What''s more, Guang Chengzi had other Magic Weapons to protect himself.


    Xiang Liu laughed and said, "Don''t worry, brother. I can''t yet say that we''ve completely mastered the formation, but it''s enough to deal with the small Human Tribe." This was not only the pride of Xiang Liu but all of the Great Sorcerers.


    A few days later, Chi You once again came with his army and Xuanyuan also got his army ready to fight. In front of his armies, Chi You observed for a while and then waved his hand without any words. Seeing that, Feng Bo and Yu Shi, who were next to Chi You, started to arrange the formation at the same time.


    As a result, at the side of Xuanyuan''s army, a gale was blowing with rain and filling the whole sky, while it was still sunny at the side of Chi You''s army. Xuanyuan immediately understood that Chi You intended to consume the strength of the Human Tribe''s army, and then lead the Nine Li tribes to fight at a minimum cost. Meanwhile, Xiang Liu and the other Great Sorcerers arranged the Xuanyin Formation.


    Suddenly, the battlefield was full of Evil Spirit. Being affected by that, the Nine Li tribes became cruel and bloodthirsty, running towards Xuanyuan''s army with bloody eyes.


    However, Xuanyuan''s army, which lacked battle experience, were no match for the nine Li tribes. They constantly retreated during the fight. No matter how hard Xuanyuan shouted, it was of no use.


    Xuanyuan could only look to Guang Chengzi and the other immortals for help, but they were also helpless. When the Wu Tribe cast the tactic and made it blow and rain on the side of Xuanyuan, they could only help to stop the storm. However, faced with the nine Li tribes, they were at a loss of what to do. According to the law set by the Holy Land of Human Tribe, no immortal was allowed to kill ordinary people without reason. Even if they were disciples of The Sages, they could not break the law.


    Guang Chengzi sighed, "My disciple, the Holy Land of Human Tribe orders that immortals shall not kill ordinary people, the same with the fight for Human Sovereign. I can''t break the law either. You''d better withdraw your army and fight another day. I''ll follow in the rear."


    Xuanyuan could only nod upon hearing his words. He never thought there was such a ban in the Human Tribe. No wonder those of the Wu Tribe only fought against Cultivators but not ordinary people. To his surprise, could it be that the Holy Land of Human Tribe was so powerful that the aggressive Wu Tribe and disciples of Sages all obeyed the law and dare not deviate from it? Xuanyuan was only an ordinary person in his twenties at the moment, so he had a narrow outlook.


    After Xuanyuan gave an order to withdraw, Guang Chengzi and the disciples of the Clan of Enlightenment cast the tactic to restrain the Nine Li tribes so that Xuanyuan''s army could retreat to their camp. After that, they arranged a tactical formation so as to guard against Chi You''s attack.


    Seeing Xuanyuan suffer a crushing defeat, Chi You did not order a pursuit. Though the Xuanyin Formation could boost the fighting capacity of the Nine Li tribes, it also had side effects which wouldn''t allow them to fight a protracted war. Moreover, they were not skilled at the control of the Xuanyin Formation and need more time for running-in, so he ordered a withdrawal.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Yuxu Palace, Honored Lord of the Origin had focused on Guang Chengzi and the disciples of the Clan of Enlightenment since they went down the mountain. For their defeat, he had no alternative but felt annoyed about the ban of the Holy Land of Human Tribe. Without the ban, the Nine Li tribes were nothing. However, the Holy Land of Human Tribe took charge of Kongtong Seal, so if Xuanyuan wanted to become Human Sovereign, he must be recognized by the Holy Land of Human Tribe. Guang Chengzi and other disciples surely would not break the law.


    But now it seemed that even if Guang Chengzi and the other immortals stopped Chi You and the Great Sorcerers, Xuanyuan could not defeat the Nine Li tribes. The human bodies of Great Sorcerers were so strong that it was hard to deal with them. But Honoured Lord of the Origin was reminded of a lethal weapon. With this weapon, they would be able to deter Chi You and the Great Sorcerers.


    Thinking of this, Honoured Lord of the Origin left for Mount Shouyang. After a while, he arrived at Eight Wonders Palace on Mount Shouyang and directly went into the elixir room under the lead of a Taoist child. Laozi was refining elixir at the moment when Honoured Lord of the Origin entered. He did not turn back but said peacefully, "My disciple came. Wait a moment, the furnace of elixir is near completion."


    Origin nodded and sat on the seat, waiting for the completion of elixir, disregarding whether Laozi could see him. Three hours later, Laozi finally finished refining the elixir. He put away the elixir and came to Honoured Lord of the Origin. Honored Lord of the Origin immediately stood up and bowed. "Your little brother greets you."


    Laozi nodded and said, "You''re too courteous." Then they took the seats facing each other. Laozi asked first, "Guang Chengzi and other immortals are assisting Human Sovereign, how are you available to come to my Palace? Is there anything serious?"


    Honored Lord of the Origin answered upon hearing the words, "Brother, Guang Chengzi was assisting Xuanyuan and everything went well. However, Chi You led the Wu Tribe and the Nine Li tribes to fight against them. You know that the Great Sorcerers have powerful human bodies and the Nine Li tribes are skillful in battle, so Xuanyuan is no match for them. I''ve to come to you for advice."

 Chapter 184: Haotians Action

    Chapter 184: Haotian''s Action


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Laozi did not pay any attention to what had happened in the Untainted Land when he was doing his Closed Door Meditation to refine elixirs. He counted his fingers when hearing his words. When he figured out what happened to Chi You, he started by saying, "To my surprise, Chi You owns the Supreme Aura of the Human Sovereign. It seems to be more difficult. The Nine Li tribes'' betrayal and the Wu Tribe''s attack are all the Human Tribe''s tests from the Way of Heaven. If Xuanyuan can''t defeat the Nine Li tribes, he can''t actualize his Tao, and there will be no change to the Holy Land of the Human Tribe. So what can I do for you, my brother?"


    When hearing this, the Honoured Lord of the Origin naturally understood that Laozi was waiting for him to ask for help, so that he could owe him a favor. However, in order for Xuanyuan to succeed to the status of the Human Sovereign, he could only begin to say, "Brother, I want to ask for one Nine Cycles Golden Elixir and a weapon, the Wu-killing Sword, for Xuanyuan, which can help him to defeat Chi You and successfully actualize his Tao to become the Human Sovereign."


    Laozi nodded his head after hearing his words, and said, "Our teacher used to send the Wu-killing Sword to me, but I have figured out it has no connection and shares no destiny with me. Today, I find that it does have some connection with Xuanyuan, so I will give you this Wu-killing Sword and a grain of Nine Cycles Golden Elixir."


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin took the two things and said thankfully, "Thank you for your generosity, my brother. Xuanyuan''s situation is not optimistic. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I''ll take my leave now."


    Looking at the back of the Honoured Lord of the Origin, Laozi muttered to himself, "Supreme Aura of the Human Sovereign? Is this also a deal between Houtu and Minghe? But it seems that it doesn''t serve Minghe''s interests. Is there anything that I haven''t noticed?"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Xuanyuan''s military camp, Guang Chengzi and many Enlightenment clansmen gathered there, all worried. In terms of cultivation, although many of them could not match those Great Sorcerers, they were not scared of them because they owned plenty of Spiritual Treasures. However, the biggest trouble for them was that they could just not defend the Nine Li tribes'' army of the Human Tribe, and the Wu Tribe did not even take any action at all now.


    All of a sudden, a flash of silver light flew into the camp. Everyone here found a sword and an elixir there at once. Right at the moment came the voice of the Honoured Lord of the Origin: "Guang Chengzi, this is the Wu-killing Sword, and the elixir is the Nine Cycles Golden Elixir. These two things are granted to Xuanyuan to help him win the battle against Chi You."


    After hearing this, Guang Chengzi and the Enlightenment tribesmen all thanked the Honoured Lord of the Origin. Guang Chengzi went for Xuanyuan with the Wu-killing Sword and the Nine Cycles Golden Elixir, but the remaining clansmen were still worried. They thought even if Xuanyuan could resist Chi You and the Wu-killing Sword could largely frighten Chi You and the Great Sorcerers, their soldiers did not have the ability to withstand the Nine Li tribes'' soldiers. That was really a big problem.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the Heavenly Court, Haotian was focusing on every movement of Xuanyuan and Chi You through the Haotian Mirror. After he found that Xuanyuan failed in this battle, something occurred to him. He thought and said, "Xuanyuan is not in a good condition now. If I send someone to help him, he will need to be thankful for my Heavenly Court when actualizing the Human Sovereign. It will be a good way to show the stateliness of the Heavenly Court, and maybe I can get some merit through this."


    Thinking of this, Haotian had made a decision in his mind and asked someone to call for Yaochi.


    When Yaochi arrived, Haotian shared his idea with her, but Yaochi responded worriedly, "Haotian, the Human Sovereign is assisted by the Clan of Enlightenment. If we get involved, the Honoured Lord of the Origin won''t be happy."


    Haotian smiled and said, "Yaochi, you have worried too much. Now, the situation of the battle is unfavorable to Xuanyuan. If he can''t turn into the Human Sovereign, the Clan of Enlightenment''s assistance will go to waste. Even if we will occupy some parts of Clan of Enlightenment''s merit after doing them a favor, the Honoured Lord of the Origin has no reason to make any trouble for us. After all, we have helped them."


    After hearing this, Yaochi naturally had no counterviews, but she still felt a little uncertain, asking, "Since you have decided to send someone to help the Human Sovereign, who will you choose?" Through Yaochi''s tone, Haotian realized that she must have found the right person to do this job. Then he asked, "Who do you think is the best one?"


    Yaochi smiled and said, "Haotian, you know the situation in Untainted Land. Although Xuanyuan was defeated this time, he can also resist the Great Sorcerers and Chi You with the help of the Enlightenment clansmen and the Wu-killing Sword. However, the most difficult problem Xuanyuan and the Clan of Enlightenment are facing is that their army can''t match the Nine Li tribes''. Since it is so, we can send the Mysterious Lady of the Nine Heavens to help them with three Heaven Books of Warcraft, which must do a great favor to the Human Sovereign."


    The Mysterious Lady of the Nine Heavens was one of the most outstanding fair children they had recruited when they controlled the Heavenly Court in the beginning. She followed Yaochi to cultivate for many years, and with the help of the Power of Stars, she had come to the Early Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. She was especially good at the art of war, so she was the best person to help the Human Sovereign.


    After hearing Yaochi''s words, Haotian started to weigh the pros and cons in his mind. For a short while, he had made a decision and said, "Yaochi, you are totally right. We can send the Mysterious Lady of the Nine Heavens to help the Human Sovereign." Then, the two of them sent someone to call for the Mysterious Lady of the Nine Heavens. With a few words of their orders, they asked her to descend to the world at once.


    The Mysterious Lady of the Nine Heavens headed for Zhulu Plain upon leaving the Heavenly Court. She passed the three Heaven Books of Warcraft onto Xuanyuan when meeting him. The latter one was excited, ordering Li Mu and some other generals to immediately arrange formations on the basis of the Heaven Book of Warcraft.


    Mysterious Lady''s coming naturally could not escape from the Honoured Lord of the Origin''s eyes, but the latter just turned a blind eye to this. Although he knew Haotian wanted to share part of his merits, he did not stop him because it was a good way to solve Xuanyuan and the Clan of Enlightenment''s emergency. Besides, Guang Chengzi and the other generals were not good at Warcraft.


    Guang Chengzi would not be opposed to this but felt released. With the three Heaven Books of Warcraft brought by the Mysterious Lady of the Nine Heavens, the fighting capacity of Xuanyuan''s army could be largely enhanced. If only they could find a method to break Chi You''s Xuanyin Formation, then it would not be that difficult for Xuanyuan to defeat the Nine Li tribes.


    Besides, Xuanyuan had directly ascended to the Early Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal after consuming the Nine Cycles Golden Elixir. That Wu-killing Sword greatly enhanced his ability to fight. However, he thought the name of the Wu-killing Sword was not elegant, so he changed its name to the Xuanyuan Sword. While Guang Chengzi trained with him day by day as his partner, Xuanyuan gradually mastered the power of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.


    Xuanyuan got ready for the next battle, while Chi You was also busy preparing for this. He hastened to practice arranging the Xuanyin Formation with the Wu tribesmen so as to master it sooner and better. When it came to the next battle, Chi You believed that he could totally defeat Xuanyuan, becoming the Human Sovereign.


    Both sides were speeding up their training. Xuanyuan naturally knew that the next battle would come soon. In order to have a greater chance to win, he ordered his soldiers to join the training day and night. Besides, he sent out many spies to keep an eye on the Nine Li tribes'' action from time to time.


    Half a month later, a spy came and reported to Xuanyuan that the Nine Li tribes'' army had assembled and might start their attack soon.


    After hearing this, Xuanyuan ordered the whole troop to keep alert. He was determined to win the battle, once and for all. If the combat dragged on longer, both of them would suffer great losses, and he would be ashamed to see God Farmer.


    The next day, the two sides started the battle in Zhulu Plain. Chi You''s army had already arrived. A belt of black fog shrouded the whole nine Li tribes'' army, which was the Xuanyin Formation controlled by Xiang Liu and the other Great Sorcerers.


    Chi You understood that this battle decided which one could become the Human Sovereign. It also determined the future of the Nine Li tribes and the Youxiong Tribe.


    After the Xuanyin Formation was arranged, the whole army of the Nine Li tribes totally changed and every soldier''s eyes were bloody with mad expressions on their faces. Looking in Xuanyuan''s direction, they were waiting for Chi You''s order. In a second, they could rush to kill their enemies immediately, utterly defeating Xuanyuan''s army.


    When Xuanyuan arrived with his army, he found the whole Zhulu Plain shrouded in black fog and the nine Li tribes'' army were completely covered by the Xuanyin Formation. Inside, all the soldiers were moving in a strange way and roaring in a sharp voice. Faintly, some fried fire bloody cloud showed up but disappeared suddenly.


    Between the Heaven and Earth, Evil Spirit gradually gathered there and was consumed by the Xuanyin Formation step by step, which enhanced its power again. This situation made Xuanyuan and all the Enlightenment tribesmen totally shocked and they could not help shaking with coldness. They had not met this kind of scene before.


    Guang Chengzi and Dipamkara were the most unperturbed ones in the Clan of Enlightenment. Guang Chengzi''s heart hardened nowadays, so nothing could interrupt him. Dipamkara had deep and profound cultivation, who had also witnessed so many battles between the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes. However, Dipamkara still showed his worry because, in this formation, he seemed to find the shadow of the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, which made him alert and cautious.

 Chapter 185: Xuanyin Formation, Broken!

    Chapter 185: Xuanyin Formation, Broken!


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Looking at the Formation before him, Guang Chengzi turned grimmer. In the beginning, he thought it was just an ordinary tactical formation but it turned out to be the opposite. He was not clear about it, so he asked Dipamkara, who was grim-faced as well, "Teacher Dipamkara, do you know the mystery in the tactical formation? How could it be so influential?"


    Dipamkara replied, "I also have never seen the Formation before. However, to be honest, the Formation is hard to handle, you can see it!" Then he pointed to the Formation all round and said to everyone, "The Formation should have the power of controlling the Killing Intent of Heaven and Earth, a little similar to the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation of the Wu Tribe, which is extremely dangerous."


    At the mention of the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, all the disciples in the Clan of Enlightenment were startled by its power and began to be more alert about it.


    Hearing his words, Xuanyuan asked, "Does Master have any way to break the Formation?" Guang Chengzi shook his head because he did not know about the tactical formation at all, nor could do anything to break the Xuanyin Formation. Since Guang Chengzi had no way, Xuanyuan turned grim immediately.


    At this moment, Dipamkara Taoist said, "I have an idea, but it''ll be a little risky as we need you to enter the array with us." Then Dipamkara did not continue. It would be too risky to do that because Xuanyuan was the Sovereign of the Human Tribe.


    Xuanyuan said at once, "Immortal Dipamkara, as the Sovereign of Human Tribe, I''ll take the lead. Moreover, with the Xuanyuan Sword and the cultivation of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, I''ll be able to protect myself, though I can''t rival those Great Sorcerers."


    Dipamkara nodded and said, "Well, there must be an Eye of Formation in every Formation. After we enter the Formation, what we need to do is to find it and then destroy it, so the Formation would naturally disappear. By that time, the abnormal state of the nine Li tribes would disappear with some strength weakened, then we''ll be able to defeat Chi You with one strike."


    Xuanyuan then said to his generals, "Li Mu and Bo Jian, you two lead soldiers to fight against the Nine Li tribes armies outside the Formation while I''ll go into the Formation with Teacher Guang Chengzi and all the Immortals. You all must guide our army to resist their attacks until we destroy the Formation." Then Li Mu and Bo Jian obeyed and left.


    Following Guang Chengzi, Dipamkara, and the other disciples of the Clan of Enlightenment, Xuanyuan went into the Xuanyin Formation, only to see Evil Spirits and ghosts pervading. They entered the Formation when countless Evil Spirits began to attack them. All Immortals wielded their supernatural power to kill them. However, there were so many Evil Spirits that it was difficult to kill them all, which annoyed all the Immortals.


    At this moment, a vehement emperor aura was emanated from Xuanyuan with a purple light sent out from his body. Evil Spirits nearby were hit by the purple light and then turned into dust and ashes before they were able to counter it. Hundreds of Evil Spirits had to dodge in any place where the purple light reached.


    Guang Chengzi smiled and said, "My disciple, you''re really extraordinary. With Zi Wei Emperor Aura, it''ll save us some efforts to kill those Evil Spirits. If you lead the way, we''ll not fear the harassment from Evil Spirits anymore."


    Xuanyuan nodded and said, "It sounds great! Let''s start off now." It was hard to tell the direction in the Formation filled with miasma. Fortunately, Xuanyuan had prepared before and he took out the South-Pointing Chariot, which was created by the Human Tribe to show the direction so that he would not lose his way.


    Xuanyuan was clear that the situation would be less favorable to them if they stayed too long. Hence, he used the South-Pointing Chariot to tell the direction and then led the way toward the center of the Formation. Seeing this, all Immortals followed him immediately. After a while, they came to the center of the Formation.


    81 people in the Wu Tribe, including Chi You and Xiang Liu, respectively held a flag in their hands, standing on a Tao terrace and brandishing their flags. Evil Spirits around also rolled all over. Noticing this scene, all Immortals were clear that Xing Tian and others were operating a tactical formation, so they sacrificed Spiritual Treasures to attack it at once.


    Chi You and others were somewhat surprised by their arrival, so they rose to the challenge without operating the Formation. Suddenly, the two sides fought with each other. Although there were about 10 Great Sorcerers in the Wu Tribe, the Twelve Golden Immortals and Dipamkara in the Clan of Enlightenment were at the level of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal with Spiritual Treasures. As a result, the fight was at a stalemate.


    Guang Chengzi knew this kind of situation could not last too long, otherwise, it would be more unfavorable to his side, so he shouted to Xuanyuan, "My disciple, use your sword to destroy that Banner of Formation. Once the flags are destroyed, the Formation would disappear naturally."


    Xuanyuan obeyed him at once, but Chi You could not let him succeed. He forced a disciple from the Clan of Enlightenment back and ran toward Xuanyuan. Noticing that Chi You intended to kill him, Xuanyuan had to leave the Banner of Formation behind and immediately fought against Chi You.


    Xuanyuan was inferior to Chi You in both cultivation and battle experience, but his Xuanyuan Sword was powerful enough to help him tie with Chi You. Chi You was also afraid of the Xuanyuan Sword, as he recognized that it was the one that had killed him before. Therefore, he was somewhat cautious during the fight.


    At the sight of this scene, Guang Chengzi was very anxious. He was held back by the Wu Tribe together with Dipamkara and other junior fellows, meanwhile Xuanyuan and Chi You fought with each other. In this way, no one would be able to destroy the Banner of Formation and then they would be defeated after a long stalemate. Moreover, armies of Xuanyuan would be routed as well. By that time, there would be no Human Sovereign in the Xuanyuan Clan.


    This battle between Xuanyuan and Chi You naturally attracted attention from many Sages, particularly the Honoured Lord of the Origin in the Jade Pure Palace of Mount Kunlun. He was very worried about the unfavorable situation of Xuanyuan and the Clan of Enlightenment.


    Helplessly, the Honoured Lord of the Origin threw out his Jade Ruyi to the Xuanyin Formation with no regard for his honor, intending to destroy the Formation. However, as a burst of a bell sound rang out in Heaven and Earth instantly, the Jade Ruyi was frozen in the air above Mount Kunlun.


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin certainly knew it was done by Houtu in the Nether World when he saw the bell in front of his Jade Ruyi. Then he said coldly, "Houtu, Teacher appointed you to guard reincarnation, how could you take action without permission? It''s a kind of action against the will of Heaven to pamper the Wu Tribe to go out and cause internal conflicts in the Human Tribe."


    At this time, Houtu''s voice came out from the Bell of Chaos. "Honoured Lord of the Origin, you''re wrong. I don''t shun my responsibility guarding reincarnation, so how could it be that I did something without permission? As for Chi You, it''s God''s will. The third Human Sovereign in the Human Tribe mainly masters weapons and armies, so he must rule the whole Human Tribe to actualize. With an aura of the Human Sovereign, Chi You belongs to the Human Tribe as well, how couldn''t he be the Human Sovereign in the Human Tribe? But as a Sage, you should not intervene in it."


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin turned to sulk when he heard that. Houtu made it clear at this moment, so the Honoured Lord of the Origin could not intervene in it. The reason was that he could not surmount the obstruction of the Bell of Chaos to control his Spiritual Treasure across the air unless His Veneration appeared.


    In Pingxin City, Houtu felt a little relieved to see that the Honoured Lord of the Origin did not take any action. She really feared that the Honored Lord of the Origin would appear regardless of what she said. By that time, she could not stop the Honoured Lord of the Origin although she could control the Bell of Chaos. Then Chi You must fail in the end.


    Certainly, what Houtu intended to get was just the status as the Human Sovereign, so she urged Chi You and those Great Sorcerers again and again not to kill disciples in the Clan of Enlightenment but to expel them. If they were killed, the Honoured Lord of the Origin would perhaps be furious about it. At that time, Houtu could not go out from the Nether World to prevent the Honored Lord of the Origin. Consequently, Chi You, Xiang Liu, and the other Great Sorcerers would be in danger of death.


    Houtu was very happy to see Xuanyuan and Guang Chengzi become weaker inside the Xuanyin Formation. If Chi You became the Human Sovereign, the Wu Tribe could not only utilize the Luck of the Human Tribe to flourish but also recover themselves. However, she could not imagine that they could be the overlord once again because she had a clear estimation of the Wu Tribe.


    Interests of many Sages were involved in the Human Tribe, making it impossible for the Wu Tribe to recover their status as the overlord. Perhaps, the result brought about was not prosperity but catastrophe. Moreover, even if the Sages did not intervene in it, the Wu Tribe could not recover their status without defeating the Human Tribe. With the Holy Land of the Human Tribe existing, there was no hope of it.


    The Xuanyin Formation suddenly disappeared when Houtu''s thoughts had drifted away. She was greatly surprised to see that the Xuanyin Formation had disappeared as her mind came back. However, at the sight of the person who broke the Formation, her countenance took on a ghastly expression. It was just in accordance with the proverb which said: As a man sows, so shall he reap.

 Chapter 186: Character Creation by Cangjie

    Chapter 186: Character Creation by Cangjie


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Above the Youxiong Tribe stood a young man who was surrounded by countless peculiar characters. These characters glimmered with Light in Seven Colors, by which the whole Untainted Land shone. In the Human Tribe, all people looked toward Heaven. Though these characters were small, all people in the Human Tribe could see them clearly and understand their meanings.


    These characters were not Taoist characters, Demon characters, or Wu characters but characters that belonged to the Human Tribe. It was a man, aged about 10 or 20 who had created these 3,000 characters. The man, full of high spirits and Merits, was Cangjie, whose cultivation reached the Peak Level of Sage-to-be.


    Having finished creating the characters, Cangjie did not take these 3,000 characters back but coldly looked at the battlefield of Zhulu Plain. He waved his hands, 10 characters flying out from these 3,000 characters. Then Cangjie shouted, "There is righteousness in Heaven and Earth, so the Human Tribe should be strong." 10 characters were magnified several times instantly while their Light in Seven Colors was even brighter. For a moment, there seemed to be 10 more seven-colored suns in Heaven and Earth.


    People in the Human Tribe all felt enthusiastic. They not only seemed to see that the Human Tribe had stood at the top of Untainted Land, but also saw the scene of their ancestors expelling the Demon Tribe in the Cultivation Tribulation of the Human Tribe. The latter made them overwhelmed with more passion.


    Moreover, when the 10 characters came out, great changes took place in the warfare on Zhulu Plain. Evil Spirits in the Xuanyin Formation were swept away completely by the brilliant lights of the 10 characters, so the Formation disappeared without being attacked. The combat capabilities of the Nine Li Tribes were certainly reduced a lot because they lost the tactical formation to increase their power but needed to burden the side effects of the tactical formation. For a moment, the battle situation was more favorable to Xuanyuan.


    ...


    20 years ago, Hongyun was called Cangjie after his incarnation in the Youxiong Tribe. Zhenyuanzi left his Good Separation named Immortal Qian Yuan behind to take care of Cangjie. Immortal Qian Yuan, the Good Separation separated by the Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, excelled in calculations and reached the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be. Under his good separation protection, Zhenyuanzi felt much more reassured to leave.


    Now Immortal Qian Yuan needed to look after Cangjie, so he could not live far away from Cangjie. Then he chose to live on a mountain nearby the Youxiong Tribe and paid attention to every move of Cangjie at all times. He always tried to foresee Cangjie''s future by Prediction, though he had gotten nothing.


    Immortal Qian Yuan was still not clear what kind of Fated Chance it was when Minghe mentioned it. It was hard for Hongyun to become the Human Sovereign without the Supreme Aura of the Human Sovereign. God Farmer got the status as the Earthly Sovereign that should have been given to Hongyun. So Hongyun''s Fated Chance was on the third Human Sovereign?


    However, before long, Immortal Qian Yuan gave up the idea because the third Human Sovereign, Xuanyuan, who was the son of the leader of the Youxiong Tribe, had been born. At the birth of Xuanyuan, Guang Chengzi, the senior disciple of the Honoured Lord of the Origin, went to the tribe to recruit disciples. In this way, Xuanyuan was the third Human Sovereign, so Hongyun had no Fated Chance of becoming the Human Sovereign.


    As Cangjie, the incarnation of Hongyun gradually grew up, Immortal Qian Yuan did not find him anything special. Was Minghe wrong? Immortal Qian Yuan could not help but doubt it. However, the task given by Zhenyuanzi was to take care of Hongyun''s incarnation body but not to intervene in Cangjie''s growth. Hence, what he could do was to wait and see.


    About 10 years later, Xuanyuan was really elected as the inheritor Sovereign of the Human Tribe by God Farmer, and then Xuanyuan was taken back to Chen Du. Before long, the Nine Li Tribes attacked and defeated the Youxiong Tribe, causing humans in the Youxiong Tribe to flee in all directions. Thus, Immortal Qian Yuan could only protect Hongyun''s incarnation body in secret.


    Cangjie fled all the way to Chen Du where Xuanyuan had arranged a new tribe territory for the tribesmen of the Youxiong Tribe. Therefore, the tribesmen settled in Chen Du, and Immortal Qian Yuan naturally followed them to Chen Du.


    Then Xuanyuan fought with Chi You and the situation were unfavorable to Xuanyuan. Immortal Qian Yuan did not care about it but he was worried about Hongyun. After fleeing to Chen Du, Cangjie''s family passed away one after another. Hongyun also became somewhat dispirited and insane, holding a branch to doodle on the ground all day. His behavior was laughed at by the other tribesmen.


    After a long time, Immortal Qian Yuan was a little amazed due to the fact that he could not predict Cangjie''s fate anymore. The secrets of Heaven were in the chaos. What was more important was that he began to understand what Cangjie was doing.


    Character creation! Cangjie was creating characters. Immortal Qian Yuan was very shocked to get the idea. Was it the Fated Chance mentioned by Minghe? If Cangjie were able to create characters that belonged to the Human Tribe, there would be many Merits falling down. By that time, Cangjie would be able to recover his preexisted Veridical Soul, then Immortal Qian Yuan''s task would be finished.


    In the Untainted Land, there were three kinds of characters. The first one was the Taoist character, created by the Way of Heaven, which was the most original character in Untainted Land. The second one was the Wu character, which was inherited from the Great Divinity Pan Gu by the Wu Tribe. The third one was the Demon character, which was created by the Demon Master Kunpeng. Every kind of character represented the symbol of tribe culture.


    As Xuanyuan and Chi You began a decisive battle in Zhulu Plain, Cangjie suddenly stood up, looking up to Heaven and laughing. People around looked at him strangely. Cangjie was just a little insane before but he never acted like he did at this moment. Was he completely insane?


    Cangjie ignored their strange eyes and shouted to Heaven, "The Way of Heaven is above all. Now I, Cangjie of the Human Tribe, think that culture is deficient in the Human Tribe and there is nothing to inherit their culture. Hence, I create characters for the Human Tribe to do that. The way of Heaven, please prove it."


    Though Cangjie was an ordinary man and did not have any cultivation, Cangjie''s voice spread throughout the entire Untainted Land. In the Untainted Land, all were shocked. Who was Cangjie? They did not care about it at all. What they cared about was that Cangjie actually created the characters, which was a great event and attracted a lot of attention from innumerable Almighties.


    In Wuzhuang Taoist Temple, Zhenyuanzi, who was in Closed Door Meditation, was startled to hear what Cangjie had said. Cangjie? He was the incarnation body of Hongyun. Character creation was a big event. Thus, in order to protect Cangjie, Zhenyuanzi finished his Closed Door Meditation at once and ran fast to the outside of Chen Du. Under no circumstances did he allow anyone to destroy Hongyun''s third Fated Chance.


    For the first time, Hongyun lost the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. At that time, he blamed himself very much for not protecting Hongyun well with powerful strength. For the second time, Hongyun experienced incarnation and lost the status as the Human Sovereign, which was grabbed by the Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu. At this time, he would not allow such a thing to happen again.


    Looking at Cangjie in Chen Du, Zhenyuanzi was very happy. How could not he be excited about it when his old friend Hongyun would come back? Nevertheless, feeling that countless Spiritual Thoughts around were spying on Hongyun, Zhenyuanzi immediately initiated his aura to frighten those humans in order to prevent them from taking unusual action.


    Once Zhenyuanzi''s aura appeared, all humans in the Untainted Land were surprised. Who was Cangjie? Zhenyuanzi, an Almighty in the Untainted Land, should protect him. It was such big news that the Sages turned their countenance a little.


    In the Holy Land of the Human Tribe, Musen, Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, and Ziyi-Shi stood before the palace and looked toward Chen Du. Suiren-Shi laughed. "Hahaha! Heaven protects us. We went over once!" The three and Musen looked at each other, then they flew in clouds toward Chen Du one after another.


    No matter what others'' reactions were, Cangjie began to create the characters in the end. He used the branch in his hands as a pen, then he waved it in the air, finally, he would write a big character in the air. Cangjie shouted loudly, "Heaven!" The character was "Heaven".


    After the "Heaven" character came out, the wind and clouds drastically changed their colors in Heaven and Earth with many dark clouds coagulated together. Humans in Untainted Land were startled to see the scene. Was it a tribulation? Character creation by Cangjie should trigger a tribulation. Therefore, it was actually against the will of Heaven. Even Zhenyuanzi by the side was in great trepidation.


    A tribulation was not frightening. What was frightening was how Cangjie could ward off the tribulation without cultivation. The latter was exactly what Zhenyuanzi worried about. When Kunpeng created characters, there was not any Tribulation Thunder. However, why was there TribulationThunder as Cangjie created characters? Zhenyuanzi felt strange about it.


    Cangjie completely ignored the Tribulation Thunder that coagulated gradually and continued his character creation. He waved his branch to write one more character and then shouted loudly, "Earth!" A big "Earth" suddenly flew in the air and danced with the character "Heaven".


    "Human!" After a while, Cangjie wrote another word. It was also a character, "Human", but it represented the whole Human Tribe, which danced with "Heaven" and "Earth". The huge might of Cangjie was warded off by these three words and did not interrupt Cangjie at all, who was still creating characters. Otherwise, before the Tribulation Thunder fell down, ordinary Cangjie would have died under the coercion.

 Chapter 187: The Will of the Human Tribe

    Chapter 187: The Will of the Human Tribe


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Cangjie continued to wave the branch in his hand, ignoring the Tribulation Thunders above him. Fire, house, clothes, martial, language¡­ One by one, the most ancient characters were created. Along with the creation of each character, the Tribulation Thunders on the sky became even more severe. It was as if the Heaven was furious.


    The Sages, Zhenyuanzi, as well as the reclusive Almighty gradually understood that the Human Tribe was on the verge of becoming the ruler of Heaven and Earth. With the characters created by Cangjie, the Human Tribe would be able to record the secret of Heaven and Earth as well as the Spiritual Inheritance of the Human Tribe, consequently passing the records down to future generations. Thus, the other tribes'' hopes to become the leader of the universe of Honghuang were almost completely destroyed. It was indeed a Heaven-defying act.


    Now the tribulation was brewing and would fall once Cangjie finished creating the characters. It would be a test for Cangjie and the whole Human Tribe. If they could survive the tribulation, the Human Tribe would henceforth have their own characters that could be passed down from generation to generation. Thus, the Human Tribe would naturally have a great increase in Luck. If they couldn''t survive it, their Luck would be damaged and other tribes would have the opportunity to replace the Human Tribe in becoming the ruler of Heaven and Earth.


    As the number of characters Cangjie created increased, the power of the tribulation also became more and more terrifying. Even Zhenyuanzi, who was watching from the sideline, shuddered with terror. Even he would have a difficulty surviving this kind of tribulation without suffering any injuries, needless to say Cangjie, who didn''t have the slightest cultivation at all. Furthermore, since Cangjie was still creating the characters, the tribulation would likely grow in power.


    After some time, Cangjie vomited a mouthful of foul air and said loudly, "Today the 3,000 characters of the Human Tribes are completed along with the Way of Heaven." The 3.000 characters hovered in the sky and emitted faint white rays, resembling stars under the pitch-black tribulation. They provided a little solace among the terrifying black clouds.


    Soon after Cangjie''s words landed, a change began to appear among the clouds of tribulation in the sky. Thunders were rumbling, giving everyone a strong sense of threat. The current power of the tribulation had already turned Zhenyuanzi''s face pale. Even for him, whose cultivation was at the Peak Level of Sage-to-be, surviving such tribulation thunders would be difficult. Thus, Zhenyuanzi was worried to see Cangjie under the Tribulation Thunders.


    However, this tribulation was the Way of Heaven''s test. He could not replace Cangjie to undergo this tribulation. Doing so would only cause the tribulation to become even stronger. On the other hand, many of the Almighty felt happy to see such tribulation. These Almighty naturally weren''t members of the Human Tribes. They didn''t wish that Cangjie could successfully pass the tribulation because if he did, their tribes would forever lose the opportunity to have a quest for power in the Untainted Land.


    "Boom!!!" Along with a loud booming sound, the first tribulation thunder fell. The 3,000 characters acted like a formation that resisted the tribulation thunder, preventing it from falling onto Cangjie''s body. Although the tribulation thunder didn''t strike him, Cangjie''s present situation was far from good.


    Cangjie created the characters by prying into the secrets of Heaven. Although the 3,000 characters had obstructed the power of the tribulation for him during the time of character creation, it has now been completed. Cangjie''s strength had already been exhausted. Under the bombardment of Tribulation Thunders, some of Heaven''s power managed to penetrate the 3,000 characters and landed on his body, worsening his situation.


    During the falling of Tribulation Thunders, although the 3,000 characters weren''t broken, the soft white rays they emitted became dimmer. After nine heavenly claps of thunder, the faint white rays almost completely disappeared. The next Tribulation Thunder would probably thoroughly break these 3,000 characters'' defense. Under the bombardment of these Tribulation Thunders, Cangjie too would completely vanish.


    Zhenyuanzi was extremely aggrieved to see this situation. If this was the Fated Chance Minghe mentioned, he didn''t want it. Had he known earlier that this would happen, after Hongyun incarnated as Cangjie, he would have directly taken him back to Wuzhuang Taoist Temple and guided him to walk on the path of cultivation. Although he might have to spend years letting Cangjie recover his preexistent Veridical Soul, in the end, Cangjie would be safe.


    Watching Cangjie who was standing under the Tribulation Thunder, Zhenyuanzi clenched his teeth as if he had made up his mind about something. He wanted to step forward into the Tribulation Thunder and block it for Cangjie. Although he knew it was practically impossible and that he might enrage the Way of Heaven, he didn''t have any other choice. He would rather they die together. He couldn''t watch Hongyun die and do nothing.


    The friendship between Zhenyuanzi and Hongyun was far deeper than that among the Three Pure Ones or the one between Two Sages of the West. Hongyun had left Wuzhuang Taoist Temple knowing that he would certainly get killed outside because he didn''t want to become a burden for his friend. Now, Zhenyuanzi could also resolutely meet death for Hongyun.


    Just as Zhenyuanzi was about to take that one step forward, a supernatural power pulled him to a stop. Someone said, "Fellow Taoist Zhenyuanzi, you don''t need to panic. Fellow Taoist Hongyun would come out safe and sound." Zhenyuanzi turned around in shock and saw that the Four Ancestors of Humanity had actually come. The one who spoke was Minghe''s Self-centric Separation, the Martial Ancestor of the Human Tribe, Musen.


    As if he were proving Musen''s words, Zhenyuanzi promptly looked down. Unexpectedly, Cangjie who was originally already overwhelmed began to stand up. The more shocking thing was that another pair of eyes had appeared above Cangjie''s eyes. This pair of eyes was incomparably dark, just like the Cosmic Stars. Moreover, Zhenyuanzi had only had a short glimpse at these peculiar eyes of Cangjie, yet his mind became empty for an instant.


    Cangjie looked up at the brewing thunderclouds in the sky with his four eyes. There wasn''t even the slightest fear on his face. The newly-appeared eyes on his head suddenly projected two beams of white rays that shone directly upon the 3,000 characters he had created. The silhouettes of those 3,000 characters became hundreds of times larger. It was as if they extended across the entire sky of the Untainted Land.


    Cangjie looked up and roared, "Children of Human Tribe! Use your mind to form a strong barrier to protect the Human Tribe''s civilization!" These words were brimming with Cangjie''s unwillingness. He was unwilling to see the characters he created being destroyed by the Tribulation. He was unhappy that the Human Tribe didn''t have their own characters, and that the Human Tribe''s civilization and Spiritual Inheritance were intermittent. What he wanted was that the Human Tribe''s civilization could be remembered throughout the ages and their Spiritual Inheritance could last forever.


    For a moment, Cangjie''s aggrieved roar unexpectedly covered the rumbling thunder in the sky, spreading across the entire Untainted Land. The entire Human Tribe was shocked. They looked at the sky and saw the enlarged 3,000 characters. Their hearts seemed like they had been caught and they could no longer shift their gazes.


    The Sages of the Untainted Land and the Almighty of various parties were all stunned. Cangjie actually wanted to use the will of the entire tribe to fight against the Heaven. This was a very insane act. Though by doing this he could gather the will of the entire tribe above the 3,000 characters, he would, at the same time, challenge the dignity of the tribulation. Perhaps, all of these were challenging the dignity of the Way of Heaven.


    Just like they thought, Heaven became furious. The clouds of tribulation suddenly became several times larger. It might have even frightened the Sages. However, Cangjie still showed no fear. Countless will of the Human Tribe gathered on the 3,000 characters. All of a sudden, a chaotic change appeared among the 3,000 characters.


    The white rays, which had originally become dim, suddenly turned bright once again. It was like another 3,000 bright suns appeared among the dark tribulation cloud. Furthermore, along with the constant convergence of the Human Tribe''s will, the white rays on top of the 3,000 characters slowly transformed into light in seven colors. The terrible pressure that came from the might of the clouds of tribulation actually showed a faint sign of being suppressed.


    Zhenyuanzi was stunned to see this scene. Beside him, Musen and the other three Ancestors of Humanity smiled at each other. Together, they exclaimed, "The Human Tribe is imperishable! The Martial Art is everlasting!" In the wake of the four people''s words, their wills of Martial Arts simultaneously converged on top of the ''Martial'' character Cangjie had created. In an instant, the ''Martial'' character actually became numerous times larger, turning into the strongest and the largest among the 3,000 characters.


    However, that was only the beginning. Following the loud voice of the four Ancestors, countless wills of Martial Arts soared from inside the Holy Land of Human Tribe. They converged into a Current of Martial Arts which then went directly into Cangjie''s ''Martial'' character. Once again, it grew numerous times larger in an instant. The other four largest characters, ''Heaven'', ''Earth'', ''Human'', ''Immortal'', all revolved around the ''Martial'' character. As for the rest of the characters, they surrounded and protected the five largest characters just like countless stars that surrounded a moon.


    Everyone was stupefied. They thought, "What a powerful strength! Is this really the strength of a tribe which was born only about thousands of years ago?" Once all of the Human Tribe''s wills had gathered together, the tribulation seemed to have become something insignificant. Following the unceasing drops of tribulation, the 3,000 characters seemed like they had gone through a baptism and became even brighter.


    After a total of 81 Tribulation Thunders, the clouds of tribulation finally dissipated. Everyone in the Untainted Land felt like they were dreaming. They didn''t dare to believe what had happened in front of them. A tribulation with power equal to that of a Sage was actually unable to inflict even the smallest injury on the Human Tribe. Moreover, those 3,000 characters didn''t suffer the slightest damage under the tribulation and became extremely bright instead.


    Right after the tribulation dissipated, rumblings of thunder could be heard coming from the Ninth Heaven. Thick Golden Light of Merit fell from the sky. Everyone in the entire Untainted Land was stupefied. This Golden Light of Merit was practically comparable with the combined Merits of the two Human Sovereigns, Fuxi the Heavenly Sovereign of Human Tribe and God Farmer. They even wondered whether the Merit Cangjie obtained would actualize the Realm of Origin. It would be remarkable if someone from the Human Tribe was to reach the Origin.

 Chapter 188: Houtus Killing Intention

    Chapter 188: Houtu''s Killing Intention


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    However, once the Merit fell, it was divided into three, where 60% went to Cangjie and 20% fell on the 3,000 characters. Meanwhile, the remaining 20% was to be shared among the Human Tribe, as a reward given by the Way of Heaven for them. Following the arrival of the Merits, the Human Tribe''s Luck started to have a tremendous increase. In a short while, the Human Tribe''s Luck almost grew by half of its original size. Many tribes were almost insane from feeling jealous over this matter.


    After experiencing this, the Human Tribe''s wills were once again awoken. The most important thing was that when their wills gathered on ''Martial'' and ''Immortal'' characters, they also obtained some of the Martial Arts'' and the Way of Celestial Immortality''s cultivation methods. A craze of practicing Martial Arts to become immortal would definitely happen among the Human Tribe in the near future.


    After Cangjie absorbed the 60% of character creation''s Merits, the vital force in his body increased dramatically and his cultivation reached the Peak Level of Sage-to-be. Furthermore, his vital force was several times more terrifying than that of Fuxi and God Farmer. Once he opened his eyes again, Cangjie threw his head back and burst out laughing, "Hahaha¡­ I, Ancestor Hongyun, have come back once again!"


    Ancestor Hongyun? The Almighty and the Sages in Untainted Land were all stunned. Cangjie was actually Hongyun''s incarnation! They had always thought that Hongyun''s soul had completely vanished after his self-explosion. However, he actually incarnated and came back. Moreover, his incarnation was a Human Tribe. He even created the Human Tribe''s characters and obtained Merit from it, achieving the Peak Level of Sage-to-be in an instant.


    Seeing Zhenyuanzi standing not too far away with an excited expression on his face, everyone instantly understood. No wonder Zhenyuanzi immediately interfered and used aura to deter the countless humans spying in the dark once Cangjie began the creation of the character. It turned out that Cangjie was Hongyun.


    This wasn''t what the Sages cared the most about. It was how Hongyun managed to survive. At that time, because of Kunpeng, Hongyun was forced to self-explode, leaving only the Primordial Spiritual Treasure and the Nine-Nine Spirit-killing Gourd behind. This gourd, in the end, became Minghe''s possession. Minghe had, nevertheless, conveniently returned it to Zhenyuanzi. Who would believe that Minhe didn''t know Hongyun''s shattered soul was inside the red gourd?


    Thinking of it, the Sages couldn''t help but gasp. They thought, "What a good Ancestor Minghe! What a profound scheme! Zhenyuanzi suddenly abandoning his life as a Carefree Immortal, establishing the Earth Immortal''s Residence, fighting over the Luck in the Untainted Land, all of them were probably planned by Minghe!" The Sages felt quite terrified as they shifted their gazes towards the Blood Sea.


    Cangjie laughed out loud and coldly watched the battlefield-like Zhulu Plain. Having missed the Fated Chance twice, he naturally wouldn''t be whimsical like he did in his preexistence. Even if he was a kind person, he would also have to see who the other person was. Now, repaying the kindness and taking revenge were the only things he wanted to do.


    Back then, although Minghe had sent him into the Six Paths of Reincarnation, Houtu had unexpectedly blocked his path. Not only was his Supreme Aura of Human Sovereign snatched away, he was also trapped in one of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, the path of humans. He was trapped for decades, where he was constantly purified by the power of reincarnation. If it wasn''t because these years he had recovered some of his Original Spirit, perhaps he would have already been obliterated inside the Six Paths of Reincarnation a long time ago.


    However, he did waste these years. He managed to completely comprehend the great changes in the path of Humans and even obtained the Aura of Human Ancestors. This was also the reason why when Minghe saw him he would say that he had a great Fated Chance. The Aura of Human Ancestors was something far rarer than the Aura of Human Sovereigns.


    Now that he had incarnated as Cangjie and created the characters of the Human Tribe, he had already become the fifth Ancestor of the Human Tribe. As long as the Human Tribe exists, the Ancestor of Chinese Characters, Cangjie, would always be able to enjoy his Luck. This was the so-called blessing in disguise. He lost the position as Human Sovereign but obtained the position as Human Ancestor. He didn''t suffer any losses at all.


    However, one should reap what they sowed. Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu schemed against him and robbed his Fated Chance. Now the Karma should be settled. Cangjie effortlessly waved his hands and 10 of the 3,000 characters flew out. Then, he loudly said, "There is a vital energy between the Heaven and the Earth. The Human Tribe would be self-reliant."


    The Heaven''s power hadn''t completely dissipated yet. Using that power, Cangjie was able to break Chi You''s Xuanyin Formation in one hit. Although there were no ill feelings between him and Chi You, Chi You was a member of the Wu Tribe. Furthermore, the Supreme Aura of Human Sovereign that Houtu snatched from him back then was inside Chi You''s body. Houtu obviously wanted to let Chi You seize the Human Sovereign position, but Cangjie would never let her succeed.


    The Formation was broken, and it didn''t look good for Chi You and many members of the Wu Tribe. Their Blood of Essence was on the Banner of Formation. If the tactical formation was destroyed, the boomerang''s force would naturally fall on their body. In a while, Chi You''s group sunk into a disadvantageous position. Xuanyuan also took advantage of this situation and injured Chi You with the Xuanyuan Sword.


    In the Nether World, Houtu''s expression became stiff after she saw the situation. She furiously said, "Hongyun! Damn you! You dare to ruin my scheme! Last time it was due to a moment of soft-heartedness that I didn''t kill you, but now you dare to ruin the Xuanyin Formation of my Wu Tribe! You are looking for death!" Once her words were finished, the Bell of Chaos instantly extricated itself from Honoured Lord of the Origin''s Jade Ruyi and flew towards Cangjie who was above Chen Du.


    The Bell of Chaos'' attack came, carrying the surging force of earth, wind, water, and fire. This was Houtu''s furious attack and therefore wasn''t something to be trifled with. Seeing the upcoming attack on the Bell of Chaos, Cangjie naturally wouldn''t dare to be careless. The power the Bell of Chaos would display when it was in Sage''s hand was completely different from the power it would display if it was in the hand of a Sage-to-be. The situation was even worse since this attack was Houtu''s furious attack.


    Cangjie waved his hand and the 3,000 characters started to move and form a Formation in the sky. "Boom!" The Bell of Chaos suddenly pounded against the Formation. The impact of that attack practically had the potential to destroy the world. Although the Bell of Chaos was blocked, the Formation was broken in an instant.


    "Pfff!" Cangjie vomited blood and looked extremely pale. The 3,000 characters revolving on his side also became slightly dimmer. Successfully blocking the attack of Houtu was really a stroke of luck. If it wasn''t because he managed to comprehend this tactical formation when the 3,000 characters blocked the tribulation, the full-strength attack of Houtu would probably have killed him.


    Cangjie stared at the Bell of Chaos a few distances away from him as he wiped the bloodstains on the corner of his lips. He sneered and said, "Houtu, back then you robbed my Supreme Aura of Human Sovereign, and today I broke your Wu Tribe''s Formation. It''s the cycle of Karma. Since you dared to do it, you should have thought that this would happen."


    Houtu stared at Hongyun with a frightened heart. She never expected that Hongyun would actually be able to block her full-strength attack. However, seen from Hongyun''s present appearance, he seemed to have completely exhausted his power. If the grass was cut without removing its roots, it would grow again in the next spring. Since a huge enmity had been formed between her and Hongyun, she would better take this opportunity and thoroughly annihilate him, getting rid of future troubles.


    Houtu coldly said, "Hongyun, don''t think that there''s anything extraordinary about Peak Level of Sage-to-be. You managed to block the attack a moment ago. However, are you able to continue resisting my attack?" Once her words were finished, the supernatural power on the Bell of Chaos fluctuated. Obviously, Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu was preparing her next attack, an attack that would be able to kill Cangjie.


    At this moment, a silhouette suddenly appeared in front of Cangjie. It was Zhenyuanzi who had always been protecting him from the side. Zhenyuanzi moved to Cangjie''s side and held out his hand. A Ginseng then appeared on his palm. He passed it over to Cangjie, saying, "Hongyun, eat this now to heal your injuries." In the Five Elements, Ginseng belonged to the category of wood. Apart from being able to raise cultivation, it could also be a potent healer to injuries.


    Seeing this familiar fruit, Cangjie couldn''t help but laugh, and said, "Haha! Zhenyuanzi, after not seeing you for so many years, you treat me to a Ginseng under this kind of situation! Hehe, Ginseng, I''ve really been missing you!" He then began to devour the Ginseng.


    Zhenyuanzi felt relieved to see such a familiar scene. His old friend finally came back. He then turned around to look at the Bell of Chaos not too far from them; its supernatural power was fluctuating violently. The Book of the Nether World appeared in his hand. With a wave of his hands, the ground began to shake. Several mountains appeared out of thin air, forming a Formation in an instant.


    The Nether World Book Formation, Zhenyuanzi''s strongest tactical formation, was considered to be the formation with the strongest defense in the Untainted Land. Seeing this formation, Huo Tu sneered and her voice came, saying, "Zhenyuanzi, although the defense strength of your Nether World Book Formation is strong, can it block several attacks from my Bell of Chaos?"


    Zhenyuanzi coldly said, "My Nether World Book Formation naturally cannot block the force of a Sage together with the Bell of Chaos. However..." His tone changed as he continued to say, "Houtu, I want to know whether the Karma you''d receive once you break the ley lines of the Untainted Land could pull you down from the Sage position. Would the Wu Tribe be exterminated because of the Karma they''d receive from startling the Heaven? I''m really curious."


    All the Sages were stunned by Zhenyuanzi''s words. They wondered, "Is this person is still the protector of others, the amiable-looking Immortal Zhenyuan?" It turned out the number of ruthless humans in the Untainted Land weren''t little at all. Apparently, they just didn''t know about it. Zhenyuanzi was definitely one of those ruthless people. He wanted to take down the Houtu and the Wu Tribe together with him.


    The Sages began to carefully feel around. They naturally could feel that Zhenyuanzi''s Nether World Book Formation was steadily connected with the Power of Ley Lines on the Untainted Land. Before long, the ley lines connected with the Nether World Book Formation grew wider. If this tactical formation was to be broken, the range of damage suffered by the Untainted Land would be wider and the Karma would also be greater.

 Chapter 189: Houtus Retreat

    Chapter 189: Houtu''s Retreat


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    To be Sages in the Untainted Land, one definitely needed Merits. Although one''s Merits could not be withdrawn, his capacity would be influenced negatively if he carried Karma on his back. Further, a certain amount of Karma would turn a Sage into a common figure. As for Zhenyuanzi, his attack obviously hit Houtu''s Achilles heel.


    Now it was totally impossible for Houtu to fight back even though she wanted to do so since the Nether World Book Formation set by Zhenyuanzi was connecting more and more ley lines on Untainted Land. That was to say, if she really killed Hongyun and Zhenyuanzi, the Karma she would carry on could possibly turn herself into a common figure and the entire Wu Tribe might also face extermination.


    However, Houtu was still not willing to just let Zhenyuanzi and Hongyun go like that, so he could only say, "Zhenyuanzi, you''re right, while I, a Sage, have many methods to torture you. Even though I can''t kill you now, I can let you be sealed eternally."


    After hearing Houtu''s threats, Zhenyuanzi''s complexion suddenly changed. It was well-known that Being Sealed Eternally would bring much more suffering than being killed directly. Right at this time, Cangjie, who just recovered a little bit, clapped Zhenyuanzi on his shoulder and said with a smile, "Zhenyuanzi, I will die without anything to regret with a good friend like you."


    Seeing the Bell of Chaos in front of him, Cangjie burst into laughter. "Houtu, you''re really indulging in your wishful thinking if you want to seal me forever. I have already died once, so I''m not afraid to die again. However, this time I will also let you suffer." Then, Cangjie''s vital force suddenly became pretty turbulent.


    Seeing Hongyun''s behavior, everyone in Untainted Land was shocked, for Hongyun was going to destroy the character creation Merits to fight against Houtu by the Karma created during this process. How crazy he was! Merits of heaven were hard to gain, while to destroy them would also create Karma. This was why Merits played a very important role in protecting oneself in Untainted Land because no one wanted to carry the Karma created by killing a man with Merit on his shoulder.


    In the meantime, Zhenyuanzi looked at Hongyun with a determined face and then approached him, laughing and saying, "Haw-haw, Hongyun, I will also die without regrets with having such a friend like you. Let''s tell the entire Untainted Land today, even though all of us are nonentities in the Sages'' eyes, that we will not be bullied easily."


    Looking at Zhenyuanzi, Cangjie felt pretty sorry since Zhenyuanzi had been influenced negatively when he had gotten the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. And now Zhenyuanzi was even going to sacrifice himself. Cangjie would certainly not let him do this, so he said immediately, "Zhenyuanzi, you don''t need to do this. This affair is between me and Houtu."


    Zhenyuanzi then laughed. "Hongyun, why are you such a sissy now? If you still treat me as your best friend, we should die together. You think I will be afraid of death?"


    "Pa, Pa, Pa!" A clap of applause suddenly came from afar, which soon attracted Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie. It turned out that Musen was clapping his hands. Musen then said, "Hey! One of you is the leader of the Earth Immortal''s Residence and another is the Ancestor of Chinese Characters of our Human Tribe, how can you die so easily?"


    Musen then walked to Cangjie and Zhenyuanzi with Suiren-Shi as well as another two leaders of the Human Tribe. Suiren-Shi looked at Cangjie, saying with a smile, "You''re Ancestor Hongyun. I have long heard of your great reputation. I can''t believe you will incarnate into our Human Tribe and be our fifth ancestor. Your kindness knows no bounds to create characters for us Human Tribe. Just as my brother said just now, you are indeed the ''Ancestor of Chinese Characters'' of our tribe."


    Ancestor of Chinese Characters? The Almighty in the Untainted Land suddenly realized something. Cangjie indeed deserved the name of Ancestor of Chinese Characters of the Human Tribe for creating characters, that was to say, Cangjie now got an extra layer of protection. If Houtu wanted to kill Cangjie, he would be the common enemy of the whole Human Tribe.


    Right at this time, the words of Musen and Suiren-Shi surely frightened Houtu. If he killed Hongyun now, he would kill the Ancestor of Chinese Characters of the Human Tribe. In this way, the Wu Tribe would definitely fall into trouble with the Human Tribe just as the Demon Tribe had.


    Houtu stared at Musen, who was standing next to Cangjie with a blue face, and then said coldly, "Martial Ancestor of the Human Tribe Musen¡ªno, I''d better call you the Self-centric Separation of Minghe¡ªso your opinion is also Your Veneration Minghe''s?" In the eyes of the Sage, Musen''s opinion was actually Minghe''s thought.


    After hearing the query of Houtu, Musen replied calmly, "Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu, don''t mix me and My Veneration together. I''m a member of the Human Tribe, so I need to consider for the sake of the Human Tribe. Now Hongyun incarnates into the Ancestor of Chinese Characters Cangjie in our tribe, and if he is killed, our Human Tribe''s Luck will also be influenced, that''s why I can''t just stand by."


    When Musen just finished his words, all the Sages came to realize the importance of Hongyun. They put too much attention on the Karma between Houtu and Hongyun before, while they totally forgot that Hongyun was the Ancestor of Chinese Characters, Cangjie of the Human Tribe. His creation of characters helped the Human Tribe''s Luck grow by almost half. If Cangjie died, the Human Tribe''s Luck would naturally be damaged.


    The aim for Sages to steal the identity as the Mentor of the Human Sovereign was to steal the Human Tribe''s Luck. The growth of the Human Tribe''s Luck would do good for all of those Sages in the long run, while if the Human Tribe''s Luck was damaged, none of those Sages could benefit from it anymore. Therefore, compared with those two results, they naturally wanted Cangjie alive.


    All Sages then "kindly" went to persuade Houtu, "Fellow Taoist Houtu, Cangjie creates great Merit for the Human Tribe, so you can''t kill him as you like. Please give up attacking him now, otherwise, you will be the common enemy of the Human Tribe." "The death of Cangjie is related to the Human Tribe''s Luck. Since the Human Tribe is the ruler of Heaven and Earth now, its Luck can''t be damaged. Please don''t defy fate..."


    The words of those Sages made Houtu pretty angry. The reason why they persuaded her not to kill Cangjie was just to protect their own interests. Cangjie''s life was related to the Human Tribe''s Luck, so those Sages who wanted to occupy Luck as much as possible naturally only hoped that the Human Tribe''s Luck would keep increasing, so they would never allow Houtu to kill or seal Cangjie.


    Houtu suddenly noticed that no one supported her. Looking at the peaceful Blood Sea, she came to realize that even though the Blood Sea was close at hand, it was so unreachable. She had to ask herself, "Am I really wrong?"


    "No, I am not wrong. What I''m doing is all for the Wu Tribe''s sake." Seeing it was impossible to kill Hongyun now, Houtu then calmed herself down and immediately decided to give up the chance to compete for the Human Sovereign. She then used the Bell of Chaos to carry all tribesmen of the Wu Tribe away, surely Chi You was a member among them.


    When Chi You and the whole Wu Tribe were carried away, the battle of Zhulu Plain obviously came to an end. Xuanyuan''s army finally defeated the troops of the Nine Li Tribes, which was also the end of the first large-scale war of the Human Tribe.


    At the same time, Musen, Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, Ziyi-Shi, Zhenyuanzi, and Cangjie were all standing on clouds above Chen Du. Seeing that the battle on Zhulu Plain had eventually come to an end, most of them exhaled with relief. However, only Musen was still confused about why Houyu also took Chi You away. He worried that Houtu would stir up other trouble in the future.


    Musen then looked at Cangjie and asked, "Fellow Taoist Hongyun, so you will go back to Wuzhuang Taoist Temple with Zhenyuanzi or go to the Holy Land of the Human Tribe with us?" Since Cangjie had got his memory about preexistence back and the Human Tribe would not limit its tribesmen''s freedom, Cangjie had the right to choose not to stay in the Holy Land of the Human Tribe. As for Musen and Suiren-Shi as well as another two, they had already gotten used to the life in the Holy Land of the Human Tribe, while Cangjie did not need to act like them.


    Cangjie laughed, saying, "Fellow Taoist Musen, I was Hongyun in my preexistence, while now I''m Cangjie of the Human Tribe. You can just call me Cangjie from now on. As for your question, I think I''d better go back with Zhenyuanzi first and have a big meal there, and then I will return back to the Holy Land of the Human Tribe to do my Closed Door Meditation. I am getting many new feelings about character creation at this time, so I guess I will spend a lot of time in Closed Door Meditation."


    As for Zhenyuanzi, he was indeed moved by Cangjie''s words, while he soon got a bitter feeling when he heard that Cangjie would have a big meal there in his Wuzhuang Taoist Temple, for he clearly knew much of his Ginseng would become food in Cangjie''s stomach. Therefore, Zhenyuanzi said, "In that case, how about all of you come to my Wuzhuang Taoist Temple together? You can have a taste of my Ginseng and we can also discuss something about Taoism."


    Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, Ziyi-Shi, and Musen all nodded. Even though all of them had heard of Ginseng for a long time, none of them had really seen it. Since Zhenyuanzi invited them just now, it was a good chance for them to satisfy their bellies.


    Musen, Zhenyuanzi, and the other four then flew to Wuzhuang Taoist Temple on clouds. This scene made the rest of the Sages get lost in thought, for they realized that Minghe had already arranged everything within his control and his influence was also extremely great now.


    Minghe was the owner of Ashura Tribe in the Blood Sea and the Nether World. Aside from that, he had Musen as his Self-centric Separation in the Human Tribe. And the establishment of Earth Immortal''s Residence by Zhenyuanzi also possibly gained Minghe''s permission and support. Unknowingly, Minghe had done so many things to reach his goal. It definitely frightened the other Sages, so they came to realize that they needed to be cautious about Minghe''s every move in the future, while they forgot that they were already involved in the trap set up by Minghe without noticing it.

 Chapter 190: Minghes Outburst

    Chapter 190: Minghe''s Outburst


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Members of the Tribe of Enlightenment finally breathed a sigh of relief after Chi You and the Wu Tribe''s tribesmen were swept away by Houtu''s Bell of Chaos. In this battle, they had tasted the incredible power of the Great Sorcerer, but they still felt excited about their victory.


    Dipamkara scorned their excitement in his mind. "They really think they can beat the Great Sorcerer? Even I can barely do that." In this battle, the Great Sorcerer was trapped by the Xuanyin Formation, and Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu must have ordered the tribesmen of the Wu Tribe not to kill any member of the Tribe of Enlightenment, or else, the Tribe of Enlightenment must have lost quite a lot.


    Along with Dipamkara, Guang Chengzi was the other one who looked calm among all the followers of the Tribe of Enlightenment. In this battle, he had fully realized the strong force of the Wu Tribe. There were plenty of potential forces hiding in Untainted Land, and even some declined tribes could not be underestimated. Sometimes, his status as a disciple of a Sage could not ward his enemies off out of fear, such as facing Liu Er. When he thought of Liu Er, a flash of a firm look showed in his eyes.


    In the following battle, without the support of the Xuanyin Formation, the Nine Li Tribes'' soldiers became weaker and weaker. After all, the Xuanyin Formation had overdrawn both their physical and mental strength. Therefore, Li Mu and Bo Jian could easily get the victory in the end.


    It seemed that it could be easy to tell who would win this battle. Guang Chengzi saw this and turned to Xuanyuan, saying softly, "This battle seems to be settled, as the Wu Tribe will retreat soon. What will you arrange for the Nine Li Tribes?" Now, the Nine Li Tribes would lose this battle, while Xuanyuan was the winner. Besides, as the Sovereign of the Human Tribe, he indeed had the right to deal with the Nine Li Tribes.


    Xuanyuan thought for a while and said, "Although it is the Nine Li Tribes'' fault to turn against us, they are just bewitched by Chi You and the Wu Tribe, and that''s reasonable. Now, since Chi You and the Wu Tribe have retreated, I won''t make trouble for the Nine Li Tribes. Just let them go back to their homeland and rehabilitate."


    Guang Chengzi nodded after hearing this. Without the support of Chi You and the Wu Tribe, the Nine Li Tribes were no threat to Xuanyuan. Now, Xuanyuan chose to let go of them so he could build himself a reputation of kindheartedness, which was also very beneficial to him to strengthen his position as the Sovereign of the Human Tribe.


    As Guang Chengzi had expected before, Xuanyuan earned a great reputation in the Human Tribe after he mercifully arranged for the Nine Li Tribes to go back to their homeland. Those leaders of some of the Human Tribe who were hesitant to join Xuanyuan before defected to him one after another. Xuanyuan would not refuse any of them. Therefore, his reputation among the whole Human Tribe sharply increased in such a short time.


    ¡­


    In the Blood Sea, Minghe stopped paying attention to this battle since everything was settled. It was luck or chance that Hongyun could incarnate to Cangjie. Although he had lost the position of the Human Sovereign, he became an Ancestor of the Human Tribe, which was much better than before. As the old saying goes: Misfortune might be a blessing in disguise.


    Minghe did not care what Xuanyuan would do to govern the Human Tribe, but what made him a little bit surprised was that Guang Chengzi comprehended his Tao after experiencing Liu Er''s attack six times. With his mental and physical condition, Guang Chengzi would become a Sage-to-be sooner or later. In due course, he would become one of the main supporters of the Tribe of Enlightenment.


    Right at this moment, a slit was torn in the Great Formation for Defence on Sacred Island, with a shadow of a figure showing up inside. Minghe frowned after noticing this but calmed down in an instant. He said lightly, "My Fellow Taoist, Houtu. You come to my place without being invited and even break my tactical formation. Where is your etiquette?" At the end of his words, he waved his hands, and the formation was repaired immediately.


    In fact, the coming person was not Houtu, but her Evil Separation, Pingxin. Since Pingxin had been controlled by Houtu''s Spiritual Thoughts, this meant that Houtu wanted to communicate with Minghe by herself. Pingxin showed her anger, so obviously, she did not come to have a chat with Minghe.


    Pingxin felt angrier when noticing Minghe''s indifference and said angrily, "Minghe, what do you want? How could you pass the position of the Human Sovereign to Fuxi, who was one of the Demon Tribe before, and let Hongyun become an Ancestor of the Human Tribe? You have destroyed our Wu Tribe''s plan! You must give me an excuse!"


    Minghe looked at Houtu after hearing her words, and said lightly, "Explanation? Houtu, you might have looked too much upon yourself. I, Minghe, have overrun the whole land for such a long time, but I have never explained to anyone about what I have done. Although you are a Sage now, don''t forget who gave you the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. I handed it over to you just because I wanted to balance the force between the Wu and Demon Tribes. You really think I can only pay back Pangu''s Karma with the Hong Meng Immortal Qi?"


    Pingxin felt much angrier after hearing Minghe''s words, and even in the Nether World, every creature could feel Houtu''s anger. As the myth had told, when a Sage became angry, Heaven and Earth would shake and change. Such a great anger came out of the Nether World, which naturally attracted all the other Sages'' attention.


    Pingxin said with a storm of anger, "Minghe! How dare you say something like this? Our Wu Tribe never needs your mercy. The reason why you gave the Hong Meng Immortal Qi to us is that you needed our Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery''s Blood of Essence for the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. You really think we don''t know? The turbulence that happened in the Blood Sea before was caused by the Twelve Divine Beings Mazinger Flag, which was refined by our Blood of Essence, wasn''t it?"


    Minghe smiled and said, "You''re right. That turbulence was caused by my Twelve Divine Beings Mazinger Flag, but..." Minghe''s face darkened and continued to say, "if I want to get this formation, I have lots of methods. As for your Blood of Essence, I can just kill you all and get it. In my eyes, there is nothing that I can''t kill."


    Right at this moment, Minghe''s killing intent suddenly surged. Although Pingxin was controlled by the Sage''s Spiritual Thoughts, she was still at the Late Stage of Sage-to-be, so how could she defend against Minghe''s killing intent, who had reached the Origin. Obviously, she was pushed back several steps when facing Minghe''s killing intent.


    Looking at Pingxin, Minghe said in a cold voice, "Houtu, you really think you are unstoppable when you become a Sage? You really think I will fear the force of the Wu Tribe with you? You are too conceited. Right at the moment when you took the Supreme Aura of the Human Sovereign from Hongyun, we went our separate ways."


    The other Sages were all stunned after hearing Minghe''s words. They had guessed at the cause and effect of Hongyun''s issue, but they had never expected that Minghe would respond so intensely and even turn hostile to Houtu. Actually, it was good news for them.


    In the Nether World, Houtu was also stunned after hearing that. When a cultivator reached the Origin, he would not act on impulse without due, but Houtu had never expected that Minghe could be so impulsive and even turn hostile to her just for Hongyun. She was a Sage, but in Minghe''s eyes, she was less important than a Sage-to-be. That was really ironic.


    Houtu directly released her strong power at the Secondary Stage of a Sage in the Nether World, running toward the Blood Sea. She said with rage in her voice, "Minghe, you really think too highly of yourself. You are just at the Early Stage of the Origin, but I am at the Secondary Stage. So how dare you say something like that?"


    Minghe laughed and looked at Houtu indifferently. He sneered, "Really? The Secondary Stage of the Sage is really something? Is that where your confidence comes from, so you can set me up? Hmph!" With that, a stream of strong power was released from Minghe, surging into the sky.


    The two streams of killing intent crashed against each other, making the whole Blood Sea roar. Plenty of Ashura tribesmen suddenly went faint and directly sank into the sea. Minghe and Houtu both refused to give in. For a long time, they continued to be at a draw.


    The other Sages were stunned at the result. They looked at Minghe and could not help screaming, "The Secondary Stage of the Origin!" After they became Sages, their progress became slower and slower, but Minghe could directly break into another stage, breaking into the Secondary Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of the Origin, which was unexpected and made them shocked.


    In the Nether World, Houtu changed color. She had never expected that Minghe could make such great progress in his cultivation. Only nearly 10,000 years after Minghe actualized his Tao, he broke into another stage again. What was worse, Minghe had totally turned hostile to her and it was impossible for them to cooperate later.


    Since it was so, Houtu calmed down gradually and cleared her thoughts. Why did Minghe choose to help Hongyun and Zhenyuanzi instead of her? Minghe needed a steadfast ally instead of betrayal. She took the Supreme Aura of the Human Sovereign from Hongyun for her Wu Tribe and ruined Minghe''s plan. Minghe could not ensure that she would not betray him anymore.


    Looking in the direction of the Blood Sea, Houtu felt a little regret. Since she turned into a Sage and had gotten the Bell of Chaos, she became more and more arrogant, and even looked down upon Minghe. Now, she realized how naive her thought was. If Minghe was an ordinary person, how could he occupy so much Luck in Untainted Land?

 Chapter 191: Xuanyuans Ruling the World

    Chapter 191: Xuanyuan''s Ruling the World


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The feelings of regret did not last long. Upon self-examination, Houtu felt that she had done her best. Everything she had done was for the sake of the Wu Tribe. She was always a member of the Wu Tribe. For the prosperity of the Wu Tribe, she had done nothing wrong. When you stand at different positions, you should not make sweeping generalizations in right and wrong.


    As the anger gradually disappeared, Houtu finally calmed down. The Evil Separation Pingxin had returned to the Nether World from the Sacred Island and now she would stand to lose if she confronted Minghe. Although she was a Sage, she could do nothing about it, because she had been grounded in the Nether World.


    The Three Pure Ones and Goddess Nvywa were shocked at Minghe''s strength having seen the extraordinary Middle Stage of the Origin. They had never thought that Minghe could make a Breakthrough to the Secondary Stage of the Origin as quiet as a mouse. With the help of the God-killing Spear, the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, and the intractable Law of Space, Minghe now was invincible amongst the Sages.


    The two Sages in the West were also concerned about Minghe''s power. But now they faced a greater problem of Karma between Zhunti and Hongyun. Although Hongyun offered his seat to Zhunti voluntarily in the Zixiao Palace, at first, he was indeed deceived by Zhunti.


    Zhunti was supposed to be relieved when Hongyun died. Now that Hongyun returned from incarnation with a cultivation at the Peak Level of Sage-to-be and a position of Ancestor of the Human Tribe, no one in the Untainted Land dared to offend him. If Hongyun did not die, the Karma between Zhunti and Hongyun should be settled eventually. Zhunti, as a Sage, was theoretically not afraid of the Karma, but he did not want to get his disciples into trouble. After all, it was a Karma related to the position of the Sage.


    Perceiving Zhunti''s sorrows, Jieyin couldn''t help but comfort him and say, "Don''t worry. Now that you have had the Karma, you will pay it back someday. Although it''s involved with the position of the Sage, Hongyun offered it to you completely on her own initiative after all. Such Karma is not so large that we would not be able to pay it back."


    In the Blood Sea, as Houtu compromised, Minghe also calmed down. This time he exposed his cultivation at the Secondary Stage of the Origin in order to frighten the Sages. Although the Secondary Stage was only a little higher than the Early Stage in the level, there was a complete difference in power, which posed a great threat to the Sages.


    It was not long before he made the Breakthrough to the Secondary Stage of the Origin. But this time, the Breakthroughs of the Law of Blood and the Law of Spiritual Beings occurred all at once. He had been at the Early Stage of the Origin for a long time, naturally Minghe''s strength increased several times after the Breakthroughs.


    ¡­


    After Xuanyuan suppressed the rebellion of the Nine Li Tribes, the Human Tribe was unified at last. Xuanyuan then ended the age of tribal alliance. He founded a new country and divided the territory. Eight families formed a group called Jing. Three Jings formed a group called Lin. And so on, three Lins a Peng, three Pengs a Yi, five Yis a Du, 10 Dus a Shi, 10 Shis finally formed a province and there were nine provinces in total.


    The nine provinces were Ji, Yu, Yong, Yang, Yan, Xu, Liang, Qing and Jing. Xuanyuan established the Province of Ji as the new capital, exactly in the center of the nine provinces. He also set the official positions. The Great Supervisor of Left and Right supervised all states. There were also Three Dukes, Three Juniors, Four Supports, Four Censors, Six Counselors and Nine Commissioners for Virtue. The total number of the official positions was 120.


    When the world was unified, Xuanyuan began to divide the territory and rejuvenate the culture in order to enlighten the people. He then invented a variety of utensils for daily use. One of the Secretaries named Cao Hu invented the upper half of the clothing, while Bo Yu made the rest. Yu Ze invented shoes. From then on, people had proper clothing and need not wear hides any longer. Xuanyuan then made boats according to the principle that leaves floated on the river, and Gong Gu finally invented the paddles to help the boat slip over the water.


    According to the discipline of the spinning top, they then invented wheels and transportation became more convenient henceforth. Huang Yongfu invented the pestle first and someone under the command of Xuanyuan invented the cauldron. As a result, people could cook meals with these tools. After that, they built houses and cities, instead of caves, for living in.


    Xuanyuan and Qibo wrote medical books and cured people''s diseases. They decided the names of all existed things and divided the stars into the 28 Constellations. They used the 10 Heavenly Stems as the names of the 10 days and the 12 Earthly Branches as the names of the 12 months. Every period of 60 years was called a sexagenary cycle.


    When it came to the political management, Xuanyuan commanded all officials to follow the six prohibitions: The voice should not be loud, the makeup should not be heavy, the clothes should not be gorgeous, the scents should not be strong, the food should not be slap-up and the buildings should not be extravagant. He required all officials to be thrifty instead of wasteful. Xuanyuan thought that one must rule his kingdom with great morality, which would help to promote military power and manage the world. So he set the Ministers of Nine Virtues to civilize the people of nine good deeds, including filial piety, beneficence, politeness, credit, gentleness, modesty, fealty, courage and kindness.


    As for the use of talents, Xuanyuan selected and valued the able and virtuous personages. He ruled the world by law and appointed Li Mo as the Grand Judge. People that committed a serious crime would be exiled and the worst kind of criminals would be executed.


    As for the aspect of farming, there were also a lot of creations and inventions. One of the most distinguished was the land system. The land was infinite and the farming was unregulated in the past. To avoid conflicts, Xuanyuan measured the field by feet. He reallocated the land after dividing it into the shape of the Chinese character Jing which was composed of nine parts. The center part of the land was called public land and belonged to the government. The other eight parts were called private land and farmed by eight different families that would pay taxes to the government. Xuanyuan dug the wells and taught the people to farm and seed timely. He then invented the mortar and pestle, opened up gardens and planted fruits and vegetables. People planted mulberry and reared silkworms. They even brought up beasts and began herding.


    As for sewing, Xuanyuan invented the loom and taught people to spin and weave. They produced clothes, shoes, hats, tents, baldachins, armors, flags and so on. As for pottery, they made bowls, dishes, kettles, steamers, plates, jars and stove, etcetera. For smelting, they created bronze tripods, knives, bells, Diao, mirrors, clocks and guns. Additionally in architecture, they built palaces, courtyards, avilions, castle, temples and so on.


    In transportation, they manufactured boats, vehicles, the South-Pointing Chariots, Drum Chariots. In weapons, they made swords, spears, bows and arrows, banners, commander''s seals, scaling ladders, shells and so on. In daily life, they got cooked food, porridge, rice, wine, meat, ink, tables, lamps, pearls, beds, etcetera and so on.


    Xuanyuan had four princesses and 10 concubines. The Grand Princess was Xi Ling, also named Leizu. She planted the mulberry and reared the silkworms all by herself. She then taught people spinning and weaving. Therefore, she was called the Silkworm Mother. It was said that Xuanyuan met a girl who was rearing the silkworms in the mulberry garden on a warm spring. She wore a golden garment, shining softly and gently. A heap of silkworm cocoons piled on the ground.


    Xuanyuan asked her what she wore. The girl began to talk about the skills of sericulture and filature. At that time, people all wore leaves in summer and wore hides in winter. They had insufficient clothing to cover their nakedness all the year round. Xuanyuan thought carefully about the girl''s words and realized that sericulture and filature was a great invention, which would provide ample clothing for people. So Xuanyuan married this girl and let her teach the skills of sericulture and filature to all the people.


    The girl was Leizu, the Grand Princess of Xuanyuan. At that time, Xuanyuan was 30 years old. After Xuanyuan bestowed the title of the Grand Princess on Leizu, Leizu organized many girls to go up to the mountain, plant the mulberry, and rear the silkworms. However, soon a problem appeared, when they got plenty silkworm cocoons, they had troubles in silk reeling and weaving.


    At this moment, among these girls, a small, black-skinned, ugly girl invented the spinning wheels and the weaving machine. Xuanyuan got the news and greatly admired it. He told the girl to teach her skills to others. Leizu paired the girl off with Xuanyuan. As a result, Xuanyuan married this girl and bestowed her the title of the Second Princess, who was later addressed respectfully as Momu by people.


    As all things had been done, Xuanyuan started to cruise the world and offered sacrifices to heaven and earth on Mount Tai. To the East, Xuanyuan arrived at the East Sea and climbed Mount Wan and Mount Tai. To the West, he reached Kong Tong and conquered Mount Jitou. To the South, he set foot in the Yangtse River, Mount Xiong and Mount Xiang. To the North, he expelled the Yunzhou tribe and verified the commander''s seal on Mount Fu with feudal vassals, he then founded a capital at the foot of Mount Zhulu.


    Xuanyuan moved around and settled down nowhere. Where the troops settled, the barracks were built, just for self-preservation. Xuanyuan named the official positions ''Cloud''. His troops were called Cloudy Troop. Xuanyuan had travelled around for several years in the Human Tribe of the Untainted Land and finally finished his cruise.


    Xuanyuan returned to his tribe. He had accomplished his missions and then fixed his eyes on the secret of immortality. He asked Guang Chengzi and Xuan N¨¹ about the regimen. Years passed by and Xuanyuan had written a couple of books, such as Scriptures of Yin Talisman, Yellow Emperor the Continuation, Eight Secrets in Entering the World, Yellow Emperor the First, Eight Keys to Enter the World, Yellow Emperor the Second, Eight Secrets in Manipulating Life and Death, and so on.


    Disciples of the Tribe of Enlightenment naturally followed Xuanyuan wherever he went. They preached the way of the Tribe of Enlightenment while helping Xuanyuan manage the affairs of the Human Tribe. For a while, the Tribe of Enlightenment spread quickly in the Human Tribe and their Luck increased sharply. The Honoured Lord of the Origin was quite satisfied with this condition.

 Chapter 192: Jingbae Being Bored With the Cultivation

    Chapter 192: Jingbae Being Bored With the Cultivation


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    For the sake of the tribesmen, Xuanyuan encouraged the Human Tribe to dig up the wasteland in case of need for boosting food production. After all, natural disasters often occurred in the Untainted Land. Although Fuxi had invented the Eight Trigrams of divination to predict how things would be going, not all tribes could use it well and prepare for the natural disasters.


    The Human Tribe''s life got better after decades of development. They all reserved surplus goods and used them to exchange other goods they wanted. But the gap between the prices of different goods was a big problem. They sometimes had to give up the exchange because of the price gap. This oversimple method of exchanging goods failed to satisfy the Human Tribe''s requirements.


    Xuanyuan had been annoyed at this situation for a long time. He thought about it over and over again and still had no solution. He finally had no choice but to turn to his teacher Guang Chengzi and the disciples of the Tribe of Enlightenment.


    Meeting Guang Chengzi and the immortals of the Tribe of Enlightenment, Xuanyuan said, "Masters, now the Human Tribe is well developed and the living standard is much better than before. However, there is a great difficulty regarding trading. The method of barter can''t meet the needs of the tribesmen. Do you have any solution?"


    Guang Chengzi and the disciples thought for a long time, but also came up with no idea. They were all immortals and by no means knew humans'' affairs. How could they figure out a solution to settle the trading problem? They shook their heads one by one, which really disappointed Xuanyuan.


    Seeing this, Guang Chengzi said, "We are all on the Way of Celestial Immortality and not exactly good at the human affairs. What about putting the official notice up in the Human Tribe? Maybe someone able to solve the problem will appear."


    With this idea, Xuanyuan immediately cheered up. If he gathered the power of the whole Human Tribe, this problem would be certainly easier to cope with. Besides, this affair would obviously garner great Merit. Maybe someone would be attracted to solve the problem. Xuanyuan instantly thanked Guang Chengzi and stepped out. He then ordered people to put up the official notice in the Human Tribe.


    After Xuanyuan left, Immortal Yu Ding asked Guang Chengzi, "Brother, it''s obvious that we''ll get the Merit if we solve this problem. Why do you give up the chance to others? Maybe we''ll soon come up with a good idea after thinking about it deeply."


    Guang Chengzi slowly said, "We can get Merit as a reward for solving the problem, but it''s related to the actualizing of Xuanyuan. Now that Xuanyuan has held power in the Human Tribe for decades and is about to fulfill the Merit, if we delay Xuanyuan''s actualizing, we''ll owe a great Karma. The Merit is quite a good thing, however, it''s an external thing on earth that is not physically connected with ourselves. We help Xuanyuan actualize this time and we will absolutely be rewarded with the Merit. Don''t be greedy and overly concerned about the Merit."


    Immortal Yu Ding more or less understood what Guang Chengzi had said and slightly nodded. However, some disciples of the Tribe of Enlightenment standing aside were not convinced of Guang Chengzi''s words. But they dared not to be against Guang Chengzi. After all, Guang Chengzi was the Mentor of Human Sovereign and also their brother.


    ¡­


    On the Sacred Island of Blood Sea, a little girl was playing with the Sacred Beast. The Blood Sea, which had been lifeless for millions of years, now rang with cheers and laughter. Kong Xuan stared at the girl from a short distance away, smiles blossoming on his face. The girl picked a lot of flowers, bounced to Kong Xuan and asked, "Master Ancestor, are these flowers beautiful?"


    Kong Xuan gently tapped her head and nodded. He said, "Yes, your flowers are quite beautiful." The girl was exactly God Farmer''s daughter, Jingbae. She had cultivated with Kong Xuan since she was born. After decades, she still looked like a little girl at the age of seven or eight. It probably would take hundreds of years for her to grow up.


    Jingbae wore a light green coat, with her fair arms exposed in the air. Her long hair was tied up with a red line and fell down. Her tender wrist wore a silver ring, hanging three fingertip-sized silver bells. What an adorable girl she was!


    Ever since God Farmer actualized the Human Sovereign, his cultivation had been promoted to the Peak Level of Sage-to-be. But such a promotion needed time to be refined. As a result, God Farmer began the cultivation of Martial Arts of the Human Tribe as soon as he returned to the Holy Land of Human Tribe with Fuxi. No one knew how long the Closed Door Meditation would take. Seeing father''s Meditation, Jingbae felt bored and came to the Blood Sea with Kong Xuan.


    Kong Xuan looked at Jingbae and smiled. He said, "Jingbae, you''ve been here for a long time, when will you begin your cultivation? Success relies on perseverance. You shouldn''t be of two minds. If you continue to play this way, it''ll take you tens of thousands of years to reach the Realm like me."


    Hearing the word of cultivation, Jingbae felt depressed at once. She had cultivated with Kong Xuan, off and on for decades. But she had just been an immortal not long ago, which was the lowest-leveled Earthly Immortals.


    Jingbae said unhappily, "Master Ancestor, cultivation is too boring. I''ve already been immortal and I''ll have plenty time to cultivate in the future. Besides, no one dares to bully me because of you and my father. Let me play for a while, just a while, alright?" She shook Kong Xuan''s arms while she was saying.


    Kong Xuan looked at Jingbae helplessly. He felt regret that he had led Jingbae to the way of cultivation at such a young age. After she became immortal, not only did her appearance remain unchanged, but also her mind, just the same as Ling Zhuzi, Child Attendant of Goddess Nvywa. Although he looked like a child, he was indeed several thousands of years old. He had a cultivation of the level of Golden Immortal, but his mind was just like a child.


    Seeing Jingbae''s unwillingness to cultivate, Kong Xuan sighed and said, "Jingbae, go and play as you like." Jingbae leaped for joy at the good news and ran like the wind to play with the Sacred Beast on the island.


    Kong Xuan stood up and went for Minghe. He bowed to Minghe and said, "Master, I''m back." Minghe was attentively controlling the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth and busy refining something. Kong Xuan had no choice but to wait aside.


    A few moments later, the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth calmed down and four Spiritual Treasures flew out. Kong Xuan recognized that they were all Primordial Spiritual Treasures of Low Grade. Kong Xuan was confused. Minghe had stopped refining Magic Weapons for a long time. Why did he want to refine Magic Weapons now? Why were they all at the Low Grade? It was not like him before.


    After Minghe finished refining weapons, Kong Xuan continued to say, "Master, Jingbae doesn''t like cultivating. There''s nothing I can do. But the Untainted Land was full of peril and I can''t protect her all the time. So I come here to ask you for help. Master, please give Jingbae the Nine Cycles Golden Elixirs. Therefore, I''ll feel relieved."


    Minghe nodded and said, "Fine. I''ll also send Jingbae the four Primordial Spiritual Treasures of Low Grade as gifts. After all, I''m her Master Ancestor too. The four treasures are the Sky-Measuring Ruler, the Coin of Earth, the Impenetrable Clothes and the Flying Cloud Shuttle. In this way, no one can hurt her. Besides, there is one thing that I want Jingbae to do for me."


    Kong Xuan was delighted at Minghe''s words. He received the Nine Cycles Golden Elixirs and the four Spiritual Treasures and instantly went to Jingbae. The girl was upset and unwillingly said, "Master Ancestor, I don''t want to cultivate..."


    Seeing Jingbae''s expressions, Kong Xuan did not know whether he should cry or laugh. The clever girl was so familiar with Kong Xuan''s temper that she instinctively knew how to deal with him. Kong Xuan had no other choice but to answer, "Jingbae, I''m not going to teach you the cultivation. Look, my teacher gave me the Nine Cycles Golden Elixirs just a moment ago. You''ll become a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal as soon as you swallow the Elixirs."


    Jingbae was extremely excited at the good news. She fixed her bright and shining eyes on the Nine Cycles Golden Elixirs in Kong Xuan''s hands. After decades of cultivation, she naturally knew what a Da Luo Golden Immortal was. Now in the Untainted Land, a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal was well known as a master.


    Jingbae smiled and asked, "Master Ancestor, if I swallow the Elixirs, I''ll become a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal and never need to cultivate, am I right?" She stared at Kong Xuan with great expectations.


    Kong Xuan nodded and said, "Certainly. After you become the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, I''ll never force you into cultivation. We''ll begin to cultivate only if you want." That was the only solution at present. When Jingbae grew up, she would naturally understand the importance of cultivation, though Kong Xuan had no idea how long it would take.

 Chapter 193: Jingbaes Going to the Human Tribe

    Chapter 193: Jingbae''s Going to the Human Tribe


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Soon the youngest Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal came into the world. Looking at the excited girl, Kong Xuan said, "Jingbae, you''ve just become a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal and need some time to get with it, and then you should go and do me a favor. It will be funny, I promise."


    First hearing the mission, Jingbae was quite upset, she then turned happy at Kong Xuan''s promise. After several days of adaptive training, Jingbae tentatively controlled the power of the Early Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. To be honest, Jingbae was talented in cultivation, however, she had no ambitions in cultivation at all. Kong Xuan had no other choice but to promote her strength in a fast and efficient way.


    Jingbae felt the overwhelming power and smiled happily. She said, "Master Ancestor, I''m now a strong master and no one will bully me. What can I do for you? Tell me the mission quickly and I want to play more after that."


    Seeing Jingbae''s determination, Kong Xuan couldn''t help laughing. After all, Jingbae was a little girl that didn''t know about the grim situation in the Untainted Land. Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals were not invincible at all. What''s more, she was only a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal without any practical experience. When confronted with other Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals, she would probably put herself in danger.


    Kong Xuan waved his hands and the four primordial spiritual treasures refined by Minghe appeared in front of Jingbae. Kong Xuan introduced them to Jingbae and said, "The four Magic Weapons are refined by my teacher. The first one is the Sky-Measuring Ruler, which is modeled on my teacher''s Ruler of Heaven and Earth. It contains the power of Heaven and Earth. The second one is the Coin of Earth, which also contains the power of Heaven and Earth. If you''re no match for the enemy, you can attack the enemy with the coin."


    "The third one is Impenetrable Clothes, Which has overwhelming Defense Strength. When you wear it, you''re invulnerable to all the attacks. The fourth one is the Flying Cloud Shuttle. It''s a flying Magic Weapon. You can go as far as 120,000 miles in one second. If you were equipped with these four Magic Weapons, even Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals can''t hurt you easily."


    Although these four Magic Weapons were refined by Minghe conveniently, they were still primordial spiritual treasures with great power. Jingbae gladly received the Magic Weapons and instantly refined them. She then happily experienced the power on the Sacred Island, just like a child.


    After a while, Kong Xuan told Jingbae the mission and said, "Jingbae, now, go to the Human Tribe and find the sovereign of the Human Tribe, Xuanyuan. Show him the Sky-Measuring Ruler and the Coin of Earth, and then you can come back."


    Jingbae was confused and asked, "It''s easy to go and find Uncle Xuanyuan, but why? Is there anything extraordinary about the Sky-Measuring Ruler and the Coin of Earth? Why should I show them especially to Uncle Xuanyuan?" Jingbae''s head was full of questions and she kept asking them all the time.


    Kong Xuan laughed and said, "When you go to the Human Tribe and find your Uncle Xuanyuan, you just show him the two weapons. If he asks you, you can tell him the truth. The two weapons can help him solve the trading problem in the Human Tribe. Xuanyuan is such a clever man that he''ll understand what you say. Go ahead, you can play as long as you like after you finish the task."


    Although she was not quite understood Kongxuan''s words, Jingbae still nodded cleverly. She controlled the Flying Cloud Shuttle and went straightway to the Human Tribe. She didn''t divert her attention to the landscapes at all. She had put her whole heart into finishing the task and going back to the Sacred Island where she could play as long as she wanted.


    In the capital of the Human Tribe, Xuanyuan was very anxious. The official notice had been put up for several months, there was still no solution, though there were a lot of people coming in and out. If it continued this way, the development of the Human Tribe would be restricted.


    At this very moment, a little girl suddenly appeared, which slightly frightened Xuanyuan. With the cultivation of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, Xuanyuan naturally perceived that the girl in front of him was also a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. He looked at the girl carefully and finally recognized who she was. Xuanyuan involuntarily cried out. "Are you Jingbae?"


    Certainly, the girl was Jingbae. She rushed to her destination without a single halt. Jingbae flew into Xuanyuan''s arms as soon as she saw him. She laughed and said, "Uncle Xuanyuan, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I missed you so much."


    Xuanyuan gladly held Jingbae up and said, "Jingbae, I missed you too." He then remembered that her cultivation was at the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal and couldn''t help but ask, "Jingbae, how do you get such a powerful cultivation?"


    Meanwhile, Guang Chengzi and the disciples of the Clan of Enlightenment came in a hurry. Jingbae''s sudden arrival captured their attention. They have concerned that a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal came here all of a sudden. As a result, they hurried up to Xuanyuan with the Dipamkara Taoist.


    Seeing their nervous expressions, Xuanyuan explained and said, "Don''t panic. This girl is the daughter of the Earthly Sovereign. Her name is Jingbae. Well, Jingbae, you haven''t told me, how did you get the cultivation?"


    Jingbae laughed and said, "All right. Master Ancestor came and asked his teacher for an elixir, which was called the Nine Cycles Golden Elixirs. I obtained the cultivation of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal after swallowing it. Besides, he also sent me several Magic Weapons. I''m absolutely a master now."


    Xuanyuan and Guang Chengzi immediately understood what Jingbae said. The Master Ancestor that she mentioned was the previous Mentor of Human Sovereign, Kong Xuan. His teacher then was naturally Ancestor Minghe. No wonder, Minghe had the Nine Cycles Golden Elixirs. However, it was far beyond their understanding that he would give the Elixirs to a little girl. What''s more, he also sent her several Magic Weapons, which were certainly powerful and precious.


    Xuanyuan smiled and asked, "Jingbae, what did you come for today? Why not go and play with your father and Master Ancestor?" Xuanyuan was happy for Jingbae, that Kong Xuan protected her so carefully. He had heard about Jingbae''s disappearance last time, what a terrible thing! Now Jingbae not only had a cultivation of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal but was also equipped with many Magic Weapons. Besides, Kong Xuan was a master of Sage-to-be and he watched Jingbae with all his heart. No one would dare to hurt Jingbae in the future.


    Jingbae took out the Sky-Measuring Ruler and the Coin of Earth and said, "Uncle Xuanyuan, Master Ancestor told me to show you the Sky-Measuring Ruler and the Coin of Earth. He said that you would soon understand and know how to solve the trading problem of the Human Tribe."


    Xuanyuan looked at the Sky-Measuring Ruler and the Coin of Earth. He and the disciples of the Clan of Enlightenment were involuntarily shocked. They had never thought that Minghe would give a little girl the primordial spiritual treasures. Although they were at the Low Grade, they were still primordial spiritual treasures with great power. The other two treasures must be as equally valuable. They couldn''t help but sigh with envy. What a rich person Minghe was!


    The Twelve Golden Immortals, including Guang Chengzi, quickly calmed down. They all had their own treasures that they were given by the Honoured Lord of the Origin, thus they needed not envy Jingbae. However, the Dipamkara Taoist was different. The Honored Lord of the Origin gave him nothing. Now that even a little girl could be equipped with several primordial spiritual treasures, how could he not envy her?


    Nevertheless, Dipamkara didn''t want to hurt the little girl. Firstly, she was the daughter of the Human Sovereign. Secondly, her teacher Kongxuan wasn''t a man easy to get along with. Thirdly, Minghe sent her the treasures. It meant that Minghe adored her a lot. If he dared to hurt Jingbae, he would absolutely be killed. Lastly, it was too shameless to hurt a little girl. He didn''t want to ruin his reputation. Yet he stealthily came up with an idea, which was unknown to everybody.


    Guang Chengzi looked at Jingbae and realized that Kong Xuan sent Jingbae here to help solve the trading problem of the Human Tribe. Therefore Jingbae could share the merit when Xuanyuan actualized the Human Sovereign. With more merit, Jingbae could promote her cultivation and better protect herself at the same time. This was really a good way to satisfy both sides.


    Xuanyuan stared at the ruler and coin and was wrapped in his thoughts. He continually murmured. "The Sky-Measuring Ruler... The Coin of Earth... The ruler... The coin..." After a long time of thinking, Xuanyuan cried out. "Great! Why couldn''t I have thought about that! Haha, Jingbae, thank you a lot!"


    Guang Chengzi asked, "What have you been thinking about? Is it the solution of the trading problem of the Human Tribe?" Hearing Guang Chengzi''s words, all the disciples of the Clan of Enlightenment turned their eyes to Xuanyuan. They had been troubled by the problem for a long time. They all longed to solve the problem in order to get the merit.


    Xuanyuan said, "We can make our own ruler and coin from the model of the Sky-Measuring Ruler and the Coin of Earth. We then measure the size of goods with the ruler and mark the value with the coin. As a result, the problem of trading can be easily solved." Guang Chengzi and others were suddenly enlightened. What an easy and effective way! Why didn''t they think it out earlier?

 Chapter 194: The Actualization of Xuanyuan

    Chapter 194: The Actualization of Xuanyuan


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Since Xuanyuan had come up with a solution, Jingbae knew her mission was completed, and said gladly, "Uncle Xuanyuan, now that the problem has been solved, I''m leaving. There are lots of fun on the Sacred Island, and I want to go back and play!" She then flew out from Xuanyuan''s arms on a Flying Cloud Shuttle and disappeared from the crowd.


    Xuanyuan forced a smile, but he had no time to care about it. As the solution to trading within the Human Tribe was found, he was eager to carry it out. Guang Chengzi and the others wouldn''t care either. What astonished them was Jingbae''s flying speed, reaching 120,000 miles per second. She was riding a flying magical weapon, and such weapons were extremely rare.


    With the solution on hand, Xuanyuan gathered some adept artisans to make rulers that would be used to measure the exact size of objects and to make coins that would be used for trading. Since then, the Human Tribe embraced another prosperous period. With the existence of coins, goods could circulate easily and people could get the things they needed by trading. Thus, the Human Tribe thrived.


    The simplicity of the ruler brought much convenience as well. After 10 years, the Human Tribe was in its heyday. People were coming and going, and hawkers could be heard everywhere on the streets of Chen Du. That was the case in other areas as well. Xuanyuan had an increasing reputation, reaching the ranks of the Heavenly Sovereign, Fuxi, and the Earthly Sovereign, God Farmer.


    Right then, Xuanyuan had an intuition that he was going to fulfill his mission. Since there was not much time left, he began to look for a Great Sage to succeed his position as sovereign, just like Fuxi and God Farmer did.


    After searching for many years, he failed to find a proper candidate. At that moment, he felt that his actualization date was approaching, so he had no choice but to pass on his position to Gao Yang. Gao Yang was Zhuanxu, the first emperor of the Five Emperors of the Human Tribe.


    It turned out Zhuanxu was Xuanyuan''s grandson. He was Changyi''s son, who was born in Ruo River and lived in Qiong Sang. The seventh star of the Big Dipper, the Alkaid, emitted lights and fell into the stomach of his mother, Nvshu. She became pregnant and gave birth to Zhuanxu. He was conferred in Gao Yang, which was also his alias.


    Initially, Xuanyuan didn''t intend to pass on his position as sovereign to Gao Yang, but he failed to find a suitable person after seeking for a long time, and the actualization was drawing near. As a result, he had no choice but to give his position to Gao Yang and had him prepare for the ceremony.


    The ceremony was held on the same platform where the previous two sovereigns had passed on their positions. Xuanyuan and Gao Yang were standing on the platform, with Xuanyuan''s mentor Guang Chengzi at the side and the Human Tribe at the foot. The ones who were now consecrated on the platform were the six Sages of the Untainted Land (excluding Houtu), Minghe, the Five Ancestors of the Human Tribe, Fuxi, and God Farmer.


    All the consecrated people were present before the abdication ceremony began. Upon seeing them, the audience paid their respects, "Your honor the Sages, the Five Ancestors of the Human Tribe, and the Human Sovereigns". The Sages then waved to allow them to rise to their feet.


    After the ceremony, Xuanyuan walked onto the platform and paid his respects to the heaven, "I''m Xuanyuan from the Human Tribe. Now that I am about to fulfill my mission, I hereby concede my position as sovereign to Gao Yang." The audience then began to chant the names of Xuanyuan and Gao Yang.


    At the same time, a streak of the Golden Light of Merit shone from the horizon. Its weight was approximately 50% more than that of God Farmer. Xuanyuan would have a much tougher process of actualization without the timely help of Cangjie. Otherwise, he could not even secure his position as the Human Sovereign.


    The Honoured Lord of the Origin was delighted to see the number of Merits Xuanyuan had got. Xuanyuan''s actualization was assisted by his disciple from the Tribe of Enlightenment. Now that the actualization was achieved, many merits would be gained by his disciples from the Tribe of Enlightenment, especially the Mentor of Human Sovereign, Guang Chengzi.


    Right after the Merit fell, it scattered. Everyone who once gave a hand to Xuanyuan got a piece of it, among which 70% went to Xuanyuan, 15% to Guang Chengzi, and 5% to the Mysterious Lady of the Nine Heavens, Jingbae and disciples from the Tribe of Enlightenment respectively.


    Honored Lord of the Origin was satisfied that Guang Chengzi got 15% of Human Sovereign''s merits. Although Kong Xuan got 20% merits when God Farmer achieved his actualization, it carried less weight than that of Guang Chengzi.


    What surprised Honoured Lord of the Origin was that Guang Chengzi infused all the merits into his Smashing Seal rather than using them to improve his cultivation. After absorbing the Merits, the Smashing Seal was upgraded into the highest grade Postcelestial Spiritual Treasure of Merit. Its power was enhanced greatly and was capable of killing people without causing any Karma.


    The other disciples of the Tribe of Enlightenment were jealous of Guang Chengzi, and they considered it a waste to use merits to lift the power of a Spiritual Treasure. If he didn''t need the Merits, what was the point of being the Mentor of Human Sovereign?


    Dipamkara, in particular, was extremely depressed. He had intended to use the merits to complete his separation but failed to do so due to the lack of merits. If he could be the Mentor of Human Sovereign, he would have completed the separation long ago. Unfortunately, such an opportunity never came to him. At that moment, the enmity he had towards Honored Lord of the Origin grew even stronger.


    Both Minghe and Zhunti noticed Dipamkara''s anger. The three of them were all guests of Zixiao Palace, but Dipamkara had never found the way to reach Sage-to-be and had been trapped at the peak stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal for a long time.


    It occurred to Minghe that the reason Dipamkara betrayed the Tribe of Enlightenment and went to Buddhism after the war of God Deification Ceremony might be because Dipamkara found his own method in Buddhism. Dipankara was the first coffin shapeshifter. He was supposed to cultivate the Way of Nirvana which fitted the doctrine of Buddhism. By doing this, he could be the Buddhas of the past in Western Buddhism.


    Standing next to Minghe were Kongxuan and Jingbae. As for Liu Er, he began his Closed Door Meditation when he got the Origin of the Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey. Jingbae''s cultivation soared after she got the Merits of the Human Sovereign and reached the Late Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, surpassing all disciples of the Tribe of Enlightenment except for Dipamkara.


    Honored Lord of the Origin was a little discontented when he saw Jingbae getting 5% Merits. He then figured that Minghe just took an advantage when all disciples of the Tribe of Enlightenment failed to provide a solution for Xuanyuan. Having no other choice, Guang Chengzi asked Xuanyuan to put up a notice, which offered Minghe an opportunity to earn 5% Merits for Jingbae. After all, Jingbae was just a little girl and the daughter of God Farmer, so Honoured Lord of the Origin was not willing to argue about this issue with Minghe.


    While Xuanyuan was absorbing most of the Human Sovereign''s Merits, Musen seized the chance to appoint the next Human Sovereign. After absorbing the Supreme Aura of the Human Sovereign, Xuanyuan made a huge breakthrough from the original Early Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal directly to the Peak Level of Sage-to-be. His vital force was even stronger than that of God Farmer. For the remaining 10% Merits, Xuanyuan learned from Guang Chengzi and infused them into his actualization weapon, the Xuanyuan Sword.


    After the abdication ceremony was over, the Sages and the audience left one by one. Xuanyuan said to Gao Yang, "The Human Tribe is under your guidance henceforth. I hope you can lead them to greater heights!" He then left for the Holy Land of Human Tribe with the Five Ancestors of the Human Tribe, Fuxi, and God Farmer.


    Laozi was the last one to leave. Since Gao Yang was No.1 of the Five Emperors in the Human Tribe, Xuandu would be the Mentor of Human Sovereign this time. Laozi gave Xuandu some advice and left. Xuandu stayed in the Human Tribe to fulfill his duty as the Mentor of Human Sovereign.


    After Honored Lord of the Origin went back to Mount Kunlun with his disciples, Guang Chengzi said to him, "Master, through this experience of assisting Xuanyuan, I deeply feel that I have much room for improvement. Hence, I would like to take a Closed Door Meditation for some time. I hope for your approval."


    Honored Lord of the Origin nodded with appreciation, saying, "I''m delighted that you realized your weakness and are striving for more cultivation. Without the help of Cangjie during this war, you would all be defeated now. The underlying reason is that your cultivation is too weak. I hope you can learn something through this meditation. You have my approval now."


    After Guang Chengzi left, all other disciples looked expectantly at Honoured Lord of the Origin, including Dipamkara. It was because he still had another position of the Mentor of Human Sovereign to assign. Now that Guang Chengzi began his Closed Door Meditation, they were more likely to get the position. Without his meditation, Honoured Lord of the Origin was prone to give the last position of the Mentor of Human Sovereign to Guang Chengzi again.

 Chapter 195: Five Emperors Ruling the World (I)

    Chapter 195: Five Emperors Ruling the World (I)


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Noticing them, Honored Lord of the Origin was clear about what they were expecting, so he said, "After Gao Yang, the second Mentor of Human Sovereign belongs to our tribe. Considering their previous assistance, I want to give the position to... Tai Yi."


    Immortal Tai Yi was overjoyed to hear the news, while others were envious and jealous of him. Among the Twelve Golden Immortals in the Tribe of Enlightenment, Guang Chengzi was the most favored by Honoured Lord of the Origin. He was also the eldest disciple, so it was reasonable that he was appointed as the Mentor of Human Sovereign. Immortal Tai Yi, however, was not the second disciple. He was granted this position purely out of the affection that Honoured Lord of the Origin had for him. This naturally made other disciples dissatisfied.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Xuanyuan conceded the position as sovereign to his grandson, Gao Yang. In the future, Gao Yang would be known as Emperor Zhuanxu, one of the Five Emperors. Xuanyuan was worshiped as the Yellow Emperor by the Human Tribe. Since then, the Heavenly, Earthly, and Human Sovereign had all fulfilled their Merits and injected more luck to the Human Tribe.


    After Zhuanxu took the position as the Sovereign of Human Tribe, he conducted a significant religious reformation. The nine Li tribes conquered by Xuanyuan the Yellow Emperor still believed in Ancestors of Sorcery of the Wu Tribe. They worshiped ghosts and gods because they were mostly Wu people. Therefore, Zhuanxu issued a compulsory order that they should receive education from the Yellow Emperor. By doing this, the cultural integration among tribes was improved, thus promoting the development of all tribes.


    Naturally, under the publicity of Zhuanxu, the Tribe of Humanity enjoyed an increasing popularity among the Human Tribe. Conversely, the Tribe of Enlightenment, which flourished in Xuanyuan''s time, had to give way to the Tribe of Humanity. This was not a direct order from Xuandu, but Zhuanxu needed the Tribe of Humanity to consolidate his position as the Sovereign of Human Tribe.


    At the same time, Zhuanxu also paid much attention to his governing and strived to develop the agriculture. Due to the change in production mode, males had gradually become the dominant role in the Human Tribe while the females'' status was declining. Moreover, Zhuanxu created nine provinces according to each tribe''s domains and established government organizations to research social order and make public policies. He also reformed the calendar and divided a year into four seasons and 24 solar terms. Because of this, his descendants honored him as the "Ancestor of Calendar".


    At that time, there was a Yellow Water Monster at the southwest of Neihuang County. It often spat yellow water which flooded croplands and destroyed houses. Zhuanxu was determined to defeat the Yellow Water Monster, but the monster possessed great Magic Skills. Although Zhuanxu was the grandson of Xuanyuan the Yellow Emperor and had learned some skills, his Taoist cultivation was shallow. Thus, he failed to defeat the monster even after months of fighting.


    To seek help, he invited his mentor, Taoist Xuandu, for some advice. Knowing his intention, Xuandu presented him with the Heaven Emperor Sword and taught him how to use it. Zhuanxu then defeated the Yellow Water Monster with the Heaven Emperor Sword. To bring more benefits to the Human Tribe, he used the Heaven Emperor Sword to turn a sand dune into a mountain, called Mount Fuyu, and created a river beside it, called Xiao River.


    Zhuanxu ruled the Human Tribe for 78 years before he fulfilled his Merits. The Merits descended from the Heaven and created some Human Sovereign Fruits. Xuandu got some Merits accordingly, but he stored them instead of absorbing them immediately. People had no idea what he would do with those Merits. After the actualization of Zhuanxu, the position as Sovereign of Human Tribe was conceded to Emperor Ku.


    It was said that Emperor Ku, namely Gao Xin, had been endowed with Spiritual Air ever since he was born. He was also able to say out his own name right after his birth. Moreover, he was taken as a disciple of Immortal Tai Yi, who was under Honoured Lord of the Origin. Ever since Immortal Tai Yi failed to solve the trading problem of the Human Tribe, he did some research on the issues that they had. Therefore, he did not just teach cultivation methods to Emperor Ku, but also gave some advice on the governing of the Human Tribe.


    After Emperor Ku took office, he brought benefits to everyone except for himself. He was very perceptive. He could learn about situations at faraway places and see every detail clearly. He followed the Heaven''s will and understood the people''s needs. He was noble and benevolent, gentle and trustworthy, always improving himself. As a result, all tribes were willing to take him as the leader.


    He was thrifty about harvesting crops on the land. He cared for his people and taught them all kinds of useful skills. He established the solar terms after calculating the movement of the Sun and Moon and respected the law of nature. He knew all ghosts and gods and worshiped them with care. He was noble and dignified, with high mortality. He acted properly and lived like an ordinary person.


    His governance was like the rain watering croplands, covering every space without exception. All tribes were content with his governance. As the saying goes in historical records, "Emperor Ku, the grandson of Xuanyuan and son of Xuanxiao, could say his own name right after his birth. He ruled the Human Tribe with virtue, caring for every person in his Tribe; he was noble and prestigious, paying much attention to the education of his Tribe, thus enjoying a good reputation as bright as the Sun and moon."


    Apart from Emperor Ku himself, his sons were quite renowned in Chinese history as well. According to legends, Emperor Ku had four concubines. The first concubine was Jiangyuan, the daughter of Tai Guojun. It was said that she got pregnant because of stepping on footprints of a Giant while she was at home. Since she was not married then, she abandoned her child three times, in a dark lane, a forest and on ice respectively. Surprisingly, her child was protected by various animals every time, so her child was named "Qi". When the child grew up, he liked agriculture and taught people how to plant the Five Grains. Later he became the ancestor of the Zhou Tribe and was honored as the Lord of Millet.


    The second concubine was Jiandi, the daughter of Song Guojun. It was said that when she was bathing at a hot spring with her sister, Jianci, a swallow flew by and left an egg. Jiandi ate the egg, got pregnant, and gave birth to Qi (different from the last one in Chinese character), who became the ancestor of the Shang Tribe.


    The third concubine Qingdu, the daughter of the Great Emperor, was born in the wilderness. She was adopted by Chen Feng and then by Yin Changru after Chen Feng died. Later, she came to Pu Yang with her adoptive father. She was viewed as a legendary girl because there was always a yellow cloud hanging over her head. After hearing about this girl, the mother of Emperor Ku asked him to take her as his concubine. They then gave birth to Yao.


    The last concubine, Chang Yi, was a beauty and had a nice figure. She first gave birth to a girl called Emperor of Heaven''s daughter, and then a son called Zhi. Both Zhi and Yao succeeded the emperor, and Xuanyuan''s family flourished. The Five Emperors after Xuanyuan and the later Shang/Zhou Tribes were all ruled by his descendants, so Xuanyuan was also called the ancestor of all Chinese.


    During Emperor Ku''s governance, he was greatly influenced by Immortal Tai Yi''s gentle disposition. Therefore, he ruled the Human Tribe with virtue, which was the opposite of Xuanyuan and Zhuanxu, who were keen on wars and expansion. The biggest contribution of Xuanyuan and Zhuanxu was unifying the Human Tribe and laying the foundations of a country. Emperor Ku''s contribution was recovering the Tribe''s happy, peaceful and carefree lives, just like in the God Farmer''s times.


    Emperor Ku emphasized production internally and sought peace externally. As a result, a wealth of remote and barbaric clans accepted his peace offer. The Human Tribe thus entered a peaceful and prosperous period. Emperor Ku was grateful for the help of Immortal Tai Yi, so he publicised the Tribe of Enlightenment with great efforts. As time went on, the Tribe of Enlightenment regained its reputation and surpassed the Tribe of Humanity.


    Dozens of years passed and Emperor Ku had been ruling the Human Tribe for 70 years. The tribe was flourishing then and people were living and working in peace and contentment. Emperor Ku was about to fulfill his merits, so he left for the Holy Land of Human Tribe. Before he left, the Merits appeared. Immortal Tai Yi received some and his cultivation was lifted to the Secondary Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. The Five Emperors gained some Merits through actualization, but far less than the Three Sovereigns. As Immortal Tai Yi only received a small part of that Merit, his cultivations couldn''t increase too much.


    Emperor Ku also had his own motives. He favored Zhi, Chang Yi''s son, so he passed on his position to Zhi. Zhi had ambitions but lacked talents. Due to his 9-year brutal governance, people were dissatisfied with his management. Furthermore, he had no one to assist him, he did not have the reverence to lead other tribes.


    Under the pressure from others, Zhi abdicated his position and passed it to Yao, the disciple of Medicine Buddha from Western Sect. Yao was Zhi''s brother, whose family name was Yiqi and given name was Fangxun. He was conferred as the Marquis of Tang when he was 15. In the Tang tribe, he shared the weal and woe with his people, practiced agriculture and handled the administrative affairs properly. He ruled the Tang tribe in perfect order, so he was supported by his people and commended by the other tribe leaders as well.


    Fangxun became the emperor, titled Yao. As he was conferred in Tang tribe, the dynasty was named Tang, which was the first dynasty name in Chinese history. Descendants called this period Tang Yao. It was said that Emperor Yao was virtuous as the heavens and smart as gods. People who approached him would feel the warmth like it was from the sun, and those who looked up to him would feel like they were being sheltered by clouds.


    He was rich but not proud, noble but not indulgent. He wore a yellow hat, black clothes, and rode on a scarlet carriage with white horses. He respected people with virtue, and all the people in his Clan were living in harmony. He investigated his officers and found that they were working diligently. All the bordering countries were getting along well.


    Tang Yao conferred on his brother Zhi as the Marquis of the Tang tribe. After taking lessons from Zhi''s mistakes and learning from his mentor Medicine Buddha, he quickly stabilized the Human Tribe. He often went to remote and backward villages to investigate the local government and search for talents. He was afraid to miss out any. According to historical records, there were 9 (or 11) officers assisting him and were a group of talented man.

 Chapter 196: Five Emperors Ruling the World (â…¡)

    Chapter 196: Five Emperors Ruling the World (¢ò)


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    With the assistance of so many talented personnel, the Human Tribe prospered under the governance of Yao. During the preliminary period of Tang Yao''s administration, the astronomical calendar was not quite ideal, so the populace often missed the farming seasons. Therefore, Yao commanded the Xi''s and the He''s to observe the Heaven''s will and enacted a calendrical system according to the appearance of the sun, the moon and the positions of stars. This taught the men which season was the right time to take part in production.


    The Xi''s and He''s mastered astronomy and calculated the time and date according to celestial phenomena and climatic phenology like the movements of the sun, the moon, the stars and so on. They also determined the four seasons, where a cycle for the moon is a month, a cycle for the sun is a year, and that there are 366 days in a year. This was the earliest calendar recorded in our country, which laid a foundation for the lunar calendar in China.


    There are 366 days in a year, so they added intercalary months to rectify the four seasons, which are spring, summer, autumn, and winter.


    Emperor Yao once again sincerely admonished all the officials to perform their own duties and deal with all kinds of affairs properly. Under such administration, Human Tribe greeted another wave of rapid development. By then, Emperor Yao had been in on the throne for more than 70 years, feeling that he had fulfilled his Merits. Therefore, he had to find a Great Sage to take over his position as sovereign of Human tribe.


    Thereupon, Emperor Yao convened all the officials and asked them who could take the place of the Sovereign of Human tribe. Having heard that, the officials discussed for a while, then replied, "The son of the sovereign, whose name is Dan Zhu, is understanding and knowledgeable, and should be qualified to take the position of the Human Sovereign."


    Emperor Yao replied disdainfully, "Humph, Dan Zhu is truly foolish, stubborn and fierce. He is not qualified." Everyone fell into silence after hearing this. Dan Zhu was the son whom Emperor Yao liked best. Now that he was eliminated, there was no one left for them to recommend.


    After a short silence, the officials started to discuss the candidates again. Finally, they reached a consensus and spoke with one voice, "Kuhuang Majesty Xuanyuan has a grandson, whose name is Gun. He''s very knowledgeable and competent. His conducts are also commended by the people, so he must be qualified for this glorious responsibility."


    Having heard that, Emperor Yao lowered his head and thought for a while. When he was about to give his consent, his heart flipped, then he rowed his eyes, stroked his beard and said, "He is definitely great, but it''s best for you to recommend some more candidates, in case we overlooked."


    Having heard that, everyone felt that it was quite reasonable, so they started the discussion again. All of a sudden, a minister called Siyue said to Yao, "There is a person named Yu Shun, he lives among the people, and has a noble integrity. But it''s unknown whether he is competent to take the position as sovereign."


    Emperor Yao said, "Hmm, I have heard of this person before, but just don''t know how he is. You should tell me in detail. " Siyue answered, "Shun was born in a household environment with an obstinate father, a wicked mother and an arrogant brother named Xiang. His father Gu Sou is blind and harbors evil intentions. His step-mother is a double-dealer. His brother is stubborn and intractable. They collude with each other, and will certainly not feel content unless Shun is gotten rid of.


    However, Shun is very obedient to his parents and fulfills his duties as a son. Besides, he has been very kind to his brother for decades and has never changed. When his family was trying to harm him, he fled just in time. Once things got better, he just went back with them and gave as much help as he could. No matter how miserable his life is, or how bad the living environment is, Shun can always live in concord with his family, treat his parents with filial piety, and handle matters at home well. As a result, they could avoid becoming evil and wicked."


    Then Yao said, "Let me give him a test first!" So he asked his two daughters Ehuang and Nvying to get married to Shun. Yao observed his character through them and judged whether he could manage a family appropriately. Shun requested them to set their honors aside and live in their house beside the Gui River, obeying the rules of female behavior.


    The two girls both favored Shun a lot and obeyed the female virtues. While making pottery, Shun and the people around him all worked hard and carefully. He tried to better the best, and never worked in a rough and slipshod way. Therefore, wherever he went, people followed him with their whole heart. They gathered a village in one year, and after two years, they formed a county. After three years, they were already a capital.


    Yao felt very happy to know about these and bestowed him Chiyi, which were cotton clothes made of cambric, qin, cattle, and goats. Yao also built a warehouse for him. Although Gu Sou still tried to kill him and plotted to frame him with the other members of the family, Shun miraculously survived as if the God blessed him. Even after this, Shun treated his parents and brother like before, friendly and much more respectful.


    After testing Shun''s conducts, Yao began to give him a chance to engage the government affairs. Yao commanded Shun to take the position of Situ and to be responsible for the implementation of moral education. Shun taught people to behave themselves according to the Five Cardinal Moral Codes, which were righteous fathers, loving mothers, friendly elder brothers, respectful younger brothers and filial sons. All the officials and people were willing to comply with his instructions, and they all acted in accordance with the Five Cardinal Moral Codes.


    Yao also asked him to lead all the officials and deal with the government affairs. All the industries were highly developing with no one left. They were all in perfect order.


    Yao ordered Shun to stand by Simen of Ming Court, in charge of receiving vassals who made pilgrimages. Shun got along quite well with the vassals and they were harmonious and friendly with one another. Those vassals and guests who were coming from distant places were all respectful to him.


    At last, Yao decided to let Shun go into the woods at the foot of a mountain. He had to go in alone to take the nature''s test. Caught in fierce rain and thunderstorm, Shun couldn''t differentiate directions but still walked on, which showed his strong viability. Through all these tests, Yao saw Shun''s great talents and moral virtues. Shun got Yao''s recognition eventually, and Emperor Yao ordered preparations to be ready to pass the position as sovereign to Shun.


    While Emperor Yao was a sovereign, he spent much time propagating the Western Religious Sect, but it didn''t work well. Before the time of the Three Royals and Five Emperors, the Tribe of Humanity, Tribe of Severity, and Tribe of Humanity had already preached in Human Tribe, but Western Religious Sect only had an influence in the east. Although Emperor Yao propagated it, Western Religious Sect was too distant for Human Tribe. Luckily, there were still some people who professed Western Religious Sect, which helped Western Religious Sect to somehow prosper in the east.


    Shun''s mentor was Sacred Lady Jin Ling in the Tribe of Severity. The first disciple in Tribe of Severity, Abundant Treasures Buddha, was arranged to be the last Mentor of Human Sovereign. After Shun took the position as sovereign in Human Tribe, Sacred Lady Jin Ling consequently accompanied him, solving all the problems for him and teaching him the method of cultivation.


    With the support of Tribe of Severity, Emperor Shun started to make implementations. Firstly, Emperor Shun inspected whether there was anything wrong with the movement of the sun, the moon, Venus, Jupiter, Mercury, Mars, and Saturn by observing the Big Dipper. Then he held a provisional ceremony to offer sacrifices and tell the Sages. To fete Heaven, the Earth, and four heavens, he burned sacrificial offerings on fire. To fete famous mountains and great rivers, he offered sacrifices from afar. Then he feted all the deities.


    He gathered five jade symbols from dukes, vassals, counts, viscount, and marquis, which were Huangui, Xingui, Gonggui, Gubi, and Pubi. Then he chose a bright and propitious day to summon Siyue and governors from all states and gave the jades to them. During the time Shun made an inspection tour to the east, and he burned firewood to fete the East Yue when he arrived at Mount Tai. He then feted all the famous mountains and great rivers by offering sacrifices from afar.


    Then, he called in all vassals from the east to help rectify the four seasons, solar terms, length of a month or a day and unified the standard of music temperament, length, capacity, and weight. They also revised the five manners, which are Propitious, Ominous, Guests, Army, and Prizes. According to his stipulation, when having a meeting with the emperor, the vassals should bring five apertured jade tablets and three silk fabrics. Qing Tau Fu is supposed to bring lambs and wild geese, and scholar-officials should bring dead pheasants. After the pilgrims, five apertured jade tablets should be returned to the vassals.


    Shun told the vassals how to govern a country, inspecting according to their performances, awarding carriages and clothes according to their contributions. Shun divided the whole country into 12 states and dredged rivers and lakes. He also regulated that the law should be enforced according to penalty. He also implemented banishment, replacing tattooing, nose-cutting, castration, and decapitation. They punished people with whips in the feudal official. In the educational institutions, they punished people with ferrules.


    Those faults caused by disasters can be absolved. Whoever persisted in evil and refuse to repent should be punished. At the same time, Sanmiao incited revolts for several times around the Yangtze-Huaihe river basin and Province of Jing. When Shun came to inspect, he banished Huandou to Mount Chong to change the customs of Southern Man. He also ordered Sanmiao to migrate to Mount Sanwei to change the customs of Western Rong. What Shun had done was very pleasing to the people.


    However, things happened unexpectedly. During the late stage of Shun''s governance, there were torrential rains and floods in the Untainted Land. Moreover, it got worse and worse. It was not the Dragon Tribe who was to blame this time, but a real natural calamity. Shun was not quite skilled at this. With no alternative, he gave this important task to another Great Sage in Human Tribe, whose name was Gun.


    Gun''s father was Emperor Zhuanxu. Zhuanxu''s father was Changyi. Changyi''s father was the Yellow Emperor. He was honorable among the Human Tribe, and a mighty candidate to be the Human Sovereign. It was a waste that they all became Zhi''s ministers. He was dismissed after Emperor Yao became the sovereign of Human tribe.


    When Gun was young, he was taught by a deity and learned lots of skills. Since he took the responsibility of regulating water, he worked hard with all his heart. However strong Gun was, he couldn''t block the flooding alone. Even if the whole Human Tribe gathered to contribute all their advice and efforts, the natural disaster couldn''t be stopped.


    However, Gun still felt a great responsibility for it. Having got Emperor Shun''s orders, Gun packed his luggage and then regulated the water problems with the others. Gun adopted the method of obstructing. He used the magical earth that Goddess Nvywa had left after creating the humankind. He also made dams to force the water of the Yellow River to return to its own position. Gun blocked the river and deposited water, which contributed to the irrigation of agriculture.


    Though the flooding problem subsided temporarily, it was not settled forever. Ten years later, the flooding problem broke out again, and it was even fiercer. Human Tribe suffered a great loss for a while. Consequently, Gun was beheaded in public by Emperor Shun.


    After Shun''s death, a baby was born from his corpse, who was saved by Abundant Treasures Buddha, the first disciple in Tribe of Severity. Abundant Treasures gave Yu to Gun''s wife and told her to bring the child up. After Yu knew what had happened to his father, he decided to avenge the insult and settle the flooding problem. He ran here and there to find good methods to solve the flooding problem.

 Chapter 197: The Five Emperors Ruling the World (â…¢)

    Chapter 197: The Five Emperors Ruling the World (¢ó)


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    When Yu was 30 years old, he met Lady Tushan of the Tu Shan clan and fell in love at first sight with her. They eventually became married. With Tushan Tribe being a powerful matriarchal Tribe in the Dongyi region, he moved to his wife''s hometown as a live-in son-in-law.


    Even though he was in a matriarchal society, Yu received the great support of the Dongyi region and it laid a foundation for his later achievements. At the moment, he and his wife were still on their honeymoon and enjoying themselves. Emperor Shun became increasingly reassured when he received reports about Yu''s new life.


    But there was still something that confused Emperor Shun and he called in a meeting with his ministers. "I have considered your recommendation that Yu be appointed as the officer responsible for regulating the rivers and watercourses, and I find it workable. But I have one question. I have never heard that Gun has any descendants. What''s the reason for that?"


    One of the ministers came forward and replied cautiously, "It''s said that Yu isn''t born to Gun''s wife. He was taken out from Gun''s stomach when he died. Now he''s being taught by Abundant Treasures Buddha, a senior fellow apprentice of the sovereign''s mentor." Emperor Shun was astonished that his face paled and he couldn''t speak for a moment. After a pause, he asked in wonder, "There''s such a weird thing in this world?"


    Another officer stepped forward. "Your Majesty, you don''t have to be surprised. There are many precedents for this. The Heavenly Sovereign, Fuxi, was born when her mother, Huaxu, stepped on the footprints of a Giant in the Thunder Marsh. The Earthly Sovereign, God Farmer, was born when his mother, Rensi, met a spiritual dragon and became pregnant. With there being Mysterious Signs about Yu, that means he''s also a legendary figure." Emperor was finally relieved and gave orders to summon Yu.


    Yu was on his honeymoon when he received the imperial edict. He reluctantly bade his wife farewell and commenced his career of regulating rivers and watercourses. He paid a visit to Abundant Treasures Buddha before leaving. His mentor heaved a sigh and took a roll of bamboo slips. "This is your father''s relic. Now that you''re going to take up your father''s mantle, it''s time for you to have this. Do your best in your new responsibilities. I''ll back you up behind."


    His mentor didn''t let him go empty-handed, giving him two more things. "I have refined two tools for you. This ax is called the Mount-cutting Axe, used for dredging riverways and regulating water. This is the Compliant Golden-Hooped Rod, used for investigating water levels and easing the sea. I hope you put them to good use."


    After combing his father''s notes and his experience, he ended up with a method that would later become famous:"better to divert than to block". He then left for the capital of the Human Tribe to pay his respects to Emperor Shun.


    Emperor Shun was satisfied with Yu''s proposed method and conferred him the title of the minister in charge of regulating rivers and watercourses. Yu took the job without hesitation.


    Together with Yi and Lord of Millet, he recruited others to assist him in this task. After investigating the waterways and learning lessons from Gun''s failure, he decided to reform the regulating method by emphasizing diverting the water flow rather than blocking it. He personally walked over hills and dales and crossed numerous rivers, all the way to the east to measure the terrain and erect surveyor''s poles to regulate the waterways.


    Yu led the civilian workers to follow the surveyor''s poles, excavating the mountains and building banks before pools to dredge waterways and guide the flooded water back into the sea. He never once complained of hardship, always racking his brain and never resting in his quest to regulate the rivers and watercourses.


    He left his wife, Lady Tushan, not long after their wedding and began his career. Later, when he passed by their home, he heard the sounds of his wife giving birth. He didn''t enter even when he heard the cries of his son. When he passed by their home for the third time, his son was in his mother''s arms and knew how to wave and call him father. But he merely waved at his wife and son in acknowledgment and left without entering.


    While he was excavating the mountains and waterways, he was attacked by some monsters of the Demon Tribe. Yu helplessly sought his mentor''s help. Abundant Treasures Buddha led the Tribe of Severity disciples to kill the Demon Tribe monsters, securing Yu a smooth regulating process.


    After 13 years worth of hard work, they finally excavated countless mountains, dredged innumerable rivers, and built numerous dams, guiding all rivers to flow into the sea. Yu succeeded in regulating the rivers and watercourses, solving the flooding problem once and for all. Since the flooded areas were too wet, he had Yi distribute seeds and teach the people how to plant crops.


    Without Wu Zhiqi''s interference, Yu''s task had been smooth. The ordinary monsters of the Demon Tribe were defeated easily by the Tribe of Severity disciples. After several years had passed, Yu had excavated nine mountains and dredged nine rivers, leading all rivers to the sea.


    Yu''s success earned him a great reputation in the Human Tribe, surpassing even Emperor Shun. Shun became worried that Yu might overturn his throne. He had the same worries when Yu''s father, Gun, succeeded and secretly assassinated him before another flood hit the Human Tribe.


    Though Shun''s mentor, Sacred Lady Jin Ling, shared the same ancestor with Yu''s mentor, the chief disciple of the Tribe of Severity, Abundant Treasures Buddha, Shun didn''t want to pass on his throne to Yu. Therefore, he credited the success of regulating rivers and watercourses to the ghosts and gods in the worshiping ceremony of the ghosts and gods.


    After fulfilling his Merits, Shun passed his position as Sovereign of Human Tribe to his son, Shang Jun. To prevent suspicion, Yu went to live in the Yang City. Shang Jun held little prestige after taking the throne, causing dissatisfaction among the feudal princes of all the tribes.


    They all left Shangjun and went to Yu. Shangjun finally abdicated after losing so much support and negotiations. Yu ascended the throne as sovereign at the age of 53, naming Anyi as the capital. His dynasty was dubbed Xia, and his family name Si. He became known throughout history as Xia Yu.


    After ascending the throne, Yu named Dan Zhu the prince of Tang and Shangjun the prince of Yu (a region). He also started using the lunar calendar. Meanwhile, all Central Plains tribes formed a group with the Xia Tribe in the center. Yu''s role in the group was akin to a junior royalty.


    Yu ordered Gao Yao, an officer in charge of penalties, to lay down rules and any tribes found to defy those rules would be subject to punishment. At that time, the leader of the Yue Tribe was trying to gain independence from Yu. He claimed that the Yue people were superior to others and defied Yu''s orders. Yu punished him by killing him in public during the meeting on Mount Miao and paraded his corpse for three days.


    His death signified the power of the Xia Dynasty, as well as Yu''s holiness, to the feudal princes and ministers of the other tribes. They dared not to offend Yu any longer and those who had neglected to pay tributes all hurried to do so. Since then, Yu''s sphere of influence reached even the Yangtze River and Huai River. With his high prestige, everyone in his territory paid the utmost respects to his dynasty.


    When he was regulating the rivers and watercourse, Yu had toured his entire territory so he knew well about the terrain, custom, and production of each area.


    He once again divided his territory into nine provinces, namely Ji, Yan, Qing, Xu, Yang, Jing, Yu, Liang, and Yong for separate governance. He also stipulated the tribute species of each province.


    The Tribe of Severity was flourishing thanks to Yu''s endorsement and they gradually exceeded the popularity of the Tribe of Humanity and the Tribe of Enlightenment and Western Religious Sect. In return, they threw all their support behind him. That reassured Yu greatly and he turned his attention to improving the lives of his people.


    Yu was a rare great politician with outstanding ability and character. When he was regulating the rivers and watercourse, he often combined it with country governance. While tackling the flooding issue, he would instruct the people to restore and develop agriculture. While developing the architecture for water transportation, he would rebuild houses for the people. He would govern a place and reunite the local leaders, improving political authority and lifting the living standards of the people at the same time.


    With the mass collaboration in constructing a water network coupled with Yu''s leadership, the Human Tribe stepped out of the shadow of floods for the first time. They also broke through the obstacles that bottlenecked their development, allowing for the Human Tribe to enter an era of unprecedented prosperity.


    Despite having ruled the Human Tribe for dozens of years, Yu still felt that he had not fulfilled his merits. Thus he came to his mentor Abundant Treasures Buddha for advice, who finally said after predicting for a long time, "The Human Tribe enthroned its Three Royals and Five Emperors so its luck would flourish, thus securing its position as the ruler of the Heaven and Earth. As the last of the Five Emperors, you should fulfill the luck of the Human Tribe before you can fulfill your Merits."


    Yu spent a long time trying to come up with a solution before an idea finally came to him. He ordered people to collect all the copper in the world to construct nine tripods and pour human blood inside. He named the tripods after the nine provinces.


    He used the Nine Tripod Cauldrons to protect the nine provinces and kept the luck of the Human Tribe flourishing. With that, the last one of Three Royals and Five Emperors also fulfilled his Merits. The Merit he received was far higher than what the previous four emperors received. It was close to what Xuanyuan received.


    Yu passed his position to the Great Sage, Boyi, after his actualization. However, there was no lack of people who were unhappy with Boyi''s governance. Yu''s son, Qi, was the most obvious in his dissatisfaction and many also supported him. They preferred Qi who was tough and decisive.


    Qi attracted many tribal leaders to his camp and successfully wrestled true power from Boyi, making himself the de-facto leader of the Human Tribe. He then launched a coup against Boyi, killing most of his army and capturing Boyi. After thinking for a long time, he decided to sentence Boyi to death lest he invited any future troubles.


    Thus, Qi became the sovereign using the military might. He also consolidated his position by suppressing some tribes in favor of Abdication System. He announced himself be the king and established the Da Xia Dynasty, replacing the abdication system with the hereditary system.


    Qi''s rebellion was incredibly successful, having suppressed counterforce so quickly that the Sages didn''t have the time to react. By the time the Sages realized what was going on and wanted to gain some advantages out of it, he had already succeeded in his coup. More importantly, he gained the full support of the Clan of Severity. With Tongtian backing him up, there was nothing all Sages could do.

 Chapter 198: Plans after a Disaster

    Chapter 198: Plans after a Disaster


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Let''s backtrack to the time before Yu regulated the rivers and watercourses, when the Human Tribe was afflicted by an even more terrible flood for the second time. Caught off guard without any preparation, they naturally suffered a great loss.


    Such a catastrophe definitely shocked the Holy Land of the Human Tribe, but the martial arts and immortal cultivators were helpless against natural disasters. They could only report it to the Human Ancestors, hoping that they would have a solution.


    When he found out, Suiren-Shi immediately summoned Youchao-Shi, Ziyi-Shi, Cangjie, Fuxi, the God Farmer, Xuanyuan, Zhuanxu, Emperor Ku, and Emperor Yao. Since Musen was still in his Closed Door Meditation, saying he had some enlightenment, he didn''t bother him. After all, he couldn''t ask for Musen''s help for every little thing.


    The gathering of the four Human Ancestors, three Sovereigns and three of the Five Emperors was a gathering of Sages-to-be. Perhaps only the Human Tribe was capable of summoning so Sages-to-be in the Untainted Land. For the other tribes, it would be good enough if they could call for one or two.


    When everyone was here, Suiren-Shi said, "Our Human Tribe is now afflicted by flood, and the Human Sovereign Shun has no solution. Do you have any ideas to tackle this flood?" Since six of them used to be the human sovereigns and had experience of ruling the Human Tribe, he naturally hoped that they would come up with a solution.


    Fuxi closed his eyes and counted on his fingers. He said after awhile, "I found out this is a natural disaster and not a flood caused by human. I''m afraid the Way of Heaven is testing the last of the Five Emperors and whoever who manages to regulate the rivers and watercourses will be the next Human Sovereign."


    Suiren-Shi believed his words, for Fuxi was famous for his Way of Prediction in the Untainted Land. However, he was still unwilling to see his tribesmen outside suffering. "Even so, I''m grieved to see our tribesmen suffering. Does any of you have any solution?"


    Cangjie replied, "This flood is a test for the last Human Sovereign. If we forcefully solve it, the last Human Sovereign will find it hard to fulfill his Merits. But we can stop the rain so the flood won''t be aggravated and the losses will be reduced."


    Suiren-Shi nodded in agreement. This flood involved the final Human Sovereign, so he couldn''t interfere too much. However, stopping the rain would prevent the flood from worsening and the Human Tribe could seize this chance to restore their lives.


    But humans weren''t good at controlling the weather. What was worse, it rained everywhere in the Human Tribe. Even if someone in the Human Tribe knew how to control the weather, it would merely be a drop in the bucket. They still needed the help of the Dragon Tribe to stop the rain thoroughly.


    Unfortunately, the relationship between the two tribes hadn''t recovered since their conflict the last time. Suiren-Shi worried that the Dragon Tribe wouldn''t help even if they begged them to, but they still had to give it a try.


    After some consideration, Suiren-Shi sent Xu Bo, an elder of the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal to the East Sea. Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East Sea was the current leader of the Dragon Tribe, ruling all the clans in the Four Seas. If they could convince him, everything else would be easy to handle.


    Xu Bo paid his respects to Ao Guang after arriving at the Crystal Palace. "Your Majesty, I''m an Elder from the Human Tribe. I came here under the orders from Human Ancestor to seek for your help. Can you please help us end the rain?"


    Sitting on his crystal throne, Ao Guang narrowed his eyes at Xu Bo. His smile was mocking and that naturally didn''t escape Xu Bo''s attention, but he didn''t say anything for he needed Ao Guang''s help.


    Ao Guang sneered. The Human Tribe once forced his tribe to surrender their descendants but now they wanted his help to solve their problems? No way in hell. Thus, he replied, "It''s not that I don''t want to help, but there''s nothing I can do. I dare not change the weather without the consent of the Heavenly Court. Why don''t you come back when you get an imperial edict from the Heavenly Court?"


    Xu Bo knew he wouldn''t be able to convince Ao Guang this time, so he could only excuse himself helplessly. Ao Guang smiled grimly. There was no way Xu Bo would be able to get an imperial edict from the Jade Emperor, for the Human Tribe had offended him as well in their previous conflict.


    Who didn''t know that the Jade Emperor Haotian was an ambitious person with his heart set on expanding the Heavenly Court and make it the biggest force in the Untainted Land? Based on Haotian''s character, he definitely wouldn''t agree to help. Even if he did, the Human Tribe would be paying quite the steep price.


    Xu Bo relayed Ao Guang''s words to Suiren-Shi after returning to the Holy Land of Human Tribe. Suiren-Shi frowned, knowing that Ao Guang was just finding excuses, but he couldn''t refute all the same time. The Dragon Tribe was, after all, under the governance of the Heavenly Court with their laws of heaven. Without Haotian''s imperial edict, the Human Tribe had no way of asking for help from the Dragon Tribe.


    But the Human Tribe had greatly offended Haotian last time. Now that they wanted to ask his help, he wouldn''t agree to their request that easily. However, Suiren-Shi knew they had to try because it was the only way to solve the flooding problem.


    Thus, Xu Bo set out again and soon arrived at the Southern Gate outside the Heavenly Court. The gatekeeper stopped him, shouting, "Who are you? How dare you enter the Heavenly Court uninvited! Don''t you know it''s a capital offense?"


    Xu Bo looked at the gatekeeper, a mere Golden Immortal. Under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t even pay attention to this person but he was asking for help this time, so he replied politely, "I''m an Elder from the Human Tribe, Xu Bo. I''m here with a request for the Jade Emperor. Please help me inform him."


    The gatekeeper was shocked because an Elder from the Human Tribe meant he was at the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. It was foolish of him as a Golden Immortal to reproach a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. Fortunately for him, Xu Bo didn''t appear angry. He replied respectfully, "Please wait here for a moment. I''ll inform the Jade Emperor right away."


    Soon, the gatekeeper returned in a rush. He said awkwardly, "The Jade Emperor is in his Closed Door Meditation. The Queen Mother says you should come here another time."


    Xu Bo looked dejected. Considering the gatekeeper''s expression, he knew the Jade Emperor had just made an excuse not to see him. But he couldn''t very well expose him, so he could only return to the Holy Land of Human Tribe.


    ...


    On the fairyland of the Jasper Lake, Haotian and Yao Chi were watching the Haotian Mirror showing the scene of Xu Bo. Yao Chi noticed Haotian''s smile and wondered out loud, "Haotian, why aren''t you meeting the emissary from the Human Tribe? They''re here to ask a favor from us. It''s a great opportunity for the Heavenly Court to establish prestige in the Human Tribe."


    Haotian replied with a smile, "The Human Tribe is suffering greatly from the flood and the rainstorms. It''s them who should feel the urgency, not us. Though they want our help, they only sent an Elder here. Did they think anyone can enter the Heavenly Court? Besides, it''s not up to a mere Elder to decide the affairs of the Human Tribe."


    Yao Chi naturally understood his meaning. So many clans of the Sages were preaching in the Human Tribe recently, resulting in the gradual diminishing prestige of the Heavenly Court. Now that the Human Tribe was seeking for their help, Haotian intended to take this opportunity to seek greater benefits from the Human Tribe.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the Holy Land of the Human Tribe, Suiren-Shi was disappointed to hear Xu Bo''s report. He knew Haotian wanted to threaten the Human Tribe with this disaster to seek even more benefits. The Human Tribe was at an abyss of suffering due to the flood and rainstorms. There wasn''t any more time to be wasted, so he had no choice but to visit the Heavenly Court in person to convince Haotian.


    Just then, Musen had come out of his Closed Door Meditation. He noticed Suiren-Shi''s anxiety and asked, "Brother, what makes you so worried? Tell me. Perhaps I happen to have a solution." Suiren-Shi then told him what was going on outside.


    Musen sneered. "How dare the Dragon Tribe and Haotian threaten our Human Tribe with this stuff? Very well! I''m going to to take drastic measures to deal with them and see what they can do then." He continued, "Don''t worry. I''ll now head to the Blood Sea. I''m going to ask Minghe to prepare an ultimate weapon for us."


    Suiren-Shi was relieved for he was always content with Musen''s methods. Moreover, there was the enigmatic Ancestor Minghe backing them. Though Minghe had never openly helped the Human Tribe, they had only come this far with his support. For this, Suiren-Shi was grateful from the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 199: Taking Drastic Measures to Deal with Dragon Tribe

    Chapter 199: Taking Drastic Measures to Deal with Dragon Tribe


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Musen headed straight for the Blood Sea immediately after leaving the Holy Land of Human Tribe. He soon arrived on the Sacred Island and met Minghe who asked, "Musen, I thought you''re still in your Closed Door Meditation to enlighten the Origin of Martial Arts. Did you gain something already?"


    Musen sighed. "I''ve been enlightening the Origin for a long time and I feel a breakthrough is close, yet there''s always something lacking. I sense my Fated Chance isn''t here yet, so I can only come out. I''m here to seek your help in the affairs of the Human Tribe."


    Minghe said, "I''m aware of the flood, but that''s a natural disaster meant to test the last of the Three Royals and Five Emperors. Though I can help the tribe solve their problem, I''m afraid the Three Royals and Five Emperors won''t be able to achieve Fulfilment."


    Musen shook his head. "That''s not it. I''m here to ask for your help in refining a Magic Weapon. The last of the Five Emperors will solve the flood problem himself, but we can stop the rainstorms. That requires the weather control ability of the Dragon Tribe, but Haotian and the Dragon Tribe plan on reaping an advantage from this. I''ll never let them succeed."


    A smile instantly appeared on Minghe''s face. "I see. Perhaps I''m the only one in Untainted Land who is capable of refining that weapon. Wait for a moment, I''ll refine it right away." Minghe and Musen were telepathic, so he naturally understood Musen''s plans.


    Days after, Minghe handed over a Magic Weapon in the shape of a blood-red inkstone. Musen was overjoyed seeing this treasure and looked toward the Heavenly Court with a mocking smile. It seemed Haotian would be disappointed once again. The Human Tribe would never fall into his traps.


    After leaving the Blood Sea, Musen went to the bank of the Yellow River instead of returning to the Holy Land of Human Tribe. He smiled as he watched the rushing torrents, he smiled. Koi were constantly jumping out of the water, making for a bright scene.


    These koi could only depend on their inherent ability to take in the Spiritual Air and the Power of Stars. They also had low cultivation and couldn''t even shapeshift. Even so, there was something special about them. They shared a certain amount of blood linkages with the Dragon Tribe, which was why Musen came here.


    With a flick of his sleeves, he summoned numerous koi. There were probably thousands of them, but far from enough. He traveled down the Yellow River, taking in every koi he found into his sleeves. He was only satisfied when he collected nearly every koi in the river.


    When Musen returned to the Holy Land of Human Tribe with the Magic Weapon from Minghe and countless koi in his sleeves, Suiren-Shi and the rest walked up to him. Noticing the smile on his face, Suiren-Shi asked, "How did it go?"


    Musen smiled. "Of course it''s going well. Please follow me, I''ll show you something." He then led Suiren-Shi and the rest to an enormous lake in the Coast of the East Sea. With a flick of his sleeves, he released all the koi he caught from the Yellow River.


    Suiren-Shi asked, "These are... koi? Are they useful? You actually gathered so many of them. Can they solve the rainstorm problem in the Human Tribe?" Though he was confused, he knew Musen had done this for a reason.


    "You may be unaware of this, but dragons are licentious, so many tribes in the Water Tribe are linked to the Dragon Tribe by blood. These koi are one of them. Their bodies are full of pure Dragon Tribe blood. If they can get a Fated Chance, they''re very likely to shapeshift into dragons," Musen replied.


    Everyone was delighted. If they could cultivate their own Dragon Tribe, they would no longer need to subject themselves to the whims of the Dragon Tribe in the Four Sea. They could just leave the task of making clouds and bringing rain to the dragons converted from koi. When that time came, Haotian and his Dragon Tribe would truly regret refusing their request. It was a wicked move by Musen, who had completely to take drastic measures to deal with them.


    It seemed Musen had already found the Fated Chance for these koi, otherwise, he wouldn''t have collected so many of them. As per their predictions, they watched as Musen point at the sky and a huge stone gate materialized above the lake. The gate would later become known as the famous Dragon Gate Later, appearing every 15th day of each month on a full moon.


    Musen extended his hand and the Magic Weapon refined by Minghe came out flying, landing atop the Dragon Gate. The Magic Weapon was none other than the Pool of Dragon Transformation, containing the blood of the Dragon Tribe and even some of their Blood of Essence. If these koi could cross the Dragon Gate and enter the Pool of Dragon Transformation, they could purify their blood links and shapeshift into dragons.


    The pool was a bluestone pool inlaid on a colossal and flat rock, with an area of nearly 1000 square meters. It was engraved with quaint lines that resembled mysterious incantations. Four prominent dragon heads sat at its corners, looking alive with thin scales and long tentacles. Their open mouths contained a golden-light dragon ball. The bottom of the pool was engraved with a Nine Dragon Paddling Map, in which the dragons were either flying, curling up, making rain, or playing. The whole pool was full of vitality.


    The koi became agitated when they saw the Dragon Gate and the Pool of Dragon Transformation. Though they hadn''t shapeshifted, they had gained wisdom. The temptation of the pool was evident for they could feel it in their blood that their Fated Chance had come.


    But the Dragon Gate was imbued with a forbidden formation and the koi couldn''t exert their supernatural power at all. They could only jump over the Dragon Gate with their own power. The difficulty was increased by numerous times, but it wasn''t enough to stop the koi from coveting the pool.


    Countless koi rushed to the Dragon Gate in a mad dash, leaping to cross it. Unfortunately, they all failed as it wasn''t that easy to succeed. The scene of leaping koi did form a bright scenery.


    Out of the struggle of numerous koi, one finally crossed the Dragon Gate and entered the Pool of Dragon Transformation. A golden dragon soared from the pool with a roar and transformed into a blond-haired man. The man knelt before them, saying, "Many thanks for transforming my life."


    Musen replied, "Good. From now on, you''re Jin Sheng, the Dragon King of the Human tribe. You''re responsible for converting the koi into the Dragon Tribe and making clouds and bringing rain in the lands of the Human Tribe. Do you understand?" Jin Sheng agreed without a second thought.


    Though he was a golden dragon, his cultivation was merely at the Black Immortal level. He owed it to the Pool of Dragon Transformation. With his current cultivation, he would likely be captured as a ride or killed as an ingredient for weapon refinement as a dragon''s body was rather valuable. Dragons who were converted from koi could only hope to survive by seeking the refuge of the Human Tribe.


    This time, the Dragon Gate materialized for a whole month so enough of the Dragon Tribes could be created. In the future, it would only appear on a night of full moon. It would fade at dawn and reappear in the next full moon night.


    Within that month, hundreds of koi managed to cross the Dragon Gate. Jin Sheng, as the Dragon King, finally had proper tribesmen. Musen asked for a Primordial Unity Golden Elixir from Minghe to secure Jin Sheng''s power, making him a Primordial Unity Golden Immortal. The new Dragon Tribe converted from koi had truly taken shape.


    For convenience''s sake, Musen assigned Jin Sheng and his tribesmen to Zhenyuanzi''s Earth Immortal''s Residence. They held positions of Dragon King and God of the Yellow River in water areas of the Human Tribe. From then on, the Koi Dragon Tribe was in charge of making clouds and bringing rain in the Human Tribe. They would no longer be under the control of the Dragon Tribe in the Four Seas and neither did they have to worry about floods or droughts.


    Haotian in the Heavenly Court and the Dragon Tribe in the Four Seas naturally found about this new development. Haotian was indignant. He hadn''t expected the Human Tribe to be so cruel and take such a drastic measure. It seemed it would be impossible for them to interfere with the Human Tribe''s affairs making clouds and bringing rain as an excuse.


    The Dragon Tribe in the Four Seas fared even worse. Their once-unique skill of making clouds and bringing rain was why Haotian spared no effort in uniting the Dragon Tribe in the Four Seas. It was also their best method for accumulating Merits. Now that the transformation of koi enabled the Human Tribe to make clouds and bring rain according to will, they were now in abject misery.


    With the increase of dragons converted from koi, the rainstorms in the nine provinces of the Human Tribe gradually eased. Moreover, as the Koi Dragon Tribe had settled in the water areas, the floods eased as well and were tamer than the ones in the past. That laid the primary foundation for Yu the Great in regulating the rivers and watercourses.

 Chapter 200: Letting Go

    Chapter 200: Letting Go


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Soon after this incident, Yu the Great managed to regulate the rivers and watercourses, thus becoming the last emperor of the Three Royals and Five Emperors. He then built the Nine Tripod Cauldrons to protect the luck of the Human Tribe, pushing it to the peak. After Yu the Great achieved actualization, all the Three Royals and Five Emperors had achieved their Fulfilment. His son then ushered in the hereditary system of the Human Tribe.


    Musen stood atop a tall mountain on the Holy Land of Human Tribe, quietly overlooking his tribe. The Human Tribe could be said as having truly reached its peak, comparable to the Sorcerer and Demon tribes in the past. There was no doubt that he had spared no effort in making sure the tribe flourished. It wasn''t too much to say that without his contributions, the tribe wouldn''t have been this prosperous.


    Now there were as many as 10 Sages-to-be on the Holy Land of Human Tribe and over 100 Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals, never mind the other cultivators. This place had truly become the Holy Land for cultivation for humans where the majority of the tribe elites and talents was gathered. As long as there wasn''t any problem with this place, the day of demise for the Human Tribe would never arrive.


    Human Tribe outside the Holy Land also lived and worked in peace, enjoying a rapid development after the era of the Three Royals and Five Emperors. As time lapsed, various talents would also spring now and then to lead the Human Tribe to even further progress.


    This was exactly what Musen was hoping for. In the 20,000 years since the time Goddess Nvywa created the humans to the era of the Three Royals and Five Emperors, the tribe had evolved from a weak tribe to become the current ruler of Heaven and Earth, the strongest tribe in the Untainted Land. The whole experience seemed like a dream.


    When Goddess Nvywa first created humans, Minghe formed Musen through his obsession with separation. He was just an ordinary human without any cultivation then, but he was now at the Fate Reading Peak Stage, equivalent to the Peak Level of Sage-to-be. He was currently enlightening the Origin. Though he had no idea when he would actualize the Realm of Origin, his current cultivation speed was impressive enough in the eyes of all living beings of Untainted Land. This sounded like a dream as well.


    He sat on the top of the mountain, overlooking the prosperity of the tribe. Numerous images poured into his heart, showing how they had come this so far to achieve their success today and how they could now stand confidently on the peak of Untainted Land.


    ...


    A woman made 129,600 special creatures out of the mud in a forest and called them humans. The newly-born Human Tribe knew nothing about their new world and became confused when the woman left. Only one human was different. He knew quite clearly what they should do.


    ...


    In the beginning, the Human Tribe led a primitive life and were often afflicted by disasters and diseases, such as Wild Beast attacks. Then a man came and taught them how to start a fire, roast food with fire, and drive the beasts away with fire. From that point on, the tribe ended their primitive lives and entered a time with fire.


    ...


    As the tribe learned to use fire, they began to expand but welcome fresh problems as well. A fire could withstand neither rain nor be taken to distant places. Consequently, humans could only live around fires. Therefore, a man invented houses, teaching people how to build a house and how to protect themselves from the severe cold and beasts by living in houses. The tribe then walked into a time of permanent houses.


    ...


    With the introduction of fires and houses, tribes began to form. When the winter came, however, people could only huddle in their houses and warm themselves by the fire. They couldn''t leave to seek food and they were often bitten by venomous insects. At that point in time, a woman introduced them to clothes. She instructed them on how to make clothes by using animal skin and feathers, as well as how to protect themselves against insects and the cold. The Human Tribe then bade goodbye to times of nudity.


    ...


    With the existence of fires, houses, and clothes, the Human Tribe entered an era of high-speed development. Since humans were weak, they couldn''t fight against the powerful Wild Beasts, never mind the monsters or even the Demon Tribesmen who had cultivations. Those were new challenges for them. At this point, a man taught them Martial Arts and they began cultivating Martial Arts to keep fit, greatly increasing their power.


    ...


    When the Human Tribe began to cultivate and became stronger each day, disasters landed as well. The Demon Tribe killed their humans without mercy, leaving a field littered with corpses. The Human Tribe suffered heavy casualties and the entire tribe was pushed to the brink of extinction.


    When the Human Tribe was left helpless, four tribesmen led countless Martial Artists to fight back against the Demon Tribe, nearly killing all the Demon Tribesmen who attacked them. Through this war, the tribe had established its prestige on Untainted Land. No one dared to look down on the Human Tribe ever since.


    ...


    The Sorcerer and Demon tribes withdrew from the stage after their war, leaving the Human Tribe to step onto the historical stage. The Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land gave way to the Human Tribe. After the passing of 10,000 years, they walked out of the Coast of the East Sea and began to occupy the most abundant area in the Untainted Land.


    ...


    When the progress of the Human Tribe came to a bottleneck, people instituted the Three Royals and Five Emperors to solve their problems one by one. Under their governance, the Human Tribe witnessed an era of rapid growth and embraced another development peak after about 1,000 years.


    ...


    Now, the Human Tribe had established the Dragon Gate to transform the koi into dragons in charge of controlling the weather. They would now be free from the Heavenly Court and the Dragon Tribe in the Four Seas. They had become an independent and self-sufficient tribe, overseeing the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land.


    ...


    Musen smiled when these scenes flashed before his eyes. It was a smile of pride for the strength of the tribe, of contentment for the achievements of the tribe, and of relief as he had spent many efforts to develop the tribe. Now that the tribe had reached its Peak, it was time for him to let them go.


    Musen rose to his feet and dusted his clothes. He jumped on a piece of cloud, flying to the Sacred Palace of Human Ancestors where Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, Ziyi-Shi, Musen, and Cangjie lived. Beside the palace was the Human Sovereign Palace for the Three Royals and Five Emperors.


    All of them were gathered for a discussion in the Sacred Palace of Human Ancestors. When Suiren-Shi saw Musen''s arrival, he asked, "Where have you been? Are you aware of the accident in the Human Tribe?"


    Musen smiled. "Do you mean Yu''s son seizing the Sovereign of Human tribe and establishing the Xia Dynasty? I''m aware, but what''s the big deal? In fact, it''s quite normal." The establishment of a dynasty was certainly not something that could be stopped by human power.


    Noticing the lack of concern from Musen, Suiren-Shi said anxiously, "Do you know how serious this is? The abdication system is a way of electing the next Sovereign of Human tribe. Since Qi has established the Xia Dynasty, the sovereign title will forever belong to his descendants." As the father of Qi, Yu the Great was embarrassed to hear this.


    Suiren-Shi continued, "That''s not all. With Qi''s support, the tribe of Severity has currently surpassed all other tribes of the Sages. As time passes, it''s likely they''ll be the dominant tribe in the Human Tribe. When that happens, the Sage Supreme Pure will intervene in our affairs."


    Musen''s smile remained on his face as he patted Suiren-Shi on the shoulder. He said gently, "Brother, don''t worry too much. The Human Tribe has developed over 20,000 years to be the strong tribe it is today. Can we care for them forever? It''s time to let go of the Human Tribe."


    Everyone was stunned. Let go? They had thought of letting the Human Tribe develop on its own, but it never occurred to them that Musen would mention it first. Suiren-Shi was momentarily uncertain and asked, "What did you say?"


    Musen replied, "I said we should let go. It''s not possible for the tribe to develop under our protection and guidance forever. Since they''ve entered a new era, we should let go of them. After all, a young eagle has to learn to fly by itself."

 Chapter 201: Martial Arts of Origin

    Chapter 201: Martial Arts of Origin


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Suiren-Shi and the rest fell into a silence after hearing what Musen said. Neither Cangjie nor the Three Royals and Five Emperors could understand the persistence of Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, Ziyi-Shi, and Musen in regard to the Human Tribe. They had walked with the tribe since its birth and put in so much effort into them. Letting go was easier said than done.


    Musen noticed the hesitant looks on Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, and Ziyi-Shi. "Brothers and sister, it''s time to let go. The Human Tribe has become the ruler of Heaven and Earth after the era of the Three Royals and Five Emperors. We''ve accomplished our goal. It''s time to let them develop on their own."


    Everyone inside the palace became silent again. Cangjie, as well as the Three Royals and Five Emperors, was not as obsessed with the Human Tribe compared to Suiren-Shi. From their perspective, they thought Musen was right. For Suiren-Shi and the other two, however, it was a big decision to make.


    It seemed like a long time had passed before they looked at each other. Suiren-Shi took a deep breath and said, "Fine then! We''ll listen to you." They were aware that it was now time to let go of the Human Tribe. It might not a good thing for the tribe to continue under perpetual interference.


    Musen smiled, nodding. "Okay. We''ll formally summon all Martial Artists and immortals garrisoning at the borders of the tribe from today onward. We''ll close the Holy Land of Human Tribe and people inside won''t be allowed to leave or intervene in the development of the Human Tribe if there aren''t any serious events."


    Presently, the Martial Artists and immortals from the Holy Land of Human Tribe were scattered across the territory of the Human Tribe. The Human Sovereign was also under the protection of the immortals. An army of immortals and warriors were stationed at the borders of the nine provinces to prevent the invasion and interference of the Demon Tribe.


    Now that Musen intended to withdraw everyone from the Holy Land beside the army of immortals and warriors, the tribe now had to rely on itself. What was more, the tribes outside the Coast of the East Sea would be classified as the territory of all Sages. This was such a thorough abandonment.


    Suiren-Shi immediately asked, "Isn''t this too fast? Without anyone guarding the tribe, what if there''s a turmoil? What if the tribe declines like the Sorcerer and Demon tribes? What if..." From his expression, it was clear he hadn''t truly let go of the Human Tribe.


    Musen interrupted him, saying, "We should do it thoroughly if we''re letting go of them. If there''s an upheaval, the Human Sovereign will take care of it. What we should do is guard them silently. As long as the Holy Land of Human Tribe stands, the Human Tribe will never decline. Even if that day comes, we can still help them. Let it go, Brother."


    He then walked away, seemingly having completely let go of the Human Tribe. Fuxi and Cangjie were stunned to watch him leave. Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, and Ziyi-Shi had only lived for over 20,000 years. Besides Fuxi, the Three Royals and Five Emperors had lived for a mere several hundred years. They naturally couldn''t detect any difference in Musen.


    But in his preexistence, Fuxi was the Sovereign of the Demon tribe and Goddess Nvywa''s brother. Cangjie, as well, was once Ancestor Hongyun who had experienced many things in his preexistence. They noticed a unique vital force in Musen which was found only in a few. It was that of the Eight Sages of Untainted Land as well as... Minghe.


    This was the vital force of the Realm of Origin! Fuxi and Cangjie were astonished. Was Musen going to actualize the Realm of Origin? That was incredible. Musen was the Self-centric Separation of Minghe, that much was known to the entire Untainted Land. But who would believe that he would actually succeed in actualizing the Realm of Origin?


    The method of Origin was every cultivator''s dream, but only a few could pull it off. Though Eight Sages of the Untainted Land had succeeded, they still had to resort to the power of Hong Meng Immortal Qi. And what they actualized was the Realm of Sages rather than the Da Luo Golden Immortal of Origin. It truly shocked Fuxi and Cangjie that Musen was going to actualize the Realm of Origin.


    Could any of the Three Separations actualize the Realm of Origin? As they still considered this question, a grand aura came from the rear of the Sacred Palace of Human Ancestors and the entire Coast of East Sea was suddenly swept by a strong wind. The Heaven and Earth were filled with a strong Way of Martial Arts. The ferocious aura shocked all living beings of Untainted Land.


    Fuxi and Cangjie looked in the direction of the rear palace in shock. Musen had actually done it! It had only been seconds since Musen left and since they noticed the vital force in him, yet he had succeeded in such a short time. Was it really so easy to actualize the Realm of Origin?


    Suiren-Shi and the rest also sensed Musen''s vital force and became delighted. Though they were Sages-to-be, the Origin was a faraway dream for them. Musen''s success meant that there would be a master in the Human Tribe who could rival the Sages. Though Musen was the Self-centric Separation of Minghe and they knew nothing about the meaning of the actualization of the Three Separations, it didn''t stop their excitement.


    The whole Holy Land of Human Tribe was overjoyed with the good news. Numerous Martial Artists started cheering for him. "Ancestor of Martial arts! Ancestor of Martial arts! Ancestor of Martial arts!" The Countless Way of Martial Arts skyrocketed, entwining Musen''s Way of Martial Arts and prompting his vital force to spread within the Human Tribe.


    When Cangjie created characters, the humans learned how to cultivate Martial Arts from the character Wu. However, most were simply ordinary humans and the Way of Celestial Immortality was too far a dream. Even if they could embark on the Way of Celestial Immortality, only a few would finally become Immortals. In comparison, the Martial Arts were more practical and useful for their physical fitness.


    As the Way of Martial Arts continued to spread, the Martial Artists in the Human Tribe also felt it and followed up with their cheers. "Ancestor of Martial arts! Ancestor of Martial arts! Ancestor of Martial arts!" The entire Human Tribe could hear their voices now.


    What excited them the most was that their own Martial Arts were being improved as well when they sensed the Way of Martial Arts. As their acclamation swept through Untainted Land, the other tribes were shocked speechless.


    The Human Tribe, once again, had shown their great power to the Untainted Land, more than enough to surpass the other tribes. The current Human Tribe was on par with the Sorcerer and Demon tribes in the past, perhaps even surpassing them. Undeniably, they were no longer the weak tribe they once were. They had become the strongest tribe in the Untainted Land.


    The Sages were more concerned about Musen''s inconceivable actualization of the Realm of Origin rather than the power of the Human Tribe. It was such a difficult task that Minghe was the only one to actualize the Realm of Origin so far, but now his Self-centric Separation was the second one to actualize the Realm of Origin. It truly startled them.


    They were silent as they looked in the direction of the Blood Sea. They really didn''t know how to describe Minghe. He first actualized the Realm of Origin and made a breakthrough into the Middle Stage of Origin. Before long, his Self-centric Separation also actualized the Realm of Origin as well. That was incredibly odd.


    The Sages now held a deep fear of Minghe. He had power, treasures, strategies, and influence, each of which wasn''t weaker than that of the Sages. More importantly, they didn''t know if this was everything to Minghe. Perhaps he had even more deeply buried secrets and this terrified them more than anything.


    Over the Blood Sea, Minghe naturally felt Musen''s vital force as well. Musen was converted from his obsession, thus having a unique affection for the Human Tribe. He had always put the interests of the tribe first, sometimes above that of Minghe.


    But it was precisely because of this that the tribe had become Musen''s burden, impeding him from actualizing the Realm of Origin. He was, in the first place, Minghe''s obsession. With his obsession with the Human Tribe, he would never be able to actualize the Realm of Origin if he didn''t let go of that obsession.


    Therefore, when Musen understood he should let go of the Human Tribe, he had let go of his obsession as well. Once his State of Mind was emancipated, his Origin could be actualized as well. What Minghe didn''t expect was how quickly Musen would make his Breakthrough, so quickly that he wasn''t even prepared for it. Musen had actually actualized the Realm of Origin in front of all tribes in the Untainted Land.


    But so be it. With his current strength, there wasn''t anything for Minghe to hide anymore. Minghe and Three Separations had all actualized the Realm of Origin, so their combat power was far superior to all Sages. Power triumphed everything in the Untainted Land after all. Musen''s actualization had merely opened the curtains to Minghe''s legend.

 Chapter 202: A New Situation

    Chapter 202: A New Situation


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    With the governance of the Three Royals and Five Emperors, the Human Tribe became extremely prosperous. Qi, the son of Yu the Great, restored force by staging a coup and became Sovereign of Human Tribe. He also established the Xia Dynasty and used the hereditary system in the feudal dynasty to replace the Abdication System for the Three Royals and Five Emperors. This began a new chapter for the Human Tribe.


    Musen actualized the Realm of Origin and made a big splash in the Human Tribe. The whole tribe was ecstatic about the revival of Martial Arts. This was actually the third time that the practice of Martial Arts had sprung up in the Human Tribe.


    The first rise of Martial Arts had occurred when Musen created it; it had laid a foundation for the strength of the tribe. The second rise was during the tribe''s Cultivation Tribulation. At that time, Musen had defeated the Demon Tribe with Martial Arts. And now, Musen had actualized the Realm of Origin. Martial Arts were rising within the tribe once again.


    This made the tribe realize that Martial Arts was more suitable for them than The Way of Celestial Immortality. Though the tribe was still alive today, both their constitution and aptitude were not as good as before. Although humans had learned three religions and the Western Religious Sect had preached in the tribe, few of the tribe members could truly step in The Way of Celestial Immortality.


    But Martial Arts was different from the Way of Celestial Immortality. The Way of Celestial Immortality focused on aptitude and innate quality while Martial Arts paid more attention to perseverance. The humans without aptitude could achieve cultivation even if they had a little power of understanding. Even if they could not enter the places of Primordial Martial Arts like the place of immortals, the effect of a strong body in Martial Arts was popular.


    Since the Sorcerer and Demon tribes'' fighting had finished and Martial Arts practice had been getting worse and worse, the Sages had spread The Way of Celestial Immortality in the tribe. But now Musen had actualized the Realm of Origin and The Way of Martial Arts spread to nine provinces. This made the Human Tribe realize the power of Martial Arts again and feel the practice of Martial Arts in the Origin and the Way of Martial Arts. It was more effective than Sage''s preaching.


    All Sages were upset because of this. They had been preaching to the Human Tribe ever since the Sorcerer and Demon tribes'' had ceased fighting. They had even made their religious sect prosperous with the help of the Three Royals and Five Emperors. But now, Martial Arts was becoming popular in the Human Tribe once again and even had the trend of keeping pace with the Way of Celestial Immortality.


    The reason the Sages preached in the Human Tribe was for the Luck. Now that Martial Arts were popular again, it would take up more of the Luck. This naturally concerned all Sages. The Luck of the Human Tribe was just like a big cake. If Martial Arts took more Luck, the Sages would get less.


    The Luck of the Human Tribe was 30 percent taken up by Musen for Martial Arts. Suiren-shi, Youchao-shi, and Ziyi-shi took 10 percent in total. Cangjie took up 10 percent for character creation; the Three Royals and Five Emperors and Goddess Nvywa each took 10 percent. Laozi, as well as the Tribe of Humanity, took five percent, and the Origin and Clan of Enlightenment were the same. Tongtian and the Tribe of Severity took 10 percent, neglecting the Two Sages of the West and Western Religious Sect. The last 10 percent belonged to the Human Tribe.


    Musen owned 30 percent of the Luck of Human Tribe. The Sages were jealous, but they could do nothing. Although Musen was Minghe''s Self-centric Separation, he was a human and he held the identity of Martial Ancestor of the Human Tribe. Therefore, he''d had advantages over them since his birth. What made them feel even more helpless was that most of Luck was still in the humans'' hands, no matter what they preached.


    At first, Qi established the Xia Dynasty in favor of the Tribe of Severity. As a result, the Tribe of Severity was prevalent in the Human Tribe. However, Qi began to advocate the Martial Ancestor of the Human Tribe heavily. He built temples everywhere. He addressed Musen respectfully as Martial Saint once Musen had actualized the Realm of Origin. Qi''s actions were supported by Martial Artists in the Human Tribe so the Xia Dynasty became much stronger.


    The Tribe of Severity was in an embarrassing place. Qi had become the emperor with their help, but he heavily propagated the "Ancestor of Martial Arts," Musen. Although it was an unalterable principle, he gave Musen more support than the Tribe of Severity. This caused many followers to leave, leaving only a few with a low level of practice to maintain preaching in the Human Tribe.


    Thus, the Human Tribe could develop peacefully with Qi reigning. The other tribes were also getting stronger. But after his death, his son, Taikang, succeeded to his reign. Taikang was only interested in entertainment and didn''t care about politics. Xia''s authority was weakened during his reign and many competitors decided to pursue regime in the Human Tribe.


    The Sages could see opportunity in this. The Clan of Enlightenment and Western Religious Sect had chosen to preach in each powerful tribe and they had a stalemate with the Xia Dynasty. It was only peaceful in Laozi''s Tribe of Humanity as his intention was still unknown.


    The Western Religious Sect chose Eastern Yi of the Human Tribe. The Eastern Yi clan was one of the


    strongest tribes in the Human Tribe. They held great power and were much closer to the west than other tribes. With the help of the Western Religious Sect, they started a rebellion and causing a constant disturbance for the Xia Dynasty.


    With the Eastern Yi clan''s constant attack, Taikang gradually lost some of his power. However, popular support tended to the Xia Dynasty at that time so that they could not exterminate the Xia. Later, the Xia crushed the rebellion of the Eastern Yi clan. This happened after Shaokang had reigned because of three emperors'' efforts.


    No matter what happened in the Human Tribe, the Holy Land of Human Tribe remained serene. It observed the changes in the Human Tribe, but as long as they were not on the edge of being exterminated, it would not disturb its development.


    Cultivation was prevalent in the Holy Land of Human Tribe. Once he actualized The Origin of Martial Arts, Musen began to advocate Martial Arts in the Holy Land. Both Fuxi and Cangjie were guests at the Zixiao Palace and had a unique understanding of cultivation. Therefore, they could teach the Way of Celestial Immortality in the Holy Land naturally. No matter what happened, the Human tribe in the Holy Land was making constant progress.


    Of course, it was not just the Holy Land of Human Tribe saving strength, so was Heavenly Court. Haotian would hold a Feast of Peaches every once in a while and invite the Human Tribe as well as immortals in the Untainted Land. Many humans added to the fortune in Heavenly Court so that its power was steadily improving.


    Heavenly Court was becoming busy with more and more immortals. In Jasper Lake, Yaoji, Haotian''s sister, was happy to see the gifts given by immortals who attended the Feast of Peaches and played with them all day.


    She was curious about the human world. She often borrowed Haotian''s Mirror to observe the world and she was attracted by the beautiful views. She was not satisfied to just appreciate the scenery from afar; she wanted to see it for herself. Haotian refused and she had to forget about it. Nevertheless, her curiosity regarding the human world grew day by day. Eventually, she secretly descended to Earth.


    Untainted Land was peaceful with the Three Royals and Five Emperors. But something unpredictable happened in the Blood Sea causing Minghe to leave his Closed Door Meditation. The person he saw was a great surprise.

 Chapter 203: Kunpeng Returns

    Chapter 203: Kunpeng Returns


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The Sacred Island visitor had hawk eyes and a hook nose; he was insidious. It seemed that he felt quite horrible at present. His grey robe was completely bloodstained, and his vital force fluctuated about precariously. Evidently, he was seriously injured. Now that his cultivation had reached the Late Stage of the Sage-to-be, who in the Untainted Land could have hurt him like this?


    Minghe smiled and gave him three drops of Three Light Holy Water, the most precious healing medicine. The visitor had not only damaged his human body but also suffered great pain in the Original Spirit. Without the help of the Three Light Holy Water, it would take him a very long time to recover.


    As soon as the Three Light Holy Water began to work, he felt much better. He regulated his breathing for a while and then stood up. Knowing that he had almost recovered, Minghe asked,


    "Kunpeng, you''ve been traveling in the Chaos for hundreds of years. How did you get so hurt? Did you encounter dangers in the Chaos?"


    This man was Kunpeng. He had been ordered by Minghe to explore the mysteries of the Chaos and had stayed there for eight hundred years. Now he''d come back in such a state, it was obvious that he had met great troubles in the Chaos. Minghe was extremely anxious to know whether Kunpeng brought the news he had longed for.


    Kunpeng paid great efforts to hold his temper and stared at Minghe emotionlessly. He tried to calm down before replying, "Minghe, why didn''t you tell me that there was a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin in the Chaos? Luckily enough he was only at the Early Stage of the Origin and poor at speed. Otherwise, I would have been killed."


    Hearing this, Minghe showed a satisfied look for he realized that Kunpeng had returned with significant news. He smiled and said, "Kunpeng, I could only guess what was in the Chaos. But I gave you three Space-transmitting Talismans, just in case. You''ve used two of them, right?"


    The Space-transmitting Talisman had been refined by the Heaven and Earth Taoist and Minghe together. The talisman provided one with a great chance to escape from any situation and could be transmitted to a far distance. It was quite hard to trace it by general means. Only when a person had a higher cultivation than Minghe or greater achievements in the Law of Space than the Heaven and Earth Taoist, could he successfully block it.


    As Minghe spoke, Kunpeng''s anger gradually subsided. Truly he would have been killed if it weren''t for the Space-transmitting Talisman. Thinking of this, Kunpeng was still slightly fearful of the man who had been hunting him in the Chaos. He said, "The man had his own way of tracing the vital force. I used two talismans to escape from his chasing. However, all your Clone of Blood God has died."


    Minghe smiled at Kunpeng''s words. He waved his hand and instantly several rays of silver light rose from Kunpeng''s body. Kunpeng changed his expressions at once. All the rays were the remaining Spiritual Thoughts of Minghe''s Clone of Blood God. Kunpeng had been completely unaware that they had adhered to his body soundless and stir less. What a dreadful thing!


    Kunpeng had been eager to escape the Chaos and had had no extra energy to notice anything else.


    Otherwise, as a cultivator at the Late Stage of Sage-to-be, he would naturally have perceived the existence of the Spiritual Thoughts. Although Minghe had removed the Spiritual Thoughts, Kunpeng still felt worried. He looked it over thoroughly and made sure that there were no remaining Spiritual Thoughts.


    Seeing Kunpeng''s actions, Minghe did not care at all. His real concern was the residual information of the Spiritual Thoughts. It was not really important whether the Clone of Blood God died or not. Anyway, he could easily reforge them.


    Reading through the Spiritual Thoughts, Minghe was enchanted by the intriguing Chaos. He looked at Kunpeng, laughed and said, "Kunpeng, you''ve done a very good job. You were so clever to hinder the enemy''s chase by using the Clones of Blood God to imitate your vital force."


    When Kunpeng met the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin in the Chaos, he had immediately intended to run away. However, he had been hurt by the Immortal''s Spiritual Treasure. Kunpeng had had no other choice but to use the talisman given by the Heaven and Earth Taoist to run for safety. He had never thought that the Immortal could trace his position using the Spiritual Treasure''s remaining vital force. As a result, Kunpeng had been caught by the Immortal and wounded again.


    Kunpeng had helplessly decided to cause the Self-explosion of over ten thousand Clones of Blood God in order to gain himself a bit of time. He had then used one more Space-transmitting Talisman to escape. The Clone of Blood God were Minghe''s Avatars. They knew precisely that Kunpeng had been sent here by Minghe and that the news, of course, should be brought back by Kunpeng. The Clone of Blood God, equal to Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals or Primordial Unity Golden Immortals, could not help Kunpeng traverse the Chaos with their low-grade cultivations. Therefore, they could only sacrifice themselves giving him a chance to escape.


    When Kunpeng finally escaped again, he had drawn out several wisps of his Original Spirit and given them to the remaining Clone of Blood God. The Clones had carried the wisps of the Original Spirit fleeing in all directions, while Kunpeng ran straight toward the Untainted Land, thus getting away with a lucky escape.


    Kunpeng felt nervous about Minghe''s smiles and explained at once. He said, "Fellow Taoist Minghe, there was no alternative. I had to sacrifice the Clones. If I had been killed or captured by the enemy, you would certainly miss the information of the Chaos. Perhaps even the existence of the Untainted Land would also be revealed."


    Looking at Kunpeng''s nervous expressions, Minghe laughed and said, "All right, for the sake of the most important information you''ve brought back to me, so that''s it. Here is your Natal Original Spirit. Now I return it to you and off you go."


    The Natal Original Spirit was sent to Kunpeng, who was staring at Minghe in disbelief. Kunpeng wondered why Minghe had become so nice and given the Natal Original Spirit back to him even before he asked. It seemed too good to be true.


    Having taken the Natal Original Spirit back, Kunpeng left the Sacred Island at a very slow pace. It was strange that Minghe had let him go so easily and did not seem to be worried about him revealing the secrets of how the Heaven and Earth Taoist had actualized the Realm of Origin. Was it possible that something had happened in the Untainted Land when he was absent?


    On the way back to the Northern Underworld, Kunpeng inquired about what had happened recently in Untainted Land. He heard that the Human Tribe had set up the Three Royals and Five Emperors. And Hongyun had gotten an incarnation and become the Ancestor of Chinese Characters of the Human Tribe, Cangjie. This news came as a great surprise to Kunpeng. Nine Sage-to-be masters had appeared in the Human Tribe. What was more, one of them was his long-term enemy, Hongyun.


    Hongyun had come back after the incarnation and obtained a cultivation of the Peak Level of Sage-to-be. Kunpeng was unsure what the outcome would be if Hongyun and Zhenyuanzi decided to take revenge on him. Then he heard that the Martial Ancestors of the Human Tribe had actualized the Realm of Origin. This was totally unacceptable to him. It was well known to the Almighty in Untainted Land that the Martial Ancestor of the Human Tribe was Minghe''s Self-centric Separation. Unexpectedly, he had actualized fair and square.


    The most terrible thing was that Minghe himself had made an advancement and obtained cultivation of the Middle Stage of Origin. He was extremely well-matched when confronted with the Ancestor of Sorcery Houtu, which was extremely dreadful. The three people, Minghe, the Heaven and Earth Taoist, and the Ancestor of Martial Arts Musen equaled the Original Power of Three Lords. Besides, there was one more Evil Separation who had never appeared before. No one knew the cultivation of the Evil Separation. Maybe he had reached the Realm of Origin as well.


    Kunpeng finally understood why Minghe had let him go so easily and even given his Original Spirit back.


    Because Minghe had never worried about Kunpeng revealing the secrets of the actualization of the Heaven and Earth Taoist. Even if Kunpeng was 100 times bolder, he dared not to let out the secrets. Otherwise, with Minghe''s character and strength, he would be killed very soon. He didn''t want to die, of course.


    While Kunpeng was making blind and disorderly conjectures, he suddenly felt several Spiritual Thoughts scanning over him. This was absolutely terrifying. Although they were only Spiritual Thoughts, they still made his hair stand on end. Indeed they were the Spiritual Thoughts of a Sage. Ironically, Kunpeng had forgotten to hide his figure when he left the Blood Sea and gone straight to the Northern Underworld.


    It seemed that he was asking for trouble. How foolish he was!


    Minghe''s Self-centric Separation had actualized the Realm of Origin. This was powerful enough to change the pattern of Untainted Land. It was such big news that all Sages had naturally fixed their eyes on the Blood Sea. Kunpeng looked around the Blood Sea in a fury of grief. He realized that he had been trapped by Minghe again.


    Minghe had easily let Kunpeng go but had not told him the whole truth; it was obvious that Minghe had intended to entrap him. Now that all Sages had witnessed Kunpeng coming out from the Blood Sea, they would apparently think that he had traded something with Minghe. They would even think that he had already surrendered to him. Under such circumstances, Kunpeng would find it extremely difficult to clear himself.


    Normally, a Sage-to-be master as powerful as Kunpeng should have been very welcomed to all tribes in Untainted Land, including the Sages. However, Kunpeng had rebelled against the Demon Tribe and then got in touch with Minghe. Even the Two Sages of the West who had been thirsty for talents dared not to extend the olive branch to him now. They were all afraid of falling into Minghe''s traps.


    Kunpeng was clever enough that the whole thing became immediately clear. Looking at the Blood Sea, Kunpeng had more fear than hatred. He not only dreaded Minghe''s overwhelming strength but also his astonishing wisdom. He had unconsciously fallen into Minghe''s trap and would not be able to escape.

 Chapter 204: The Menace Intent of Goddess Nvywa

    Chapter 204: The Menace Intent of Goddess Nvywa


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Even if Kunpeng decided to go and seek refuge with one of the Sages or the Heavenly Court ruled by Haotian, he would not be easily accepted by them. How could they be sure that Kunpeng was not a spy sent by Minghe? Thinking of the meaningful smiles on Minghe''s face as he left the Blood Sea, Kunpeng could not help shivering.


    Kunpeng scolded Minghe in his heart. Although he had been set free by Minghe, it made no difference. Now all the tribes in the Untainted Land believed that he was under Minghe''s control, thus no one dared to accept him. There were two paths before him. He could either live on his own or surrender to Minghe.


    In this way, Minghe had forced him to make a final decision. Kunpeng gnashed his teeth in anger and then shapeshifted into the large extraordinary bird, Peng. He flew directly to the sea of the Northern Underworld. When he dove into the sea, he transformed into the spectacular sea monster, Kun. He then disappeared into the vast Northern Underworld.


    Although Kunpeng had disappeared, the lingering winds he''d caused had not subsided. On the one hand, he was one of the best Sage-to-be masters in the Untainted Land. On the other hand, it was Minghe that he had contacted. Even the Sages could not help but wonder why Kunpeng would attempt to go with Minghe. In other words, why had Minghe met with Kunpeng?


    People who''d had acquaintance with Minghe had all sprung up in Untainted Land and their cultivations were all at top levels; Zhenyuanzi and Hongyun were two examples. They had both obtained the cultivation of the Peak Level of Sage-to-be. One was the ruler of the Earth Immortal''s Residence, the other was the Ancestor of Chinese Characters of the Human Tribe. The evidence was strong and did not admit doubt.


    ...


    In Wahuang Heaven, Goddess Nvywa saw Kunpeng walking out from the Blood Sea in a disgrace. She instantly showed a grim look and revealed her Menace Intent. Although Kunpeng was the Demon Master of the Demon Tribe, he had refused to rescue Fuxi in the final battle of the Sorcerer and Demon tribes. Goddess Nvywa had decided to kill him a long time ago.


    But, he was a member of the Demon Tribe, after all. Now that the Demon Tribe had declined, and the masters were getting fewer and fewer, if Kunpeng died, the Demon Tribe would suffer a great loss. For the sake of the overall situation, Goddess Nvywa had to control her Menace Intent.


    Kunpeng had stealthily entered the Blood Sea and gone out in public. The unstable vital force around him showed that he had been hurt. What was worse, his Original Spirit might have been damaged. Goddess Nvywa considered the possibility that Kunpeng had separated part of his Original Spirit to hand in to Minghe and come to a deal with him.


    How admirable her imagination was! It was perfectly logical and reasonable. However, if Kunpeng


    had known her thoughts, he probably would have wanted to kill himself.


    Unfortunately, it was not only Goddess Nvywa. The other Sages thought this as well. To them, this speculation best explained what Kunpeng had done. Kunpeng was inexcusable.


    Thinking of this, Goddess Nvywa instantly showed her Menace Intent. For a long time, she had had a


    certain expectation of Kunpeng. After all, Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi had died and Fuxi had gotten the incarnation to be a member of the Human Tribe. As a Sage, she could not protect the Demon Tribe forever. Although Luya, the son of Emperor Jun and prince of the Demon Tribe, guarded the Demon Tribe, his cultivation was not powerful enough to protect the entire Tribe. He could not bear the pressure.


    Luya was the last Three-legged Golden Crow in Untainted Land. He was born with the cultivation of the Black Immortal. When the ten suns had shone in the sky, he had already obtained a cultivation of Golden Immortal. Luckily, he had survived when Houyi shot the suns. He was then sent to Goddess Nvywa by his father, Emperor Jun. After tens of thousands of years'' cultivation, he had now achieved the Late Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.


    In Untainted Land, the number of Sages-to-be became fewer and fewer and they seldom appeared in the public eye. Thus, the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals were ranked as the top masters. However, Luya was still not powerful enough to take the sovereign of the Demon Tribe. Compared with Kunpeng and Bai Ze, his prestige in the Demon Tribe fell far short of expectations. Not to mention his cultivation.


    As the son of Emperor Jun, Luya had received Bai Ze''s help. However, relying on the poor cultivation and prestige, Luya could not conquer the whole Demon Tribe. It was well known that even Bai Ze and Kunpeng were not able to do so. If Goddess Nvywa supported him, Luya could succeed in holding the power, but it meant that Luya himself was not qualified as emperor of the Demon Tribe.


    Goddess Nvywa had been waiting for Kunpeng''s apology. For the sake of the Demon Tribe, of course, she would forgive him and ask him to assist Luya together with Bai Ze. If the two were willing to help, Luya would gradually get a firm foothold in the Demon Tribe.


    Goddess Nvywa had never thought that Kunpeng preferred to choose Minghe over her, the Sage of the Demon Tribe. This was absolutely unbearable for her. In the final battle of the Sorcerer and Demon tribes, Kunpeng had run away and rebelled against the Demon Tribe. Now he had even transferred his allegiance to Minghe. What a traitor!


    Goddess Nvywa decided to kill him.


    In the Wahuang Palace, a handsome young man stood beside Goddess Nvywa. He had the presence of a king.


    He was the 10th son of Emperor Jun, Luya. He was now enraged with what Kunpeng had done.


    Kunpeng had surrendered to Minghe. It was an indisputable fact. Luya was extremely angry. As the prince of the Demon Tribe, he felt he had been betrayed by Kunpeng. All he wanted was to kill Kunpeng. However, he was only a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal and absolutely not comparable with Kunpeng.


    When he perceived Goddess Nvywa''s Menace Intent, he came up with an idea. He indignantly said, "Your Highness, Kunpeng is really treacherous to surrender to Ancestor Minghe and rebel against the Demon Tribe. Please kill him to comfort my deceased father and mother."


    Hearing Luya''s words, Goddess Nvywa''s Menace Intent vanished without a trace. She looked at him and calmly said, "Luya, this seems like a no-brainer to you, but it isn''t. If Kunpeng really has given himself up to Minghe, Minghe won''t stand aside as we kill him. We''d better observe more and wait until we have a clearer view."


    Luya understood that Goddess Nvywa had misgivings about Minghe. He could not kill Kunpeng without her help, even if the Sacred Demon Bai Ze was willing to assist. He could not let it go easily.


    Goddess Nvywa understood his regrets. She said, "Luya, I know that you can''t let it go, but, Untainted Land is a place where strength is everything. Transfer your resentment and make it the driving force for your cultivation. When you''re powerful enough, you can gather up your father''s remaining troops and kill Kunpeng. This will build your prestige in the Demon Tribe and you can succeed to the throne as the Demon Emperor. At that time, even if Minghe wants to protect Kunpeng, I won''t let things go as he wishes. Anyway, I don''t think Minghe will do such a thing as to bully a youth."


    Luya caught her meaning and restrained his anger. He hoped that things would go as she said, however, it would take at least tens of thousands of years to become stronger and be able to kill Kunpeng.


    Since Goddess Nvywa did not want to kill Kunpeng right now, Luya had nothing to do but go back to his residence, close the door and concentrate on his cultivation. With unsettled issues hanging in his heart, Luya was restless. He suddenly thought of one particular thing, which might help him kill Kunpeng. He could not control his smile as he revealed infinite Menace Intent.


    ...


    Compared with the Menace Intent of Goddess Nvywa, the other Sages were calmer. The Three Pure Ones thought that Minghe might intend to interfere with the Demon Tribe so they contacted Kunpeng. As Goddess Nvywa guarded the Demon Tribe, Minghe could scarcely gain any benefits from the Demon Tribe, even he acted in the name of the Demon Master, Kunpeng. Under such circumstances, what on earth was Minghe planning? It boggled their minds.


    The Two Sages of the West felt regret. If it wasn''t for Goddess Nvywa and the Three Pure Ones, they would have drawn Kunpeng over to their side. Although efforts might not succeed, there was always a little bit of hope. Now that Kunpeng had most probably surrendered to Minghe, it meant that they no longer had a chance.


    Houtu felt regret. She should not have fallen out with Minghe because of the Human Sovereign. It seemed that Minghe had made a deal with Kunpeng. No matter what the deal was, he would have to at least abandon his friendship with the Wu Tribe. Even if Houtu decided to regain acquaintance with Minghe, it was impossible.


    As for Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie, they had originally hated Kunpeng and prepared to get revenge once Cangjie had complete control of his cultivation. However, Kunpeng had now entered into a relationship with Minghe. They had to lay down the grudge in order to avoid ruining Minghe''s plan. Unintentionally, Kunpeng had escaped a disaster.

 Chapter 205: Arrangement

    Chapter 205: Arrangement


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In the Blood Sea, Minghe looked at Kunpeng in the Northern Underworld with a smile. Although he had let go of Kunpeng this time, he had cut off options for Kunpeng to seek refuge with other Sages, Goddess Nvywa especially. It seemed that Goddess Nvywa had intended to kill Kunpeng but hadn''t yet since Minghe had interfered. Given the right opportunity, Goddess Nvywa would definitely kill him.


    As the Demon Master of the Demon Tribe, Kunpeng had created the Demon characters just like Cangjie had done for the Human Tribe, so he enjoyed some Luck from the Demon Tribe. If Kunpeng resorted to Minghe, some of the Luck would be taken away. Goddess Nvywa, as the Sage of the Demon Tribe, was not going to let this happen. The most secure way was to kill Kunpeng and the reason why he was still alive now was that the Luck hadn''t been decreasing as of yet.


    But the meeting between Kunpeng and Minghe was difficult to let go for her. Once she spotted any decrease in Luck, she would kill Kunpeng immediately and ignore Minghe''s deal with him. The Demon Tribe was declining, and it would never rise again if the Luck was lost.


    Actually, Minghe had no intention of taking Kunpeng in. It was not easy to do so, judging from his escape during the decisive battle between the Wu and Demon Tribes. Although Minghe had the power to conquer him, he was afraid that he would escape again at critical moments.


    Despite the fact, Minghe still had another plan just in case Kunpeng dared to expose the Chaos; he would kill him in person. Minghe could kill anyone as he wished. Even if the Sages wanted to protect him.


    What Minghe was concerned about was the Chaos. He reached out his hands and a visional map appeared in his hands. It had been drawn based on Kunpeng''s trip to the Chaos. The map had recorded everything he''d met in the Chaos.


    Looking at this map, Minghe was yearning. Previously, he had been busy helping the Human Tribe select the Three Royals and Five Emperors, so he had had to let his Good Separation force Kunpeng to go to the Chaos. Now that the stuff with the Human Tribe was over and there were thousands of years before the God Deification Ceremony, he could tour the Chaos.


    Currently, both Minghe and the Three Separations had actualized the Realm of Origin. The combination of Minghe''s Middle Stage of Origin and the Three Separations'' Early Stage of Origin would terrify all the Sages. Moreover, the Evil Separation, Red Lotus Taoist was about to make a breakthrough to the Middle Stage of Origin and Minghe''s power would be lifted again then.


    Minghe waved his hands, summoning all Three Separations quickly. The Good separation, the Heaven and Earth Taoist, and the Evil Separation, Red Lotus Taoist, were already in the Blood Sea. They arrived in mere seconds. Musen, however, was in the Human Tribe and took some time to get there after receiving the order.


    This was the first time Minghe and the Three Separations had gathered together. Even though the Three Separations were Minghe''s Incarnations, they were different from each other.


    The trip to the Chaos was a serious matter. He had to discuss it with them. Once all Three Separations were present, Minghe said, "I have forced Kunpeng to tour the Chaos, and now he is back. Since he has brought back some interesting news, I''m determined to make a trip to the Chaos. I convene you three to ask for your advice."


    The Three Separations fell into silence. Then the Self-centric Separation, Musen, said, "Your Veneration, I have just reached the Realm of Origin, and the Realm is not fully stable yet. I''m afraid I can''t go with you. In addition, the Human Tribe needs me, so I''m staying in Untainted Land this time."


    Minghe nodded, showing his agreement. At present, the Human Tribe had become the leading role of Untainted Land and occupied over half of the Luck. Minghe valued Musen''s Luck in the Human Tribe highly and didn''t want anything to go wrong. Over the years, Minghe and Musen had rapidly improved their cultivations largely due to the luck. With Musen protecting the Luck of the Human Tribe, Minghe was more relieved.


    The Red Lotus Taoist said, "Your Veneration, right now I have balanced the Principle of Karma and the Law of Killing, so it''s time to move forward. By the time I absorb the Ninth Grade Golden Lotus of Merit, the Red Lotus of Fire will embrace its Fulfilment and my cultivation will reach another Breakthrough. Since Your Veneration is going to the Chaos, I''m staying to guard the Blood Sea and to coordinate with Musen.


    Minghe thought this proposal was rational. After all, the Blood Sea was his Stronghold and near to the Nether World. If there was no one to protect his place, he would be concerned. By the time the Red Lotus Taoist reached the Middle Stage of Origin, he would be capable to handle any events even if confronted by the Sages.


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist took out his Book of Life and Death and the Judge Pen. He presented them to the Red Lotus Taoist, saying, "Since it is so, I''d like to give the Book of Life and Death and the Judge Pen to my Fellow Taoist. Take care of the Nether World, please."


    The Book of Life and Death and the Judge Pen in the Nether World were actually projections of these two treasures. Only by controlling these two treasures could one manage to control the Nether World. Since the Red Lotus Taoist was staying in Untainted Land, he could care for the Nether World with these two treasures and pay special attention to the guy in Pingxin City.


    Minghe looked at the Heaven and Earth Taoist, laughing. He said, "I know you can''t help going with me.


    It is a good thing I have you as company. I was meant to bring you. This trip, after all, is tailored for you.


    The Heaven and Earth Taoist laughed and said, "Your Veneration you do know me. I cultivate the advancement of worlds. I have managed to advance the World of Heaven and Earth into a small chiliocosm, but a further evolution requires a long-time accumulation, which is a slow process. This trip to the Chaos will offer me something."


    Minghe nodded again, saying, "Well, I guess this is it. Please take care of Untainted Land even though no significant events are likely to happen. Given the opportunity, you two may commence arranging the God Deification Ceremony."


    The Red Lotus Taoist and Musen nodded and then went away, leaving Minghe and the Heaven and Earth Taoist. The Heaven and Earth Taoist said, "Your Veneration since we''re going to the Chaos, should we notify Liu Er and Kong Xuan? They have reached Sage-to-be and it''s time for them to gain more experience in the Untainted Land. It''s not a good thing to stay in the Blood Sea all the time."


    Minghe agreed. It seemed that Liu Er and Kong Xuan had become Sages-to-be in the blink of an eye. The third disciple, Black Tortoise, hadn''t shown up yet. He was like Minghe''s preexistence. Except for when they assisted the Human Sovereign, Liu Er and Kong Xuan had never left the Blood Sea. It was time for them to go out and practice.


    Minghe waved his sleeves, summoning Liu Er and Kong Xuan who were quite confused. Minghe said, "I call you two here to inform you that I''m going to the Chaos. The trip may be as short as several hundred years, or as long as several thousand. During my absence, the Evil Separation, the Red Lotus Taoist, and the Selfcentric Separation, Musen will take charge of everything. You two can take advice from them as well."


    Liu Er and Kong Xuan saluted, saying, "We will obey your orders." Kong Xuan was serene about this, but Liu Er appeared to be overjoyed. Previously, Liu Er had dared not to do anything outrageous. He''d been kept on the rails as Minghe was here.


    Now that Minghe was going to the Chaos, he could be free. Although the Evil Separation was here, he was not Minghe in person, after all.


    Minghe was unable to do anything about the cheerful Liu Er, who had retained his naughty character.


    Indeed, it had been hard for Liu Er to stay confined for the past years. Minghe said, "During my absence, you can tour Untainted Land. It''s up to you whether you want to gain enlightenment or recruit disciples."


    With that, Liu Er jumped up, saying gladly, "Your Veneration is truly wise. I have been longing to


    tour Untainted Land for a long time." Conversely, Kong Xuan behaved quite calmly. He was the most mature one among the three disciples.


    Minghe continued saying, "Liu Er, although you have achieved the Good Separation and Evil Separation, you can''t loosen your cultivation. By the way, you are going to seek the last one of the Four Monkeys of Destruction. The Good Separation and Evil Separation are easy to achieve, not for the obsession. I hope you can enlighten your obsession during this tour to Untainted Land. Otherwise, you will never reach the Origin."


    Liu Er nodded with a smile. It was unknown whether he had taken Minghe''s words seriously since his mind was already wandering to Untainted Land. Ever since he began to cultivate under Minghe''s guidance, he had been secluded from Untainted Land. Now that he had an opportunity to go out, he would enjoy himself as much as he could. As for recruiting disciples, that would be up to his mood.

 Chapter 206: Minghe Leaving for the Chaos

    Chapter 206: Minghe Leaving for the Chaos


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe then turned to Kong Xuan, saying sincerely, "Kong Xuan, the cultivation method you use is unprecedented. I have no idea what will happen in the future, but I sincerely hope you can follow through with it since this is your own cultivation method. Follow your Core of Thoughts and you can get rid of all distractions. I hope you can achieve some accomplishments on your cultivation."


    Kong Xuan nodded, "I will remember your teachings and wish you a smooth journey to the Chaos." Although Kong Xuan was the offspring of Phoenix Tribe, he became less arrogant than Dragon Tribe after staying beside Minghe for many years. He was confident and refined now, a modest gentleman.


    Minghe waved his sleeves and took out some Spiritual Treasures, saying, "These are some Magic Weapons I have collected during the past years, but they are useless in my hands. I bestow them on you and share them with your third brother, Black Tortoise."


    Both Liu Er and Kong Xuan were delighted to see these treasures. Although Minghe had given them some primordial spiritual treasures before, the amount given this time was beyond their expectation. There was at least a dozen, and they could get four or five treasures per person. Even if they might not use the treasures, they could give it to their disciples in future.


    Liu Er and Kong Xuan took the treasures and left. Minghe took a glimpse of Untainted Land and left the Chaos in a flash. It was unknown how long this trip would last. Minghe hoped that the God Deification Ceremony hasn''t begun when he returned, otherwise he would be missing a historic event.


    After Minghe left, Liu Er and Kong Xuan left the Blood Sea and headed for the Holy Land of Human Tribe. They had met Black Tortoise in the Feast of Peaches of the Heavenly Court previously, but they hadn''t acknowledged each other. Now that Musen''s identity was made known in the Untainted Land, they could naturally visit Black Tortoise in the open.


    They were stopped by someone with just Primordial Unity Golden Immortal after arriving at Coast of the East Sea, which was much more inferior to Liu Er and Kong Xuan. It was natural that they were stopped because they made themselves visible in order to meet Black Tortoise.


    This guy was a guardian of Human Tribe. He was wary since he couldn''t figure out the cultivation of Liu Er and Kong Xuan, who seemed to be Sages-to-be based on their vital force, similar to Three Royals and Five Emperors. He had to be vigilant upon their arrival, saying, "May I know your names and the reason for this visit to our Human Tribe Holy Land?"


    Liu Er laughed, saying, "Calm down, we are not here for a fight." With that, the guardian became warier and intended to send warning signals out. Kong Xuan was speechless upon hearing that. Although Liu Er was telling the truth, the word "fight" was never going to calm people down.


    Kong Xuan said, "Please don''t misunderstand. My brother has always been this way. We are disciples of Minghe, and we are here to seek our junior brother, Black Tortoise, who is also the apprentice of Martial Ancestors of the Human Tribe. We are here to deliver something to him, please let us through."


    The guardian was relieved as it was well-known that the ancestor of martial arts was the Selfcentric Separation of Ancestor Minghe. He bowed, "My apologies, Liu Er Taoist, and Kong Xuan Taoist. I will lead you to Black Tortoise, please follow me."


    Under the guardian''s lead, they found Black Tortoise easily. Nevertheless, it was very different from what they expected. There was neither any warm welcome nor courteous greetings, all they saw was Black Tortoise sleeping on a stone, bathing in the Sun."


    Seeing this, Liu Er hopped on the stone and knocked on Black Tortoise''s head, shouting, "Black Tortoise, get up! Your senior brothers are here to see you." But what welcomes him was a fist as large as a sandbag, surprising him.


    Liu Er was unprepared for Black Tortoise''s reaction, so his right eye was beaten black and blue. The guardian wanted to laugh but dared not to. He said, "Deity, you can''t get too close to Black Tortoise while he is sleeping, or you will be hit."


    Liu Er became extremely awkward, as who would ever think they would meet in such a way. Black Tortoise gave Liu Er such a special gift for their first meeting, amusing Kong Xuan as well.


    Liu Er laughed and the imprint of the fist on his eyes disappeared right away. Liu Er had cultivated a strong physical body just like Minghe. Even if Black Tortoise hit him with his full strength, Liu Er wouldn''t be hurt at all, let alone this kind of light punch.


    At this time, Black Tortoise slowly awaken, looking at Liu Er in front of him and asked puzzledly, "Who are you? Did you call me? Don''t you know the rules? Inform me earlier if you are going to see me. I do not entertain visitors during my sleep time."


    Liu Er got indignant. Minghe did mention that his third brother was lazy, but he was unexpectedly such a lazy person. How did he reach Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal cultivation? By sleeping?


    Seeing that Black Tortoise was about to sleep again, Liu Er shouted, "Black Tortoise, wake up! Your second senior brother and I are here to see you." Liu Er''s shouting was loud enough to wake the dead and Black Tortoise opened his eyes, staring intently at both Liu Er and Kong Xuan.


    Black Tortoise said, "Oh, so you are the two seniors that my mentor has mentioned. I remember meeting you during the Feast of Peaches. We have seen each other before, right? Why do you want to see me again and disturb my sleep."


    Kong Xuan laughed awkwardly as he didn''t expect that sleeping was so important for Black Tortoise, saying, "Master asks us to send some Magic Weapons to you." With that, he waved his sleeves, presenting several Magic Weapons to Black Tortoise.


    Black Tortoise was overjoyed upon seeing these Magic Weapons, as he had no other Magic Weapons other than a turtle shell given by his mentor, Musen. The master, whom he had never seen in person, had sent him several Magic Weapons. Black Tortoise excitedly took them all.


    Liu Er smile and said, "Junior brother, since it is not rare for us to come out, how about taking us around Human Tribe and see if there is anything interesting? The last time we are here, it is to assist Fuxi to actualize, so we did not have any chance to tour this place."


    Black Tortoise widen his glistening eyes excitedly, "Big senior brother, I consider sleeping as the most interesting thing, do you want to sleep together?" Looking at his pair of genuine eyes, Liu Er almost burst into anger. Sleeping? You thought everyone was love sleeping as much as you did?


    Liu Er didn''t want to stay here any longer, or he might gained internal injuries after being infuriated by Black Tortoise. Jumping onto a cloud, Liu Er said, "Forget about it, I''m going to other places to have some fun. My brothers, I take my leave now!"


    Black Tortoise then asked Kong Xuan, "Second senior brother, how about you?" Kong Xuan replied, "Well, I guess not. Take your time sleeping! I''m going to visit Jingbae in the Holy Land since I have promised her previously."


    After Kong Xuan left, Black Tortoise stretched and lay down in a different posture like a real tortoise, which fitted his name that he even slept like a tortoise. Before falling asleep, he took another look at the Magic Weapons Minghe sent him and then slept after a short while.


    Liu Er lay on a cloud after leaving the Holy Land of Human Tribe, letting the cloud take its course. He took out some Peaches of Immortality and enjoyed them thoroughly. Thereafter he dropped the kernels casually, which produced Spiritual Roots after several years. Although they were still small, it is of supreme benefits to Human Tribe.


    When Kong Xuan found Jingbae in the Holy Land of Human Tribe, he was complained by Jingbae for not seeing her for so long. If it were not for the warning of God Farmer, Jingbae would have continued endlessly. Kong Xuan had to bring an encumbrance with him when he left Human Tribe.


    Upon hearing that Kong Xuan was about to trekked throughout Untainted Land, Jingbae insisted on following him. Having no other choice, Kong Xuan brought her along, otherwise, he would no peace of mind the next time they met. But it was not a bad thing to bring Jingbae, at least he would not be bored. Minghe asked Kong Xuan to trekked Untainted Land, so being alone or together with Jingbae were pretty much the same, though Jingbae was a tad too noisy.

 Chapter 207: Yaoji Descending to the Human World

    Chapter 207: Yaoji Descending to the Human World


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In the Heavenly Court, Yaoji was attracted by the human world after knowing what went on in it. She constantly came to Haotian in hopes that he could allow her to go to the human world to have fun. While Haotian adored his sister, he wished that she could focus on her cultivation instead of being distracted by the human world, as this would impede the cultivation of the Way of Celestial Immortality.


    Haotian did so for Yaoji''s own good, yet Yaoji couldn''t understand his painstaking efforts. Though she couldn''t go to the human world, she often looked at the prosperous human world through the Haotian Mirror in the desolate Jasper Lake and her desire to experience the human world would increase every time.


    Finally, Yaoji got an opportunity when Haotian was in Closed Door Meditation. She sneaked out of the Southern Gate with the Haotian Mirror and arrived at the human world. She had already seen various things in the human world through the Haotian Mirror, but she still felt that everything was fun and interesting when experiencing it in person.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    When Yaoji was in the human world, a conspiracy was formed in Holy Mountain of the West. Jieyin remained composed and engaged in his everyday enlightenment. Zhunti, however, always kept an eye on the East and nothing could escape his eyes.


    Zhunti stared at the serene Jieyin, saying, "Senior brother, we have no idea what Minghe is up to. First, he met Kunpeng and then sent his disciples, Liu Er and Kong Xuan, to trek the Untainted Land. Is he planning something again?"


    Jieyin opened his eyes, saying mildly, "Junior brother, what Minghe is up to has nothing to do with us. We''re in the West, even if he is planning something, it should concern Three Pure Ones, Goddess Nvywa, and Houtu. All we need to do is wait for the right time to act."


    Zhunti voiced his disagreement, "You are right, but we can''t keep waiting like this. Waiting is not going to help us make the West flourish again. We should seize the opportunity once it arrives; otherwise, we would be wasting a heaven-sent opportunity. Wouldn''t that be regretful?"


    Hearing these words, Jieyin knew Zhunti was planning on something. He asked, "Well, have you seen any opportunities?" Jieyin believed in following the Heaven Law while Zhunti believed in his own strength and thought that waiting would make them lose more opportunities.


    Zhunti laughingly said, "Put Minghe aside. I know there is a great opportunity in front of us. Take a look." With that, Zhunti stretched out his hands and a Black Light Mirror appeared before them which reflected an incredible beauty.


    Seeing the girl in the mirror, Jieyin said, "This is... Haotian''s sister, Yaoji. What''re you going to do with her?" Though Jieyin had not seen Yao Ji before, as a sage, he could get to know the outcome through calculation.


    Zhunti replied, "Yes, this is Yaoji, Haotian''s sister. She was attracted to the human world and snuck out when Haotian was in Closed Door Meditation. As long as we perfect a proper plan, we can get some Luck of the Heavenly Court from her and build a special link between the West and the Heavenly Court. It may not be of any use to us right now, but someday it might serve us well in the future.


    Zhunti then described his plan in detail. Jieyin fell into silence for a moment and said, "In this case, even if we can get some luck of the Heavenly Court, but I''m afraid we will develop a hostile relationship with Haotian. While it''s true that the Heavenly Court is not very strong, but Haotian is the Sovereign of the Heavenly Court conferred by Honourable Ancestor, so he has a significant position."


    Zhunti responded, " Though it seems that we will make an enemy out of Haotian but he can do nothing. Moreover, the Heavenly Court is in the East, Three Pure Ones will not let the Heavenly Court expand incessantly. If our plan works out this time, we will build a subtle connection with Haotian. Even if Haotian hates us now, he will have no other choice but to accept our help when he is forced by Three Pure Ones. Then, you may guess, what is Houtu''s option?"


    Jieyin closed his eyes again, saying faintly, "Then we shall proceed with your plan, and hope that everything will go as smoothly as you expect." Jieyin knew that he couldn''t convince Zhunti to give up, so he could only agree with it. Haotian and them might become enemies, but Haotian was not a Sage, which does not incite much attention from Jieyin.


    Receiving Jieyin''s approval, Zhunti summoned a disciple right away and ordered him to do something. He let him ride the cloud towards the East after injecting several Taoist Seals into the disciple''s body. Although the disciple could ride the cloud, he looked like a mortal, which seems weird.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    After Yaoji came to the human world, she hid all her Magic Skills and transformed into a mere mortal, strolling in the human world. Nowadays Human Tribe had been flourishing after the rapid developments achieved by Three Royals and Five Emperors, and people''s lives were getting better and better.


    Yaoji was deeply attracted by the prosperity of the human world and didn''t want to go back. Ever since she was born, she had been living in Jasper Lake while being accompanied by countless maids. However, Haotian and Yao Chi were busy dealing with affairs of the Heavenly Court or their cultivation, they did not have time to accompany her, so she had never experienced such liveliness.


    Just like that, Yaoji stayed in the human world for several years. According to the natural law, one day in the Heavenly Court equals to one year in the human world. So for Yaoji, it was just several days in the Heavenly Court and no one would find out that she had entered the human world.


    One day, Yao Ji came to the bank of Yu River after a trip to Chen Du, the former capital of Human Tribe. It was no doubt a city under the rule of Three Royals and Five Emperors, Chen Du was a rare sight in the human world. After witnessing its prosperity, she intended to return to the Heavenly Court.


    Haotian didn''t know Yaoji went to the human world and would definitely punish her if he found out. Haotian had become the Jade Emperor now with increasing prestige. Despite Haotian being her brother, and adored him but she was slightly afraid of him.


    Having experienced the prosperous and entertainment in the human world for several years, it''s time for her to return to the Heavenly Court in case Haotian found out. If so, she would be guarded more closely and another visit to the human world would be extremely difficult.


    A man was overlooking Yaoji above Yu River, who was the disciple sent by Zhunti in the West. He was a clansman of Human Tribe, called Yang Tianyou, who was recruited by Zhunti as a disciple due to his outstanding aptitude.


    Yang Tianyou''s ancestors had gone through the Cultivation Tribulation of Human Tribe and were protected by Zhenyuanzi. After the tribulation ended, they settled down around the Wuzhuang Taoist Temple and some of them emigrated to the West to seek a livelihood for various reasons.


    Thus Yang Tianyou got an opportunity to become Zhunti''s disciple and reached Primordial Unity Golden Immortal after nearly 10 thousand years of cultivation. He was ordered by Zhunti to approach Yaoji, to ensure the smooth run of the plan Zhunti hid Yang Tianyou''s cultivation on purpose. Without special Magic Skills, even Sage-to-be couldn''t recognize Yang Tianyou''s real cultivation.


    Seeing Yaoji, he begins the plan. He landed the cloud and built a bamboo house with a wave near the bank of Yu River. He then transformed into a young scholar and played graceful music with a bamboo flute inside the bamboo house.


    The sound of the flute was light and refreshing. The melody was mellow and full of gentleness, which was like the song of nature.


    Standing at the bank of Yu River, Yaoji intended to go back to the Heavenly Court when she heard the music of the flute which was infused with the sound of the Yu River. Yaoji was lost in such music. She had listened to numerous people playing music since she entered the human world. Unlike the music in the Heavenly Court, music in the human world was rich in emotion and makes one feel intoxicated.


    But Yaoji had never heard such a pure and refreshing flute sound before, which seemed to originate from the heart of purity with a lasting resonance. The flute sound, intermingled with love and imaginations, ascended slowly to the starry sky, dancing along shreds of clouds. All the noise in heaven and earth were purified as a colorful brocade, like a spiritual painting painted by a soulful song.

 Chapter 208: The Hapless Yang Tianyou

    Chapter 208: The Hapless Yang Tianyou


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Following the beautiful flute-playing, Yaoji crossed the Yu River and came upon a bamboo thicket. She saw Yang Tianyou playing his flute amid the sea of bamboos and was instantly intrigued. He was such an elegant youth, such a well-mannered scholar. To think he would be able to produce such lovely sounds using an ordinary bamboo flute!


    Having traveled the human world for several years, she had encountered all sorts of people and events but she had never seen someone like Yang Tianyou. If he was born in the future generations, he would be a master of melody at best. But it was now the time of Xia Dynasty, the beginning of civilization. With just his flute skill, he could be considered as an outstanding talent.


    She could detect all sorts of emotions in his flute-playing; there was the pursuit of freedom, the yearning for leisure, and the desire for an unfettered life. Wasn''t this precisely what she wanted? She might be Haotian''s sister and enjoyed a prestigious position in the Heavenly Court, she wasn''t happy there. That was why she yearned for the human world and secretly descended to earth.


    Looking at Yang Tianyou, it was as if she was looking at herself. The scenery was picturesque and elegant along the bank of Yu River, making it seem like an otherworldly sort of place. Someone capable of staying here and playing the flute so beautifully couldn''t possibly be an ordinary person.


    Yang Tianyou naturally had noticed her presence as well. His goal was to charm her. Now that his flute-playing had attracted her, the first step of his plan was considered a success. What he needed to do next was to let Yaoji fall in love with him.


    When Yaoji looked at Yang Tianyou, an inexplicable emotion stirred in her. She took a step forward and was about to speak when they heard an irritated shout coming from the forested mountain nearby. "You think it''s nice to keep playing, do you? You think others don''t have to get a good sleep early in the morning, do you? To hell with you! Just who''s the reckless idiot who dared to come here and behave so atrociously?!"


    With this irritated yell, the sound of the flute stopped abruptly as the bamboo flute in Yang Tianyou''s hands exploded. The impact of the roar also threw him several feet away, where he fell down to the ground. His mouth was spewing blood, having been heavily injured.


    He looked at the forested mountains in horror. He never once thought there would be such a powerful person staying here. Was he from the Human Tribe? Whoever who could injure a Primordial Unity Golden Immortal with mere soundwaves would at least be a Primordial Unity Golden Immortal. And such masters in the tribe were either placed in the Holy Land of Human Tribe or under the Sages'' tutelage.


    The Sages'' disciples wouldn''t choose to stay on such an unremarkable mountain, instead favoring famous mountains, great rivers, or Immortal''s Caves. Besides those left behind to guard the frontiers of the nine provinces, most humans were summoned back to the Holy Land of Human Tribe. So the person who roared earlier was definitely not from that place. Could he be a reclusive Almighty from the Untainted Land?


    Seeing this, Yaoji waved her hands and summoned her Haotian Mirror. She observed the forested mountains cautiously and noticed something odd. This place might be beautiful, but it wasn''t famous at all. By all means, this place shouldn''t have such rich Spiritual Air. More importantly, the faint aroma drifting in the air was something that was familiar to her but she couldn''t recall what exactly it was at the moment.


    A person, no, a monkey appeared under the watchful stare of Yaoji and Yang Tianyou. He walked slowly out of the forest with a massive peach in his hand. He ate the peach as he walked, his eyes taking in the two people as if trying to determine their identities.


    The monkey was dressed in a Golden Chain Mail Shirt, layered with a Cloud Brocade Red Robe. His head donned a phoenix-feather cap and his feet were tucked in Cloud-walking Boots. His outfit was grand and imposing but what a pity it was worn on a monkey. Holding the Haotian Mirror, Yaoji said, "What evil being are you, to wound an innocent without reason?"


    The monkey swallowed the last bite of the peach and tossed it away. He wiped his mouth and laughed. "Evil being? Ha, that''s new! Not even your brother, Haotian, dares speak to me that way. You''re just a silly little girl, a mere Golden Immortal. How can your brother feel assured to have you running around? Oh well, he can control Haotian Mirror remotely. Unless it''s a Sage-to-be, no one can hurt you."


    Yaoji''s face instantly became red. A silly little girl? She had never heard anyone describe her as such since she was born. From his words, the monkey knew her brother and had no respect for him at all. That meant he couldn''t be an ordinary person. Rather, he wasn''t an ordinary monkey spirit.


    She began to feel curious about the brightly-dressed monkey that didn''t care for his brother. So she asked, "What kind of monster are you to know my brother? Aren''t you afraid of him? He''s the Great Jade Emperor."


    The monkey laughed. "I, Liu Er, am only afraid of my mentor in the entire Untainted Land. I wouldn''t yield even when it comes to the Sages. Though your brother is the Lord of the Heavenly Court, his cultivation is beneath mine. Why do I need to fear him?"


    This monkey was none other than Liu Er. After he parted with Kong Xuan in the Holy Land of Human Tribe, he traveled on the clouds and headed west all the way. When he passed by Chen Du, he couldn''t help thinking about his days mentoring Fuxi here and decided to stop and stay for a while.


    Liu Er was born with a carefree nature and naturally wouldn''t feel sentimental over the loss of a mentor-apprentice relationship. He only stayed because the peach trees he had planted back then were now ripe. The peaches that had been left unplucked for many years fell to the ground, resulting in even more new peach trees. The entire mountain was now a sea of peach trees.


    The peach stone that he planted in the first place was from the Peento Tree that Minghe cultivated and could be considered a Postcelestial Spiritual Roots. However, the peaches it would bear would not be of similar rank but he wasn''t particular about it. With his cultivation, all peaches were the same to him. And the peaches on this mountain were enough to feed him for a very long time.


    Thus, Liu Er stayed here and ate peaches whenever he was not sleeping. He would also spend time doing what he loved best, brewing Monkey Liquor. Minghe and Kong Xuan loved drinking the liquor and he himself also liked it. More importantly, he found himself feeling more serene while making the liquor. Thus, this became his daily cultivation and it was something that he had done incessantly for thousands of years.


    Ordinary people shouldn''t be able to approach this place due to the Confusion Formation that Liu Er placed somewhere nearby. Even if people came to this mountain, they would subconsciously leave the place. As time passed, those from Chen Du wouldn''t visit anymore. Some said the mountain had an Immortal''s Cave that barred ordinary people, while others claimed that there were demons.


    But today, there were actually two visitors. Liu Er didn''t much care for it until that damned Yang Tianyou started playing his flute. He even used the Sounds of Sanskrit, an art of enchantment by the Western Religious Sect! Liu Er had never liked the religion and now one of its followers had come up to his doorstep to create a disturbance! Though he didn''t know what the person''s intentions were, he knew it couldn''t be anything good. Thus he showed no mercy and that was the beginning of Yang Tianyou''s tragedy.


    Liu Er instantly recognized Yaoji thanks to the mirror in her hands. The mirror was a Spiritual Treasure gifted by Honourable Ancestor. It was impossible for Haotian to lend it a stranger. It was said that he had a sister named Yaoji, who he doted on. Thus, this must be her.


    Yaoji''s bright eyes blinked when she heard Liu Er''s words. She didn''t know who he was but she did know the Sages. Even her brother needed to show respect for them. How could she not be curious now that this monkey was saying he was unafraid of the Sages? She asked, "You''re called Liu Er? Why haven''t I heard of you?"


    Liu Er was speechless. He didn''t think her to not know him at all. Could he really be such an insignificant figure in the Untainted Land? He looked at Yang Tianyou and laughed. "You may not know me, little girl, but that guy sure does. Am I right?"


    Yang Tianyou felt helpless when he heard this question. He thought his task would be smooth-sailing when Yaoji had nearly fallen into his trap, but who knew a monkey would appear out of nowhere? And it was a master among all monkeys at that. Being a disciple of the Western Religious Sect, he naturally knew Liu Er who dared to confront Honored Lord of the Origin and weren''t afraid of the Sages. In the entire Untainted Land, Liu Er was the first one who would have the courage to do so.

 Chapter 209: Failure of the Plan

    Chapter 209: Failure of the Plan


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Yaoji became angered with the mention of Yang Tianyou. She looked at the man spitting blood and said, "You still dare bring him up? As a cultivator, you actually injure an ordinary person until he''s vomiting blood. How shameless!"


    Liu Er looked at her speechlessly. An ordinary human? But he can''t blame her. Yang Tianyou was wearing a spell to conceal his cultivation and power. If not for Liu Er''s extraordinary wisdom and ability, he would really be tricked as well. It seemed like this was a trick from one of the Sages of the West.


    Looking at Yaoji, he could understand why the West targeted her. She was so kind and innocent. He extended his hand, summoned a peach, and handed it to her with a smile. "Here, take it."


    Bewildered, she accepted the peach. After a careful inspection, she said, "Why does this look like a peach out of my sister-in-law''s Garden of Peaches of Immortality? But it doesn''t seem to be it either. Where did you get it from? And why are you giving it to me?"


    "What nonsense. Of course, the peaches looked alike! This peach was borne by the same Peento tree from her sister-in-law''s garden. As for the reason why he gave it to her... Liu Er smiled and replied, "I''m going to sell you off and this peach is my bargaining chip."


    Yaoji became furious and pointed the Haotian Mirror at him. She cried, "There''s no enmity or grudge between us. Why are you selling me off? No, wait. Could you be one of those human traffickers in the human world? That''s not right either! Isn''t that something only humans do?"


    Liu Er patted the back of his head speechlessly. He pointed at Yang Tianyou and said gloomily, "Couldn''t you tell something is off with this guy? He only sustained minor injuries after being hit by the supernatural force in my voice. Do you think that''s possible for mortals? And you''re drawn here by his flute-playing. Do you think a mere mortal can create such a melodious sound, enough to lure an immortal like you?"


    Yaoji pondered over his words and began to feel suspicious about it as well. Since Liu Er wasn''t afraid of her brother, that could only mean his cultivation was in the realm of Sage-to-be as well. Though he didn''t pack too much of his strength in his roar earlier, it wasn''t something that a mere mortal could withstand. From the look of things, this so-called mortal couldn''t possibly be ordinary.


    Liu Er walked up to Yang Tianyou and squatted down in front of him. With a grin, he said, "What''s your name? From the way you played the flute earlier, you must be a disciple of the Western Religious Sect. Your cultivation and supernatural power are both concealed by a forbidden formation. Looks like a trick of one of the two Sages of the West. For a grown man like you tricking a little girl, you must have bad intentions."


    Yang Tianyou didn''t know how to respond to Liu Er, who had basically exposed his plan. He could only grit his teeth and deny everything. "I have no idea what you''re saying. After injuring me for no reason, you''re now questioning me. You''re really unreasonable."


    Liu Er''s grin became even wider. "Who told you I, Liu Er, am reasonable? My master has only taught me to do whatever I like. What do right and wrong have anything to do with me? It''s fine if you won''t talk. I''ll just hand you to Haotian and see how the Western Religious Sect will react."


    His Black Golden Stick instantly appeared in his hand. Liu Er''s face wore a wicked and vicious look, so terrifying that Yang Tianyou trembled and wondered if he was planning to kill him. Standing on the sidelines, Yaoji was stunned at how quickly Liu Er changed and demonstrated his vigor of the Late Stage of Sage-to-be. He seemed no less powerful than her own brother.


    Liu Er lifted his stick but instead of aiming it at Yang Tianyou but at a stream of golden light charging at him. Within the light was the faint silhouette of an oddly-shaped twig. When Liu Er''s stick hit the light, a booming sound reverberated through the atmosphere. The heaven and earth trembled following the deafening sound.


    The blast stirred chaos in the world and seemed to have sliced the Yu River in half. The river overflowed, spilling its water all over it banks. It devastated everything in the forest, wilting all the plants, birds, as well as the peach orchard. The entire mountain was wiped out by the blast. What a pity for the peach orchard.


    The stick in Liu Er''s hand quivered. In an instant, he dashed next to Yaoji. His hand was trembling. Though he had met the power of the light as an equal, it was enough to numb the purlicue his hand. But there were no traces of fear in his eyes, only an endless will to fight.


    The golden light didn''t struggle with Liu Er, instead aiming for Yang Tianyou. As the light swiped past him, he instantly disappeared without a trace. The light disappeared as well. All that was left was the severely damaged bank of the Yu River that witnessed the terrible blow earlier.


    When the golden light faded, Liu Er put away his stick. He stared at the disappearing light, his expression carrying the desire to wage war. If he guessed correctly, the light came from Zhunti, one of the Two Sages of the West. The twig was none other than Zhunti''s Magical Tree of Seven Treasures. The seemingly understated strike was enough to let Liu Er experience a Sage''s might. He vowed that he would one day confront Zhunti properly and give him a good fight.


    Yaoji, who was enveloped by the protective Green Light of Haotian Mirror, saw everything unfolding before her. She couldn''t help feeling stunned. She finally understood why her brother refused to let her leave the Heavenly Court. The Untainted Land was too dangerous. If not for the mirror''s protection, she would long be dead.


    Back in the Jasper Lake of the Heavenly Court, Haotian was still in Closed Door Meditation when he sensed that the mirror was attacked. He instantly woke up from his cultivation and, after an inspection, realized the mirror was not in the Heavenly Court. He became alarmed. Could it be that his sister took the mirror, descended to the Untainted Land, and was attacked by someone?


    He carefully made some calculations and found Yaoji''s whereabouts. He saw her surroundings through the mirror and became startled. It turned out that the mirror was only affected by the aftershock, and of a very limited impact as well. Otherwise, Yaoji would really be hurt.


    When he saw Liu Er, he became puzzled. If the collision was due to Liu Er, then who was the one who fought him earlier? There weren''t many in the Untainted Land who would dare to fight Liu Er and had the ability to do so. Whatever it was, it can all wait until he summoned Yaoji back to the Heavenly Court.


    Yaoji looked at Liu Er and was about to speak when the mirror suddenly flew high and showed her brother''s reflection. "Sister, who gave you permission to leave the Heavenly Court? Hurry up and come back!" Yaoji instantly nodded with fear.


    Haotian then turned his attention to Liu Er and said, "What are you doing here, Liu Er? Who is it that you fought earlier, to be able to cause such great tremor? I fear there''s not many who have the ability to do so in the Untainted Land."


    Liu Er replied indifferently, "Why don''t you just watch over your sister more carefully? You can direct all your questions to her. This time, she got lucky and met me. I don''t know if she''ll be that lucky the next time."


    Haotian could tell things weren''t as simple as they appeared and immediately urged Yaoji to return to Heavenly Court. She could only obey and flew to the clouds. When she was about to leave, she noticed the peach in her hand. She turned around and said, "Thank you for your peach! Goodbye!" She instantly left after.


    Liu Er could only smile helplessly. Haotian''s sister was truly an interesting character. After watching her disappear among the clouds, a dejected look crossed his face. A fine peach orchard had been ruined just like this. It was a good thing that he had already plucked all the peaches. He would die of a broken heart otherwise.


    After Yaoji returned to the Heavenly Court, Haotian was naturally waiting to question her about everything and she could only answer honestly. Though she wasn''t aware of Yang Tianyou''s identity, Liu Er''s words indicated that he was someone from the Western Religious Sect.


    Haotian was naturally enraged to hear this. He didn''t think the Two Sages of the West would dare scheme against him, even targeting his beloved sister. Infuriated, he said, "Jieyin, Zhunti! What kind of Sages are you to scheme against my sister? But it''s fine. Oh, it''s fine. I''ll just fight you to my death."


    After hearing his words, Yaochi could only comfort Haotian and said, "Haotian, don''t be mad. Since the Sages of the West had rescued the person who tried to hurt Yaoji, we don''t have any proof at all. It''s fortunate that Yaoji encountered Liu Er this time, otherwise, she''ll really fall into the trap laid by theTwo Sages of the West ."

 Chapter 210: Yaoji Returns to the Human World

    Chapter 210: Yaoji Returns to the Human World


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Haotian pulled himself together and said resentfully, "I won''t let this slide. I''ll make the entire Western Religious Sect pay someday! But speaking of Liu Er, his cultivation really improves at a surprising speed. He''s actually like me, in the late Stage of the Sage-to-be. He''s really impressive to be able to take on a strike from a Sage without even batting an eyelid!"


    Beside him, Yaoji was puzzled by his words. "Is the one called Liu Er that formidable? Brother, you''re the Great Jade Emperor but he doesn''t seem to care about you at all. Is he even more powerful than you?" In her mind, her brother had always been the most powerful person in the world beneath the Sages.


    Haotian felt a little resentful to hear this but had no way of refuting her. It embarrassed him as well. Honorable Ancestor made him the master of the Heavenly Court, so he was supposed to dominate the Untainted Land. But was the land truly under his control?


    The Untainted Land was immeasurable in size, with so many forces that it was hard to counterbalance all of them. The Heavenly Force was only the ruler in name and didn''t possess absolute strength. Outside of the Heavenly Court, only the Human Tribe living off the Coast of the East Sea and the Dragon Tribe of the Four Seas yielded to him. Which among the Wu Tribe, Demon Tribe, Earth Immortal''s Residence, Nether World, and the Blood Sea truly obeyed him?


    Noticing Haotian''s awkward expression, Yaochi said, "Liu Er is the eldest disciple of Ancestor Minghe. His cultivation is on a par with your brother''s. Ancestor Minghe is an existence akin to The Sage, so with his backing, not even the Sages could force Liu Er to submit to them. Once, Liu Er beat up a disciple of Sage Jade Pure, but there wasn''t anything they could do about it."


    Haotian''s awkward expression faded as he listened to Yaochi''s consoling words. He looked at his sister in the eyes and said earnestly, "Sister, you can''t act so recklessly in the future. You''re not allowed to sneak into the Untainted Land without permission. You got lucky this time, but who knows what will happen next time?"


    ...


    Over on the Holy Mountain of the West, Yang Tianyou might have been rescued but he nevertheless sustained severe injuries. This time, Liu Er''s superpower had harmed him and he was only safe thanks to Zhunti''s Magical Tree of Seven Treasures. But his injuries were so bad that it remained to be seen if he would be able to ascend to the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.


    Zhunti was naturally infuriated by the situation. Though he had struck Liu Er almost carelessly, Liu Er still managed to block the attack with ease. What an incredible humiliation. Considering how big the commotion was, there was no way the other Sages wouldn''t find out about this. Though Yang Tianyou''s life was intact, his path to the Celestial Immortality was basically over. Unless there was a fateful interference, he would likely remain a Primordial Unity Golden Immortal for the rest of his life.


    Given Zhunti''s temper, there was no way he would let this slide. But just as he was preparing to make his move, a murderous aura firmly sealed his Magical Tree of Seven Treasures. He naturally knew where this aura came from and could only give up.


    Honestly, Zhunti was envious of Minghe''s three disciples. Among them, Liu Er had the highest cultivation in the Late Stage of the Sage-to-be realm. Few people could rival him at this point. Minghe''s second disciple, Kong Xuan, was a descendant of the Phoenix Tribe. He was a talented young man who was now in the Early Stage of the Sage-to-be. But what surprised Zhunti was the third disciple, Black Tortoise.


    All the Sages had already done their research on the mysterious Black Tortoise. Surprisingly, he turned out to be Exotic Beast that held the Sky with his limbs when the Sky was being mended. Though he was just in the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, he owned so many Merits that it was enough to make Zhunti green with envy. More importantly, he would continue to receive Merits as long as the Pillars of Heaven remain upright. Naturally, everyone was envious of him.


    Now that Liu Er had sabotaged his plan, Zhunti was naturally enraged. Not only did the plain failed, he even drew the ire of Haotian and the attention of all the other Sages. It would be difficult to come up with a second plan, but fortunately, it didn''t affect the West much. After all, the West never had much influence over the East and thus the West wasn''t afraid of losing anything.


    ...


    On the bank of the Yu River, everything that had been destroyed earlier was restored to its original condition. Liu Er''s fighting spirit was rekindled after taking Zhunti''s hit and he decided to go into a Closed Door Meditation for the moment. Since he intended to stay here for a while, he restored the hills and rivers nearby, as well as the large peach orchard.


    Though he was now in the late stage of the Sage-to-be realm, he had only managed to enlighten the Law of War to the Early Stage of the same realm. Since he had time now, he really ought to start enlightening it again. The collision with Zhunti only lasted a blink of an eye, but it inspired Liu Er. The Law of War existed because of war and only battles could accelerate his understanding of it.


    After he completed this, he planned on looking for new opponents. Whether it was the Wu Tribe, Demon Tribe, or Human Tribe, they all had no shortage of strong Sage-to-be warriors. It was a great idea to use them as stepping stones. His blood boiled even hotter. It was only now that he knew he had been suppressing his true nature all along. Zhunti had awakened his instincts. This was fate as well as good fortune.


    For the next few decades, Liu Er lived like a hermit near the bank of the Yu River, enlightening on what he had learned. He had basically reflected over most of his experience and comprehended about 40 percent of the Law of War. The rest he could only learn when he gained another inspiration. He planned to live in a short while.


    His first stop would be the Wu Tribe with its inherent warlike tendencies. At the moment, Xuan Ming was the only Ancestor of Sorcerer holding down the fort at the tribe, but his policy was not to fight women. Whom he was looking for was the God of War, Xing Tian, who was rumored to have surpassed the Realm of Sage-to-be. He ought to be a worthy opponent.


    "Hey! Liu Er, are you in? Hurry up and come out!" Liu Er heard someone yelling miles away from outside the mountain. He looked past the tactical formation he laid and saw Yaoji. He was stunned that Haotian still allowed her to leave after that incident the last time. Wasn''t he afraid of Yaoji getting tricked again?


    Outside the mountain, Yaoji looked dejected as she stared at the tactical formation that barred her entrance. Without any options, she could only yell for Liu Er and hope he heard her. Sure enough, the formation instantly vanished. It seemed that Liu Er had lifted the formation and she happily ran inside.


    Inside the forest, she saw a large field of peach trees with a massive stone in the middle. Liu Er was seated cross-legged on the stone, looking like he was immersed in his cultivation. He opened his eyes the moment she stepped in. "I wonder what brings Yaoji Fairy here."


    Yaoji smiled. "Nothing really. It''s just that the Heavenly Court is too dull, so I came down here to play. Since I don''t know anyone here, I can only come and find you. Oh right, I brought you something this time." She held out a plate full of Peaches of Immortality and handed it to him.


    Liu Er''s heart instantly stirred. The peaches that Yaoji brought him could only be harvested once every 9,000 years. He had never tasted any of it since the peach feast the last time. With his cultivation, all peaches were just food to him. Even so, these peaches were the best he had ever tried. Of course, he would be intrigued by them.


    Watching Liu Er devour the peaches, Yaoji found a seat beside him. She looked at him doubtfully and said, "Why do you like peaches so much? Won''t you get bored of them? Are they really that delicious? I always eat them in the Heavenly Court but I never thought they''re particularly tasty."


    Liu Er couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Nonsense! Could a monkey that didn''t like eating peaches be considered a monkey? It was the same with humans. Could they get sick of rice? Facing a girl who didn''t know how to count her blessings, he really had no idea what to say.


    Suddenly, Liu Er''s ears quivered. He looked up to the Sky before turning to Yaoji. "You sneaked out again, didn''t you?" He could sense someone was spying on him. It must be Haotian. Considering Yaoji''s "criminal record", it wasn''t hard to guess that she had secretly left the Heavenly Court again.


    Yaoji looked surprised. "How did you find out? My brother went into Closed Door Meditation again and my sister-in-law is off running the Heavenly Court. I was bored on my own so I sneaked out. I didn''t take my brother''s Haotian Mirror, so he wouldn''t be able to find me this time."


    Looking at the smug expression on Yaoji''s face, Liu Er was rendered completely speechless. The mirror was something gifted by Honorable Ancestor himself and it was capable of monitoring the entire Untainted Land. It would be so easy to find her whereabouts. How could she not know about this function after having the mirror with her for so long? Liu Er asked, "How did you know I''m here?"

 Chapter 211: Liu Ers Helplessness

    Chapter 211: Liu Er''s Helplessness


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Yaoji smiled. "Of course I used Haotian Mirror to find you. Oh, crap! My brother will definitely use the mirror to find me too! What should I do? He''ll definitely bring me home. Liu Er, what do you think I should do?" She finally reacted midway through her speech. She was truly a silly and naive girl.


    Liu Er couldn''t help cursing internally. Nonsense! That was Haotian spying on him earlier. Considering how he hadn''t made any move yet, he evidently wouldn''t bring Yaoji home. When Liu Er pondered over this, he became speechless once again. What was Haotian playing at? Was he planning to make him his sister''s bodyguard?


    Naturally, Haotian watched Yaoji even more carefully after the last occurrence. Sure enough, his sister sneaked away to the human world the minute he retreated into his Closed Door Meditation. Thus he used his mirror to track his sister all the way to the bank of the Yu River.


    He was puzzled when he saw Yaoji running off to see Liu Er and was rendered speechless when he heard her asking him why he liked peaches. But the minute Liu Er looked at the Heavenly Court, he knew Liu Er had discovered him spying on them. He then put away his mirror.


    Beside him, Yaochi looked worried. "Haotian, Yaoji is meeting Liu Er after sneaking into the human world again. He''s a disciple of Minghe. Aren''t you worried that the other Sages would think we''re trying to draw Liu Er to our side so we can befriend Minghe?"


    Haotian sighed. "I naturally understand that. But my sister is interested in Liu Er now. Even if I try to stop her, I''m afraid it''s pointless. Once she''s done playing around, she''ll come back. Besides, her safety is guaranteed if she sticks with him. We''ll just let her play happily for a while!"


    Yaochi suddenly laughed, "I''m not too worried that the Sages would misunderstand nor am I worried that Yaoji will be in danger. What I worry is that what if Yaoji returns with a brother-in-law for you. I''ll see what you''ll do then."


    Her words stunned Haotian and he immediately asked, "A brother-in-law? Are you saying my sister has fallen for Liu Er? That''s impossible¡­ Liu Er is a monkey and his body is covered with hair. There''s no way my sister will like him, right?" Haotian suddenly found it strange to think that his brother-in-law might be a monkey.


    Yaochi laughed, "You don''t know your sister at all. Yaoji was born in the Heavenly Court and has always enjoyed an honorable status. Everyone here treats her with courtesy and she''s naive. If she isn''t, the Western Religious Sect'' follower wouldn''t have been able to lure her with just a flute song. Liu Er is fearless and reckless. If they spend time together, she might just really fall for him."


    Haotian was stunned to hear this. Yaochi''s words seemed reasonable. After all, his sister didn''t go anywhere when she visited the human world this time, only visiting Liu Er. She even gifted him with a plate of Peaches of Immortality. She was evidently developing feelings for him. If he didn''t bring her home immediately, perhaps Yaoji would really sink deeper and deeper.


    He was about to stand up when Yaochi said, "I know you want to bring Yaoji back immediately, but do you think it''ll work? You don''t allow her to go down to the human world, but she still went secretly. Even if you bring her home this time, can you watch over her each time? Or are you going to lock her up at the Jasper Lake?"


    Her words dismayed Haotian because she was right. Yaoji had been yearning to visit the human world but he never allowed her to. In the end, she did so secretly and was nearly entrapped by the two Sages of the West. Now she was beginning to develop feelings for Liu Er. What should he do?


    Yaochi could sense Haotian''s conflicted feelings, so she said, "To be honest, there''s nothing wrong with Liu Er besides him being a monkey. If you ask for cultivation, he has it. If you want a strong backer, he has that too. He lacks nothing, whether it''s Spiritual Treasures or Spiritual Fruits. There''s actually nothing wrong if he and Yaoji get together. We''ll just let nature takes its course."


    That was right. Although Liu Er is a monkey, he could assume a human appearance. He simply wasn''t willing to do so because of his wild temperament. Besides, his strength was extraordinary. There really isn''t anything to criticize about if he and Yaoji became partners. At least he wouldn''t have to worry about his sister ever again. When he considered this point, Liu Er truly seemed like a good choice for his brother-in-law.


    On a deeper analysis, if Liu Er really became his brother-in-law, it would be tantamount to the Heavenly Court gaining another Sage-to-be expert. Moreover, Liu Er also had another expert backing him. With this kind of relationship, Minghe would more or less show some consideration towards the Heavenly Court, and thereupon he could be a bit more relaxed if he was to be pressured by the Sages.


    Minghe could be considered a unique existence in the Untainted Land. His strength was one of the best among the Sages and his power was also comparable. But Haotian noticed something about Minghe''s character. Minghe didn''t quite like interfering in another person''s matters.


    Only the Nether World and the Blood Sea were under the total control of Minghe. The Earth Immortal''s Residence and the Holy Land of Human Tribe were related to him, but they were under the respective control of Zhenyuanzi and the Human Tribe. Though Minghe''s Selfcentric Separation was in the Holy Land of Human Tribe, he placed the well-being of the Human Tribe above all else.


    From this aspect, gaining Minghe''s support meant gaining the Earth Immortal''s Residence. But this all depended on Yaoji and Liu Er. Though Haotian wanted Minghe''s support, he refused to do so if it meant scheming against his sister. He would follow Yaochi''s words and let nature take its course.


    Liu Er was naturally clueless about Haotian and Yaochi''s thoughts but he was now facing a severe headache. Yaoji had millions of questions about everything. A monkey was inherently energetic, and with her around, his heart began to feel restless again after calming it down with much difficulty.


    But he couldn''t really become mad when he saw how happily Yaoji giggled. "Yaoji, you''ve been out for some time now. I''m sure your brother has already found out that you''re missing. You should hurry up and go home or you''ll get scolded again."


    Yaoji laughed. "Really? I don''t think so. If he knows, he''d already summoned me back with his Haotian Mirror. He''s definitely still in his Closed Door Meditation, so I can continue to play for a bit longer."


    Liu Er was stumped for words. At this moment, he really wanted to fly to the Heavenly Court and demand that Haotian bring his sister home. He ruthlessly cursed Haotian out in his head. Haotian wanted to meditate; did he think Liu Er also want to so?


    Yaoji''s eyes brimmed with tears when she saw Liu Er''s expression. She sobbed and said, "D-Do you hate me? Do you hate that I''m here? You jerk! And here I am, still bringing you peaches. Humph!" As the saying goes, women are all made of water. This was also applicable to immortals. Crying would always be the thing that women are good at.


    Liu Er instantly panicked when he saw that she was about to cry. If anyone saw them, they would think he was bullying her! If this was to be spread, he would lose his face. He instantly explained, "It''s not like that¡­ this¡­ well, oh right, it''s because I''m going to leave soon. It''s not convenient to take you with me. That''s why I ask you to return to the Heavenly Court, lest any danger befall you."


    Yaoji''s mood cleared up instantly and asked curiously, "Really? So that''s how it is. Then I won''t blame you. Are you leaving? Where are you going? Can you take me with you? The last time I came here, I only wandered around the Human Tribe and never ventured too far out in the Untainted Land. Can you bring me out to play?"


    Liu Er''s headache was getting more severe. He wanted to look for someone to fight. Why would he bring her along? So he said, "I''m going to find some experts to learn from each other. I think it''ll be very inconvenient to take you along right? You¡­ Fine, fine, fine! I''ll take you, but you mustn''t make any trouble." Seeing that Yaoji was about to cry again, Liu Er had no choice but to comply.


    Yaoji became very excited as soon as she heard Liu Er agreeing to take her. "Learn from each other? It must be very interesting. I definitely have to watch. Quick, quick, quick! Let''s go quickly!" After she said those, she directly pulled Liu Er and flew to the Heaven. Liu Er was completely helpless. He could only wave his hand to seal the mountain so humans wouldn''t stumble in by mistake. More importantly, he was worried they would secretly eat his peaches.


    But after several years, he finally realized that he had made a very wrong decision. It would typically take him only several days to get to the Hall of Pangu of the Wu Tribe. But he would be lucky if he even made it there now. After several years, he had, in fact, strayed increasingly further away from his destination. His original plan had now transformed into accompanying Yaoji on a scenic tour. He was completely helpless.


    With the passage of time, he found that he didn''t dislike this kind of life. Yaoji was lively, naive, and kindhearted. He never felt bored when he was with her. As the days passed, he found that his natural instinct was slowly set free and even his state of mind was slowly changing. These were indeed unexpected happiness.

 Chapter 212: Thousand Years of Leisure

    Chapter 212: Thousand Years of Leisure


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Liu Er and Yaoji toured over the Untainted Land together, but Liu Er didn''t forget his original intention which was to have a battle with Xing Tian from Wu Tribe, Kunpeng and Bai Ze from Demon Tribe, Four Ancestors of Human Tribe excluding Musen, the Three Royals and Five Emperors, and Zhenyuanzi from Wuzhuang Taoist Temple. Though he was defeated by Zhenyuanzi, Fuxi, and Cangjie, he had either won or ended up in a draw against the others thus earning himself a great reputation in the Untainted Land.


    Especially during the battle with Xing Tian, they fought so fiercely that even the moon and sun were blocked by their movements. Both of them gained Enlightenment of the Law of War at the same time; Liu Er''s Cudgel Techniques were agile and powerful while Xing Tian''s Shield and Broadax complimented each other for defense and attack. This spectacular battle had caught the attention of the entire Untainted Land.


    Yaoji was greatly impressed by this battle and her affection for Liu Er burst out instantly, like the classic plot in the movie "A Chinese Odyssey Part Two: Cinderella": My Mr. Right is a hero. One day he will be wearing a golden armor and come to marry me on seven-color clouds.


    From that moment on, Yaoji was even more reluctant to be with Liu Er. Since Liu Er had returned to his natural state of mind, he had a crush on Yaoji as well. There was nothing to be fearful of. Even if Haotian disapproves of this relationship, Liu Er would fight his way to the Heavenly Court and snatched Yaoji down to the human world. Moreover, up till now Haotian still had not said anything, which indicated that he had tacitly approved of them.


    Compared with Liu Er''s reputation from his battles, the relationship between Liu Er and Yaoji was more of a concern for everyone in the Untainted Land. Liu Er was the eldest disciple of Minghe and Yaoji, the sister of the Jade Emperor of Heavenly Court, was a royal princess. These two noble figures touring the Untainted Land together had aroused several speculations.


    All Sages in the Untainted Land, in particular, were quite apprehensive. Minghe was already the most powerful force in the Untainted Land. If Liu Er marries Yaoji, Minghe would have the excuse to interfere the affairs of the Heavenly Court. If not so, he would give some supports to Haotian. With the support from Minghe, Hao Tian''s title as the Jade Emperor would be secured therefore garnering more authority.


    Nevertheless, all Sages could do nothing about this. Liu Er and Yaoji were a match made in heaven and they had affection for each other with no objection from Haotian. Simply having Liu Er, who was in the Late Stage of Sage-to-be realm, to join them would be of much benefit to the prestige of the Heavenly Court.


    Compared with Liu Er''s colorful life, Kong Xuan led a significantly insipid life. He toured the human world with Jingbae, experiencing joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness while looking at the vicissitudes of life as humans. If Minghe was here, he would laugh at Kong Xuan because he now seemed to have a scholarly air around him.


    As Kong Xuan gained more enlightenment, he didn''t leave his cultivation behind. He had separated one of the Five Phases Separation, the Golden Corpse, using the merits from assisting Human Sovereign.Now he was traveling around the human world. He had also separated his Wooden Corpse, reaching the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be realm.


    Although Kong Xuan had created his own cultivation method, his Heaven Endowed Magic Skill, Divine Five Colored Light, was abolished. It was only after he had separated all Five Phases Separations and fused them with himself then can he regained the Divine Five Colored Light. By then, however, he would have fulfilled the Law of Five Elements and could attaine the Realm of Origin as well.


    This cultivation method was comprehended by Kong Xuan and predicted by Minghe using his Magical Tao Mirror, so it was theoretically possible. When Kong Xuan separated Five Phases Separations, he could comprehend the Law of Five Elements individually. It was like the time when Minghe received the Divine Law when he separated his Three Separations. Kong Xuan couldn''t exert the Divine Law if he didn''t remove his Law of Spiritual Beings, and that''s why Divine Five Colored Light was abolished.


    Kong Xuan would be able to fuse with Five Phases Separation and strived for the Realm of Origin after both had achieved the Fulfilment of the Sage-to-be realm. Since this was a brand-new cultivation method, no one knew how it would develop and it depended on Kong Xuan''s Fate. What''s more, it would take more than tens of thousands of years and even several Cultivation Tribulations to actualize the Realm of Origin by using this method.


    Divine Five Colored Light was his most powerful Magic Skills, Kong Xuan would not abolish it without any preparations. Long before he used it, he had asked Minghe to refine a fan for him, Five Colored Glaze Fan, which had all five elements. He then nurtured the fan with his natal Magic Skills of Divine Five Colored Light for several millenniums. After his separation, his Magic Skills were broken, but Divine Five Colored Light in the fan was usable, but it was weakened to one-fifth of its original power.


    Black Tortoise''s life was much simpler, he either ate or slept. Sometimes he even slept until several years had passed. What astonished the people in the Holy Land was that despite this, Black Tortoise''s cultivation had improved remarkably and entered Peak of Realm, the equivalent of Peak of Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, which was extremely puzzling.


    At present Black Tortoise had refined Golden Body of Martial Arts. Together with the conversion of his tortoise shell and Blood of Essence from his preexistence, the Defense Strength of the Golden Body of Martial Arts was incredibly terrifying. Only Sage-to-be or Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure could break his body. It was truly a terrifying abnormality.


    In addition, Black Tortoise had another special Spiritual Treasure given by Minghe. It was one of the three Golden Lotus Seed Minghe had gotten from Jieyin. Golden Lotus of Merit could only be cultivated by Merits, thus it would be most suitable for Black Tortoise who enjoyed ever-lasting Merits. Although Black Tortoise already had Ninth-Grade Red Lotus of Fire, the Golden Lotus of Merit was the best among the Defense Original Spirit.


    Cultivating the Golden Lotus of Merit required a continuous flow of Merits which also served as the foundation for cultivating Black Tortoise''s Golden Body of Martial Arts. If he were to keep improving his Golden Body of Martial Arts, his cultivation would improve tremendously as well, but this could sow seeds of future troubles. It was never a good thing to hold uncontrollable power, and that''s why Minghe gave Black Tortoise one Golden Lotus of Merit to slow down his cultivation speed. By doing this, he prevented himself from having an unstable Foundation and a useful primordial spiritual treasure could be nurtured therefore killing two birds with one stone.


    Disciples of all Sages were also making progress rapidly. Among them were Taoist Xuan Du from Tribe of Humanity, Guang Chengzi and Dipankara Taoist from Clan of Enlightenment, Abundant Treasures Buddha from Tribe of Severity, and Medicine Buddha from Western Religious Sect. They all had made a Breakthrough into Sage-to-be Realm successfully, shocking the whole Untainted Land. Clan of Enlightenment, in particular, had two Sages-to-be now, so Honoured Lord of the Origin was filled with pride.


    All tribes of the Untainted Land had undergone tremendous changes, so had the nine provinces of Human Tribe. There was never an ever-prosperous dynasty or an eternal warring state. Dynasties were interchangeable through the passage of time, this was an unchangeable law.


    Although this Xia Dynasty in some aspects resembled the Xia Dynasty in Chinese history, this place after all was the Untainted Land. Every emperor of Xia Dynasty was a mortal, but they knew cultivation methods. Even though it couldn''t make them immortal, but it did prolong their lifetime thus lengthening the regime of Xia Dynasty.


    Where there was prosperity, there would be a decline. The power of Xia Dynasty had been declining after more than 3,000 years of a regime and crowning of emperors. Xia dynasty was afflicted by weak internal governance and external foreign aggression and vassals rarely paid their tributes. Conflicts were rising in all areas and by the time of Jie, Xia Dynasty was experiencing their worst time.


    When Jie ruled the country, he blindly suppressed neighboring countries, which needed lots of financial resources. What''s worse, Jie was an incompetent emperor who only cared about his personal enjoyment, while letting his people suffer and using crafty and fawning ministers to run the country. In the 33rd year of Jie''s governance, he sent an expedition to suppress Youshi-Shi. Youshi-Shi failed to ward him off and offered Jie a beauty called Mei Xi as a tribute.


    Jie adored Mei Xi and built her a grand palace, galleries, and towers. All these burdens fell on his subjects who suffered, they felt indignant but dare not to speak out. Jie only listened to sweet-mouthed ministers and rejected the loyal ones. One villain called Zhao Liang catered to Jie''s pleasure and taught him how to enjoy himself, how to extort and ill-treat his subjects thus gaining Jie''s favor and trust.


    In the 37th year of Jie''s governance, a man named Tang of Shang tribe in the east introduced Yi Yin, a talented man with both ability and political integrity, to Jie. Yi Yin was a dowry slave of Tang''s wife, who worked in the kitchen. Yi Yin was a gifted man. To arouse Tang''s notice, sometimes he purposefully cooked very delicious meals, sometimes he would cook meals that were either too salty or too bland.


    Tang once asked him about the meal, and he took the chance to express his views on the country governance. Tang was surprised by this man''s talent and noticed this man''s virtue and talents. As a result, he exempted Yi Yin''s slave identity and appointed him as the right prime minister. Yi Yin persuaded Jie with the benevolent governance adopted by Tang Yao and Yu Shun in hopes that Jie could show understanding and sympathy for his people and govern the country with care. Jie, however, turned a deaf ear and Yi Yin had to leave.


    In Jie''s late years, he became more decadent, ordering people to build a pool called Night Palace. He and a group of men and women were having fun in the pool without going to court for a whole month. Imperial astronomer, Zhonggu, admonish Jie with tearfully but Jie impatiently scorned Zhonggu for being officious. Knowing this emperor was incorrigible, Zhonggu sought refuge with Shang Tang.

 Chapter 213: Minghes Return

    Chapter 213: Minghe''s Return


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Having noticed the angry voices of the subjects, an officer called Guan Longpang chastised Xia Jie. "An emperor should be modest, faithful and loyal. He should be frugal and value talents to secure a peaceful and stable dynasty. However, Your Majesty is wasteful and sanguinary. Your subjects are hoping for you to die earlier. Your Majesty, you have the heart of your people! Only by rectifying your mistakes than can you gain it back."


    Jie cursed him with anger and sentenced him to death. Jie thought his governance would never perish, saying, "The sun in the sky is like my people. Will the sun disappear? Never!" He also convened leaders from his tribe to plan a crusade against the other tribes.


    Gradually, Jie lost the support of his subjects and was left fending for himself, alone. During this time, Shang Tribe in Human Tribe began to prosper under Tang''s leadership. Jie was worried that Shang Tang would imperil his governance, so he imprisoned Shang Tang in Xiatai. Upon knowing so, Tang''s tribesmen hurriedly send a large sum of money to Jie and bribed his followers to get Tang released.


    Shang Tang''s generosity and compassion won people''s trust after his returned to the tribe.


    He once went out for a leisure trip and spotted a man hanging nets on trees, he mumbled to himself, "Wherever the birds fly from, the sky, the ground or in all directions, they will fly into this net." Tang told him, "You have gone too far. How could you kill them all without mercy?" You can release one side of the next and leave three others instead.


    The farmer did as he was told. Tang then prayed, "Dear birds, you can go wherever you choose. Only those that do not listen to me will enter this net." Tang''s compassion towards animals spread and people praised him for his kindness and generosity which supported his governance, further expanding his influence.


    At that moment, disciples of Tribe of Severity had completely abandoned Xia Dynasty. After seeing Shang Tang''s virtues, Tongtian Sect Leader ordered his disciples to come out again and assist Shang Tang. Shang Tang''s reputation grew tremendously and finally began to officially fight against Xia Dynasty under their support.


    Tang revealed how ruthless and tyrannical Xia Jie was and advised Jie''s tributaries to betray him and pledged their allegiance to Shang. Those who didn''t take Tang''s advice were wipe out to imperil Jie''s governance like Ge, Wei, and Gu dynasty. Shang Tang became stronger after every battle. He was invincible after his 11 battles with other tribes, landing Xia Jie in a desolated position.


    Tang relocated its capital to Hao as a stronghold to conquer Xia Dynasty. Tang also took Yi Yin''s advice to stop paying tributes to Xia Dynasty to test Xia Jie''s power. Seeing this, Jie ordered troops from nine Yi tribes to suppress Shang, which indicated that Jie was still capable of mobilizing troops.


    Noticing that not everyone were upset about Jie''s governance, Tang and Yi Yin immediately confessed his mistakes and restored paying tributes to Xia Jie. Jie did forgive Shang Tang. Several years later, nine Yi tribes couldn''t stand Jie''s brutal governance and betrayed him in succession, weakening Jie''s power greatly. Seeing that the opportunity had come, Tang and Yi Yin summoned troops to fight against Xia Dynasty. Jie led troops to Mingtiao after hearing this news.


    The fight ended quickly because Xia''s troops were not willing to fight for Jie and escaped successively. Xia Jie failed to stop the attack and escaped to the inner city with Shang''s troops closing behind him. Jie escaped to Nanchao with Mei Xi and his treasures in a hurry. Later, he was captured by Cheng Tang and exiled there.


    In the following vassals'' meetings, Tang wanted to abdicate as a vassal while other vassals voted him to be the emperor. As a result, he took the position, established the so-called Shang Dynasty and chose Hao as the capital. Since then, the Xia Dynasty from Qi to Jie ended. It lasted for 3500 years with 13 generations and 16 emperors.


    Meanwhile, Tribe of Severity enjoyed an increasing reputation in Human Tribe. People gradually forgot the Holy Land of Human Tribe and some even considered it a legend since its people hadn''t come out for several thousand years. After all, 3000 years was an attainable period of time for ordinary people and it was natural to forget the Holy Land of Human Tribe.


    Since Shang Tang established Shang Dynasty with the help of Tribe of Severity, he valued Tribe of Severity greatly and set it as the national tribe. The following emperors were assisted by disciples from Tribe of Severity or were accepted as disciples of Tribe of Severity. Consequently, Tribe of Severity''s reputation in Human Tribe surged, far surpassing its former existence.


    Tongtian was not narrow-minded. Although Tribe of Severity enjoyed its pinnacle in Human Tribe, he didn''t suppress other clans on purpose, especially Tribe of Humanity and Clan of Enlightenment because their Sect Leaders were his seniors. He even left some tributaries for other tribes to preach, which upset Honoured Lord of the Origin.


    Laozi didn''t care about Tongtian Sect Leader''s benevolent concession, but Honoured Lord of the Origin was prideful. Internally, he was the second eldest brother of Sect Leader and publicly, he was the second senior disciple of sect leader. Consequently, Honoured Lord of the Origin was not resigned to let Tongtian have his way.


    Luckily, his disciples didn''t let him down. Guang Chengzi and Dipankara Taoist both reached the Sage-to-be Realm, which made Honoured Lord of the Origin the center of attention before all Sages. Except for Minghe, he was the only Sage with two Sage-to-be disciples. How could he not be proud?


    Compared with the competition in the Untainted Land, the Blood Sea was much more peaceful. For the past several thousand years, there had been no turmoil in Blood Sea. Protected by Cosmic Stars Formation, Minghe''s Clone of Blood God was cultivating silently, and Ashura tribe hid in Blood Sea absorbing Evil Blood Aura while cultivating their flesh with cosmic stars.


    But one day, a crack appeared on Sacred Island and a shadowy figure walked out. Red Lotus Taoist in Closed Door Meditation woken up when he saw the figure and said, "Your Veneration, you are back so soon. I expected you to return when the God Deification Ceremony begins."


    The shadowy figure was Minghe. He asked, "Hasn''t the Battle of Gods Investiture begun? I have been away for over 5000 years. I thought it would have ended, but who knew that it hasn''t even started yet."


    Red Lotus Taoist replied with a smile, "This is the Untainted World, so you can''t judge it based on human history. Although emperors in Human Tribe can''t be immortals, they can cultivate the Way of Celestial Immortality or Martial Arts to prolong their lives, thus lasting a longer time. At present, Xia has ended and Shang Dynasty is in its prime with less than 10 emperors. It will take around 1000 years before the Battle of Gods Investiture."


    Minghe laughed, saying, "Well, I forgot. This is the Untainted Land with a different way of how dynasties will change. But it''s better this way. I can catch up with God Deification Ceremony and I will need to make a thorough arrangement."


    Red Lotus Taoist smiled as a reply, feeling Minghe''s vital force and Heaven and Earth Taoist hidden within the Humanly Flower. He said, "Your Veneration, it seems you have got a lot from this trip to The Chaos."


    Minghe nodded with a satisfying smile, saying, "Of course, or it''s not worth my spending over 3000 years there. And your Red Lotus of Fire has attained Fulfillment and become a Highest Grade primordial supreme treasure. Although you haven''t made a Breakthrough in cultivation, it''s around the corner."


    Ever since Minghe left, he had begun to absorb Golden Lotus of Merit with his natal Red Lotus of Fire. After he succeeded, Red Lotus of Fire got its Fulfillment and advanced to the realm of Highest Grade primordial supreme treasure. Since Red Lotus of Fire was Red Lotus Taoist''s human body, the advancement of Red Lotus of Fire would lift his cultivation as well. Unfortunately, the Principle of Karma and the Law of Killing were still at Early Stage of the Origin, but they would be making Breakthroughs very soon.


    Minghe then asked Red Lotus Taoist, "I have left the Untainted Land for over 5000 years. Are there any great events? How are Liu Er, Kong Xuan, and Black Tortoise? Have there been any changes to any Sages and their tribes?"


    Red Lotus Taoist laughed, "Other than the Sages fighting to seize Luck in Human Tribe, their disciples, Xuandu, Guang Chengzi, Dipankara, Abundant Treasures, and Medicine Buddha made a Breakthrough to the Sage-to-be Realm successively. Other than that there''s nothing else. As for Liu Er, Kong Xuan, Black Tortoise, they have all made Breakthroughs in their cultivation, they''re living quite well."


    Minghe nodded. There were not many changes. Although some disciples from the four religions reached the Sage-to-be Realm, Liu Er and Kong Xuan were far better than them. Minghe didn''t care about these, but he noticed that Red Lotus Taoist looked strange when he mentioned Liu Er. Minghe asked curiously, "Has anything happened to Liu Er?"


    Red Lotus Taoist laughed, saying, "Yeah, but it''s a good thing. He has fallen in love with Haotian''s sister, Yaoji. They are touring the Heaven and Earth now like an immortal couple from heaven. How envious!"

 Chapter 214: Adventure in the Chaos

    Chapter 214: Adventure in the Chaos


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe was astonished. Yaoji, Haotian''s sister, isn''t she the mother of Yang Jian and the Third Holy Mother? How could she fall in love with Liu Er? Hearing Red Lotus Taoist''s words, Minghe was stunned and muttered, "There will no longer be Yang Jian and Third Holy Mother?"


    Red Lotus Taoist heard what Minghe muttered and said, "That''s not necessarily the case. There are still Yang Jian and Yang Chan, who are borne by Yang Tianyou from Western Religious Sect and Heavenly Court Queen Mother''s sworn sister, Peach Blossom Fairy. Peach Blossom Fairy was incarnated from a peach blossom in Garden of Peaches of Immortality and then adopted by Queen Mother as a sworn sister. Unfortunately, she was set up by Zhunti and kept captive under Mount Peach. Yang Jian is cultivating under Immortal Yu Ding''s guidance, Honoured Lord of the Origin''s disciple, and Yang Chan was recruited as Liu Er''s disciple."


    Minghe was surprised at Red Lotus Taoist''s words. The birth mother had changed, but Yang Jian and Yang Chan still existed. Was this a providence? It also astonished him that Liu Er would recruit a disciple and Yang Chan would be the disciple. Could this be a link of fate between Yang Chan and the Blood Sea since Minghe had the Lotus Lamp?


    Seeing Minghe''s expression, Red Lotus Taoist said with a smile, "Peach Blossom Fairy sneaked to the human world like Yaoji did. Zhunti did the same thing again by sending Yang Tianyou to seduce Peach Blossom Fairy and this time he succeeded. Yang Tianyou and Peach Blossom Fairy gave birth to three sons, Yang Jiao, Yang Jian, and Yang Chan.


    Later Haotian found out about their relationship and killed Yang Tianyou and Yang Jiao. Their souls were sent to reincarnation by Zhunti and had returned to Western Religious Sect, while Yang Jian was saved by Immortal Yu Ding. Yang Chan was caught by the heavenly troops originally, but Yaoji appealed to Haotian and let Liu Er take Yang Chan as a disciple. As a result, Haotian had to forego the matter and keep Peach Blossom Fairy under Mount Peach."


    Minghe laughed after understanding what went on. History still took its own course, but the interference of Liu Er replaced the main characters. Thinking of Liu Er and Yaoji, Minghe looked up to the moon in the sky; tonight was a full moon.


    After a while, Minghe calmed down. Red Lotus Taoist then asked him, "Your Veneration, how was your trip to the Chaos? Did you gain anything? Based on calculations, you should be back after at most 1000 years, but you have been there for 5000 years. What happened?"


    Minghe replied in a low voice, "Alas, the Chaos!" He looked up to the Ninth Heaven and his sight seemed to have penetrated the Untainted Land, showing the scene of the Chaos before him. The journey to the Chaos was beyond his expectation and was not as easy as he originally thought.


    ...


    Back to several thousand years earlier, Minghe was striding in the Chaos. The airflow in the Chaos was turbulent, but it couldn''t do any harm to Minghe since he had a strong human body. He had only been to the Chaos several times and usually it was just on the outskirts near the Untainted Land, so he could only travel the deep Chaos by relying on Spiritual Thoughts brought back by Kunpeng.


    As Minghe walked further into the Chaos, the airflow became more turbulent. He clearly felt that the Power of Divine Law was quite chaotic here, different from the Chaos near the Untainted Land which was orderly and mild. The reason might be that the Chaos near the Untainted Land was covered by The power of the Way of Heaven, thus being docile, while it was another situation deep within The Chaos.


    The deep Chaos was a vast land of nothingness, neither day nor night, or heaven and earth could be seen. Not a single glimpse of light but only pure darkness in The Chaos. One might lose his direction walking in such darkness and could only rely on one''s intuition to move forward. Once one''s intuition, he would be lost in the boundless Chaos.


    As time elapsed, the airflow became increasingly violent and stuck towards Minghe like a torrent of blades. However, they were smashed even before they went near Minghe.


    Minghe randomly grabbed at several airflows, feeling the sharp airflow in hand. Minghe sighed, "These airflows are like lines of blades. If a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal met them, he can barely escape unless they''re protected by Spiritual Treasures. Kunpeng was able to return to the Untainted Land safely even with limited Spiritual Treasures. He must have had it rough."


    As Minghe walked further, he couldn''t feel the Untainted Land behind him. He could only sense his Evil Separation and Selfcentric Separation because they were both converted by Minghe and Minghe was skilled in Law of Spiritual Beings. Even so, he could only sense them slightly.


    Suddenly, Minghe''s expression changed at the scene before him, as a flow of chaotic storm swept past him. Everywhere the storm passed, space and The Divine Law were twisted. The Power of Divine Law became turbulent, and even the Way of Prediction was severely affected, so Minghe had to be extremely cautious.


    Although Kunpeng was able to cross The Chaos, Minghe dared not say that he would be as lucky as Kunpeng. Moreover, Kunpeng hid from everything he met and took many detours. Minghe was not willing to do so, so he summoned Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. With a Green Light above his head, the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth emitted streaks of green light hang down, which was quite dazzling in the darkness. The Cauldron of Heaven and Earth shaped like a brilliant star in the dark sky, rendering people serenity.


    Upon the appearance of Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, Minghe began to control it to absorb the Air of Chaos then convert it into primordial Spiritual Air. To maintain his optimum condition, Minghe needed the supply of Spiritual Air. What''s more, Heaven and Earth Taoist''s small chiliocosm also required primordial Spiritual Air, hence he could kill two birds with one stone.


    Since the airflow was more and more violent, Minghe tried to refine his flesh with the turbulent Air of Chaos and the Power of Divine Law. Currently, his flesh would make minimal progress if he simply refined it with the Power of Divine Law.


    As countless Air of Chaos and the Power of Divine Law were gradually absorbed by Minghe, the blood-air around Minghe began to surge fiercely. The Air of Chaos, the Power of Divine Law and the blood-air around Minghe became turbulent, crashing into each other frantically and then returned to tranquility. Minghe was astonished to find that Body Tempering in this method worked well. No wonder Rakshasa possessed a mighty human body, it might be a result of this as well.


    The deeper Minghe walked, the more furious the Power of Divine Law would be and the more dangerous everything became. At times, the sweeping of a powerful chaotic storm would even threaten Minghe slightly, which was equivalent to an attack by the Origin in the Early Stage. Unsurprisingly, Kunpeng only chose milder places to walked in the Chaos. If Kunpeng did it like Minghe, he would have been dead already.


    Foraging ahead according to the map formed by Spiritual Thoughts, Minghe finally found the first "landmark" in the Chaos. The landmark, however, was quite dangerous. On an Original Stone of Chaos as large as a mountain peak rested several hundred Rare Beast of Chaos, each of them had the power as a Sage-to-be. Kunpeng instantly turned around and ran upon seeing them. If he was caught by them, he would be in an extremely dangerous state.


    These Rare Beasts of Chaos were shaped like flying bears, reflecting their power with their bulky bodies. Since they could resist the Air of Chaos at ease, they must have powerful bodies as strong as Ancestors of Sorcery. According to the record of Spiritual Thoughts, Rare Beast of Chaos had low-level wisdom and some acted on pure instincts.


    Since Minghe had met them, he would not let them go. Not to mention the Original Stone of Chaos was a perfect material for refining weapons. These Rare Beasts of Chaos were treasures by themselves, especially the Origin in their bodies which was the Origin of chaos.


    By the time Minghe refined a Rakshasa body, his power of the Origin would all be converted into the Origin of chaos, so every streak of the Origin of chaos was precious even if there were not much. For Body Tempering Cultivators like Minghe, the Origin of chaos was definitely good stuff.


    Kunpeng also killed some Rare Beast of Chaos when he explored the Chaos, thus strengthening his human body greatly after absorbing their Origin of chaos. Minghe''s body was making slow progress now, but he could advance by leaps and bounds by absorbing a large amount of the Origin of chaos. He could save numerous years of accumulation this way, so how could he not be tempted?


    Each of these Rare Beasts of Chaos had a human body at the level of Sage-to-be at least, so there would be lots of Origin of chaos in their bodies. Through Minghe''s perception, he knew there was one beast who was half a step away from Origin, whose most likely the leader of the pack.


    As Minghe approached, the Green Light emitted by the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth became even more dazzling like a lited candle in the darkness, all Rare Beasts of Chaos turned towards the Green Light. The leader growled at Minghe and his pack echoed after him, which formed a stream of the Air of Chaos striking at Minghe.

 Chapter 215: Body Tempering in the Chaos

    Chapter 215: Body Tempering in the Chaos


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The mighty roar with Air of Chaos became like knives breaking the peace in the Chaos. Most importantly, the roaring of all Rare Beasts of Chaos together formed greater impetus and power. No one under Sage-to-be could survive this attack.


    Minghe stared at the attack of these Rare Beast of Chaos surprisingly, thinking, "It seems that they have some wisdom, otherwise they couldn''t know the way of joint attack." But Minghe was unconcerned about the attack which couldn''t even break the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth''s defense.


    "Boom!" With a blast, the attack of Rare Beasts of Chaos dwindled into nothing. The defense power of the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth was the strongest among all primordial supreme treasures. What''s more, it was exerted by Minghe, a Middle Stage of Origin. As a result, the joint attack of Rare Beasts of Chaos at Sage-to-be Realm failed to do any harm to the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth.


    Seeing it was useless, Rare Beasts of Chaos all soared and launched a second attack on Minghe under the leader''s roar. They all raised their huge claws and struck at Minghe fiercely. The colossal Astral Wind Blade cut fiercely towards Minghe, and even the Air of Chaos couldn''t conceal its edge.


    More than that, all Rare Beasts of Chaos rushed towards Minghe under their leader''s guidance after that attack. These Astral Wind Blades were just a distraction, their physical bodies were the strongest power they had. Under the cover of the Astral Wind Blade, Rare Beasts of Chaos could approach Minghe easily and exert their full combat power.


    Minghe smiled. He moved and the Astral Wind Blade all slide past him, failing to reach Minghe and even the defense of Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. Minghe waved his hands and the God-killing Spear appeared in his hand. Looking at the Rare Beasts of Chaos charging towards him, Minghe didn''t hesitate and went forth to strike back.


    As the spear glow in coldness, Minghe waved his God-killing Spear and each strike stabbed at the eyebrow of Rare Beasts of Chaos. A seemingly normal attack but each strike was lethal because the most powerful attack of God-killing Spear was to damage Original Spirit. Although these Rare Beasts of Chaos had strong physical bodies, they were nothing for God-killing Spear. Eventually, their Original Spirits were vanished thoroughly.


    All Rare Beasts of Chaos died as quickly as taking a few breaths but their bodies remained well-preserved. After they died, streaks of gray lights emitted from their bodies, attempting to enter into the Chaos. Luckily, Minghe acted swiftly. Upon waving his sleeves, he captured these gray lights.


    These gray lights were the Origin of chaos in the bodies of Rare Beasts of Chaos. After Rare Beasts of Chaos died, these origins of chaos would exit their bodies and regress in the Chaos. Minghe didn''t know this at first, so he wasted dozens of streaks of Origins of chaos.


    Minghe was satisfied with the Origin of chaos in his hands. Over 500 Rare Beasts of Chaos offered him as many as 1300 streaks of the Origin of chaos. Minghe had just gotten about 400 streaks of the Origin of chaos over the previous years in the Chaos, and this time marked he reaped a huge harvest.


    Minghe was excited seeing the Origin of chaos in his hands. He waved his sleeves, collecting the dead bodies of Rare Beasts of Chaos and sat on the huge Original Stone of Chaos, absorbing these Origins of chaos.


    Once the Origin of chaos was infused into Minghe''s body, he felt the strength of the Origin of chaos, which was nearly twice more turbulent than the Air of Chaos and the Power of Divine Law. However, when Minghe began to absorb the Origin of chaos, its effect on Body Tempering was obvious and also several times stronger than before.


    Minghe absorbed all the Origin of chaos in about 15 minutes and the progress of his human body was incomparable to what he gained in the last 1000 years. Minghe was delighted to see the effect, knowing he was right to go to the Chaos.


    Minghe continued his journey after collecting the Original Stone of Chaos at his feet. He was in no hurry this time since he was not willing to miss any Rare Beasts of Chaos. Any Rare Beasts of Chaos sense by Minghe was killed immediately, becoming the perfect materials which could enhance his physical body.


    For nearly 100 years, Minghe went on his journey slowly by constantly hunting Rare Beasts of Chaos. Till date he had thousands of streaks of Origin of chaos, saving him tens of thousands of years on Body Tempering. Since the physical body was going to be fully tempered soon, Minghe was exalted. At this rate, his physical body was going to reach its peak at any time.


    Minghe had been expecting the day of reaching the peak for had finally arrived. By the time his physical body reached its peak, he would be able to strive for the body of Rakshasa. The danger behind it was also difficult to imagine. To ensure his freedom in Untainted Land, the transformation process must be carried out in Untainted Land. Otherwise, he would transform into a Rakshasa, which would not be permitted by the Way of Heaven in Untainted Land.


    At present, Minghe base was still centered in Untainted Land, so he was not likely to give up all he had in Untainted Land. Transforming into Rakshasa in Untainted Land was quite risky as well because the Way of Heaven would resist Minghe by landing Divine Punishment. If Minghe could survive it, he would be able to transform into Rakshasa and get the approval from the Way of Heaven. If not, he would end up in having his soul disintegrated.


    To increase his odds of success, Minghe had to upgrade his physical body to the greatest extent, and that''s why he needed more Origin of chaos. Nevertheless, the Chaos was boundless and Rare Beasts of Chaos were scattered, so it would be hard to encounter hundreds of beasts like last time. In the past 100 years, he had only met the similar scale of beasts four times.


    With any luck, Minghe could come across about 50 beasts together in one go. At times, he would meet only one beast, but each one counted. Therefore, he would end its lonely life and let his Origin of chaos unite with others in his body in light of humanitarianism.


    Sometimes Minghe was also joyful even seeing one single beast. The one in front of him now, for example, was thousands of meters tall with black long fur like a gorilla. The most unique was that this Rare beast of Chaos had three heads and six arms, like the combination of a gorilla and Asura. What Minghe cared for was that the physical body of this Rare Beast of Chaos had reached The Way of Origin.


    Looking at this Rare beast of Chaos, Minghe''s eyes were shining with delight because it was like putting a huge vault of treasures in front of him. He could even feel the strong Origin of chaos in its body. Killing it and getting its Origin of chaos were Minghe''s strongest heartfelt wish at this time.


    The abundant Origin of chaos in this Rare beast of Chaos''s body was exactly what Minghe needed. The Origin of chaos in its body was more than that of all Rare Beasts of Chaos he had collected before. Once getting its Origin of chaos, Minghe''s body could be improved to its peak, and he could return to Untainted Land, began the transformation into Rakshasa, which was exactly what Minghe had been wishing for.


    Nevertheless, this was not an easy feat. Although Minghe had reached the Realm of Middle Stage of Origin, this Rare Beast of Chaos actualized with its physical body, which was far harder than actualization by Original Spirit. Minghe had never met such an opponent, so he had to be cautious in case the beast was stronger than he thought, which was the last thing Minghe wanted.


    This Rare beast of Chaos, however, was the same as Minghe thought. He could sense the strong vital force of Origin of chaos in Minghe''s body, killing Minghe and absorbing his Origin of chaos would lift this beast''s cultivation as well. Moreover, Minghe had the strongest body ever since this beast''s actualization, so it would not let Minghe go.


    Human and beast stared at each other and nobody dares to make the first move. Minghe was looking this beast over in order to find its weakness and so was the beast. Although the beast was much larger in size, it knew clearly that Minghe was definitely a huge threat.

 Chapter 216: The Critical Strike

    Chapter 216: The Critical Strike


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Looking at the massive body of the Rare Beast of Chaos, Minghe shivered and shouted out. "The Dharma Laksana of Heaven and Earth, rise!" As soon as he stopped, his body rapidly became larger and larger and soon equaled the size of the Rare Beast of Chaos.


    Minghe now was thousands of feet tall and burst out intense energy, which even forced back the airflow of the Chaos. The tremendous God-killing Spear in his hand was overwhelmingly mighty. It revealed great Evil Spirit and the airflow of the Choas could not get any closer. The Cauldron of Heaven and Earth transformed into a ray of light and merged into Minghe''s body. A robe entirely made of Green Light covered Minghe from head to toes. This was the defense of the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth.


    Seeing what Minghe had done, the Demon Ape (another name of the Rare Beast of Chaos) roared at once, and six weapons appeared in his hands. There were two bone blades, two bone swords, and two bone sticks. It seemed that the weaponry came from the skeletons of the Rare Beasts of Chaos, which were killed by the Demon Ape before. The Refining methods were obviously rough.


    Minghe looked at the weapons carefully and realized a fact: Although they seemed to be roughly refined, they were natural and straightforward works. They were not primordial spiritual treasures or primordial supreme treasures, but the power was comparable with them.


    The Demon Ape roared three times and began to move. Two bone swords shrouded by the Sword Aura directly attacked Minghe. The swords fiercely cut through the Choas as horrible as the Origin of Heaven and Earth. Along with the attack, there appeared a space hole, which was indulged in Earth, Wind, Water, Fire elements and so on. After the Sword Aura disappeared, all of these vanished too.


    Minghe shook his long spear and made an attack. The simple action contained strong power. His Spear Aura burst out and destroyed everything. The space hole, of course, disappeared right away. The Spear Aura went straight forward to the Demon Ape with undiminished power.


    The Demon Ape roared again and used his bone sticks to block Minghe''s attack. "Boom!" A massive crash, with the airflow of The Chaos smashing into infinite pieces. A big vacuum in space was created in The Choas.


    The big vacuum in space was just like the small world when Goddess Nvywa created the Wahuang Heaven. After the Air of Chaos vanished, elements like Earth, Wind, Water, and Fire all ran wild in the small world. Perhaps Minghe could create a small world here with some efforts. However, the airflow of the Choas was a total mess; it was not a good choice to create a world here. Even if he had built one, it would have been worn away quickly.


    After the clash, the Demon Ape came into sight once more, there were only a few minor scratches and bruises, which recovered rapidly. Minghe gasped with admiration at the body of the Demon Ape. The Demon Ape had metamorphosed his body, thus created an unbelievable strong physical body. Even if the Spear hurt Minghe himself, he could not easily escape from damages.


    Minghe''s attack didn''t hurt the Demon Ape, but it gave rise to the Ape''s killing intent instead. The Ape was burnt with anger and roared. The vacuum space, which was eroding by the Choas, stopped. The elements of Earth, Wind, Water, and Fire stirred up along with the roar and then began to transform.


    After the roar, the Demon Ape suddenly moved and jumped toward Minghe. With six powerful weapons flying towards Minghe, the Demon Ape advanced step by step, like the Creation of Heaven and Earth. Even the Choas was forced back by the power. As if a shooting star flew across the sky, however, the beautiful and bright star showed infinite killing intent.


    Minghe waved his Spear and drew a beautiful circle. Looking at the advancing Demon Ape, Minghe was not afraid at all. He was indeed in high spirit and jumped up to fight the Demon Ape. Minghe shouted. "Kill the Gods and Separation of Tao! Go!" The God-killing Spear launched an attack all of a sudden.


    The Spear made the whole Chaos trembled. Wherever the Spear swept away, space broke into pieces. Just like shattered glass dancing in the air, glittering with silver light. But, remember to be careful with these pieces, which would kill you in a second.


    The Demon Ape waved his weapons and attacked Minghe. When they were close to each other, an earthshaking clash was about to happen. However, Minghe suddenly stopped. He hung like a puppet and kept still in the middle of the sky, no one knew what he would do next, which is the most horrible thing in a battle.


    As if the spear point of the God-killing Spear was penetrating a glass, it lashed forward, and the glass began to break. With the sound of glass breaking, wherever the Spear pointed, space was utterly shattered. On the other side of the glass, the Demon Ape was thoroughly locked.


    "Boom!" With a high clicking noise, the tremendous space storm burst out. The Spear accurately pointed to the Demon Ape. It was too late for the Demon Ape to react. As a result, the space storm swallowed the Demon Ape. A miserable screech resounded through The Choas. Innumerable blood droplets sprinkled down and got wiped away by The Chaos in a flash.


    After a while, a huge body was thrown out millions of miles away by the storm. The Demon Ape was severely damaged. A large wound was even cut into the bone. The criminal was Minghe, of course.


    The Demon Ape was extremely angry while he was thrown away by the space storm. Killing intent raged in his three heads, he opened his six pairs of crimson blood eyes and searched for the criminal, however, he saw nothing. He could never see the offender again.


    "Puff!" The Spear penetrated the body of the Demon Ape, which made the Ape still in the middle of the sky. The Demon Ape turned his three huge heads and saw Minghe, who was standing right behind him. The long spear straightly penetrated his heart, his blood and flesh, his bones, and then pierced out from his chest. His Original Spirit was exterminated. The Demon Ape roared and died.


    As soon as the Demon Ape died, the Origin of chaos slowly appeared from the Ape''s corpse. Minghe put out one of his hands and grasped the Origin of the Chaos. The other hand grabbed a ray of silvery light. It was the disappearing Original Spirit of the Demon Ape, which was spiritually reserved by Minghe.


    Holding the Origin of chaos and the remaining Original Spirit of the Demon Ape, Minghe happily smiled. This battle was a real bumper harvest! The Origin of Chaos merely doubled the sum he had gathered before, not to mention other benefits. As expected, achieving the Origin or not would have made a significant difference.


    After taking back the God-killing Spear, Minghe sealed up the corpse and the remaining soul of the Demon Ape for safekeeping. These might be useful in the future. Unfortunately, Minghe could not keep his mind on refining the corpse of the Demon Ape here in the Choas. Otherwise, he would have taken action at once. The carcass and remaining soul of the Demon Ape were best materials to refine an evil weapon.


    Minghe also sealed up the Origin of Chaos. His body needed not to consume the whole Origin of Chaos to reach its peak level. Thus the rest would be wasted. If dividing the Origin of Chaos into different parts, he was afraid that the Origin of Chaos would be harmed. After all, the Origin of Chaos was produced by the Rare Beast of Chaos at the level of the Origin, which was incredibly precious.


    Anyway, it was a long time before he returned to the Untainted Land. Minghe was confident about gathering enough Origin of Chaos to cultivate his physical body. If failed, he would divide the Origin of Chaos at the level of the Origin. It was not late.


    During the battle with the Demon Ape, Minghe relied not only on the God-killing Spear but also on the Law of Space and Law of Spiritual Beings. The space storm rose by the Law of Space, which was called the Space Breaking. Minghe then used the Law of Space to move to the back of the Demon Ape and gave him the deadly attack before he got a steady foothold.


    The final attack was also rather complicated. Minghe used one of his greatest Divine Laws, the Law of Spiritual Beings. He aimed to destroy the soul of the Demon Ape. If the Demon Ape had some soul defense, he would not have died so easily. Supposing that exchanged the Demon Ape to another expert of Origin, Minghe would take more efforts to win the battle. After all, the master would equip with more Magic Weapons than merely the martial weapons.

 Chapter 217: The Arrival

    Chapter 217: The Arrival


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After killing the Rare Beast of Chaos, Minghe went forth on his journey once again. This time he didn''t make any effort to search for the Rare Beast of Chaos. He just followed accordingly to the marks on the map. But once he came across a Rare Beast of Chaos on the way, he would not let it escape.


    Years later, Minghe got to his first destination, which was the world nearest to the Untainted Land. Minghe hid in the Void, looking at the world before him. The last world found by Kunpeng during his returned and the world where the experts of Origin live.


    Suddenly a green light flash by Minghe and Heaven and Earth Taoist appeared beside him. Heaven and Earth Taoist stared at the world, his eyes shining with passionate flames. Noticing his expression, Minghe asked, "How is it? Can you assert the level of this world?"


    Heaven and Earth Taoist observed the world for a long time. Then, he answered, " It should be a small chiliocosm, however, it had developed well and is completed with the divine law. As for the size, my World of Heaven and Earth is nearly twice as big as it is. If it can be swallowed by my world, I would definitely make more progress."


    Yes. Swallowing. It was the decision that Minghe and Heaven and Earth Taoist made together when they found out that other worlds existed in the Chaos. Otherwise, they would not have force Kunpeng to leave for the Chaos to locate the world. All of these were prepared for the promotion of Heaven and Earth Taoist and the world inside him.


    Theoretically, a world cannot get promotion on its own. From the moment a world was born, it would remain at a stage of depletion. Although the world would keep perfecting with the birth of creatures, the depletion would be aggravated. Thus, as the world would become stronger due to it being whole, it would have lost any hopes of promotion.


    Similar to Untainted World where Minghe lived, during the birth of Heaven and Earth, Spiritual Air filled the world. Even in Mount Kunlun or Heavenly Court, places thought to be with an abundance of Spiritual Air was incomparable to it. The Spiritual Air of the world became lesser as days pass, even though the dead Creatures would be transformed into Spiritual Air after going through Cultivation Tribulation of Heaven and Earth. It was not as pure as the original Spiritual Air.


    Minghe didn''t know much about the levels of Untainted World, but one could be sure that the Untainted Land was at the level of great trichiliocosm, or even greater. Although Untainted Land had become very powerful after Hongjun united the Taoism and the Eight Sages came into being, its depletion was huge as well. And had lost all hope for a promotion.


    Worlds would not promote automatically as human touch were necessary. It was almost impossible to promote Untainted World, even with the cooperation of all Sages and Minghe. But the World of Heaven and Earth was just a small chiliocosm. If all existing worlds were graded into four levels: primary rank, secondary rank, advanced rank and fulfillment rank, the World of Heaven and Earth would just be a primary rank chiliocosm.


    Even though Minghe owned the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, which could transform Air of Chaos into primordial Spiritual Air, and continually supplement the small chiliocosm with it, it would be impossible to promote the small chiliocosm immediately to medium dichiliocosm till millions of years later. Moreover, becoming a medium dichiliocosm was not the key to a world''s promotion, it was what comes after. A stronger great trichiliocosm.


    Minghe could not wait forever. In other to promote the World of Heaven and Earth as soon as possible, swallowing other worlds to complete itself would be the best shortcut. And there are worlds in the Chaos, which granted Minghe a great opportunity. As long as the World of Heaven and Earth swallowed these worlds, it could enhance its accumulation in the twinkle of an eye. Becoming medium dichiliocosm would no longer be impossible so long as there were enough of this worlds to be swallowed.


    The world before Minghe was the first to be swallowed. It was about double the size of the World of Heaven and Earth and could be a small chiliocosm at the secondary rank or even at the level of advanced rank level. If the World of Heaven and Earth could swallow it, it could become a secondary-rank small chiliocosm at least, and the cultivation progress of Heaven and Earth Taoist would be greatly improved.


    But the problem lies in the Da Luo Golden Immortal of Origin of this world. Minghe could not move rashly because if this person could become Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin, he must have some special capability. From how he had traced Kunpeng so easily meant that his ability couldn''t be looked down on. More importantly, he hadn''t shown any of it in front of Kunpeng, so Minghe didn''t know anything about him. It would be unwise to take action without caution.


    And mainly it''s also Minghe''s lack of knowledge of the world, too, that he could not certify whether there was only one Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin or more. Moreover, Minghe didn''t know how his cultivation and tactics were, which might lead to an unexpected consequence if he act headfirst. Who knows if this guy had any secret weapons or not.


    With the help of Heaven and Earth Taoist, Minghe was confident about his success, but he didn''t want to fight while being unprepared. Because if he pushed this guy into a dead end and caused damages to himself or Heaven and Earth Taoist, it would be terrible. The final struggles of a Da Luo Golden Immortal of Origin at death door would not be able to be endured so easily


    To ensure that there are no loopholes in his plan, Minghe decided to secretly sneak into the world to understand the cultivation system and the background of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin. Once he thought of a flawless plan, it would be the time to take action.


    But sneaking into the world wasn''t easy. The existence of individual Way of Heaven in every world is the same as the World of Heaven and Earth inside the body of Heaven and Earth Taoist. But the Way of Heaven in the World of Heaven and Earth was at its birth stage, so its awareness was extremely weak. But with the development of the world, the Way of Heaven would get stronger ultimately


    If someone with Middle Stage of Origin as powerful as Minghe, sneaked into the world, the Way of Heaven definitely would sound a warning and all the powerful men in this world would know that there was someone sneaking in. Then Minghe would be exposed to Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin and at that time Minghe would have to fight against him face to face. But this wasn''t what Minghe wanted.


    Professional skills are needed for sneaking in secretly. So Minghe waved his sleeve to summon a Rare Beast of Chaos, Double-headed Silver Wolf. This Double-headed Silver Wolf was not dead, but alive. Minghe purposely captured it alive and sealed it for future use.


    Minghe summoned a Blood God Doppelganger at the same time. The cultivation of this Blood God Doppelganger had been at the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be. It would be the key to Minghe''s plan.


    Blood God Doppelganger fused with the Double-headed Silver Wolf immediately after being summoned out. And suddenly the face of Double-headed Silver Wolf had twisted and its four pupils dilated as if it had lost focus. But because it was a sealed creature, even though Double-headed Silver Wolf was in pain, it could not move an inch nor even make a sound.


    When Double-headed Silver Wolf recovered, the soul had been changed. Minghe waved his hand to remove the seal on Double-headed Silver Wolf. Blood God Doppelganger shook its body to adapt itself to its new body. Minghe didn''t hurry because he knew that physical possession took time. Only when the Blood God Doppelganger was totally fused with its new body without any flaws, he would begin to take action.


    This Double-headed Silver Wolf was approximately 2000 feet high, and more than 4000 feet long, with two heads and silver fur covering its whole body. It had the body of a Sage-to-be at Secondary Stage, and there were dozens of the Origin of Chaos in its body, so it would be the perfect bait. Minghe had captured stronger Rare Beast of Chaos, however, he was afraid that a stronger beast would catch the attention of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin. If he found out, it would be troublesome.


    In Kunpeng''s exploration, Minghe had seen some Cultivators hunt these Rare Beasts of Chaos, and collects the Origin of Chaos which left the dead beasts'' bodies. Then the Cultivators would take in the collected the Origin of Chaos for cultivation, so Kunpeng started to hunt Rare Beast of Chaos as well, instead of staying somewhere to save time and energy. To give up such a good thing without danger and also benefits his cultivation, was not what a real gambler like Kunpeng would do.

 Chapter 218: Sneaking into the World

    Chapter 218: Sneaking into the World


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Several days later, the Blood God Doppelganger had completely gotten used to the body of the Double-headed Silver Wolf. Minghe waved his hand and send him out of the Void where he hid. Together with the Blood God Doppelganger, was a pack of Double-headed Silver Wolves. There were about 35 of them and including the Blood God Doppelganger makes 36 of them.


    Minghe met this group of Double-headed Silver Wolves in the Chaos, however, their power was not as great as their number. The strongest was just equivalent to a Cultivator at the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be, and nine of them were at this stage. Minghe could not allow his Blood God Doppelganger to enter this world alone as that it would be too obvious and raised suspicions easily.


    Double-headed Silver Wolves liked living in a pack so traveling alone was prone to suspicion. If not, how could the Blood God Doppelganger get what he want amidst the chaos? The Blood God Doppelganger would have a better chance to accomplish Minghe''s plan during the confusion. By hiding within a group of Double-headed Silver Wolves, he could play it by ear.


    As soon as they were released, the group of Double-headed Silver Wolves started to roar in anger. There was only one world in front of them, thus they found it to be the best target for their anger. From the remaining Spiritual Thoughts of the Clone of Blood God, who used to follow Kunpeng around the chaos, usually, the Rare Beast of Chaos always lived in the Chaos.


    Once in a while, these beasts would meet the chaotic storm. It would not be lethal to them but sometimes it would blow them away to another world nearby. When that happens, these Rare Beasts of Chaos would try to attack that world uncontrollably. This phenomenon seems to be definite.


    After a loud roar, these 36 Double-headed Silver Wolves ran towards the world with thundering motion, seemingly unstoppable. In the Void, Minghe could feel the tangible anger and killing intent of these Rare Beasts of Chaos. Their eyes were thirsting for blood, and they would unmercifully tear at anything that tried to stop them.


    However, the moment they arrived at the crystal wall of this world, tens of thousands of Cultivators rushed out from it. They lined up fearlessly like a well-regulated army, defending against the group of Rare Beasts of Chaos.


    Looking at how accustomed they reacted, Minghe thought they must have met this kind of issue from time to time. The first nine of them were even at Sage-to-be Stage, except for a handful who were at Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, the rest was just at Primordial Unity Golden Immortal or Golden Immortal cultivation.


    Compared with this group of Rare Beasts of Chaos, they seemed to be much weaker. The leading nine Sages-to-be held up nearly 20 beasts, while the rest formed a tactical formation to separate the beasts and kill them at one shot.


    Their methods of attack peaked Minghe''s interest. The Magic Weapons in their hands were all very unique, even the Primordial Spiritual Treasures in the nine Sages-to-be''s hands seemed to look strange. Some of these treasures seemed to be primordial, but some showed signs of refining by humans. It was also strange that even the Primordial Spiritual Treasures also seemed to have been refined by someone.


    Among the Three Laws Of Elixirs, Weapons, and Arrays, Minghe was an expert in the Law of Weapon, so he could easily tell the differences among these Magic Weapons. Minghe was especially curious about the several Primordial Spiritual Treasures which were refined by Houtu. "Could this world contain treasures like the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, which could refine Primordial Spiritual Treasures? Maybe I can gain something in this travel after all." Minghe thought.


    The battle lasted for several days and ended with the defeat of the wolves. However, the other side also suffered a great loss. The nine Sages-to-be were badly hurt, 20 Da Luo Golden Immortals and nearly 3,000 Taiyi Golden Immortals and Golden Immortals lost their lives. But instead of showing any form of sadness, only greed could be seen on in their eyes as they stared at the dead bodies of the Rare Beasts of Chaos.


    When they were allotting spoils of this war, a weird flash of red light immersed in the body of a badly hurt Golden Immortal. There was no any other movement later, and that Golden Immortal didn''t feel any different. It as if nothing had happened.


    When everything was done, all the Cultivators went back to their world happily including that Golden Immortal who went home with glee after obtaining some materials from the bodies of the Rare Beasts of Chaos. He didn''t even notice that something has entered into his body.


    In the Void, Minghe and the Taoist of Heaven and Earth sat face to face and placed between them was the Magical Tao Mirror, reflecting the figure of the Golden Immortal who was possessed by Minghe''s Blood God Doppelganger. When the Doppelganger followed this Cultivator back to his world, both Minghe and the Taoist of Heaven and Earth injected their supernatural power into the Magical Tao Mirror. They found that there were plenty of strange textures surrounding the Cultivator, which were not easy to understand.


    Actually, these surreal textures were formed by Minghe and the Taoist of Heaven and Earth as they began to analyze the Divine Laws and Origin of this world. Every world has its unique Divine Laws and Origin, such as the World of Heaven and Earth inside Taoist of Heaven and Earth''s body, which uses different Laws and Origin from the Untainted Land. Therefore, if an outsider invaded a world, its Way of Heaven would easily notice it.


    Minghe was born in Untainted Land, and his body had gotten used to the Divine Laws of that world and had been bathed in the original vital force of the Untainted World. To wanted to sneak into it secretly he needed to be familiar with the Laws and Origin of this new world.


    As each world had its own unique system of Laws, such as the World of Heaven and Earth. Though it didn''t accumulate the total of 3,000 Divine Laws, it had owned enough Laws to build a world, and the remnants would emerge gradually during the evolution of this world. Among all the Divine Laws inside the World of Heaven and Earth, the Law of Heaven and Earth and the Law of Space were the strongest. As for which Law was the strongest or were they all equal in the Untainted Land, Minghe had no idea.


    Since the Double-headed Silver Wolf possessed by the Blood God Doppelganger was killed, the Doppelganger was only left with a small piece of Original Spirit without any supernatural power. Although it was just a small piece of Original Spirit, it was of Realm of Sage-to-be since it was Minghe''s Doppelganger. Therefore, it went unnoticeable by the Golden Immortal


    If it was in Untainted Land, Minghe could read the memory of that Cultivator directly, or completely possessed his body. However, in another world, the Golden Immortal would undergo change more or less if Minghe were to read his memory or possessed his body. What more, Blood God Doppelganger''s vital force was different from the Cultivators in this world, which could be noticed by the Way of Heaven which would alert the other Cultivators.


    The only thing that the piece of Original Spirit of Blood God Doppelganger could do was to hide in the body of that Golden Immortal, using the vital force of that Golden Immortal to disguise himself. Therefore, Minghe and the Taoist of Heaven and Earth had enough time and resources to predict the Divine Laws and the Origin of this world.


    With the help of Magical Tao Mirror, Minghe and the Taoist of Heaven and Earth''s prediction were accomplished with half the effort. Gradually, the construction of the Divine Laws and the vital force of the Origin of this world take its form in front of them. The process of prediction was long and tedious, it would be for naught if they were to hasten the process.


    Several years later, Minghe and the Taoist of Heaven and Earth withdrew their supernatural power on the Magical Tao Mirror, and the Mirror was put away by Minghe. With a smile on his face, Minghe changed his physical appearance, flesh, bones, and even his vital force. In the end, Minghe shape-shifted into a 20-year-old teenager, which was totally different and unrecognizable from himself.


    Looking at Minghe''s perfect shape-shift, the Heaven and Earth Taoist smiled and said, "Your Veneration, your Law of Blood and Law of Spiritual Beings become more and more profound. Your shape-shift is perfect. Now, you really look like a Cultivator from this world, making it easier to get into this world secretly. I''ll be waiting for your good news."


    Minghe nodded his head. Heaven and Earth Taoist would not follow him to get into this world as he needed to remain outside to collaborate with Minghe when its necessary. Minghe turned around, moving quickly and simultaneously in the Void and entered that world without anyone noticing.

 Chapter 219: Entering the City

    Chapter 219: Entering the City


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    A group of Golden Immortal Cultivators was riding on clouds slowly in the sky; they were the ones who just fought against the Rare Beasts of Chaos beyond the wall of the world. Though they all had various degrees of injuries on their bodies, instead of being upset, they were very excited about obtaining the spoils that they deserved.


    After going their separate way, a Golden Immortal looked at the sternum in his bag of treasures with an involuntary look of satisfaction on his face. He was merely a Golden Immortal, he was lucky to be able to join in this war. He was satisfied with getting a sternum of Rare Beast of Chaos and had no other expectations, for the most valuable items were in the back pocket of other more powerful Cultivators.


    At this moment, suddenly a shadow flashed by him bringing about a blast of wind. This Golden Immortal looked up with amazement in his eyes at the speed of that shadow figure. But he didn''t thought much about it and rode the clouds back home. He wanted to make good use of this sternum to refine a Magic Weapon for defense.


    After that Golden Immortal''s left, a figure appeared in the woods beneath him. It was Minghe after he shape-shifted. Minghe came for no other reason but to get the Original Spirit sojourned in that Golden Immortal back. Minghe wouldn''t leave the Original Spirit in that Cultivator''s body forever.


    Minghe wouldn''t care if it was the Spiritual Thoughts of Clone of Blood God. However, Blood God Doppelganger was different. From the earliest times, Minghe gained enlightenment on the Law of Spiritual Beings and improved Clone of Blood God with his Magic Skills that lead to the birth of Blood God Doppelganger. These 49 Blood God Doppelgangers differs from Clone of Blood God, but they all had a streak of Original Spirit from Minghe.


    Even if Blood God Doppelganger died, Minghe could take its Original Spirit back to rebuild Blood God Doppelganger as long as that Original Spirit hasn''t dissipated. And this streak of Original Spirit would become strong with the cultivation of Blood God Doppelganger. Now that this Original Spirit was in a Realm of Sage-to-be, it wasn''t possible for Minghe to give up. What''s more, it wasn''t safe to let his own Original Spirit stray outside.


    There were many witchcrafts in Untainted Land. One of them was a forbidden craft called the Pinhead Arrows Book, which was vicious as it could kill people invisibly. Zhao Gongming, from Tribe of Severity, was killed because of it in the Battle of Gods Investiture. Although Minghe wasn''t afraid of it, he would be severely wounded if a Sage used his Original Spirit as a guide. Moreover, nobody knew whether the witchcraft existed in the Chaos or not, still, it was better to be careful.


    Minghe walked towards the direction that Golden Immortal left after retrieving his Original Spirit. It looked like a small step, but he had traveled hundreds of miles. It was a Magic Skill called Narrowing Earth into Inches. It meant that one step of Minghe was just like an inch. It was fast and convenient for him while being on his way.


    Finally, Minghe managed to a see populated region after walking half a day. It was a huge city with caesious walls and towering gate towers. And there were soldiers making their rounds on the city walls and at the gate. It made Minghe felt as if he had traveled back to ancient times. Only the numerous tactical formations and Talisman Symbols carved on walls made Minghe gave up on that notion.


    Minghe was embarrassed when he saw the entrance of the city. Everyone entered the city by walking instead of flying into the city directly. What''s more, everyone who entered the city had to pay an entrance tax. Even that Golden Immortal who was possessed by Blood God Doppelganger stood in line.


    Thus it could be seen that it wasn''t a normal city. Minghe didn''t know how many miles he had walked and to be surrounded by greenery and the woods the entire time, only this huge city showed signs o human traffic. The tactical formation carved on the wall might be the City-protecting Formation, from which he could know it wasn''t peaceful here as if it was attacked at often.


    Although there was a City-protecting Formation here, it couldn''t stop Minghe from spying on the conditions of the city. There were many races, but the main race was Human Tribe. Therefore, there was not only Human Tribe in this world, but also human had a high position. Both Untainted World and this city had Human Tribe. They were not the same but they were similar. Was it a coincidence?


    Next, there were shops all over the city like the ones in Human Tribe''s city in Untainted Land. They also used a unique currency which was called Spiritual Stone base on the locals'' words. This Spiritual Stone was retrieved from Spiritual Mines and was used as the circulation currency in this world.


    Minghe recognized what the Spiritual Stone was when he looked at it. Spiritual Mine was Spiritual Pulse that lost the soul. Spiritual Pulse was born because of heaven, it could gather the Spiritual Air in Heaven and Earth. However, if the Spiritual Pulse was destroyed and lost its soul, it would turn into Spiritual Mine which could never gather Spiritual Air in Heaven and Earth. Thus, it is used as currency upon extraction.


    What made Minghe embarrassed was that he didn''t have any Spiritual Stone. He couldn''t use teleportation to enter the city or it would alarm the Way of Heaven in this world, and all his efforts would be wasted. Reluctantly, he returned to the mountains behind him. He didn''t believe that there weren''t Spiritual Stones in the mountains.


    Minghe was back at the entrance of the city during sunset. He went to the deep mountains and forests with great results. He not only gained a small Spiritual Pulse but also found some Treasures of Heaven and Earth and possessions of some dead Cultivators. That strip of Spiritual Pulse was sadly broken into Spiritual Stones by Minghe and became his possession.


    Minghe got an identity card from the guard after paying taxes for entering the city. According to the guard, Minghe could move freely in the city with this card. Once he lost it, he had to pay tax to reapply. If it was lost with no reapplication, the guards who were in charge of protecting the city would regard him as an invader, and he would be executed if he resisted.


    Minghe realized the difference of this city when he entered, depicting how resourceful the person who built this city was. This city not only had Spirit-gathering Formation but also had Sky-forbidden Formation. What''s more, there was a huge Spiritual Pulse underground. Spirit-gathering Formation added Spiritual Pulse to make Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth in the city to be at least three or four times stronger than outside the city.


    In addition to this, this world had a unique feature which Minghe found out as he analyzed the Divine Law and the Origin of this world, Minghe found there was a special Spiritual Air besides the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth. He once felt this kind of special Spiritual Air in a Magic Weapon in the hands of those Cultivators who had fought against the Rare Beasts of Chaos.


    Minghe began to stroll when he entered the city with a purpose in mind. He searched all the shops to find things that were of use for him as well as to get as much information about this world as possible.


    Finally, his hard work paid off. Minghe lived in a tavern and tasted dishes which he hadn''t for a long time after buying the things he wanted. Minghe hadn''t eaten real and proper food since he came to Untainted Land. Eating was merely a desire fo him, now that he tried it again and it had a different flavor.


    In his room, Minghe was reading the pieces of those Jade Slips he bought in the daytime with his Spiritual Thoughts as night fell. These Jade Slips recorded the territory, history, and anecdotes in this world. It was the quickest way for Minghe to know about this world. Although he couldn''t grasp everything at least he could form a simple understanding.

 Chapter 220: The Treasures World

    Chapter 220: The Treasures World


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Though the Jade Slip was complicated, it wasn''t a big deal for Minghe and he learned almost everything about the world within half an hour. According to the Jade Slip, this place was called the Treasures World.


    The world gained its name not because there were many treasures here, but rather due to the many Cultivators here who were skilled in refining weapons. Magic Skills, tactical formations, and elixirs were nothing compared with weapon refinery here.


    In this world, besides the Spiritual Air of Earth and Heaven, there was also a unique Spiritual Air dubbed the Treasures Aura. Before all the Magic Weapons materialized, they had to absorb the aura. The more of the aura the weapons took in, the more powerful they would be.


    This roused Minghe''s interest in the world. What a wonderful world of Weapon-refining Masters! The weapons here were all ranked from the first to the ninth level, the so-called Holy Rank. The masters were ranked accordingly as well. Yet, there was no record about those above the Holy Rank.


    However, Minghe spotted something interesting on the Jade Slip. It was a Weapon-refining Master at the Holy Rank, named Lord of Numerous Treasures. He was the very originator of weapon-refining tactics and the only one who had reached his rank. Thinking it over, Minghe thought that he might be the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin who was hunting down Kunpeng.


    Wearing a wide smile, Minghe thought it was interesting indeed. The Holy-ranked treasures might as well be those Primordial Spiritual Treasures. Lord of Numerous Treasures, capable of preaching and refining Primordial Spiritual Treasures, must pretty powerful. Since he claimed to be Lord of Numerous Treasures, he must have many such treasures at hand. Minghe thought he must be cautious about his Magic Weapons when confronting Lord of Numerous Treasures.


    But he had no plans to provoke the person yet. He was more curious about the Law of Refining Tools and the unique Treasures Aura in this world. He wondered if the aura could be used to refine Primordial Spiritual Treasures without the need for the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. That would be the key to converting Postcelestial Treasures into Primordial Treasures in the Untainted Land.


    Early the next morning, Minghe found himself a weapon-refining shop and bought the place. He then shut the door to visitors and fully immersed himself in studying the Law of Refining Tools in Treasures World. As recorded in the Jade Slip, the Hundred-refining Earthly Fire was a book detailing the way to refine weapons. That was why he bought the shop that boasted a furnace that was connected to the earthly fire.


    Having spent much time pouring over the book, he was soon aware that the Law of Refining Tools here was inferior to that in the Untainted Land. Sometimes, those Postcelestial Spiritual Treasures refined in Untainted Land could well match the Primordial ones, but that would never happen here.


    Nevertheless, the Treasures World was special. The Magic Weapons in this world would absorb different amounts of the Treasures Aura, according to how well the spells cast on them conformed to the Law of Heaven and Earth. The more they conformed to the law, the more Treasures Aura they would suck in. These weapons, as a result, grew in power.


    He cared more about the aura instead of the Law of Refining Tools. If the aura could really enhance the power of weapons, then the weapons he created through the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth would even stronger. Or perhaps he could uncover the secret tactics of so-called Holy Ranked Weapon-refining Master. That way, he wouldn''t even need the cauldron to refine his weapons.


    Following the instructions for Law of Refining Tools recorded in the Hundred-refining Earthly Fire, Minghe placed the materials inside the furnace. The materials burned in the searing earthly fire and blended beautifully. The first step in the instructions was exactly the same as that of the Law of Refining Tools in Untainted Land.


    Once the materials were perfectly meshed, Minghe used his fingers in place of a brush to draw Talisman Symbols one after another in the air. He cast those symbols on the treasure that had yet taken its form. The symbols then integrated into limitations, making the treasure stronger as they increased in number. Treasures refined by limitations were more powerful.


    This was another unique feature of the Law of Refining Tools in this world. In the Untainted Land, they cast a complete limitation on refined weapons. Here, they would cast Talisman Symbols that would connect and integrate into a single limitation. That way, if they wanted to refine their weapons further, they could just cast more Talisman Symbols to the existing ones.


    This wasn''t possible with weapons made in Untainted Land. To refine a weapon for the second time meant ruining its core. But Minghe could see where the advantage was. Even though a weapon in the Treasures World could be refined repeatedly, its incomplete limitation meant it would be inherently less powerful than its counterpart in the Untainted Land even if their quality was the same. Further, the frequent refinement would also leave a defect in the weapon. This was precisely why Minghe had found those weapons so strange the first time he saw them.


    Once the limitations were cast, Minghe began molding the treasure. He could sense an endless flow of Treasures Aura of Heaven and Earth entering it. It took a long while before the treasure started glowing with a soft light. That was when he knew he had successfully refined the treasure.


    The treasure was a bronze hammer that glowed with a green light. He could faintly hear the sound of thunder coming from the hammer. When he looked at it, surprised crossed his expression. He had a created a fifth-ranked Spiritual Treasure. What a joke it was for him to spend half a month just to refine a treasure of this quality.


    Having considered himself a master of refining weapons, Minghe never thought the first treasure he would create in this world would be a fifth-ranked one. It was sardonic but it also ignited his determination. Since Lord of Numerous Treasures could create a Holy-ranked Spiritual Treasure, there wasn''t any reason that he couldn''t.


    He tossed the treasure aside and began refining another one. He was more cautious this time around, carefully observing each and every transformation of the treasure. He even began investigating why the treasure would take in a different amount of the aura. All these factors were crucial factors in determining the rank of a treasure.


    As time passed, he began spending more and more time refining every new treasure. But each new treasure that he produced were also of better quality than the previous one. From the initial fifth-ranked treasure, the ones that he could produce now were ninth-ranked. As his skill at refining weapon improved, the treasures that he refined also became increasingly powerful.


    "Ah?" Minghe noticed that all the refinery materials that he had prepared had run out. When he turned around, he saw that the treasures he created had piled up into a hill inside the room. He soon realized 3,000 years had passed. How time flew!


    There were thousands of Spiritual Treasures in the room. About 34 of them were ninth-ranked, 123 eighth-ranked, 321 seventh-ranked, and over 1000 fifth or sixth-ranked ones. These were all his creations over the past 3,000 years.


    Now, he had basically grasped everything there was to know about the Law of Refining Tools in this world. Though he only learned the Hundred-refining Earthly Fire, every method here would ultimately yield the same result. He could now produce a ninth-ranked treasure.


    Minghe also studied the different rankings of the Spiritual Treasures. The first through third-ranked ones were equivalent to the Low-Grade Postcelestial Spiritual Treasures, while the fourth through sixth-ranked ones were similar to the Mid-Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures. The seventh or eighth-ranked ones were like the Top-Grade Postcelestial Spiritual Treasures. Though they were slightly weaker in power, the ninth-ranked treasures were no inferior to the Highest-Grade Postcelestial Spiritual Treasures.


    Now that he had fully grasped the way to create Postcelestial Spiritual Treasures, it was time for him to try refining Holy-Ranked ones. But first, he needed to collect the necessary refinery materials. Though it would save him much effort if he simply melted down all his earlier creations, they were nevertheless his own handiwork. He could give the treasures away as gifts in the future.


    He spent all the Spiritual Stones that he owned and returned to the weapon-refining shop with a bunch of refinery materials. With a wave of his hand, he cast an enclosed tactical formation on the entire shop. When a primordial spiritual treasure was created, it would emit Mysterious Signs. With the formation, he could prevent others from finding out what he was doing inside the shop.


    When he had everything he needed, he soon immersed himself in weapon refining once again, with the goal this time being a Holy-ranked Spiritual Treasure. If he could fully grasp the Law of Refining Tools, then his trip here wouldn''t be in vain. By then, his refinery skills would see great improvement and he would be able to refine even better treasures with his cauldron.

 Chapter 221: Lord of Numerous Treasures

    Chapter 221: Lord of Numerous Treasures


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    On a grand mountain in the Treasures World, a plump middle-aged man was concentrating on refining a Spiritual Treasure. When it finally came out, an endless flow of Treasures Aura brightened the world with the light emitted by the treasure. The man held the treasure in his hand and sighed. "Another Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure again? I''ve spent so much time on this but the result is still the same! I wonder how long more do I need to wait before I can create that thing."


    If a powerful figure of the Treasures World was there at the moment, he would definitely recognize this man. This man was none other than Lord of Numerous Treasures, the only one who had reached the Origin in this world. He always wanted a breakthrough in his refinery. With some time and effort, in addition to all kinds of valuable materials, he could produce Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures now.


    However, that was not his ultimate goal. He wanted to create Primordial Supreme Treasures, whether or not they were top ones. This way, he would be able to own the most precious thing in this world, something that he had always coveted.


    However, he knew the dream was still far away from him at the moment and this disappointed him. There was also the fact that there were no other Holy-Ranked masters in refining weapons except him. If only he found a peer, he would improve by learning from another master''s experience.


    Suddenly, he turned toward the south in surprise. His expression soon gave way to a smile. He muttered in excitement, "We''ll finally have another Holy-ranked Weapon-refining Master. That comes from the Green Stone City. I hope the master there can offer me inspiration."


    He set aside all his Primordial Spiritual Treasures before riding on the clouds and heading for the Green Stone City. Soon enough, he arrived right above the city and looked down at a cottage in it. Seeing as there was an unending pour of Treasures Aura into the cottage, he speculated that some Primordial Spiritual Treasure was about to materialize.


    Inside his weapon-refining shop, Minghe was very much delighted to see that a Primordial Spiritual Treasure was about to be formed. However, the treasure was still taking in the Treasures Aura. This was the first time he had created a Primordial Spiritual Treasure without his cauldron. It was such a memorable breakthrough for him.


    After a careful inspection, he sensed something different in this unborn Primordial spiritual treasure. The aura it absorbed was quite distinct. It seemed that the aura also had primordial and Postcelestial ranks, similar to the Spiritual Air in Untainted Land.


    Out of the blue, Minghe turned and looked up. Peeping through the houses and City-protecting Formations, he saw a man hovering over the city and looking down at him. The man wore a robe and was surrounded by a halo of the Treasures Aura. More importantly, his cultivation had reached the Early Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin. Minghe''s eyes gleamed. It was Lord of Numerous Treasures!


    In the sky, Lord of Numerous Treasures noticed Minghe looking at him, perhaps having sensed him. He furrowed his brows and wondered how could a Golden Immortal feel his presence, let alone he who had reached the Early Stage of the Origin. Could it be that...


    Lord of Numerous Treasures wore a solemn expression. He reached out and a bronze mirror appeared in his hand. Then, a simple touch of the mirror threw him into a deeper anger. Black snow soon permeated the sky as he looked at Minghe, overwhelmed with Killing Intent.


    Sensing the killing intent, Minghe became aware that he might be in danger. He set aside the treasure that had just materialized and stepped out, where he found Lord of Numerous Treasures right in front of him. He realized what was going on when he saw the bronze mirror.


    Though the mirror was plain-looking, Minghe could clearly sense its vital force of reincarnation. It seemed to be something similar to the Stone of Three Lifetimes in the Nether World of Untainted Land, used to look into the other life and reincarnations of living creatures. It seemed that Lord of Numerous Treasures had found out about him being an outsider in this world.


    Lord of Numerous Treasures said coldly, "I thought a Weapon-refining Master in this world has reached the Holy Rank, but I find only an intruder here. How dare you sneak into my world and steal my way of refining weapons! I''ll never let you leave!"


    Minghe smiled. "Indeed, I came here out of curiosity. The way to refine weapons in this world is quite special. I was hoping to study it further but looks like it''s impossible now. Do you really want to fight here right now? It won''t do this world any good. A big fight will definitely lead to damages and suffering."


    Lord of Numerous Treasures wore a graver and colder look now. Since he had sensed Minghe''s vital force of the Origin, he gave up the plan to murder him on spot. The battle between two experts of Origin would force the Treasures World to the brink of destruction, which will do him no good. Naturally, he was reluctant to fight Minghe at this place.


    He snorted. "So you''re an Origin master. But you sneaking into this world and stealing the unique way of refining weapons really bring shame to the title. This isn''t the place for a battle. Why don''t you follow me to the Chaos?"


    Minghe smiled. "Then let''s fight inside the Chaos. I''m still curious about the Treasures Aura in this world. I don''t feel like ruining it." When Minghe mentioned the aura, Lord of Numerous Treasures showed a very faint uneasiness but Minghe still caught it. It seemed that he was right about there being a secret to the unique aura.


    In the Chaos outside of the Treasures World, Minghe and Lord of Numerous Treasures stood opposite each other in the sky. No air of Chaos could come close to them. Lord of Numerous Treasures said, "We''re not away from the Treasures World. You can show your true self now."


    Minghe glowed with light from head to toe and soon returned to his true form. Though he looked no different from an ordinary young man, he had a very distinctive manner and disposition. Once a young man, he was now touched by a kind of maturity and sophistication. That face of an innocent young man hid his true talent and power well.


    Seeing Minghe''s true form, Lord of Numerous Treasures asked, "From what mysterious land and for what reason did you come all the way here for?" He didn''t rush into a fight. He wanted to know more about Minghe and his world. Maybe he could even go there and make some breakthrough in that world.


    Knowing exactly what Lord of Numerous Treasures was plotting, Minghe smiled. "You want go to my world? Forget it. You''re still at the Early Stage of the Origin. Those who outpower you are far from rare in my world. You''ll only be seeking death. However, you won''t even get the chance to go for today is your last day."


    The instant Minghe finished his words, a sense of combativeness burst with strong Middle Stage of the Origin power. Lord of Numerous Treasures was startled. He never expected Minghe to have cultivation higher than his. He now knew he had been inviting trouble all along.


    Lord of Numerous Treasures chose to fight far outside of the Treasures World to protect it from damage but that seemed to be a bad idea now. If they were still there, he could make use of the Way of Heaven to counter Minghe and bridge the gap in their powers. Right now, he was better off retreating now that he was being overpowered.


    He said, "We''re not enemies. It does us no good to fight against each other. Though you have a higher cultivation, I bet none of us can escape this battle unscathed." It was apparent that he wanted to retreat. It wasn''t wise to fight with a stranger stronger than oneself. He, therefore, tried every way to escape.


    Minghe looked even more serious now and said coldly, "Do you think I''m joking? I want you dead for one simple reason. I want the Treasures World. Since you''re the only Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin in that world, I only have to kill you to dominate it."


    His words infuriated Lord of Numerous Treasures. He never thought that Minghe would covet more than just the Law of Refining Tools. His ambition was so terrifying enough to include making the entire Treasures World his. However, Lord of Numerous Treasures was no coward. He would rather fight to the death than submit to Minghe''s will.

 Chapter 222: Return

    Chapter 222: Return


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe still felt depressed as he thought about the battle against Lord of Numerous Treasures. It was the most frightening one he had ever experienced. Though his opponent had a lower cultivation, the many treasures he had presented a real headache for Minghe. Lord of Numerous Treasures truly deserved his name.


    Their battle lasted several months. Minghe might be much stronger in terms of power, the Divine Law, Magic Skills, and Spiritual Treasures, but his opponent wasn''t easy either. The latter would even destroy his treasures so he could injure Minghe. He destroyed more than 30 treasures throughout their fight.


    That, however, wasn''t the tensest aspect of the fight. Lord of Numerous Treasures had used his numerous treasures to form an Endless River of Treasures. Though the treasures were mostly of Postcelestial rank, there was a surprisingly large amount of them. The river was his last resort to severely injure or even kill Minghe.


    This forced Minghe to use all the tricks up his sleeves to counter his opponent. Heaven and Earth Taoist who had been hiding inside the Void of the Chaos took the opportunity to suppress the river using his power from the World of Heaven and Earth. Minghe also found the chance to kill his opponent. But before Lord of Numerous Treasures died, he managed to use his last attack to deal serious injuries to both Minghe and Heaven and Earth Taoist.


    With his opponent''s death, Minghe not only gained the river but also managed to grab onto fragments of his Origin and memories. It was a great harvest indeed. Since Lord of Numerous Treasures cultivated the Law of Refining Tools, that would mean the Magic Weapons Minghe was to refine in the future would be rather extraordinary now that he had his opponent''s Origin. After all, this was the Origin of a Sage. Minghe was lucky to manage to grab onto some of the fragments before Lord of Numerous Treasures died.


    After collecting his opponent''s fragmented memories, Minghe noticed something interesting in them. Lord of Numerous Treasures had been coveting the origin of the Treasures Aura while he was alive. But it wasn''t easy to achieve. Unless one could produce Primordial Supreme Treasures, otherwise there was no way for one to gain its recognition.


    Over the next century, Minghe stayed in the Treasures World to heal and study the Law of Refining Tools. He combined it with the Law of Refining Tools of Untainted Land and his Law of Blood Refining, merging all three into one. The result was a new Law of Refining Tools whose first creation was a primordial supreme treasure.


    For the sake of perfection, Minghe made use of the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. After all, it wasn''t easy to refine a primordial supreme treasure since it required all the necessary conditions to appear together. Of course, the use of certain precious materials was crucial. For this, Minghe used many precious materials that he had collected, including a rare Original Stone of Chaos. He had only ever encountered one in his many years of traveling across the Chaos. Including the small one he received at the Zixiao Palace, he only had two of them.


    The stone truly deserved its name. Though the stone he used was the smaller one, it still took him a century to dissolve the stone even with the help of his cauldron. Never mind having to add the other materials and merging them together. Just the first step of the weapon refinery process had taken him 300 years.


    In the following steps of the process, Minghe continued to strive for perfection and tried his best at every stage. He even used his own Blood of Essence to initiate the consciousness in the treasure. When the treasure finally took its shape, the Treasures Aura was like a long river pouring into it. Its birth carried with it a burst of light so bright and wonderful that it illuminated the heaven.


    Seated on a stone chair, Minghe reached out his hand and something that burst with light appeared on his palm. The thing was enveloped by a golden airflow and, at the center of it, had a faint character ''Bao'' (precious). Yes, it was the character ''Bao'' and none other than the precious thing hidden inside the Treasures World that Lord of Numerous Treasures had been longing for.


    The character had descended from the heaven and fell into Minghe''s hand when the treasure was formed. He was more interested in it compared to the new treasure. He sent the treasure to Heaven and Earth Taoist as it was refined for him originally. Though it was already a primordial supreme treasure at Mid Grade, this was not its end.


    Seeing the character ''Bao'' in his hand, Minghe immediately thought of the character ''Wu'' that his Selfcentric Separation, Musen, had gained. Though they were two different characters, he could clearly sense that they share a common ground: both contained a complete set of Divine Law.


    When Musen first acquired the character ''Wu'', Minghe had thought it was a gift from the Way of Heaven. However, Musen still couldn''t completely understand the character even after actualizing the Realm of Origin. That made Minghe doubt. Now the character ''Bao'' in the Treasures World further confirmed his suspicions that the two worlds possessed different Way of Heaven. They only had one common ground, but he really couldn''t begin guessing what it was for.


    In his travel across the Chaos this time, he developed many doubts. But he didn''t have time to think about them deeply as he was rushing back to the Untainted Land. Besides, he wasn''t strong enough to examine the mysteries of the Chaos. Now that there were other worlds in the Chaos, it was possible that a much stronger world and even more powerful opponents existed. In addition, his human body was going to make a breakthrough so he had to return.


    In his trip this time, he only gained numerous Origin of Chaos, an Endless River of Treasures, and the character ''Bao''. However, he did help out Heaven and Earth Taoist twice, acting as his accomplice in destroying the Treasures World and another small chiliocosm called the Beasts World.


    It was Kunpeng who discovered the two small chiliocosms while exploring the Chaos. Compared with to Treasures World, the Beasts World was more chaotic and housed numerous Beasts, including Demon Beasts, Ominous Beasts, Sacred Beasts, and even some Rare Beasts of Chaos. These two chiliocosms ended up becoming the supplement for the World of Heaven and Earth to be upgraded into a high-ranked small chiliocosm.


    It wasn''t difficult to destroy two small chiliocosms as they weren''t as powerful as Untainted Land. In order to help the World of Heaven and Earth devour them as perfectly as possible, Minghe was responsible for attracting the Way of Heaven while Heaven and Earth Taoist seized the chance to devour the Origin of both worlds. When the Way of Heaven fell and the two worlds were devastated, the latter took the chance to devour everything.


    Things like the Divine Laws of the Way of Heaven, the Spiritual Aura of Heaven and Earth, mountains, rivers, oceans, creatures as well as the Heaven and Earth were all the objects for Heaven and Earth Taoist to devour so he could nourish the World of Heaven and Earth. Meanwhile, it was Minghe who silently bore the Karma caused by destroying the worlds.


    However, Karma was nothing for Minghe. The original body of his Evil Separation, Red Lotus Taoist, was the Red Lotus of Fire and all Karma was just nutrient to him. When they returned to Untainted Land, Minghe and Heaven and Earth Taoist had all their Karma devoured by the Red Lotus of Fire. They immediately felt refreshed as it was uncomfortable to be burdened with Karma.


    After the two worlds were devoured, everything inside the World of Heaven and Earth became much stronger. The world then became a high-ranked small chiliocosm. At the same time, Heaven and Earth Taoist also made a Breakthrough and reached the Middle Stage of Origin. However, he had to retreat into a Closed Door Meditation immediately because his breakthrough was too rapid and his world needed time to be stabilized. It was unlikely he would come out in another several hundred of years.


    After devouring the Karma of Minghe and Heaven and Earth Taoist, Red Lotus Taoist gained enlightenment of the two Laws of Karma and Killing. Thus, he also started his Closed Door Meditation. This left Minghe alone in the Blood Sea. His only companion was the Blood Jade Kylin, Chixuan, which he rarely mounted.


    In his boredom, he began studying the character ''Bao''. This character was truly extraordinary as it could absorb the Spiritual Air in Heaven and Earth and transform them into primordial Treasures Aura. Diluted by the Spiritual Air in Heaven and Earth, the aura was further transformed into postcelestial Treasures Aura. That was the origin of all Treasures Aura in the Treasures World. For a person who liked refining weapons, this was a really wonderful treasure.


    Minghe was skilled at refining weapons, but it was a pity that he had yet to comprehend the Divine Law of Tools. Though he could try to comprehend the Law with the help of the character ''Bao'', he was already studying the Law of Blood and Law of Spiritual Beings simultaneously. It wasn''t a good idea to study another. It might even encumber his cultivation and that wasn''t worth it.


    Yet if he just used it to provide an endless supply of Treasures Aura, he would be wasting its precious value. It wasn''t practical to send it to others either as the Three Separations weren''t skilled at refining weapons and he would just welcome fatal disaster if he gave such precious treasures to his disciples. An innocent man would always be harmed by his precious treasures.

 Chapter 223: The Cauldron of Heaven and Earth

    Chapter 223: The Cauldron of Heaven and Earth


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    What should he do with the character ''Bao''? Minghe was having second thoughts about it. Like him, Heaven and Earth Taoist, and Red Lotus Taoist had also enlightened two divine laws. If he passed this law to either of them, it would slow down their cultivation. But his Selfcentric Separation, Musen, was a great candidate as he had only enlightened the Law of Martial Arts.


    Minghe contacted Musen using Spiritual Thoughts to ask about his opinion, but the latter evidently showed no interest in the character. Watching the character in his hand, he really didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Just then, an idea struck him. When the character fell from the heaven in the Treasures World, his Cauldron of Heaven and Earth had stirred a little. He didn''t take notice of it then but it seemed that the cauldron had been yearning for the character.


    With a wave of his hand, he summoned the cauldron. The cauldron was his Spiritual Treasure and he knew it like the back of his hand. Upon closer examination, he discovered the cauldron''s great yearning for the character. This urge to take the character as its own was something it had never shown before.


    When he put the Origin that Lord of Numerous Treasures had left and some Origin of Chaos into his cauldron while refining the primordial supreme treasure, the cauldron didn''t react much. Yet it had such an extreme reaction to the character ''Bao''. It was indeed peculiar.


    Looking at the cauldron and then looking at the character in his hands, Minghe suddenly laughed. Since the character wasn''t useful to him, it wouldn''t be such a bad idea to feed it to the cauldron to find out what it wanted. Perhaps a surprise would be waiting for him.


    He released the limits on the character and sent it in front of the cauldron, looking hopeful about the outcome. The cauldron emitted a great force, sucking in the character in the blink of an eye. Minghe felt the cauldron absorbing the character directly into its core Origin.


    That wasn''t the most important part. What was surprising was the character merging with the Origin of the cauldron and changing the latter a great deal. With a smile on his face, Minghe gazed at the cauldron as it transformed. "Good. This is good. This way, the character won''t be wasted. Since you like it, I''ll give you a hand."


    Minghe lifted his hand and drew Talisman Symbols in the air using his index finger and middle finger together as a brush. These were no ordinary symbols. Each was formed from the Law of Heaven and Earth. When one Divine Law Talisman Symbol was immersed in the cauldron, the light of the cauldron would become brighter. When all 129,600 symbols were immersed in the cauldron, Minghe stopped.


    With the help of the Divine Law Talisman Symbol and the character ''Bao'', the cauldron transformed into a glamorous new treasure that bathed in green light. Seeing this Mysterious Sign, Minghe waved his hands to block the Blood Sea with the Cosmic Stars Formation above this area. The formation would prevent the Mysterious Sign from being revealed. It was better to keep the transformation a secret. After all, the cauldron was a primordial supreme treasure. It wasn''t a trivial matter to enhance it.


    With a loud boom, the cauldron exploded with intense light and the primordial Treasures Aura scattered all around the Blood Sea. The Cosmic Stars Banner seemed to sense the benefits of the aura and began absorbing it. When the aura was entirely absorbed, the whole set of Cosmic Stars Banner leveled up.


    The Cosmic Stars Banner that Minghe had refined was a Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure. One banner didn''t even count as a Primordial Spiritual Treasure and was ranked between primordial spiritual treasure and Postcelestial Spiritual Treasure. After taking a long time refining with the Origin of the Stars, the whole set of banners was finally upgraded into a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure.


    After absorbing so much aura, the set of banners finally became a Primordial Spiritual Treasure and the individual banners became Low-Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures. This was an unexpected outcome. If it laid down Cosmic Stars Formation now, it would take even the Sages some trouble to break it.


    However, the Cosmic Stars Banner wasn''t all that important. It was nothing more than something that Minghe created to absorb the power of cosmic stars so that the Blood God Doppelganger and the Clone of Blood God could be created. What he really cared about was the cauldron that had become more powerful after its transformation. Minghe could feel it finally becoming complete.


    With the upgrade, the cauldron was now a Highest Grade Primordial Supreme Treasure. When Minghe moved his fingers, the cauldron shrank instantly until it was only about three inches. He held it in his hand and took a closer look at it. He found the Talisman Symbol around the cauldron to be more mysterious in appearance. The 129,600 Divine Law Talisman Symbols he had drawn was taken by the cauldron as nutrition for its enhancement.


    When he checked the inner side of the cauldron, the original chaotic space was now split into heaven and earth. There was a small world inside of the cauldron, full of the aura of the Heaven and Earth as well as the Primordial Aura. The two unique aura were produced from the Origin of the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. They continued to merge into the cauldron, constantly strengthening it. From the looks of it, the last stop of the cauldron''s journey wouldn''t just be a Primordial Supreme Treasure.


    A chaotic level of the Spiritual Treasure? The thought alone was enough to excite Minghe, though he didn''t know the ranks of the chaotic-level Spiritual Treasure ranks. The Pangu Axe, the Jade Butterfly of Fate, and the Green Lotus of Fate were all chaotic-level Supreme Treasures that a Primordial Supreme Treasure could never rival. If his cauldron transformed into something like that, how awesome would that be?


    This trip to the Chaos had broadened Minghe''s horizons. Though Untainted Land was a world full of powers, it might not be Minghe''s stage for long. It wasn''t a place that could compare to the size of the Chaos. The density of the Chaos was something worth pondering. Just wait for it! When he became strong enough, he would travel to all corners of the Chaos.


    Holding the cauldron in his hand, Minghe couldn''t help feeling warm inside. The cauldron had been quite handy and helpful but he couldn''t wait to try it now that it was strengthened with the character ''Bao''. He wanted to refine weapons instantly to see if there would be any changes in his creations.


    The minute Minghe held out his right hand, the cauldron left his palm and returned to its normal size. He shook his left hand and summoned a Spiritual Treasure, a Top Grade Ruler of Heaven and Earth. Of course, it wouldn''t look as mighty as the cauldron by comparison now. Minghe planned to refine it now that the cauldron had leveled up.


    Before this, he would need to break the structure of the ruler to refine it. But now that Minghe had learned the Tao of refining, he didn''t have to do something so troublesome. However, without materials of Heaven and Earth properties, he could only upgrade it a little. If he had the materials, he could easily refine it into a Primordial Supreme Treasure.


    The refinement of the ruler was simple. As it transformed, the limits of the ruler transcended. Minghe split the Divine Law Talisman Symbol in the cauldron so that its power could be improved. When the ruler came out of the cauldron, it was already a Highest Grade Spiritual Treasure.


    It was just as he had expected. Once the cauldron was improved, the refinery process became much easier. He also found out that the ruler was well nourished with the Treasures Aura and became much powerful than before. More importantly, the character ''Bao'' trembled with the Divine Law and the latter merged with the ruler. Thus, even if the ruler was still a primordial spiritual treasure, its real power had transcended that.


    Minghe looked at the ruler of Heaven and Earth with satisfaction and waved his hands, sending it off to the Humanly Flower. Heaven and Earth Taoist was meditating there, while Red Lotus Taoist was meditating in the Earthly Flower. Minghe could clearly sense them getting stronger and stronger. This simple fact relieved him as they could be facing a severe battle shortly. He wasn''t certain if they could make it.


    After packing up the cauldron, Minghe''s attention was suddenly drawn to the sky. He had left for his trip to Chaos this time for several thousands of years. The Sages surprisingly didn''t even make a move. Evidently, they hadn''t found out about this. But one person knew for sure and that was Hongjun. But he didn''t make a move either and that was the strangest thing of all.


    SInce Hongjun gave the Bell of Chaos to Houtu and exposed the identity of Minghe''s Selfcentric Separation, they had been on bad terms. Hongjun didn''t seem like the good kind. He might be the incarnation of the Rakshasa who knew the secrets of the Chaos. Nevertheless, he chose to be a subject of the Way of Heaven. Minghe wondered just why would he do that.

 Chapter 224: The Preparations

    Chapter 224: The Preparations


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In Untainted Land, Minghe only feared Hongjun. If Minghe had known that things would turn out this way, he would definitely not let Luohou''s remaining soul go. Instead, he would have read Luohou''s memories and gotten something useful out of it. Now he had to start exploring from the beginning.


    After organizing his thoughts, Minghe stopped investigating. The most important thing at the moment was to make preparations for the interception. After the adventure in the Choas, Minghe''s physical body had been in the perfect condition and would soon transfer into the Rakshasa''s body. Of course, Minghe knew about the dangers it brought.


    Pangu separated Heaven and Earth, thus created the Untainted Land, and caused the 3,000 Mazingers to die. The Rakshasas were undoubtedly powerful. Having the strongest bodies, their cultivations of the Divine Law nearly reached a level of the Great Way. They had ruled the Chaos for a very long time. Because of this, the Great Way would not allow them to appear in a new world. As a result, the great calamity fell. Pangu created the new world and killed all 3,000 Mazingers.


    Now that Minghe decided to disobey the Heaven and transfer into the Rakshasa, which was not tolerated by the Way of the Heaven in Untainted Land. When the Divine Punishment would come, the power would be overwhelmingly strong and destroy both Heaven and Earth. Therefore, Minghe should be best prepared to avoid being killed by the Divine Punishment.


    Besides the Divine Punishment, Minghe was more concerned about the human-made misfortunes. In Untainted Land, Minghe was one of the top masters. Only Laozi, Origin, Tongtian, Houtu, and Jieyin could match with him in strength. As for the influence, Minghe was also the strongest. When it came to the Nether World and Ashura tribe, all Sages felt ashamed of their inferiority. To speak of the Luck, Minghe probably had the best one in Untainted Land.


    The wind would damage the flourishing trees in the forest. Minghe was becoming stronger which caused that more Sages wanted to kill him. However, there was no proper opportunity. Although Minghe was the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin and not wasn''t immortality like a Sage, it was not easy to kill him. Only if they could kill him with one shot would they be able to, or it would spell endless trouble in the future.


    By the time Minghe transferred into the Rakshasa, the Divine Punishment would fall. When he was hanging by a thread, all Sages in Untainted Land would take action. Being trapped by both the Divine Punishment and the Sages, Minghe would be reduced to a submissive position and would hardly be able to escape from death.


    For this reason, Minghe had to be well prepared. With a flick of his hand, four talismans flew out. Shortly after a person came to the Sacred Island, it was precisely Musen, Minghe''s Self-centric Separation. Musen''s cultivation reached the level of the Early Stage of the Origin. The power of his Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts became stronger. The way he behaved all tallied with the Way of Martial Arts.


    Musen saw Minghe and said laughingly, "Your Veneration, it seems that you''ve got many rewards from the adventure to the Choas. You''ve even obtained the character "Bao," which was equally valued with the character ''Wu.'' What a gratifying news! What can I do for you now?"


    Minghe showed a severe look and said, "After this tour to the Choas, my Body Tempering is completed, and soon it will be transferred into the body of Rakshasa. It''ll be extremely dangerous. When the Divine Punishment falls, I have to focus on the transformation and pay no attention to anything else. You, the Good Separation and the Evil Separation should protect me well."


    Listening to Minghe''s words, Musen''s smile disappeared. He slightly frowned and said, "Your Veneration, you''re afraid that other Sages will take advantage of your difficulties, aren''t you? This was indeed the case. Since we''ve got a lot of Luck in the Human Tribe, we''ve already made an enemy of most of the Sages. This time while you endure the Divine Punishment, some of them will certainly take action."


    Minghe nodded and said, "You''re right. But I''m not sure who will fight against me at that time, so we''d better make preparations for the worst situation. I need your help, and the Veridical Martial Origin Formation will also help me a lot."


    Musen hesitated for a while and frowned. He said, "Your Veneration, I''m afraid there are some difficult matters. Although the Martial Arts of the Human Tribe is becoming stronger. They''re humans and won''t interfere between the Sages and us. Even if they have arranged the Veridical Martial Origin Formation, there probably will be no effect."


    Minghe smiled and softly spoke a name, which made Musen excited instantly. Musen clapped his hands and shouted, "Great! I shouldn''t have forgotten about him! He''ll be a great surprise. Your Veneration, will you invite someone else?"


    Minghe shook his head and said emotionlessly, "I''m not quite a good man. However, I''m absolutely clear about love and enmity. I''ll treat others the way they treat me. A friend is never known till one is the need. All in all, God helps those who help themselves."


    Musen nodded and laughed. He said, "Right. You''ve done a lot of things before, now let''s see whether you''ll be rewarded. In this case, I''ll do as you''ve planed. Farewell." Musen then left the Sacred Island.


    Minghe knew precisely what Musen would do. As for Musen, it would take some time to have the job finished. On the other hand, Minghe could have some more time to make arrangements. It was a matter of life and death; he could never be too careful to cope with.


    Minghe flicked with his hand and a monster, which was doll-sized, had three heads and six arms, appeared in the center of the palm. It was the Rare Beast of Chaos which was killed by him in the Choas, and its body had reached the level of the Origin. Although it had died, his power remained. And now, it came in handy at last.


    Minghe took his hands back, and the corpse of the Rare Beast of Chaos disappeared. Three figures came in and bowed to Minghe together, they said, "Liu Er, Kong Xuan, Black Tortoise come back now. We hope everything is going well." Liu er and Kong Xuan had traveled in Untainted Land for many years, and the Black Tortoise now met Minghe for the first time.


    Looking at Liu Er and Kong Xuan, Minghe was satisfied. Thousands of years'' tour helped them grow. Their cultivation and vital forces were more mature than before. As their teacher, Minghe was delighted. His efforts had been rewarded now.


    Liu Er''s cultivation was still in the Late Stage of Sage-to-be, but his cultivation of the Divine Law had significantly improved. Minghe felt delighted that Liu Er had liberated his nature. Liu Er was such a carefree man that he had even dared to eavesdrop Minghe''s teaching when he was only a Veridical Immortal. If not for Minghe, Liu Er probably dared to wiretap Honourable Ancestor''s teachings.


    Since Liu Er became Minghe''s direct disciple, he had begun to follow Minghe''s behavior and repressed his nature. As the chief disciple, Liu Er should be solemn before Kong Xuan. Minghe perceived his constraint, but he said nothing. Liu Er should find out the fact all by himself. Now that Liu Er had been himself entirely, Minghe felt happy. When he finally comprehend the obsession, he could eliminate the fixation by the Origin of the last Four Monkeys of Destruction. Under such circumstances, Liu Er would soon reach the level of the Origin.

 Chapter 225: Marriage Proposal

    Chapter 225: Marriage Proposal


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    On the other hand, Minghe was surprised at Kong Xuan. Kong Xuan''s cultivation was only at the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be, however, his vital force appeared quite elegant as if he was a renowned scholar. Minghe smilingly thought, "Unlike Liu Er, Kong Xuan was strong-minded and full of perseverance." He dared to walk on a road that had never been walked before him, with his tenacity and courage he might be a master of his own way in the future.


    As for Black Tortoise, it was the first meeting between them. Minghe didn''t know what he should say. Black Tortoise''s cultivation was at the peak level of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, he also attained the invulnerable Golden Body of Martial Arts from his turtle shell mixed with the Blood of Essence together. Based on Musen''s teachings and his extraordinary aptitude, and considering that he was a Primordial Mazinger at the level of Sage-to-be in his past life, if he was willing to make some effort he would have been a Sage-to-be. However, he was just too lazy to do so.


    Each disciple had their own characteristics and strengths in cultivation, which was not bad. Gazing at them, Minghe said, "I''m proud of you, my dear disciples. I gather you here today, firstly, to check up your cultivation during these days. Black Tortoise, although I''m seeing you for the first time, I''ve been keeping tabs on you for a long time. Your Golden Body of Martial Arts is very good indeed, but you''re too lazy. Otherwise, you would have been in the Sage-to-be Realm."


    Black Tortoise replied and said, "Master, you''ve misunderstood me. It seems that I''m just sleeping the day away, however, I''m cultivating at the same time. That''s how I''ve reached my current cultivation." Black Tortoise hastened to explain for fear that Minghe asked him to do Closed Door Meditation. He would have no time to sleep if that happened.


    Minghe laughed and said nothing. Black Tortoise had always cultivated in a particular way, he would make a breakthrough to the Sage-to-be sooner or later. At that time, he would remember his past life, which would help promote his cultivation at lightning speed. There was definitely nothing for him to worry about.


    Minghe then looked to Liu Er and said, "Liu Er, you seem to have led a carefree life during the last thousands of years. You''ve traveled in Untainted Land together with Haotian''s younger sister Yaoji, and have also taken in a disciple. Why haven''t you brought her here today? She is the third generation of our sect, I should give some welcome gifts to her."


    Listening to Minghe''s words, Liu Er blushes furiously and said shyly, "She is still a little girl and always follows Yaoji around. Yaoji returned to the Heavenly Court last time and brought the little girl with her. I hurried back thus I had no time to bring her here."


    Looking at Liu Er being bashful, Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise couldn''t help and giggled. Minghe also laughed and said, "Liu Er, don''t be shy. Since you''ve fallen in love with Yaoji, you should marry her then. As my eldest disciple, you are still well matched with Haotian''s sister. I''ve prepared betrothal gifts for you. Now you three go to the Heavenly Court together and propose the marriage to Haotian, all right?"


    Liu Er''s face was burning like mad. He said excitedly, "Thanks a lot, master." Liu Er instantly received the red gift box given by Minghe and left for the Heavenly Court together with Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise.


    Minghe percieved Liu Er''s haste and laughed. From Minghe''s previous world, traditionally as the elder, the marriage should have been proposed by Minghe but it was a critical moment for Minghe physical transformation. If the Sages had discovered something unusual and made preparations earlier, it would do great harm to Minghe.


    Although Haotian was the Jade Emperor, he was simply Yaoji''s older brother. Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise could express the sincerity on the behalf of Minghe. Besides, the betrothal gifts were quite precious, even the Sages would be envious, not to mention Haotian.


    Arriving at the Heavenly Court, Liu Er, Kong Xuan, and Black Tortoise went straight to the Jasper Lake, led by the fairy maiden. The Jasper Lake was the place where Haotian and Yaochi lived, no one could enter without permission. As they were disciples of Minghe, and the relationship between Liu Er and Yaoji, Haotian naturally entertained them in the Jasper Lake.


    As soon as they entered the Jasper Lake, Yaoji led a little girl to them. Yaoji and Liu Er greeted each other with a gentle smile, while the little girl rushed into Liu Er''s arms and said happily, "Master, did you come here to see me? I miss you so much." She was Liu Er''s disciple, the daughter of Peach Blossom Fairy and Yang Tianyou, Yang Chan.


    Liu Er patted her little head and laughingly said, "I miss you too." At the very beginning when Yaoji found baby Yang Chan and asked Liu Er to save the girl, Liu Er took her in as a disciple and taught her cultivation. Therefore, Yang Chan depended greatly on Liu er.


    Haotian and Yaochi came in together. Seeing Liu Er, Kong Xuan, and Black Tortoise, Haotian laughed and said, "My my. It''s Fellow Taoist Minghe''s disciples, what can I do for you?" Although Haotian had not reached the Origin yet, he had a good relation with Hongjun, so he had always called the Sages and Minghe as Fellow Taoist. Of course, all Sages had no comment about it.


    The three of them bowed to Haotian and Liu Er said, "Your Majesty, an honest man do not hide his words. I come here today to seek Yaoji''s hand in marriage. These are betrothal gifts my teacher prepared. I beseech your majesty to take the gifts and approve of our marriage."


    Hearing Liu Er''s bold words, Yaoji''s face flushed furiously. She shyly ran away with Yang Chan who knew nothing about the situation. Haotian and Yaochi were also shocked. They had never thought that Liu Er came here today to make a proposal. Besides, the betrothal gifts were given by Minghe. Obviously, Minghe had agreed for Liu er to do so.


    Haotian felt a little unhappy that Minghe was absent on such an important occasion. If he could not come in person, he should send one of his Three Separations on behalf of him. However, only Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise accompanied Liu Er. It seemed that Minghe showed no respect to the Jade Emperor.


    Yaochi was aware of Haotian''s sulkiness, she pulled at Haotian''s sleeves and silently imploring him to calm down. As the Jade Emperor, Haotian was used to masking his temper and could control himself. After all, Yaoji had fallen in love with Liu er, so he would not lose his temper.


    Haotian took the box and see within with his Spiritual Thoughts and was greatly shocked. Haotian''s expression gave rise to Yaochi''s curiosity. She also used her Spiritual Thoughts to see the box and showed a similar expression.


    It seemed like an ordinary gift box, but there was something unusual in it. It was a small space containing 81 Spiritual Treasures which were all at the primordial level. No wonder Haotian and Yaochi were shocked. As betrothal gifts, 81 primordial spiritual treasures were overtly precious.


    Although most of these 81 primordial spiritual treasures were Low Grade, the gifts were still too extravagant. Haotian''s sulkiness disappeared at once. Even if Minghe had come in person, there was nothing to be gained from it. Instead, the betrothal gifts were more useful, with the primordial spiritual treasures the strength of the Heavenly Court would definitely proceed to the next level.


    Haotian satisfactorily received the betrothal gifts and happily said, "Liu Er, I approve of your marriage with Yaoji. I only have one sister, so I hope you can protect her with everything you have. I am speaking to you as a brother instead of the Jade Emperor. Can you understand me?"


    Liu Er patted his chest and said determinedly, "I understand. I may not be a perfect man but no one can hurt Yaoji, even the Sages, so long as I''m alive." Liu Er had fought against Honoured Lord of the Origin in the past, he did not fear the Sages at all.


    Yaochi also smiled and said, "All right, come in and talk. Now that the marriage has been settled, we should choose an auspicious day to hold the wedding. It''s related to the reputation of the Heavenly Court and the Blood Sea, so we must be careful."


    They discussed in the Jasper Lake for a long time and finally fixed the marriage on an auspicious day 300 years later. At that time, the whole world would join in the jubilation. They would invite all sects and tribes to the Sacred Island of Blood Sea. After all the details had been finally decided, Liu Er, Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise went back to the Blood Sea and reported the news to Minghe.

 Chapter 226: Reactions

    Chapter 226: Reactions


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After they went back to Blood Sea, they informed Minghe about it. Minghe didn''t say anything except telling them to begin preparations. If Minghe was still alive after the three hundred years, this wedding would definitely be the most magnificent in Untainted Land.


    Minghe originally thought that Liu Er''s wedding would be held before his tribulation, however, it was arranged for three hundred years later. Now that the physical body of Minghe had achieved its full cultivation, if it hadn''t been suppressed intentionally, Minghe would be facing Divine Punishment for his transition into Rakshasa. However, despite the fact that Minghe had suppressed it intentionally, the Divine Punishment would befall 240 years later. This was called the induction between Heaven and humans and the warnings from one''s mind of Taoism.


    For mankind 240 years seems to be a lifetime, but to Minghe it was just a snap of his fingers. Fortunately, he had started making preparations before he came back to Untainted Land. Besides, with the help of his three Separations, he might be able to get through this calamity safely.


    And there was still an alternative for Minghe. It was a fact that as long as the Blood Sea was not totally arid, Minghe wouldn''t be dead. But in that way, Minghe would have to abandon his physical body and the law of Rakshasa that he had always insisted, which was not an easy choice for Minghe.


    Looking up towards Heaven, Minghe calmed down without the slightest sign of nervousness. It was the truth the great way asked for and he would never retreat. Now that Minghe was already on this path, he would not leave a way out for himself. Once he retreated, it would mean the destruction of his mind of Taoism, then he would be not destined for the Great Way. If he was going to do it, he would go all out with no hesitation.


    While Minghe was making the final preparations, Liu Er was arranging his own wedding happily. Nevertheless, it was impossible for a monkey to prepare for a wedding, so Kong Xuan helped with most of it. As for Black Tortoise, he had already fallen asleep somewhere. There was no way that he would care for such stuff. To him, there was nothing more important than sleeping.


    Kong Xuan was quite prudent and handled the wedding arrangements and ceremony details logically. In Untainted Land, an oath would suffice for two immortals to become Taoist partners. But this was different, in this wedding, one was the disciple of Lord of Blood Sea and the other was the younger sister of the Jade Emperor of Heavenly Court. So it couldn''t be held perfunctorily, at least it should be as grand as the marriage of Emperor Jun and Xihe in accordance with their status.


    The Sacred Island in Blood Sea was founded by Minghe, after Minghe''s actualization he refined it again and laid out a large number of forbidden formations and tactical formations. The island was very rich in Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth, treasures and Exotic Beasts could be seen everywhere. It was quite easy to find Spiritual Roots of Heaven and Earth too. With a few decorations, it could be used as a wedding venue.


    These arrangements were not the most complicated in comparison to delivering invitation cards. Kong Xuan was in charge of delivering the invitation cards to all Sages and Almighty in Untainted Land. As to the others, Water Kylin, the mount of Liu Er, had to complete the task. However it was not an easy feat, taking the massive area of Untainted Land into consideration, it would at least take hundreds of years to deliver all of them.


    Blood Sea had started preparations and so had the Heavenly Court set about preparing for it too. Haotian announced to everyone in Untainted Land on a grand scale. So it didn''t take long before the news that Liu Er, the first disciple of Ancestor Minghe, was going to marry Haotian''s younger sister spread all over Untainted Land. Untainted Land was filled with astonishment.


    For thousands of years, Liu Er and Yaoji had journeyed together through Untainted Land, which was no secret. Still, it was shocking that Liu Er married Yaoji in such a high profile. One of them represented Blood Sea, and the other was from Heavenly Court. Their becoming of Taoist partners meant the alliance of Blood Sea and Heavenly Court.


    Heavenly Court was not that significant. Although Haotian was the owner of Heavenly Court authorized by Honourable Ancestor to be in charge of the management of Untainted Land, Heavenly Court couldn''t completely take charge of Untainted Land. Ashram of the Sages, Blood Sea, The Nether World, Coast of the East Sea, the millions of mountains in Wu Tribe, the land of miasma in Demon Tribe, the sea in The Northern Underworld and so on. So many places were out of his jurisdiction, Haotian couldn''t do anything about it either.


    However, Blood Sea was quite different. After all, Haotian hadn''t even actualized while Minghe had profound cultivation. He took charge of Blood Sea, The Nether World, Shura tribe, and numerous ghost soldiers. Musen, his Selfcentric Separation, was even Martial Ancestors of the Human Tribe and a mighty of The Origin. The Holy Land of Human Tribe was basically in the charge of Musen. At the same time, it seemed that Zhenyuanzi in Earth Immortal''s Residence followed his lead. With such power, he was completely qualified to be called the first in Untainted Land.


    Therefore, once Liu Er and Yaoji became Taoist partners, Heavenly Court''s status would definitely go up. If Minghe supported him, Haotian would certainly be more confident when confronted with the Sages. On the other hand, their marriage meant that Minghe had already interfered with the affairs of Heavenly Court. No matter what Minghe had in mind, that was the thought of others.


    Under such circumstances, all were shocked by the fact that somehow Minghe had connections with the three strongest forces in Untainted Land, which were Heavenly Court, Earth Immortal''s Residence and the Holy Land of Human Tribe. What''s more, the Nether World was under his control. Compared with Minghe, the other Sages were obviously much weaker.


    Having heard about the marriage between Liu Er and Yaoji, all Sages in Untainted Land had different reactions. There were Laozi, Tongtian, Goddess Nvywa and Houtu who seemed calm and composed towards it. To do nothing was Laozi''s actions while hiding everything in his mind so that no one would know his real intention. Tongtian had originated the Clan of Severity, so his focus was on Shang Dynasty then. Even if Minghe interfered with affairs of Heavenly Court, it would do no harm to him. As for Goddess Nvywa and Houtu, this marriage had nothing to do with them, since it would not implicate both Sorcerer and Demon tribes.


    On the other hand, there was someone who was not composed like the Honored Lord of the Origin who was quite resentful. As one of the Three Pure Ones and a direct descendant of Pangu, he had already lost to Tongtian when fighting for Taoism lineage in Human Tribe. Now he had to watch Minghe interfering with Heavenly Court while he could do nothing about it, it''s a given that he was not happy. Thinking about Minghe and comparing his Clan of Enlightenment against him, there was a vast difference.


    As for the Two Sages of the West, Jieyin was filled with bitterness. It had been the Three Pure Ones that they had been worried about previously. If they make a move, the Three Pure Ones would be their biggest opponent. But now, it turned out that Minghe was the one they had to be cautious about. Without making any commotion, Minghe had his power all over Untainted Land. If things continue being the way it is, the prosperity of Western Religious Sect would be unforeseeable.


    Zhunti, however, was very jealous and envious. After much plotting, someone else got the benefits instead. He had schemed to get Yaoji in the first place but Liu Er got in the way and eventually married Yaoji. Even though he did succeed in scheming Yaochi''s adopted sister, but Peach Blossom Fairy could not be compared to Yaoji.


    With so many invitations sent out, it became more and more bustling in Untainted Land. All those who had received the invitations started preparing for it. This was a marriage between Blood Sea and Heavenly Court, which they couldn''t handle casually. If they offended the two because of a lack of courtesy, it would mean the end of their peaceful life.


    In the hall of the Royal Nu Wa Temple stood Kong Xuan, who handed over the invitation card reverently. Goddess Nvywa extended her hand and took it. With a slight glimpse, she said calmly, "I have known about it. If I have time, I will surely attend the ceremony in person."


    The words from Goddess Nvywa was quite ambiguous, and it was all up to her whether to come or not. By the time of the big day, if none of the Sages came, she definitely wouldn''t go either. Then she would ask Ling Zhuzi to attend on behalf of her. However, if all the other Sages went, she would attend for sure. If not, she would thwart Minghe''s expectation. As a result, she didn''t give a definite answer.


    Kong Xuan knew what Goddess Nvywa meant, but this time he had other work to do other than inviting Goddess Nvywa to the wedding. So he said, "Goddess, my master told me that you are in control of the Red Woven Ball, so you''re able to certify the marriages among Heaven, Earth, and humans. Years ago, Emperor Jun married Xihe through a Heavenly Marriage. Today my elder brother and Yaoji are going to be Taoist partners through an earth marriage, and I hope that you can help them."


    Having heard Kong Xuan''s words, Goddess Nvywa''s eyes suddenly brightened. Minghe was right, the red woven ball could certify the marriages of Heaven, Earth, and humans. However, after the Heavenly Marriage, Goddess Nvywa never had the chance to confirm the other two marriages. It was not because of the lack of candidates so much as her status. As a Sage, she wouldn''t condescend herself to casually choose humans to certify the two marriages, which would be too disgraceful for her. So after the Heavenly Marriage, Earthly Marriage and Humanly Marriage hadn''t been confirmed until now.


    Now Liu Er and Yaoji''s marriage could fulfill the Earthly Marriage and they held high status. So it was quite a good choice to confirm their marriage as Earthly Marriage. Moreover, it was obviously the idea of Minghe and Goddess Nvywa could also obtain Merit through confirming an Earthly Marriage. If she missed this chance, it would be really difficult to find other appropriate candidates.


    This would kill two birds with one stone for Goddess Nvywa. Red Woven Ball was in control of Heavenly Marriage, Earthly Marriage, and Human Marriage. When the three were not confirmed, consequently, it couldn''t get its Merit fulfilled. After confirming the Heavenly Marriage, Goddess Nvywa found the power of the Red Woven Ball became stronger. So this time, if Earthly Marriage was confirmed too, the power would be even stronger than it is now. By the time when all of the three marriages were confirmed, Red Woven Ball would fulfill its Merit, and its power would reach its extreme.

 Chapter 227: Divine Punishment Descend

    Chapter 227: Divine Punishment Descend


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In addition, the Merit of Earthly Marriage was also what Goddess Nvywa needed. Goddess Nvywa actualized with merit, although she was the first to become a Sage, now she was only a little stronger than Zhunti but weaker than the other Sages. Thanks to the luck of the Human Tribe, her cultivation might be slightly quicker. However, with the Merit, she could further improve her cultivation which also benefitted her.


    Thinking of this, Goddess Nvywa replied. "Well, in this case, I''ll preside over Liu Er and Yaoji''s wedding and complete the Earthly Marriage." Since Kong Xuan had said so, Goddess Nvywa naturally would not refuse. Even if the other Sages would not attend the wedding, she would go and take the Merit of Earthly Marriage. After all, Merit was still Merit, no matter how small the amount and not to mention it wasn''t a small amount at all.


    Kong Xuan left Wahuang Heaven and headed for the West. Although the West once schemed against Yaoji, he should still do what he had to and be courteous. Seeing Zhunti take the invitation card, Kong Xuan leisurely left disregarding Zhunti''s expression. Anyway, it was none of his concern.


    Then Kong Xuan went to Wuzhuang Taoist Temple and the Holy Land of Human Tribe in succession. Zhenyuanzi''s cultivation had reached perfection and he was most likely to actualize the Realm of Origin in Untainted Land. What''s more, he was in good relationship with Minghe, so Kong Xuan dared not be arrogant. The Human Tribe and Three Royals and Five Emperors in the Holy Land of Human Tribe were distinguished as well, so it''s imperative that Kong Xuan went in person. As for the others, Water Kylin would send invitations to them instead.


    Liu Er''s wedding was being prepared in an orderly way, but Minghe did not have the heart to pay attention to it. He was at the most crucial moment, with everything being ready and countless years of constant practice, it all boils down to whether he could go through this calamity.


    In the silence room on Sacred Island, Minghe sat cross-legged on his seat with Essential Qi swirling around him. However, the amount and the speed it was going at were a little scary. Under the scope of an attentive perception, Minghe''s vital force was like a huge active volcano, which would break out at any moment and make the world tremble.


    Minghe took a long breath and opened his eyes. His eyes dazzled like the eternal Starry Sky, shiny but peaceful. Minghe stood up and looked at the Heaven, Silence Room and tactical formation, all those would not block his sight. With dark clouds gathering in the sky, the Divine Punishment was being formed.


    With one step forward, Minghe had been in a desert in Untainted Land which was close to Blood Sea and exhibit no signs of life, thus Minghe decided to pass his tribulation here. With Minghe''s every move, the dark clouds, which originally gathered above Blood Sea came along with him and grew stronger on the way.


    As the dark clouds gathered, the vital force of Minghe could no longer be suppressed and a powerful vital force suddenly broke out from his body. It was not the vital force of blood nor of killing or that of any Divine Laws Minghe cultivated, instead it was filled with violence, chaos, and destruction. That was the vital force of Rakshasa.


    When the vital force of Minghe completely broke out, the entire Untainted Land was shocked including the Sages. They were shaken by Liu Er and Yaoji''s marriage and now Minghe had made such a big move, thus they could no longer turn a blind eye. Minghe was different from Liu Er and his every action was worth their attention.


    When the vital force mingled with violence, chaos, and destruction spread all over The Chaos, all living beings of Untainted Land were shocked. "Is the Cultivation Tribulation of Heaven and Earth coming again? " , they wondered. But with careful perception, it was completely different from the vital force of Cultivation Tribulation of Heaven and Earth. There was no Menace Intent but the just endless vital force of destruction.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Mount Shouyang, Laozi was shocked to see Minghe standing under dark clouds and his peaceful look disappeared. He was familiar with Minghe''s vital force. Since he shared Pangu''s Spiritual Inheritance with Origin and Tongtian respectively, he naturally knew that this unique vital force belonged to Rakshasa.


    Minghe wants to refine the body of Rakshasa and transforms from Primordial Mazinger of Untainted Land into Rakshasa of The Chaos. Laozi was shocked to come to this conclusion. He roughly knew how powerful Rakshasa was. But if someone wanted to transform into Rakshasa, he would have to first face the Divine Punishment, which was so powerful that even The Sage could not survive it. Minghe surely knew about it.


    However, Minghe still went ahead with it which was insanity. At this moment, even Laozi had to feel admiration for me. It might be said for Minghe to be perseverant as Minghe gave up his Hong Meng Immortal Qi and chose to actualize the Realm of Origin by The Tao of Divine Law. Besides, he unconsciously occupied so much luck in Untainted Land and made Sages feel lost at where to start, which showed he had great wisdom.


    Now Minghe intended to go against The Way of Heaven and transform into Rakshasa. Was he too arrogant or confident to be so crazy? Laozi did not know. What he knew was that Minghe would not face the Divine Punishment without preparation. He should know that he would meet with more threats than Divine Punishment before he transformed into Rakshasa.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Mount Kunlun, Honoured Lord of the Origin was also shocked. He also recognized that Minghe''s vital force was similar to that of Rakshasa, as Laozi did. Looking at the black clouds in the sky, he knew those were not ordinary Clouds of Tribulation. The Clouds of Tribulation had not fully formed, but their power made the earth tremble, which was clearly a prelude to the Divine Punishment.


    Honored Lord of the Origin could guess at Minghe''s intention, but he thought it was extremely crazy to transform into the Rakshasa in Untainted Land. Although all living beings of Untainted Land knew about Divine Punishment, they never saw it before. The unformed Clouds of Tribulation had already shocked Honored Lord of the Origin, and it was hard to imagine how powerful the fully formed Divine Punishment would be.


    Looking at Minghe''s calmness under those dark clouds, Honored Lord of the Origin wore a weird smile, seeming to laugh at his overconfidence or with some other meaning which was elusive. In his opinion, Minghe was courting death. Though Minghe was strong, the Divine Punishment was a serious matter and its usage on Minghe would be the best publicity for it.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Jadeite Palace, Tongtian Sect Leader was scared to see Minghe standing under those Clouds of Tribulation. He always regarded Minghe as a strong opponent. Before his actualization, Minghe had dominated the Untainted Land and killed dozens of Sages-to-be all by himself. After his actualization, he quickly improved his cultivation and caught up with those Sages in the Secondary Stage in just ten thousands of years. Tongtian admired his talent, perseverance, and wisdom.


    Now Minghe intended to go against The Way of Heaven and transform into a Rakshasa. It seemed crazy but Tongtian could clearly understand Minghe''s persistence. Feeling Minghe''s strong and violent vital force, he realized that Minghe had planned and prepared for a long time. Minghe knew that his human body had reached its peak, thus his vital force burst out suddenly.


    Under the Clouds of Tribulation, Minghe was quite calm as if the Divine Punishment overhead had nothing to do with him, which made Tongtian admire him so much. Tongtian murmured. "Minghe, I hope you can safely go through this calamity, or it''ll be a pity if I lose an opponent like you. The Divine Punishment is powerful but it''s not the only threat. I hope you''re prepared, otherwise¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Royal Nu Wa Temple, Goddess Nvywa stared at the Clouds of Tribulation of Divine Punishment and Minghe with astonishment, not knowing what to say. Minghe was strong and now he even ventured to go through Divine Punishment and refine the true body of Rakshasa. It was too crazy for Goddess Nvywa to understand. She looked at Minghe, who closed his eyes and was resting under the Clouds of Tribulation and nobody knew what''s in her mind.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In The Nether World, Houtu looked at Minghe with surprise. It was horribly scary just by thinking of the true body of Rakshasa. Though the Real Entity of Pangu summoned by Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery was strong, it was incomplete. After all, Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery were converted from Pangu''s Blood of Essence, so they did not inherit everything of his.


    Even so, the Real Entity of Pangu summoned by Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery was strong enough to shock The Sage. However, this Real Entity of Pangu was only an incomplete true body of Rakshasa, thus it could be seen how powerful the true body of Rakshasa was. Now Minghe wanted to refine the True Body of Rakshasa, which utterly shocked Houtu.

 Chapter 228: Undergoing Tribulation I

    Chapter 228: Undergoing Tribulation I


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In Minghe''s body, Houtu even felt something related to Real Entity of Pangu. She suddenly recalled that Minghe once exchanged his Hong Meng Immortal Qi for twelve drops of Ancestor of Sorcery''s Blood of Essence and Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation with Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery, presumably in order to study the mystery of the Rakshasa''s body and improve himself. He was quite the manipulator.


    There was one thing Houtu could not understand. Minghe was arrogant but rigorous. Since he dared to choose to pass tribulation in Untainted Land, he should know it was dangerous, which meant that he exposed his back to those who feared him. As long as these people got a chance, they would definitely attack him without hesitation.


    Looking at the peaceful Minghe under the Clouds of Tribulation, Houtu was puzzled. Maybe he had prepared all necessary? But except Musen, she could not think of any other preparations. In her view, this time Minghe was in danger. However, she was also in a dilemma over helping him or standing aside, or...


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Holy Mountain of the West, Zhunti and Jieyin reactions were dramatically different when seeing Minghe bear the Divine Punishment. Jieyin was sad while Zhunti looked happy. Zhunti even laughed and said, "Ha ha ha¡¤¡¤¡¤ Minghe wants to go against the Way of Heaven and become the Rakshasa. He is courting death. How can he go through the Divine Punishment?"


    Hearing that, Jieyin said sadly, "Junior brother, you''re thinking too simply. The Divine Punishment is strong but Minghe isn''t weak, so the Divine Punishment may not destroy him. Once he comes through the Divine Punishment and becomes the Rakshasa, I''m afraid he''ll be the strongest in Untainted Land and even Three Pure Ones can no longer inhibit him. I''m worried it''ll be more difficult for us to advance to the East when that time comes."


    Zhunti laughed hearing Jieyin''s words. "Senior brother, it''s you who''s too simple. Now Minghe is too busy with the Divine Punishment to care about other things. If someone gives him a fatal blow at this crucial moment, do you think he''ll safely pass the tribulation?"


    Hearing that, Jieyin became deadly serious. "Junior brother, do you want to interfere in his tribulation endurance? Don''t forget, Minghe still has a Selfcentric Separation. Besides, since we can think of this, surely will Minghe to.o He must have been prepared before deciding to pass tribulation in Untainted Land. Once we take action, we have to fight with him to the last breath. If we can''t kill him with one blow, I''m afraid we, the west will never live in peace again."


    After hearing Jieyin''s words, Zhunti''s smile vanished. He struggled for a long time before finally saying between his teeth, "Senior brother, I understand what you''ve said but this is a great chance for us. If we missed it this time, I''m afraid there will be no chance in the future. What''s more, even if Minghe is prepared and without us, I don''t think others will stand aloof."


    Jieyin closed his eyes speechlessly as if he was lost in meditation. Seeing this, Zhunti did not say anything more. He got along with Jieyin for a long time and knew him well. Zhunti turned around to look at Minghe who was bearing the Divine Punishment with a vicious look, and Menace Intent was around his body. Obviously, he would not miss such a good opportunity.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    The Divine Punishment shocked the whole Untainted Land. All forces including Heavenly Court, Wuzhuang Taoist Temple and the Holy Land of Human Tribe were attracted by it. The Divine Punishment was still forming, but its power had made all living beings of Untainted Land scared. They immersed in their own respective thoughts. Some were delighted, some were worried and others even wanted to have a hand in it.


    Minghe was in no mood to care about what went on around him, he was focusing his entire mind on the Divine Punishment. Looking at the slowly forming Divine Punishment, Minghe did not move. No matter how hard it was, he would overcome it with all he had. It was the most important step to transform into the Rakshasa, and he must go through it. Fear, tension, and timidity, Minghe had abandoned all such fragile emotions. Now he had nothing but the mind of Taoism to pursue the extreme of Taoism.


    With thunders roaring among the Clouds of Tribulation, the Divine Punishment finally gathered. The sky seemed to be a sea of black and in this sea, thunders rolled over like dragons like a purple thunder sea. In addition, there was something seemingly more horrible and dangerous in the thundering sea. Just one look, anyone would be shocked to the core.


    It was the first time that all living beings of Untainted Land had seen the Divine Punishment. However, the scene was so scary that they did not want to see it ever again. It looked like doomsday had arrived. The power of Divine Punishment was stronger than that of the Sages they felt before, which seemed to be a prison and nothing could be safe and survive in it.


    The rolling purple thunder in the Divine Punishment was not only beautiful but also amazingly powerful. It was called Purpleheaven Thunder and was the strongest tribulation thunder they had ever seen. Moreover, the Purpleheaven Thunder rarely appeared in Tribulation Thunder, and there was no comparison between the Purpleheaven Thunder of the Divine Punishment and other thunders they had ever seen.


    Looking at the countless Purpleheaven Thunders, even the audience might feel scared. It was hard to imagine what it would be like when the sea of thunder fell. However, when they saw Minghe bearing the Divine Punishment, they all freaked out. Minghe hunkered and suspended in the air as if he was lost in meditation. No matter how the Divine Punishment evolved, he was motionless.


    The most surprising thing was that Minghe eyes were closed and he looked calm, showing no sign of nervousness or fear as if the Divine Punishment was not caused by him. People could not help but wonder whether the Divine Punishment was fake. However, when they looked up at the powerful thunder sea, they knew it anything but an illusion.


    "Boom¡¤¡¤¡¤" With a loud noise in the sky, a Purpleheaven Thunder suddenly fell from the thundering sea and transformed into a Thunder Dragon, flying straight at Minghe. The Purpleheaven Thunder rolled over with wind and thunder, shocking all the bystanders. The first Tribulation Thunder was so powerful that it was hard to imagine how powerful the following ones would be.


    When the Purpleheaven Thunder fell, Minghe did not evade or tried resisting instead, he let it fall upon his body as if he had resigned himself to fate. However, when the first Tribulation Thunder completely disappeared, people unexpectedly found that Minghe was all right. It could be said that his vital force was even stronger, which was really confusing.


    Minghe peacefully sat under the Tribulation Thunder. Facing the Purpleheaven Thunder, he did not prepare to resist and let it strike on his body. The Purpleheaven Thunder was the Tribulation Thunder with great power, but even stronger Purpleheaven Thunders of the Divine Punishment could not hurt Minghe, as he owned the origin of Purpleheaven Thunder.


    The initial purple Purpleheaven Thunder was to blame for Minghe''s traveling to this world. This thunder was strong but was of no use to Minghe, as it did not coincide with Minghe''s way of Tao. Minghe always hid it between his eyebrows and nourished it. Though it was useless, as the reason for his existence in this world, it was a pity to discard it.


    However, as Minghe decided to embark on the road of becoming the Rakshasa, the thunder began to play a role. During Minghe''s spare time of tempering his body, he often used it to temper his physical body. As a result, the thunder now could not hurt him but instead, it tempered his body. So the powerful Purpleheaven Thunder which fell just now was only helping to strengthen Minghe''s physical body.


    However, Minghe was surprised at the Purpleheaven Thunder between his eyebrows. As the Purpleheaven Thunder struck, some of its power was used for tempering Minghe''s body, while the rest was all devoured by his Purpleheaven Thunder. What''s more, it even grew a little bigger after devouring the Tribulation Thunder, which was an unexpected benefit. Minghe nourished the initial purple Purpleheaven directly but it did not improve much, which made him realized that he had done it wrongly.


    Looking at the Purpleheaven Thunders forming a sea of thunder above his head, Minghe smiled uncontrollably, which shocked the entire audience. They were puzzled to see that Minghe could smile even when faced with the Tribulation Thunder. Was Minghe so sure that he would come through the Divine Punishment? After all, it was the first Divine Punishment in Untainted Land! If Minghe safely passed it, the Divine Punishment would lose its prestige.


    Faced with Minghe''s provocative smile, the Divine Punishment responded by striking down three Purple heaven Thunders. However, Minghe was still motionless and let them fall on his body. He felt that when the Purpleheaven Thunders entered his body, the Primordial Purpleheaven Thunder between his eyebrows began to wander through his flesh and blood, heartily devouring the power of thunder and tempering his body in the process.

 Chapter 229: Passing Tribulation II

    Chapter 229: Passing Tribulation II


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    When the sparkling light of the thunder faded, Minghe was still intact, and his vital force strengthened. All the spectators were so stunned that they suspected that the Purpleheaven Thunder was fake, three strokes of it at a time surprisingly didn''t do any harm to Minghe but enhanced his vital force. That''s absurd!


    In the third round, there were five strokes of the Purpleheaven Thunder; in the fourth one, there were seven... In the twenty-third, there were forty-five; in the twenty-fourth, there were forty-seven... As the tribulation thunder struck round by round, there was more Purpleheaven Thunder with enhancing power. Although the barren ground under Minghe was only affected by the remaining power of the Purpleheaven Thunder, it was charred. And with the strength of the thunder above it, the burnt ground seemed to become a thunder domain.


    After the forty-ninth round of Purpleheaven Thunder, Minghe looked as good as before, sitting cross-legged in the air without any injuries, but the vital force around him was much stronger than before. It seemed that he was not passing the tribulation but receiving a baptism. The more Purpleheaven Thunder there was, the stronger Minghe became.


    Such spectacle shocked the people who waited for drama. It was far beyond their expectation that although the Divine Punishment was mighty, Minghe seemed stronger. Could Minghe pass the Divine Punishment safe and sound like this? Would the Divine Punishment disappoint the spectators like this?


    The Divine Punishment in the air seemed aware of their thoughts, Clouds of Tribulation rolling and all the Purpleheaven Thunder having disappeared. Instead, limitless gray thunder spread and formed a new sea which was smaller but much more potent than the ones made by the Purpleheaven Thunder.


    All the people were shocked. What was it? It seemed ordinary, but its power scared them as if it made them feel the end of life and boundless death. With the limitless vital force of destruction drifting between Heaven and Earth, all the objects and Creatures felt it and withdrew or fled.


    Many people didn''t know the gray thunder, but the Sages and some primeval Almighities who had listened to the teachings in the Zixiao Palace knew. During his lesson at that time, Ancestor Hongjun said that the Purpleheaven Thunder was the head of the thunder of Untainted Land. Above it was the Holy Thunder of Chaos, one of which was the Divine Beings Thunder used by the Real Entity of Pangu who was called by the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery.


    And now the gray thunder in the Divine Punishment also belonged to the Holy Thunder of Chaos, was called the Holy Thunder of Destruction and as the name implies, was the divine thunder to destroy everything. No wonder that after the strike of it, the vital force of destruction was everywhere. Watching such changes of Clouds of Tribulation in the Divine Punishment, all the spectators gasped, and indeed, there were also some people taking pleasure in the disaster.


    Under the Clouds of Tribulation, Minghe noticed the changes and put on a grim look on his face for the first time. He had to pay attention, the Holy Thunder of Destruction was different from the Purpleheaven Thunder, from which Minghe could feel a significant risk. His blood and vital breath were surging. It was his last preparation to face the Purpleheaven Thunder.


    Upon the Heavenly Court, Haotian and Yaochi stood on the Golden Bridge of the Jasper Lake. They were watching Minghe''s passing tribulation, wearing the grim expression on their faces. Yaochi looked sad, saying, "Haotian, what on earth are the odds on Minghe succeeding in passing the tribulation?"


    Haotian looked severe, saying, "If it''s only for the Divine Punishment, the odds will be great. But these Sages probably will never sit and watch idly. Thus, the odds of Minghe passing the Divine Punishment are almost zero."


    As soon as Yaochi heard those words, she got worried, turned to look at Haotian and said, "Then how about the marriage between Yaoji and Liu Er? If Minghe''s dead, probably the Blood Sea stock won''t be protected, these Sages will never leave any threat to the world, and Liu Er must bear the brunt. If Yaoji marries him, I''m afraid she won''t escape death, either."


    Haotian certainly knew that, looked more serious and said, "I know. If Minghe cannot pass the tribulation, I''ll not hesitate to stop the marriage no matter what, even if I were laughed at by the whole world or hated by Yaoji. Look, somebody''s acting." Yaoji looked following the sound. Indeed, someone appeared outside the Divine Punishment.


    Beyond the Divine Punishment, suddenly a figure showed up, which drew all the everyone''s attention. After figuring out whom he was, they couldn''t help sighing several times silently for Minghe who had excellent capabilities in the Untainted Land but had no good relationship with any Sages among which even Houtu fell out with him. And this time the person who came was one of the seven Sages of Untainted Land, Zhunti.


    The purpose of Sage Zhunti''s showing up was not merely for a watch, because he could sit in the Holy Mountain of the West to watch. Why did he come here? He looked delighted, which harbored his evil designs. Since Zhunti came, how could there be good to Minghe?


    Zhunti looked at Minghe bearing the Divine Punishment and smiled saying, "Fellow Taoist Minghe, why don''t you invite me to attend your Divine Punishment? You''re not generous, but I still came. Please don''t blame me for that. Fellow Taoist, for the power of the Holy Thunder of Destruction, is extraordinary, you''d better be careful, and if you feel tired, you can speak out, and I''m sure I will try my best to help you."


    Watching Zhunti''s fantastic performance, all everyone who heard him couldn''t help admiring him who disguised his evil purposes by his beautiful words. It was known to all that any Tribulation Thunder could only be taken by one person and would only be enhanced with others'' interference. As a Sage, how couldn''t Zhunti know about that?


    When Zhunti spoke, perspicacious people could understand him who meant that Minghe had better be careful. Minghe would face not only the Holy Thunder of Destruction but also Zhunti. If there''s a sign of Minghe''s exhaustion, Zhunti would be ready and would move in on him. He''s so evil that even if he didn''t attack Minghe, his standing there would distract his attention.


    On the Sacred Island of Blood Sea, Liu Er, Kong Xuan, and Black Tortoise looked concerned. They worried about Minghe, especially after Zhunti appeared. Liu Er shouted and said, "Damn it! What kind of Sage Zhunti is to interfere with my master''s passing tribulation. If it wasn''t because I cannot get out of here, I would fight with him three hundred times."


    Kong Xuan also looked grim. But compared with Liu Er, he was much calmer saying, "Brother, now, the Blood Sea is closed by our master, we cannot go out. Besides, it''s our master''s intention, for he worries about us going out to stop the Sage for him. Moreover, even if we went there, we would not help him, but distract him instead. Besides, our master''s Self-centric Separation hasn''t shown up. There is no problem for him to stop Zhunti."


    Kong Xuan said so, but he was not confident. It was clear to all that after the arrival of Zhunti Jieyin wouldn''t be far behind. Furthermore, it was doubted that except the Two Sages of the West, the other Sages would not attack Minghe. But they had no idea, and just hoped that their master had other arrangements. Otherwise, the consequences were unimaginable.


    During the Divine Punishment, Minghe was only looking at the Holy Thunder of Destruction in the Clouds of Tribulation without the State of Mind separated from him. Even though Zhunti stood outside the Divine Punishment staring at him and talking to him with beautiful words but evil purposes, Minghe seemed deaf and blind to that and only cared about the Holy Thunder of Destruction scattering in the sky.


    "Boom..." As a loud sound came from the Clouds of Tribulation, a stroke of the Holy Thunder of Destruction escaped from the thundering sea, turned into a thunder beast of The Chaos, and came straight to Minghe. It was powerful and must have the profound mystery of The Origin. If it''s necessary to describe it, it was the equivalent of any blow of someone who had just got the promotion to The Origin. But even so, it could not be underestimated.


    The power of the Holy Thunder of Destruction was not the most frightening, the mysterious meaning of destruction carried by it was. Although the Holy Thunder of Destruction was for tribulation, it had the power of The Divine Law. If it struck an ordinary person, who was in the Early Stage of The Origin, even if he were not dead, he would be severely wounded.


    After being struck by the Holy Thunder of Destruction, Minghe sat still as usual, but just like the silkworm in spring cocooning itself, his blood and vital breath were flowing wholly and around protected him. Also, they increased, forming a blood shield in front of Minghe they would stop the Holy Thunder of Destruction.


    But, the mighty Holy Thunder of Destruction could not be stopped by them, which were destroyed by the divine thunder only after their resistance several times. But Minghe sat still without any reaction letting the divine thunder strike him.


    This time Minghe was not at ease as he was when he had faced the Purpleheaven Thunder. When the Holy Thunder of Destruction struck him, Minghe was burnt black with his body bursting into limitless Blood fog, and his face wearing a twisted look as if he was severely hurt. But nobody could notice that he was charred.

 Chapter 230: Passing Tribulation â…¢

    Chapter 230: Passing Tribulation ¢ó


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Destruction, endless destruction: Once the Holy Thunder of Destruction entered the body, there was nothing else but endless destruction. Flesh and blood, meridians, skeletons, five viscera... Everything on the way of the Holy Thunder of Destruction would be destroyed. It was the horror of the Holy Thunder of Destruction.


    In Minghe''s eyes, every coin has two sides. The Holy Thunder of Destruction caused endless destruction, but new flesh and blood, meridians, skeletons, five viscera and other things would revive, and when everything was rebuilt they would be stronger than the original. The most important part was that the Holy Thunder of Destruction could bring Minghe the final transformation.


    When that Holy Thunder of Destruction disappeared, Minghe was still safe and sound. Apart from some awkwardness, it could not be observed that he was hurt. On the contrary, the new physical body was more powerful than before. At first, Minghe just had a little vital force of the Rakshasa, but now his physical body and vital force both began to transform into the real Rakshasa.


    Feeling the new physical body, Minghe was satisfied. Though the Holy Thunder of Destruction had harmed his human body, it also brought rebirth to it. When the Holy Thunder disappeared, the remaining vital force of destruction in Minghe''s body mingled and became the new impulse for his human body transformation.


    There was one more thing that surprised Musen. He always cultivated his human body by the Divine Law of Blood and Law of Spiritual Beings, which could help him to achieve the Rebirth with Blood Drops. But even so, such two kinds of the Power of Divine Law always existed in his human body independently, without any signal of mingling.


    However, when the Holy Thunder of Destruction fell, such long-standing balance had been broken. After the destruction, with the interference of the vital force of the destruction, the two kinds of Power of Divine Law became to mingle. In his human body, a new power was born, combined with the vital force of destruction. This power was strange, not like the blood linkages nor the Power of Divine Law. Minghe was confused about it.


    But it was sure that this new power was strong and unique. Though there was not much in the human body, Minghe could feel the differences that they had brought to his body. It seemed that he had benefited from the Holy Thunder of Destruction.


    Besides the change of the human body, there were also some slight changes about the Primordial Purpleheaven Thunder. Devouring so much Purpleheaven Thunder, it had been several times stronger than before. With the Holy Thunder of Destruction going into the body, it swallowed some Holy Thunder of Destruction, became stronger again, and changed slightly. It was as if evolving with a closer check.


    Feeling the benefit of the Holy Thunder of Destruction, Minghe became crazier. He removed layer-by-layer shields made by the spirit of blood. Such buffers had no prominent use, anyway. It was better to use the Holy Thunder of Destruction to accelerate his transformation. It was without a doubt that Minghe was crazy.


    Onlookers were all astonished at Minghe''s behavior. Minghe did not stand against Purpleheaven Thunder just now. After all, Purpleheaven Thunder did not harm him. Instead, his Body Tempering benefited from it. It certainly hurt the dignity of Purpleheaven Thunder.


    But it was different from the Holy Thunder of Destruction. Minghe seemed to be okay. However, everyone knew that Minghe''s human body suffered a lot. Because his human body recovered quickly, it was hardly noticed. But Minghe completely dropped his defense. Would he temper the body by Holy Thunder of Destruction, and accomplish the transformation from the human body to the True Body of Rakshasa?


    None of the living beings of Untainted Land could come up with another word than "madman" to describe Minghe. It was the Holy Thunder of Destruction, which was full of the power of Origin. Would it be all right for Minghe to use it for cultivation like that?


    Zhunti watched Minghe''s crazy behavior from the side, with the glare in his eyes. He underestimated Minghe and his powerful human body. The hard punch of the Holy Thunder of Destruction did not materially injure Minghe. It was no other accident that Minghe would successfully bear Divine Punishment and become the first Rakshasa in Untainted Land. If so, then...


    While Zhunti was thinking, the second round of the Holy Thunder of Destruction fell. This time was like the second round of Purpleheaven Thunder, which with three flashes of lightning felling together. Every witness was startled by the power. But even so, Minghe did not stand against it, but let the three flashes of lightning fell on his body.


    "Fizzing..." The thunder fell, and Minghe immediately turned into a scorched body. The light of thunder went around him, and grey threads of smoke came from it. But as the light of thunder faded away, Minghe''s body began to recover immediately. The necrosis human body shed, and the new human body was born. All happened in just a few moments.


    Before long, the third round of the Holy Thunder of Destruction had fallen. This time, in the same situation, five flashes of lighting with more power went toward Minghe who did not want to fight against them. When the Holy Thunder fell, Minghe turned into a scorched body and soon recovered again. It was just like everything was repeating itself.


    Zhunti peeked on this occasion. Under the Holy Thunder of Destruction, Minghe unexpectedly became stronger and stronger. If it continued, maybe when the Divine Punishment was over, Minghe would become the Rakshasa. In this way, his strength would rise sharply. Perhaps no Sage could stop him at by then.


    Another thing Zhunti noticed was that though more powerful Holy Thunders of Destruction fell in each round, Minghe''s human body became stronger steadily. What astonished Zhunti most was that strangely, there was less Minghe''s shed burnt skin as the more and more severe destruction of Minghe''s human body.


    Zhunti could feel the vital force of Rakshasa in Minghe''s new human body. Minghe''s human body had begun to transform, with the change of vital force. If things went on like this, maybe the Holy Thunder of Destruction would affect less and less Minghe. It was time for him to take action.


    When the sixth round of the Holy Thunder of Destruction fell, Zhunti took action. All living beings of Untainted Land were amazed at Zhunti''s action. Finally, the Sage decided to do something to Minghe. Zhunti was one of the weakest Sages. In any case, he was a Sage, with the power of the Way of Heaven, and his attack could not be underestimated. It should be interesting. They were curious about how Minghe, who was suffering from the Divine Punishment, could withstand Zhunti''s attack.


    With his hands stretched out, Zhunti held the Magical Tree of Seven Treasures. It was his Eternal Spiritual Treasure and the actualized treasure. Though it was only Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, its power was a serious matter. Moreover, a Sage used the Treasure. Last time Liu er withstood its attack, but it was the situation that the Sage Zhunti only attacked him with the Spiritual Treasure, not using his supernatural power.


    But now facing Minghe, Zhunti would not be merciful. The power of the Sage could be seen through this attack. There was the power of the Way of Heaven in the light of the treasures, shooting straight toward Minghe who was going through the Divine Punishment. If he was shot by this light, he would not be at ease, not to mention that now he needed to face the Holy Thunder of Destruction.


    It seemed that Minghe was okay, but in fact, with every round of the Holy Thunder of Destruction that fell, Minghe''s human body recovered while losing lots of energy. If Zhunti hit him, it would be one disaster after another. At that time, it was hard to say that if he could survive the Divine Punishment.


    When Zhunti''s light of the treasures was just out, a huge seal shot aside. Above the huge seal, the Way of Martial Arts appeared. It seemed nothing special. But the insider knew the ropes, while the outsider just came along for the ride. The Way of Martial Arts looked ordinary, but it was back to basics. This colossal seal was no less than Zhunti''s light of the treasures.


    The light of the treasures turned into a little bit of starlight, then disappeared in the Heaven and Earth. The huge seal also snapped because of the reaction force. The shock power caused by them was earthshaking. On the way of the shock, whatever the white cloud on the sky or the scorched soil on the Earth, the Realm divided into two pieces and there was another long scar on the Earth.


    The huge seal snapped, describing a beautiful arc in the air. Finally, it fell on a young man''s hand. Everyone was excited about seeing this person. He was Minghe''s Self-centric Separation, the ancestor of martial arts in the Human Tribe, and the master of the Original Martial Arts. Eventually, Musen showed up. Minghe was passing tribulation, and as his Self-centric Separation, how could Musen not come? Two masters encountered, and there must be a shattering battle. The battle at the Original degree was rare.


    When the Kongtong Seal flew to Musen''s hand, he held it, looking at Zhunti, and said, "Zhunti, it''s said in Untainted Land that you are the most shameless one of the Sages. Now it seems to be true. If you want to compete with Your Veneration, you can pick another time. But you do it at this time, it''s dishonorable and shame on you."

 Chapter 231: Passing Tribulation â…£

    Chapter 231: Passing Tribulation ¢ô


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The huge seal Musen held was the Kongtong Seal. Its appearance attracted lots of people. This seal was not only Primordial Spiritual Treasure, but also the Treasure of Humanity of the Human Tribe. With the seal, one could control the abolishment and establishment of the position of the king in the Human Tribe. It was really a pity that Musen owned the deal while he did not interfere with the position of Human Sovereign in the Human Tribe.


    Even the Sage, especially Zhunti, would be attracted by the seal. In Zhunti''s opinion, it was like casting pearls before swine as Musen had this seal. It was really stupid to interfere with the development of the Human Tribe that, with power, prestige, as well as this treasure. If Zhunti had this seal, it would be impossible for Tribe of Severity to be monopolistic in the Human Tribe.


    However, here came the chance. Zhunti looked at the Kongtong Seal held by Musen with green eyes. Though Musen was the Original Martial Artist, he was just Minghe''s Self-centric Separation. If Minghe died, Musen could not survive as the Self-centric Separation. The Three Separations were cut off, but the most essential Three Flowers were still in the body of Your Veneration. If Your Veneration was broken, and the Three Flowers vanished, it would be natural that the Three Separations would die.


    Minghe had lots of valuable treasure. If Minghe''soul disintegrated this time, Zhunti would grab some of the treasures left behind by Minghe in any case. But the premise was to get over Musen first. Musen was just at the Early Stage of the Origin; however, the cultivation of Martial Arts was slow, which was not like the cultivation of the Way of Celestial Immortality. The accumulation needed in each Realm was much more than the Way of Celestial Immortality. Musen was the ancestor of martial arts. Perhaps his accumulation was far more than other Martial Artists.


    Zhunti was not angry at Musen who showed up and immediately raked up his faults as if the man Musen was talking about was not him. He just smiled and said, "It''s you, Fellow Taoist Minghe''s Self-centric Separation, the ancestor of martial arts of Human Tribe. Why are you free to come here, instead of staying in the Holy Land of Human Tribe? Fellow Taoist Minghe was against the Heaven, so he got the Divine Punishment. I just follow the Way of Heaven. Fellow Taoist, please make things easier for me."


    These words sounded fine, but everyone who heard it felt sick. How high-sounding these words were! Musen was Minghe''s Self-centric Separation. How could he be so indifferent when Minghe was stuck in trouble? For "get things easier", what does "easier" mean? Does it mean to take his life? It seemed that they had underestimated Zhunti''s impudence.


    Musen looking at Zhunti who showed a sense of being fo,r Musen''s own good, he did not want to waste effort. He said coldly, "Zhunti, I don''t want to waste my time. If you want to hurt Your Veneration, you need to defeat me first. But you need to think it over. Once you take action, it means you, the West, are our energy until our last breath. If Your Veneration successfully passes tribulation, you should know the consequences."


    Since Zhunti heard Musen''s threatening words, his smile faded, and a sort of killing intent appeared on his face, "It''s true. But the premise is that Minghe can pass it. Musen, you are at the Realm of Origin, but you''re merely a green hand. Show me what you have to ward off my attacks!"


    The Magical Tree of Seven Treasures held by Zhunti struck Musen fiercely. The power of this attack was three tenths stronger than before. The light of the treasures was beautiful but full of Malicious Intent. The vital force of extermination between the Heaven and the Earth, which was floating because of Divine Punishment, was scattered. The light of the treasures was like a golden meteor across the long dark night. It was beautiful, but it made people feel a strong sense of extermination.


    Facing Zhunti''s attack, Musen had gloomy dignity on his face. It was three tenths stronger than before, and he should not be careless. Kongtong Seal was moved to face the wind with his light throw. The seal became bigger immediately, with the stronger vital force Martial Arts around. When it accumulated to some degree, Musen slightly pressed it down, and Kongtong Seal instantly fell down.


    "Bang¡¤¡¤¡¤", with a loud noise, Kongtong Seal and the light of the treasures hit together. The power of this shock might be much stronger than just now. Everything in the way of the shock turned into ashes. Even the Clouds of Tribulation of Divine Punishment were affected. Though the Holy Thunder of Destruction was strong, the Clouds of Tribulation were just the Clouds, and the aftershock of the Original masters'' fight was out of their range.


    Seeing Musen withstand his attack, Zhunti naturally thought more highly of Musen. Now Musen was not like the one who was just promoted to the Origin. Facing Zhunti''s powerful attack, he could take it without backing off. Such strength was definitely no trivial matter.


    But even so, Zhunti had a general understanding about Musen''s strength. Then he would not reserve anymore. The Magical Tree of Seven Treasures on Zhunti''s hand struck again, with the vital force surging around. Countless light from the treasures shot straight toward Musen. It was much more horrible at this time than the previous two instances. If Musen could not take it, he would suffer a lot.


    Seeing Zhunti''s attack, Musen was also shocked. Was it the power of the Way of Heaven? Just then, Zhunti''s vital force surged. It was obvious that he used the power of the Way of Heaven, so the attack this time was half stronger than before. Such an attack was hard to hold off.


    Musen threw out Kongtong Seal once more. This time, Kongtong Seal was as big as a millstone, with the almost solid vital force of the Martial Arts. At that time, there was another huge seal in Musen''s hands. It was a bit similar to Kongtong Seal in type but was illusory. This huge seal was totally coagulated by Musen''s Way of Martial Arts.


    Facing the countless light of the treasures, Musen shouted loudly, "Magic Skill of Martial Arts, two seals suppress the heaven, fall!" The two huge seals fell at the same time, colliding with countless light from the treasures. With lots of huge voices, it was as if countless shining suns came between the Heaven and the Earth, and the glare was so dazzling that people could not open their eyes.


    After the attack, the huge seal coagulated by the Way of Martial Arts scattered, and Kongtong Seal flew back to Musen. However, Musen did not feel at ease. After golden light of the shining sun faded away, Zhunti appeared in front of him in another shape. It was also the first time to Musen to see it. But the stronger vital force proved his horror.


    A Ninety Feet Golden Body with three heads and 18 arms appeared in the air. The three heads presented Zhunti''s past, future, and present. Every one of the 18 arms held one instrument, the Silk Sash, the Necklace of Jade and Pearls, the Canopy, the Lotus Flower, the Fish Intestines, the Golden File, the Golden Bell, the banner, the Golden Bow, the Silver Halberd, the Cate''s Divine Rod, the File, the Golden Flask, the Silver Flask, the White Axe, the Hanging Banner and the Six Roots Pure Bamboo. Every Magic Weapon was powerful.


    Zhunti, in the shape of Ninety Feet Golden Body, all of whose three heads looked at Musen, said in a dignified and conservative manner, "Musen, your Martial Arts is definitely formidable. It can deal with my attack. You''re really extraordinary. No wonder you can surpass many Almighties in Untainted Land to actualize the Realm of Origin in just 10,000 years. But that''s the end of your way. I''ll show you how large the gap is between us."


    Musen heard Zhunti''s words, and suddenly burst into laughter, "Hahaha¡¤¡¤¡¤ Zhunti, your Ninety Feet Golden Body was strong, but it''s still not enough to defeat me. The Law of Martial Arts blesses my body. Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts, appear!"


    The Law of Martial Arts around Musen visualized. His body became bigger and taller. The body''s growth was not the main point, because most cultivation people in Untainted Land could do it. But at the same time, Musen''s vital force was becoming stronger. The indomitable and domineering Martial Arts was showed. People were stupefied when almost 30-meter Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts appeared before them.


    It was the second time for all living beings of Untainted Land to see Hegemonic Body of Martial Artsit. Previously, it was the Cultivation Tribulation in Human Tribe. Musen gathered thousands of Martial Arts in the shape of Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts, smashed He Luo Origin Formation with just one move, killed billions of soldiers of the Demon Tribe, and seriously wounded Emperor Jun and Taiyi. It was from that time that Human Tribe began to play a decisive role in Untainted Land, and all living beings of Untainted Land no longer looked down upon Human Tribe.


    Nowadays, Musen showed Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts again, but this time he did not gather thousands of Martial Arts together. However, the power was much more horrible than before. With the original Law of Martial Arts, the force of Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts reached its peak. With the vital force around, it was not weaker than Zhunti''s Ninety Feet Golden Body.


    Feeling the force of Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts, there was also a smile on Musen''s face. With the progress of his Martial Arts, Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts evolved constantly. Musen used the Law of Martial Arts to run it for bringing Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts into full play. Though it cost a lot, he could not be careless when facing Zhunti''s Ninety Feet Golden Body.


    It was too close to call between a Ninety Feet Golden Body and a Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts. People were looking forward to the fight between these two people. All Almighties in Untainted Land wanted to acquire some rules of the Origin from the battle between the Sage and the Origin, to prepare for the future. So they were hoping for a longer and more intense battle. It would be best if the two persons used all tricks they knew.

 Chapter 232: Passing Tribulation(V)

    Chapter 232: Passing Tribulation(V)


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    As Musen''s Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts showed, Zhunti looked grim. He thought his Ninety Feet Golden Body and the power of the Way of Heaven would easily defeat Musen, but Musen showed his Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts with the power equal to the Ninety Feet Golden Body. It seemed that this war would by by no means be easy.


    Without wasting words, Zhunti exerted his Ninety Feet Golden Body, attacking Musen with various Magic Weapons. These weapons were of low standards and some were even inferior to the primordial. However, they were exerted by a Sage and the power of these weapons were extraordinary. So, it was not easy to defend against such an attack.


    Musen didn''t choose to resist this attack directly, for he would be passive in that way. With a Seal in his right hand, Musen waved his left hand, summoning a khaki flag. He then threw the flag in the air, transforming it into a huge flag in the ground. Later, streaks of Spiritual Air turned into thousands of golden lotuses, protecting Musen from all directions.


    Zhunti''s attack was powerful, but it failed to Breakthrough the defense of this flag. Seeing this flag, which was exactly the Wuji Apricot Flag, one of the Primordial Flags of the Five Regions, Zhunti was greedy for it. Surprisingly, Minghe got it and gave it to his Self-centric Separation for defense, which indicated that Minghe''s actual strength was much more profound than Zhunti thought.


    After Zhunti''s failed attack, Musen instantly launched a counter-attack. The Kongtong Seal smashed at Zhunti''s Ninety Feet Golden Body so quickly that no one could stop it. To cope with the attack, Zhunti summoned a green flag which Pure Air turned into the Green Lotus. Although Musen''s attack was fast and powerful, it couldn''t destroy the defense of this flag.


    Musen recognized the Emerald Lotus Flag at first sight. He hadn''t expected that this flag was in Zhunti''s hands. Among the Primordial Flag of the Five Regions, the Xuanyuan Water Control Flag and the Wuji Apricot Flag were in Minghe''s hands, the Emerald Lotus Flag in Zhunti''s, and the Natural Cloud Realm Flag in Honored Lord of the Origin''s, leaving the last Floating Flame Flag which was missing and probably obtained by other Sages.


    Since both Musen and Zhunti were powerful in attack and defense, they fought evenly. As it was hard to break the defense of the Primordial Flag of the Five Regions, this war had turned into a protracted one with two sides constantly attacking each other. Spectators around were excited about this war and were unwilling to miss any details in hope that they could spot any secrets about The Origin.


    After a long time, Zhunti became anxious once he realized he couldn''t defeat Musen easily. The longer this war lasted, the more beneficial it was to Minghe. If Minghe was out of tribulation, he would be met with a great loss. In the future, Minghe would make trouble for the West by all means and could even slaughter the whole Western Religious Sect. By then, the West would never revitalize itself again.


    Zhunti exerted the Magical Tree of Seven Treasures, forcing Musen to take a few steps back. He said, "Senior disciple, do something now! I will hold Musen, and you can attack Minghe who is enduring the Divine Punishment now. Do not let him pass tribulation safely, or we will be in great trouble."


    Upon Zhunti''s calling, Jieyin, one of the Two Sages of the West, appeared. Seeing this, many people in Untainted Land were worried about Minghe. Although Minghe had reached The Origin, he was not as overbearing as the Sage and his disciples were not arrogant like those of the Sages''. As long as people didn''t offend them, they could all live in harmony. So Minghe and his disciples were popular in Untainted Land.


    The Two Sages of the West all acted this time, so people with wisdom could know Minghe would be in serious trouble. Unlike Zhunti, Jieyin had high-level cultivation. Although junior to the Three Pure Ones, he was a real Sage of the Secondary Stage. Musen could defend against Zhunti, but who was going to resist Jieyin?


    As Jieyin appeared, two other people, Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie, also came along. Zhenyuanzi looked at Musen, saying, "Fellow Taoist Musen, you may go to stop Jieyin, and Cangjie and I will delay Zhunti for a while."


    People were astonished at the appearance of Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie because it was beyond their abilities to step into this war. Nevertheless, they later realised that these two persons were acting weirdly. Although they were at the Peak Level of Sage-to-be, their vital force was quite strange, similar to that of... The Origin. It turned out that they were in A half step to Origin, which shocked all the spectators.


    Unexpectedly, Zhenyuanzi had begun to enlighten the way of The Origin and Cangjie reached the Realm of Origin after his incarnation returned. In the light of their current Realm, they were quite likely to actualize the Realm of Origin. However, it seemed to them that it was unwise to step in this war. After all, there was a huge difference between A half step to Origin and The Origin. If they wanted to resist Sage''s attack, their lives could be ended here.


    But Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie were obviously prepared for this war. Two Formations stood up right in front of Zhunti. One was Zhenyuanzi''s Nether World Book Formation which everyone had seen before, and another was similar to the tactical formation Cangjie had used to resist Houtu''s attack with 3000 characters of the Human Tribe.


    Zhunti looked pale upon seeing Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie. Zhenyuanzi was easy to handle, but Cangjie was the incarnation of Hongyun whom Zhunti still owed Karma for the sage seat. If Zhunti killed Cangjie, he would never complete the Karma. At present, Cangjie would stop Zhunti for Minghe. For Cangjie and Zhenyuanzi at A half step to Origin cooperated and the two tactical formations were in front, it was a knotty problem to fight against them.


    As Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie entered into their Formation and exerted their power, the Formation''s strength was enhanced. Cangjie looked at Musen, saying, "Fellow Taoist Musen, Zhenyuanzi and I will handle here. What I arrange is the Characters Formation of Origin created by the Enlightenment from 3,000 characters. Although it is less powerful than your Veridical Martial Origin Formation, it has some strength of The Origin. Combined with the Nether World Book Formation of Zhenyuanzi, it''s able to delay Zhunti for a while. You may go fight Jieyin now."


    Musen laughed loudly and said, "Well, you two do deserve my trust. So, please help me delay Zhunti. Since you have begun to enlighten the way of The Origin, Zhunti could serve as your Sharpener. Although your Formations are powerful, they can''t hold Zhunti back for long, so let this doll give you some help."


    Musen cast a strange doll with three heads and six arms and then went away, leaving it in front of Jieyin. Upon contact with wind, the doll grew up rapidly and suddenly turned into an ape 300 feet tall with black armor all over. He held a powerful weapon in each of his hands and three heads shouted together, "Ho..." The violent roaring shocked the whole Untainted Land and even the Sages.


    What they saw was a Puppet with the vital force of The Origin. From its appearance, it was some kind of Exotic Beast, which was refined to be a Puppet by Minghe dead. But it still kept its power at The Origin, which indicated that this beast had reached The Origin before its death. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be a Puppet with such cultivation.


    The human body of The Origin was quite terrifying. Even Minghe hadn''t actualized the Realm of Origin with his human body. But the True Body of a Rakshasa achieved by Minghe''s passing the Divine Punishment was another kind of actualizing the Realm of Origin with a human body. People were curious about where Minghe got this Exotic Beast.


    Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie were also stunned to see this Puppet of Origin. They always believed Minghe must have some plans to pass tribulation, but they didn''t expect this Puppet of Origin. It seemed now that even if they two stood by, the Two Sages of the West couldn''t move forward easily.


    With this Puppet of Origin, Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie were more confident about holding Zhunti. As Musen addressed, their Formations and this Puppet of Origin could help them sharpen the Way of the Origin. It sounded crazy to use a Sage to assist them to promote to The Origin. It seemed only Minghe dared to do so in Untainted Land.


    Zhunti looked worse now since it was a burning shame for him to be the Sharpener for Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie to actualize the Realm of Origin. As a Sage, he was the noblest figure in Untainted Land, but now he was reduced to be the Sharpener for others. How pathetic!


    Although Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie, together with their tactical formations were hard to handle, Zhunti could defeat them after a while. Now the situation changed, especially with this Puppet of Origin who was armed to the teeth. Looking at the primordial spiritual treasures this beast had, Zhunti was very jealous.

 Chapter 233: Passing Tribulation VI

    Chapter 233: Passing Tribulation VI


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    At Puppet of Origin, there were an armor and six wonderful and magic weapons. They were seven primordial spiritual treasures at no low grade. Except for this armor at the top grade, the other six pieces were all at the middle grade. Everyone who saw them would be jealous and admired Minghe for being really very wealthy.


    In the Heavenly Court, Haotian and Yaochi were shocked too. Previously, when Liu Er proposed for a marriage, Minghe sent a total of pieces of primordial spiritual treasures as betrothal gifts. And thinking about those supreme treasures and Spiritual Treasure Minghe had already used before, it could be reckoned that among all Sages, no one was richer than Minghe. These two people were curious about how and where Minghe got so many primordial spiritual treasures.


    Zhunti was busy dealing with the puppet of Origin combined with Zhengyuanzi and Cangjie, so Musen was fully at ease. The Puppet of Origin was a Puppet of Blood God refined from the Rare Beast of Chaos with the human body of the Origin, but most of the Origin power was saved. After all, it was a dead body, only 70% or 80% of its strength could be harnessed.


    According to Minghe''s original plan, if Zhunti and Jieyin came to fight together, Musen would fight against Jieyin, and this Puppet of Origin would fight against Zhunti. Once the situation became non-ideal, this Puppet of Blood God would do what the Lord of Numerous Treasures had done ¨C self-exploding to trap Zhunti with the primordial spiritual treasures as the last solution which had to choose. But at this moment, there was no need to do that. With the help of Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie, Zhunti could not move forward at all.


    With this, Musen could also relievedly fight against Jieyin. Though Jieyin did not have the supreme treasure, his cultivation was indeed at the Secondary Stage of the Sage. It was quite impossible for Musen, at the Early Stage of Origin, to defeat Jieyin. Moreover, Musen would fail not after a long time. Musen was very clear about it, which was why he prepared in advance.


    Jieyin saw that Musen was in front of him, so he put his palms together devoutly, and said: "Musen, you can''t stop me. I am just a bit curious about where that Puppet of Origin came from. It seems that there is no such kind of Rare Beast in Untainted Land. Moreover, if the human body actualizes the Realm of Origin, it''s impossible that there was nothing happened in Untainted Land. Did it come from the Chaos?"


    Musen did not feel strange when Jieyin guessed this Beast was from the Chaos. This Beast did not belong to Untainted Land. If it was alive, it surely would be suppressed by the Way of Heaven. It was just because it was dead, Minghe could use it to fend against Zhunti.


    Watching Jieyin''s confident look on a sour face, Musen smiled and said: "It''s none of your business that where this Puppet came from. You are so confident about defeating me, but I don''t know where your confidence actually comes from. Don''t forget, I still have the Veridical Martial Origin Formation. With it helping me, it won''t be so easy for you to defeat me."


    Jieyin frowned at these words, said, "Really? You want to get the Holy Land of Human Tribe into this fight? Or you want to make me hesitate because of the Human Tribe? It''s really hurt the dignity of the Forefather of Human. Moreover, how much can your cultivation grow even with the Formation made by the Martial Artist of Human Tribe? The gap between you and me is not something a Formation can make up."


    Musen calmly smiled and said: "No need for you to remind me. I knew it. Moreover, this issue is my own business, and it''s got nothing to do with the Human Tribe. I will never get the Human Tribe involved. There''s one point you mentioned that is wrong. Though I am of a lower Rank than you in cultivation, it can be made up with the Formation."


    Everyone was unable to understand Musen''s words. Without the Martial Artist of Human, how could Musen make the Veridical Martial Origin Formation? Moreover, even with all Martial Artist of the Human Tribe, it was still difficult to make up for the difference between the low Rank of cultivation. So how could Musen speak out these words with such confidence?


    Jieyin was totally puzzled but could only say,"Oh! In this way, I really want to widen my horizon. Fellow Taoist, please show me!" Could it be another card Minghe left behind? If it was true, would Minghe have other cards? At this moment, there was a silk of bad presentiment raised in Jieyin''s heart.


    Musen waved his hands and said: "Good! the Veridical Martial Origin Formation, Go!" The strong Way of Martial Arts suddenly skyrocketed. The crowd looked at the source and found it was an integrated Veridical Martial Origin Formation rising from the Blood Sea, with a strong vital force of Origin, crossing the sky, and finally fell behind Musen.


    So strong! The crowd could not help but admire silently. It was already totally different from the Veridical Martial Origin embattled set by the Martial Artist of Humans Tribe before. Maybe all the Martial Artist of the Human Tribe could not build a better one than that. What was most peculiar was that it was actually a unified entity, and all the Ways of Martial Arts were exactly the same.


    Now, the Martial Arts of the Human Tribe had been completely spread. Some other tribes had also begun to follow the Martial Arts. Such a situation that two people''s Way of Martial Arts being exactly the same had never happened. But now, not only all the Way of Martial Arts of it was exactly the same, but also it was the same as Musen''s.


    Musen looked at the surprised Jieyin, smiled and said, "How did you think of it? You''re absolutely curious about how I have done so. Since you''ll find it out anyway, it doesn''t matter whether I tell you or not. You should have heard that Your Veneration has 480 million Colon of Blood God, which are connected with Your Veneration closely. In this way, they are naturally connected with my State of Mind, so that the same as mine, the Way of Martial Arts was cultivated."


    Mu Sen pointed at this Formation, continued to say, "This Veridical Martial Formation of Origin is all made from the Colon of Blood God and the Blood God Doppelganger. In addition, it consists of 36,000 Colons of Blood God which are all Martial Arts cultivation at Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, and 49 Blood God Doppelganger with Sage-to-be Martial Arts cultivation. Do you still look down on it, Jieyin?"


    All living beings of Untainted Land were surprised by 36,000 Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals and 49 at Sages-to-be. Minghe was really wealthy. Since the birth of Untainted Land, it was uncertain whether there were so many Da Luo Golden Immortals, but Minghe even made out so much Clone of Blood God at Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal all at once, which was really horrifying.


    All these Clone of Blood God and Blood God Doppelganger cultivated the same Martial Arts transforming exercises and the Way of Martial Arts in the same way as Musen. With such a Veridical Martial Origin Formation composed of those with the same source and the same way, it could not only achieve integration but also reduce Musen''s burden significantly. With this Formation, it was really difficult for Jieyin to defeat Musen.


    Musen did not continue to say more. The character "Wu" appeared over his hand, and he shouted, "''Wu'' Imperial Formation, Veridical Martial Origin, all into my body, Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts, to swallow it!" The character "Wu" sank into the Formation with Musen''s loud shout, and then the entire Formation began to become smaller rapidly and finally turned into a point. This point directly sank between Musen''s eyebrows.


    "Ho!" Musen shouted slightly, and the vital force around the whole body began to soar. In a flash, unexpectedly and abruptly, he crossed the Early Stage of the Origin, reaching the Middle Stage of Origin. Feeling a strong power, Musen looked at Jieyin and laughed, " Jieyin, come on, let''s fight heartily!" Then Musen held the Kongtong Seal with the Wuji Apricot Flag behind him fluttering in the wind.


    Musen''s fighting spirit was so exuberant that Jieyin had to accept the challenge. It seemed to be impossible, as neither he or Zhunti could interfere with Minghe enduring the Divine Punishment. Jieyin only hoped that there were other Sages who could not help attacking Minghe at this moment. Now, it seemed that Minghe had done the utmost with all his means. Maybe there were no more means for Minghe to defend against other people.


    With a shake of his body, Jieyin turned into a Ninety Feet Golden Body with three heads and 18 arms, with only some instruments different from Zhunti. Jieyin sat on a Twelve Grade Golden Lotus of Merit, with the soaring vital force, like angry Buddha. Jieyin and Musen were on the verge of breaking out a fight. They were almost equal in cultivation, and their Spiritual Treasures both did well on both the offensive and defensive. Perhaps it was not easy for them to see who would be the winner.


    The Puppet of Blood God, Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie together fought against Zhunti. Musen fought against Jieyin. Both two sides possessed equivalent power, and they both did the utmost with all their means. The crowd was all dazzled. They were deeply impressed by the power of the Origin at this moment. They were all getting eager for Way of Origin in the heart. Those who were not at the Origin were nothing but nonentity.


    Such a stalemate apparently made some people very surprised, especially for the other Sages who had not started to fight. Originally, they thought that the Two Sages of the West could completely disrupt Minghe''s arrangement of passing tribulation. However, the Divine Punishment that Minghe was facing had passed by more than a half, the Two Sages of the West had never been able to move forward even just by one step. They became quite impatient.

 Chapter 234: Passing Tribulation VII

    Chapter 234: Passing Tribulation VII


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    During the Divine Punishment, Minghe was burned repeatedly. As the Holy Thunder of Destruction struck, it became more powerful. Gradually, Minghe''s human body could not heal as fast as the thunder struck. The last round of the Holy Thunder of Destruction hadn''t disappeared, but the new one had already come. In the Divine Punishment, only an indistinct black charcoal figure could be seen.


    In Untainted Land, nine by nine was supreme, and it was true of the Divine Punishment. The first 49 rounds of Purpleheaven Thunder did no harm on Minghe. If the other 32 rounds of Holy Thunder of Destruction could not kill him, it meant that Minghe had passed the tribulation and become the first Postcelestial Rakshasa in Untainted Land changed from Minghe''s human body.


    At the time when Pangu separated the Heaven and the Earth, 3,000 Mazingers were dead, of which many remaining ghosts were luckily out of tribulation and got new lives in Untainted Land. However, none of them chose to be a Mazinger again. Even Hongjun chose to be a Sage and then integrated himself with the Way of Heaven. The Rakshasa was powerful; however, the chance to have a True Body of Rakshasa in Untainted Land was almost zero.


    But now, Minghe deliberately chose to do it. It was already the 74th round of the Divine Punishment. After the strike of the Holy Thunder of Destruction, Minghe''s vital force still existed. Although it weakened significantly, Minghe was still alive. If he bore another seven rounds of the Holy Thunder of Destruction, he would be regarded to have passed the Divine Punishment.


    Could Minghe achieve it? Even without considering if there would be a Sage attacking him, whether Minghe could pass the Divine Punishment was a problem. Every time when the Divine Punishment was on him, all living beings of Untainted Land could feel the decrease of the vital force of Minghe. If it went on like this, he would not last until the end. Moreover, there was another point which puzzled all living beings of Untainted Land. Why didn''t Minghe use Magic Weapons to resist?


    The primordial supreme treasures in Untainted Land were limited. However, Minghe got two, the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth and the God-killing Spear. One was for attack and another for defense. Minghe didn''t use them to face the Divine Punishment, which confused the spectators and worried the Sages very much. Using his human body but not his supreme treasures to resist the Divine Punishment meant to temper his body by means of it. It seemed that Minghe was confident enough to pass it.


    The Honored Lord of the Origin of Mount Kunlun wasn''t calm. He looked at the scorched body of Minghe in the Divine Punishment in the distance, which really surprised him. Until now, the Divine Punishment didn''t kill Minghe but also turned his human body into the True Body of the Rakshasa. More importantly, although the Two Sages of the West had made their move, they could not go one step further towards their goal.


    Watching Minghe not resist the Divine Punishment, the Honored Lord of the Origin already knew it was possible that for him to survive it. At that time, with the True Body of a Rakshasa, the cultivation of the Middle Stage of Origin, and the protection of his supreme treasures, he would be hardly suppressed. The Honored Lord of the Origin could not reconcile himself to that.


    The Honored Lord of the Origin had always set himself up as a member of the Pangu tribe. Among all Sages, he only respected Laozi a little bit because of his supreme cultivation, but he always wanted to surpass him. However, in reality, Sect Leader Tongtian had the God-killing Sword Formation which could not be broken by fewer than four Sages. If only the Honored Lord of the Origin fought against Sect Leader Tongtian, he undoubtedly would fail. And Houtu had the Bell of Chaos, which power was unknown.


    After Minghe''s strength of the Middle Stage of Origin burst, the Honored Lord of the Origin had been very afraid of him. Now that Minghe was going to become the Rakshasa, his fear had become the deep sense of crisis. If Minghe really passed the tribulation, he would hardly be able to defeat Minghe but instead be defeated even if he did his best.


    That was what the Honored Lord of the Origin didn''t want to happen. Now, Two Sages of the West made their move; nevertheless, the other Sages had no motivation, but only the attitude to wait and see. Watching Minghe passing another round of Holy Thunder of Destruction, the Honored Lord of the Origin could not control himself. As soon as his body moved, he had already disappeared in Mount Kunlun and then appeared outside the Divine Punishment.


    All living beings of Untainted Land were surprised at the appearance of the Honored Lord of the Origin. Even the Three Pure Ones couldn''t keep calm? As known to all, the Three Pure Ones could not be compared with the Two Sages of the West, for each one of them had a primordial supreme treasure. The Pangu Banner owned by the Honored Lord of the Origin could rip The Chaos, crush all spaces, rule all laws, and create new Heavens and new Earths, and could not be blocked by common Spiritual Treasures.


    In the Jadeite Palace, Sect Leader Tongtian saw the Honored Lord of the Origin outside the Divine Punishment, and sighed, "Brother, anyway, you acted." He knew that the Honored Lord of the Origin had a bad temper and had entanglements with Minghe, so he would attack him sooner or later. Even if Sect Leader Tongtian was willing to help Minghe, he could not, for the Honored Lord of the Origin was his brother.


    In the Royal Nu Wa Temple, Goddess Nvywa indifferently observed everything that was happening in Untainted Land, as if all this had nothing to do with her. Among all Sages, perhaps it was just her who could do it like this. She enjoyed the Luck of the Human and the Demon Tribes. The Human Tribe was the ruler of Heaven and Earth, which didn''t require her to worry about, and the Demon Tribe crouched in Untainted Land so it was harmless. Whether Minghe could pass the tribulation did not concern her.


    In the Pingxin City, Houtu looked confused. It seemed that with the attack of the Honored Lord of the Origin, Minghe had no chance to pass the Divine Punishment. What made her indecisive was whether she should help Minghe or wait and see to get some benefits. Once Minghe failed, she would invade and occupy The Nether World so that the Wu Tribe would have another place to survive.


    Houtu was attracted to the great benefit of The Nether World. In Untainted Land, there would almost be no real relationship. Take the Three Pure Ones ¨C because of the fight for Taoism lineage, they looked friendly to each other but actually not. They hadn''t contacted each other for many years. As Minghe had broken the relationship with her and the Wu Tribe, Houtu had no hatred of him but no reason to help him, either. So it would depend on destiny.


    Outside the Divine Punishment, standing in the air, the Honored Lord of the Origin looked cool. As the golden light flashed in his hand, the Pangu Banner was held. All the spectators were holding their breath. If the attack of the Honored Lord of the Origin was effective, a real powerful man in Untainted Land would disappear, and the Human Tribe would lose its strongest existence.


    As the Pangu Banner was waving violently in the Honored Lord of the Origin''s hand, currents of the Sword Aura of Chaos were gradually formed with the awesome Menace Intent which scared all the spectators. Luckily, they were not the target and could not help relieving when the currents of the Sword Aura of Chaos struck. They witnessed Minghe''s rise and fall, which meant they watched all from beginning to end.


    They did not know why they were a little sad. A strong man of a generation did not die in the direct fight but gave others the chance to kill him because of his tribulation. It would be really stupid if he died this way, for the Untainted Land would be all Sages'' domain from then on.


    Then, something unexpected happened. A fiery lotus suddenly appeared. All currents of the Sword Aura of Chaos were fended off one by one. Then, the lotus turned into a figure looking at the Honored Lord of the Origin, peacefully saying, "Origin, you are really ruining Great Divinity Pangu''s reputation. As the descendant of Great Divinity Pangu, you did such a despicable thing. You''d better not call yourself a member of the Pangu tribe, otherwise, I''ll be ashamed of you for Great Divinity Pangu."


    All the people were stunned, as they did not know what was wrong. The fatal attack of the Honored Lord of the Origin was suddenly defeated. What puzzled the public most was his identity. When in Untainted Land there was another such kind of person who ridiculed the Honored Lord of the Origin soon as he started to speak?


    All Sages were shocked, for the apparently deadly strike was blocked at once. However, what shocked them most was the lotus that they saw right now. It was the Red Lotus of Fire which had been used by Minghe''s disciples but not Minghe, and it appeared all of a sudden changing from the 12th grade to the 24th grade. Seen from its vital force, obviously, it was the Highest Grade primordial supreme treasure.


    Minghe evolved from the Red Lotus of Fire into the Highest Grade primordial supreme treasure. It was incredible how he did it. What was more shocking and important was that the man who was the 24th grade Red Lotus of Fire incarnate had the cultivation of the Middle Stage of Origin. Apart from the primordial supreme treasure, there was another strong man whose cultivation was in the Middle Stage of Origin. How could they not be shocked?


    At that moment, the Honored Lord of the Origin''s face turned dark with rage, not because of what the man had just said, but because he found that the vital force of the man was similar to that of Minghe. However, Minghe''s Good separation was the lord of The Nether World, and his Self-centric Separation stood aside, so the man must be Minghe''s Evil Separation, who had never shown up, and was in the Middle Stage of Origin separated through a Highest Grade primordial supreme treasure.

 Chapter 235: Passing Tribulation VIII

    Chapter 235: Passing Tribulation VIII


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Thinking of this, Honored Lord of the Origin''s face became darker. Minghe! He hid really deep, If he didn''t pass the tribulation today, this secret would be kept forever. Looking at his Evil Separation, Honored Lord of the Origin said coldly, "What a man he is, that Minghe! It''s really out of my expectation that you have a hidden weapon. It''s an Evil Separation at Middle Stage of Origin separated from the Highest Grade primordial supreme treasure, Red Lotus of Fire at twenty-four grade. Does he want to catch us at our least guarded moment?"


    Upon hearing Honored Lord of the Origin''s words, all living beings of Untainted Land were shocked. An Evil Separation, a cultivation at Middle Stage of Origin and the primordial supreme treasure Red Lotus of Fire at Highest Grade twenty-four grade, each one was amazing! But now these three were combined as one. The impact brought on all living beings of Untainted Land was unimaginable. Not only did the Self-centric Separation of Minghe actualized, but also his Evil Separation with an even higher cultivation than the Self-centric Separation, which shocked everyone.


    Red Lotus Taoist laughed and said,"Hahaha! Honored Lord of the Origin, your thought is parochial to gentleman''s heart. I once appeared in Untainted Land, but you were not aware of it. Do you still remember the Mysterious Sign of actualizing the Realm of Origin twice in Blood Sea? In the past, you kept thinking Your Veneration was the first Origin in Untainted Land. Actually, I actualized the Realm of Origin earlier than Your Veneration."


    With that being said, all of them remembered all of a sudden. There were indeed mysterious signs of actualizing the Realm of Origin twice in Blood Sea which happened. But they did not give it much thought and assumed it was caused by Minghe. However, at that time Blood Sea was blocked by a big formation and no one knew exactly what happened there.


    Now thinking about it, there were indeed two people that actualized the Realm of Origin. One was Minghe and the other was the Evil Separation of Minghe, Red Lotus Taoist. Thinking of this, no one knew what to say. The Evil Separation of Minghe even actualized earlier than himself, which was an astonishing move.


    By giving it a count, people could say Minghe was extremely terrorizing. Excluding his force, just his own strength only would make him the first cultivator in Untainted Land. Minghe himself, Evil Separation Red Lotus Taoist, Self-centric Separation Musen, as well as Puppet of Origin, they were already four formidable force of Origin. Even Tongtian Sect Leader of who was in charge of God-killing Sword Formation might not be able to defeat Minghe.


    When Red Lotus Taoist appeared, the strong intention to fight rose immediately in the Jadeite Palace. Everyone was shocked to find that even Tongtian had warring intention. Was he also going to intervene? When the warring intention dispersed and there was silence in the Jadeite Palace but Sect Leader Tongtian did not appear, which made the people admire him.


    Even though Tongtian knew that Minghe had the ability to break his God-killing Sword Formation and defeat him, he did not move a single step. The only thing he showed was an endless warring intention to fight against Minghe. In comparison, Honored Lord of Origin seemed uncouth.


    At this time, Honored Lord of the Origin was in a tight spot as Red Lotus Taoist blocked his way and he could not hurt Minghe even the slightest bit. Honored Lord of the Origin didn''t know how long it would take to defeat Red Lotus Taoist even if he could, after all, Red Lotus Taoist had the cultivation at the middle stage of Origin and the original body of Red Lotus of Fire. But Honored Lord of the Origin knew that even if he defeated Red Lotus Taoist, by that time, Minghe might have already passed the Divine Punishment.


    However, the strong warring intention arising from Tongtian made Honored Lord of Origin delightful - but only for a split moment - and his delight disappeared as Tongtian did not take any action at all, making Honored Lord of Origin extremely angry. His embarrassing situation could be relieved immediately if Tongtian took some action, but he did not.


    Now it became embarrassing. Among the Three Pure Ones, only Honored Lord of the Origin laid his hand on Minghe, Anyhow, by taking advantage of Minghe''s precarious situation. What was most ridiculous was that this risk-taking was not successful. Regardless of whether or not Minghe would be successful in passing tribulation, Honored Lord of the Origin would become a laughing stock in Untainted Land. Even if no one dared to speak out publicly, this stain would still exist.


    Red Lotus Taoist naturally understood Honoured Lord of the Origin''s thought, but he did not say anything. What he had to do was to stop Honoured Lord of the Origin and prevent him from disturbing Minghe. As for the others, it had nothing to do with him. Red Lotus of Fire''s figured suddenly appeared under Red Lotus Taoist''s feet. He slowly sat down cross-legged with Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword suspending at his sides; firmly locking Honored Lord of the Origin with all his aura.


    Watching Red Lotus Taoist doing so, menace intent appeared distinctly on the face of Honored Lord of the Origin. The essential qi of Pangu Banner surged in his hand and it seemed to be ready for a battle. Red Lotus Taoist saw it, said smilingly, "Origin, we are equivalent in power. If we start a fight, I''m afraid it''s difficult to determine who is the winner in a short time. I just have one question. If Untainted Land is destroyed, I''m wondering whether it will affect you Sages."


    As Red Lotus Taoist said so, Honored Lord of the Origin stopped his action immediately, even Two Sages of the West stopped. It might seem like a statement of unimportance by Red Lotus Taoist, but it was a risk indeed. If the Untainted Land was destroyed, the Way of Heaven would be damaged which would naturally affect the Sages. By saying this at this moment was a huge blow to the sages by Red Lotus Taoist.


    Looking at the mess around them, all Sages only came to realize that the battle between Two Sages of the West and Minghe had already caused nearby lands in Untainted Land to become broken. If the battle between Honoured Lord of the Origin and Red Lotus Taoist started, what would it become? It was known that the destructive power of the supreme treasure like Pangu Banner in Honoured Lord of the Origin''s hand was absolutely extraordinary.


    Red Lotus Taoist''s words immediately made Honored Lord of the Origin and Two Sages of the West extinguish the intention to start fighting again. If Untainted Land became fragmented because of the battle, Ancestor Hongjun would come out for sure, no matter the cause they three would be inexcusable. Besides, when Untainted Land became fragmented, the Way of Heaven would be damaged as a result for sure. By then it would also cause an impact to their power.


    But even if they could not fight again, they did not recede but instead stubbornly stared at those at Minghe''s side, with the hope in their heart that some other Sages would come to fight. Among the remaining four Sages, as long as there was one to fight against Minghe, Minghe might still lose. But it was obvious that the Sect Leader Tongtian had no intention to fight, then they could only place their hopes on the remaining three.


    These three Sages stared at both the Evil Separation and Self-centric Separation of Minghe, as well as his Puppet of Origin. Zhengyuanzi and Cangjie made them unable to pay attention to anything else. The three Sages were stopped by them just now but now the three Sages stopped them instead, aiming to create opportunities for the next Sage to start the battle.


    What a pity for them. As time pass, Minghe had survived another round of Holy Thunder of Destruction, but there was not any Sage with warring intention. Honored Lord of the Origin and Two Sages of the West became anxious. Did they have to see Minghe safely pass the tribulation? If so, by that time, Minghe would have a True Body of Rakshasa and no one in Untainted Land could subdue him.


    Under Divine Punishment, Minghe was focused to resist the Holy Thunder of Destruction, which was already the 80th round of tribulation thunder. After surviving this round, as long as Minghe resisted the last round, he would have succeeded in passing the Divine Punishment and getting recognition of the Way of Heaven. The transformation of his True Body of Rakshasa had almost finished. The last part was the only part missing from the transformation, and that was his heart.


    Different from Primordial Mazinger, the heart was the core of Rakshasa. When Minghe made the transactions with Wu Tribe, he felt the strong vital force of Rakshasa in the depth of Hall of Pangu. According to Minghe''s speculation, Pangu''s heart might have been left behind, and now he was transforming into the True Body of Rakshasa. The last part of the transformation was the heart, which further affirms his theory that the heart was the strongest and the core of a Rakshasa.


    Feeling his own True Body of Rakshasa about to transform successfully, Minghe did not feel excited. No surprise nor delight, as placid as a dead sea. He knew that the last round of Divine Punishment Tribulation Thunder was a crucial moment. Its power might be far stronger than that of all the tribulation thunder before. It would be not too late to celebrate after he survived the last round of tribulation thunder.

 Chapter 236: Passing Tribulation (â…¨)

    Chapter 236: Passing Tribulation (¢ù)


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After the 80th round of Tribulation Thunder, the last one didn''t fall for a long time. During this time, Minghe finally had the opportunity to completely recover his physical body. Seeing the Clouds of Tribulation of the Divine Punishment show new changes, Minghe wore an unusually grave expression. The last round of tribulation thunder might be no trivial matter.


    The large Clouds of Tribulation, which originally covered an area of a few square kilometers and spreading all over the sky, began to shrink slowly. They became smaller but emanated more frightening vital force of destruction, and even the Sages standing by felt a strong sense of crisis. The last round of Holy Thunder of Destruction was absolutely unparalleled by the former ones.


    As the Clouds of Tribulation became smaller, the world became more oppressive. Feeling the strong fluctuation of the vital force of the Clouds of Tribulation, Minghe looked up. His pupils contracted slightly. This was¡¤¡¤¡¤ the power of the Way of Heaven. Minghe did not expect the last round tribulation thunder to integrate the power of the Way of Heaven, and now he was in trouble.


    Minghe came up with the idea of resisting the tribulation thunder with Magic Weapons for the first time, as the Clouds of Tribulation became so formidable that he was not entirely sure if he could withstand it without Magic Weapons. But in a flash, he gave up the idea. His physical body had successfully transformed except for his heart, and now was the perfect time to make use of the thunder to give it a strong blow.


    If Minghe resisted the tribulation thunder with Magic Weapon, he was sure to pass the tribulation. But this way, his heart would fail to fully transform and his transformation could only be considered as half done. If he missed this opportunity, he did not know how much time it would take to fully transform his heart and fulfill his True Body of Rakshasa.


    In this case, Minghe had to bear it with his physical body. He looked up to the Clouds of Tribulation which were about to be complete, with his blood and vital breath surging in his body, he hurriedly devoured the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and keeping recovering from the consumption on his physical body, to make the final preparations to meet the last round of tribulation thunder. Life or death, it depended on whether he would survive the last round of tribulation thunder.


    "Boom¡¤¡¤¡¤" As a loud clap of thunder came from Heaven and Earth, the Clouds of Tribulation of Divine Punishment finally completed its change. Originally it had covered an area of a few square kilometers and spread all over the sky, but now it shrank to less than one square kilometer. All Holy Thunders of Destruction had integrated into one, like a long gray dragon rolling in the Clouds of Tribulation.


    "Boom¡¤¡¤¡¤" There came another loud sound. At last, the Holy Thunder of Destruction finally fell, which terrified all who saw it. Even though the Thunder did not fell on them, just a glimpse of its power was enough to scare them. Even the Sages were scared when faced with the final Holy Thunder of Destruction.


    When the Holy Thunder of Destruction fell, someone struck out, and it was more than one person. One stroke of the Auras of Yin and Yang from the south which was the direction of Mount Shouyang crossed the sky, while another came from The Nether World. The huge Bell of Chaos carried the power of earth, wind, water, and fire, and directly struck at Minghe who was bearing the Divine Punishment at that moment.


    Everyone was shocked. They had never thought that Laozi and Houtu would both attacked Minghe at the last moment. Meanwhile, Honored Lord of the Origin and Two Sages of the West immediately kept a close a watch on Red Lotus Taoist, Musen, Puppet of Origin, Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie, so that they could prevent them if they took action.


    However, people were surprised to see that Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie wanted to move but was in vain, while Red Lotus Taoist, Musen, and Puppet of Origin did not move an inch and they even showed no sign of intercepting the attacks from Laozi and Houtu. But Red Lotus Taoist and Musen didn''t express any worries. Could it be that Minghe had made other arrangements?


    "Movement of space and deceive thine eyes." As a light shout sounded in the air, the two powerful attacks disappeared in a flash, and then, there came two tremendously loud crashed. People followed the sound and found that Mount Shouyang and millions of mountains where the Wu Tribe lived were attacked and suffered a huge damage. Could it be caused by the two attacks just now?


    Looking at the Bell of Chaos left in Mount Shouyang and the remaining air of Yin and Yang surrounding the millions of mountains of the Wu Tribe, everyone was stunned. The seemingly deadly strikes from Laozi and Houtu were even transferred, with Houtu''s Bell of Chaos striking to Mount Shouyang and Laozi''s air of Yin and Yang being transferred to Wu Tribe''s mountains. No one had thought of such a result, and even Laozi and Houtu could not respond immediately.


    Laozi and Houtu hardly take any action, but they gave all their strength when they strike out. However, they had never thought of such a result. Outside the Divine Punishment, Laozi suddenly appeared. His peaceful look no longer existed, instead, he showed a look of anger, which was the first time that people had seen an angery Laozi.


    It was no wonder Laozi got angry. He did not expect Houtu''s Bell of Chaos would hit his Mount Shouyang. If not for his quick response, the entire Mount Shouyang would have been destroyed. Even though he responded quickly, almost a small half of Mount Shouyang was destroyed, and lots of disciples of the Tribe of Humanity were killed and wounded. It was a great shame for Laozi as the gate of Mount Shouyang was destroyed and some of his disciples were killed and others wounded. Even if Laozi was a saint, he could no longer keep calm.


    As for Houtu, she was quite furious. Anyway, Laozi blocked her Bell of Chaos and protected Mount Shouyang. But Laozi''s air of Yin and Yang completely fell on the mountains where the Wu Tribe lived. Millions of mountains were greatly destroyed and countless tribesmen of the Wu Tribe died and were wounded. If Ancestor of sorcerer Xuan Ming had not initiated the Hall of Pangu, the Wu Tribe would have suffered a greater casualty.


    In Royal Nu Wa Temple, Goddess Nvywa had a lingering fear when she saw such a result. Laozi had sent her a message through Spiritual Thoughts just now asking her to attack Minghe together with him, but she did not agree. Now it seemed that she had made the right decision, or the miasma land of the Demon Tribe would be what the millions of mountains of the Wu Tribe looked like.


    It was all because of one person. Looking at the person who just appeared outside the Divine Punishment, Laozi and Houtu bitterly uttered a few words, "Heaven - and - Earth - Taoist." Well, Minghe''s Three Separations all finally showed up. All were stunned to see Heaven and Earth Taoist easily deflecting Laozi and Houtu''s attacks.


    Looking at the angry Laozi and feeling the anger from The Nether World, Heaven and Earth Taoist said with a smile, "Laozi and Houtu, if you want to blame someone, just blame yourselves. If you hadn''t acted, you wouldn''t need to bear such a destructive result. If you still want a fight, then I''ll give you a fight."


    Hearing that, Laozi''s anger gradually disappeared. He looked at Heaven and Earth Taoist and said coldly, "What a wonderful person Minghe is! I didn''t expect him to hide so well that all his Three Separations have actualized the Realm of Origin, but only the Self-centric Separation is known to us. Apparently, Minghe is waiting for us to take action. How cunning."


    Heaven and Earth Taoist said with a smile, "Laozi, is the actualization of us your business? Why should we tell you? In addition, if you don''t have evil thoughts, things wouldn''t be the way it is now. We don''t want to hurt you, but you do. We are just taking preventive measures. Since you have taken action, you have to bear the consequences."


    The consequence? All Sages were in a daze to hear the words of Heaven and Earth Taoist. Did Minghe make other preparations? After thinking it over, Laozi, Origin, Two Sages of the West and Houtu turned pale. Seeing this, Heaven and Earth Taoist asked with a smile, "Are you satisfied with our preparations?"


    All living beings of Untainted Land were puzzled to see all Sages changed their expressions. What was able to make all Sages react like that? All living beings of Untainted Land could not figure out what preparations Minghe had made, but from their expressions, one thing for certain is that Minghe had hit their weaknesses.


    Zhunti angrily looked at Heaven and Earth Taoist and said, "Heaven and Earth Taoist, do you really want to fight against us to death?" You even sent people to attack our gates. It''s really detestable. I''ll remember what happened today and settle it with you someday." After saying that, Zhunti wanted to leave but Puppet of Origin stood in front of him and blocked his way.


    At this moment, Red Lotus Taoist who closed his eyes for rest suddenly stood up. He looked at all those Sages who wanted to retreat and with killing intent said, "Fight to death? Since you have already taken action, we''re already in such a state. Now that you have come, do you think it''s possible to retreat so easily?"


    After Red Lotus Taoist said these words, murderous spirit appeared around his body. Black lotuses fell from Heaven, showing endless Menace Intent, which shocked all living beings of Untainted Land. Now all Sages wanted to leave, but Minghe''s Three Separations did not let them go. It was insanity that they blocked all Sages and let the army of Ashura attack the Ashrams of all Sages. It was really true a fight - against all Sages - to their death.

 Chapter 237: The Ending of the Tribulation

    Chapter 237: The Ending of the Tribulation


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The originally peaceful Mount Shouyang, Mount Kunlun and Holy Mountain of the West became a battlefield filled with killings. Numerous Ashurans crazily attacked the three places while the disciples of all three tribes could only strenuously withstand their attacks. The Ashura Tribe was born a killing tribe and large in number. Especially, since the three Ashura kings, including the Demon King of the Sixth Sky, Brahma, and Yu Setian led the Ashura Army, the disciples could only resist with tactical formations and supreme treasures.


    The Wu Tribe''s mountains were comparatively peaceful. Seeing the Bell of Chaos suspending in the air, the Ashura army led by Shiva decisively chose to retreat. Since Houtu''s Bell of Chaos was here, they would be courting death if they kept moving forward. Besides, there were lots of skilled cultivators in the Wu Tribe. The battle was not intended to destroy the Wu Tribe but to make all Sages hesitate to take action.


    All Sages were entangled with Minghe''s Three Separations and were unable to leave. However, they still had a way out. Several of them hid with halo light covering their entire form and slipped away. The figures were the Three Separations of all Sages. Since they themselves could not leave, they could only send their Three Separations to save their disciples.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist had expected all Sages would do that but he did not prevent them as he was unable to. However, it would take some time for the Sages'' Three Separations to return to their Ashrams. As Minghe had planned, it was enough for the Ashura Tribe to retreat. When the Sages'' Three Separations arrived, they would only see ruins smeared with blood.


    All Sages were furious to see such a situation, but it had happened and they were helpless. Goddess Nvywa and Sect Leader Tongtian had no intention to intervene, while Houtu could not leave the Nether World. They were blocked by Minghe''s Three Separations and Puppet of Origin. It seemed to be a stalemate, but in fact it was most favorable to Minghe.


    As the last round of Holy Thunder of Destruction fell, Minghe still did not put up any resistance, as he needed it to complete the ultimate transformation of True Body of Rakshasa. It was a danger but a great opportunity as well, as the Holy Thunder of Destruction was not easy to meet. If he missed this opportunity, his True Body of Rakshasa could only be regarded as an incomplete one.


    Basking in the Holy Thunder of Destruction, Minghe''s vital force constantly weakened, which was what all Sages wanted to see the most. If it went on like this, Minghe would most likely die in the last round of Holy Thunder of Destruction. However, when all Sages saw the Three Separations of Minghe did not look worried they began to waver.


    Honored Lord of the Origin looked at Red Lotus Taoist in front of him and said coldly, "It seems that Minghe can''t pass the tribulation. But look at you, you''re not worried. Did Minghe have a backup plan?"


    Hearing his words, Red Lotus Taoist knew that Honoured Lord of the Origin was trying to draw the secret out of him. But he did not care and lightly said, "You should have heard that Minghe won''t die until Blood Sea dries up, so it''s not a big deal if he failed to pass the tribulation. If it comes to it, he''ll give up his physical body and comprehend The Tao of Divine Law. It won''t be that bad as well."


    All Sages were depressed to hear Red Lotus Taoist''s words. It meant that even though they had taken a lot of trouble and finally succeeded, they would only destroy Minghe''s physical body. Minghe would not die unless Blood Sea was destroyed as well. But they knew it was impossible as the Blood Sea served a Divine duty. What''s more, if the Blood Sea were destroyed, the Nether World would suffer along with it. Then another Divine Punishment would come.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist could not help laughing in his heart to see the depressed look on all their faces. As Red Lotus Taoist said, Minghe would not die but get wounded at most. But in actual fact, Minghe had completely abandoned the way for retreat. As General Han Xin fought with his back to the river, faced with the Divine Punishment, Minghe did not plan for retreat. Only this way could his well of potential be fulfilled.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist, Red Lotus Taoist and Musen could maintain a calm look because they had confidence in Minghe. Seeing Minghe bearing the last round of Tribulation Thunder, they could do nothing to help but stand aside. What they could do was to protect Minghe from external threats so they would not interfere with his tribulation.


    Amidst the Holy Thunder of Destruction, Minghe''s newly formed physical body had turned into a scorched body. The countless vital force of destruction scurried in Minghe''s body and insanely destroyed everything in its way. Even though there were Primordial Purpleheaven Thunder absorbing the vital force of destruction and blood aura around Minghe resisting the Holy Thunder of Destruction, it still could not stop the destruction of Holy Thunder of Destruction. This time Minghe''s life was really at stake.


    All Sages and living beings of Untainted Land were intently staring at Minghe bearing the Holy Thunder of Destruction. Now the Sages were unable to intervene, and whether Minghe would successfully pass tribulation or not depended on if he could withstand the last round of Holy Thunder of Destruction, like a phoenix rising from the ashes.


    When the Holy Thunder of Destruction around Minghe gradually disappeared, a completely burned black body without any vital force turned up. All living beings of Untainted Land sighed that Minghe finally failed to create miracles. Faced with the Divine Punishment, even the strong Minghe could not survive it. Now that his physical body was destroyed, thus Minghe had to abandon his present body and be reborn in Blood Sea. He would have to cultivate by the Divine Laws from then on.


    Laozi, Honored Lord of the Origin, and Two Sages of the West were all delighted. Their attacks did not work, but Minghe still did not come through the Divine Punishment. Even though Minghe might be reborn, his body had been greatly destroyed, which would not fully recover without tens of thousands of years of training. Minghe would become a much smaller threat to all Sages.


    The only thing that made them feel troubled was Minghe''s Three Separations. Since Minghe was greatly wounded, it was the best chance to kill him. However, with the existence of his Three Separations, they could hardly succeed. If Minghe was pushed too hard, who knew what crazy things Minghe would do. Without a full grasp, all Sages would not provoke Minghe any more.


    Looking at the smiles of all Sages, Heaven and Earth Taoist, Red Lotus Taoist and Musen looked at each other and smiled. Now they were safe and sound, which represented that Minghe had passed tribulation successfully. In the case of abandoning the way for retreat, if Minghe failed to pass tribulation, they would die along with Minghe. Now that they were safe and sound standing here, had explained everything.


    The scorched body of Minghe seemed to have felt the smiles of his Three Separations and responded in kind. "Bang!" A strong heartbeat suddenly sounded in the Heaven and Earth and shocked everyone. All Sages'' smiles disappeared. How could it be possible that Minghe had passed tribulation? It couldn''t be since there was no vital force in that scorched body.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" With a strong pumping sound emitting from his heart, Minghe''s scorched body finally moved. Minghe opened his eyes and endless intention of destruction was seen within his eyes. All were afraid even with just one glance at him, including all Sages.


    As Minghe opened his eyes, a strong vital force suddenly burst out from his scorched body. It was just the vital force of Rakshasa, the completely the vital force of Rakshasa. Minghe had successfully passed the Divine Punishment and transformed into Rakshasa. It was a great shock to all.


    This time, the scorched body did not slough, instead it began to recover like a dry tree revived in spring. When his physical body fully recovered, Minghe made a fist and felt completely transformed into a True Body of Rakshasa. Minghe slightly curled his lips and was delighted. The perfect physical body and the powerful force were just the way of Rakshasa that he had always pursued.


    Seeing Minghe safely come through the Divine Punishment, Laozi, Honored Lord of the Origin and Houtu all felt bitter. Five Sages acted together, however, they could not interfere with Minghe but instead fell into Minghe''s trap. It was a great joke. What''s more, they had made an enemy out of Minghe. Now Minghe successfully passed tribulation, thus they had to face Minghe''s revenge. According to Minghe''s crazy personality, God knew what he would do to them.

 Chapter 238: Slaughtering a Sage

    Chapter 238: Slaughtering a Sage


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Having survived the nine nine divine punishment, Minghe cultivated himself into the True Body of Rakshasa, which shocked the entire Untainted Land. Minghe was top-notch in Untainted Land and now, he has transformed himself into the Rakshasa and separated the Good Separation and Evil Separation of the Middle Stage of Origin plus the Puppet of Origin out from him, which meant that he alone had the power of the five of The Origin. The thought itself was terrifying!


    Having survived the divine punishment, Minghe was now recognized by the Way of Heaven. After the Clouds of Tribulation dispersed, Minghe stood in the air valiantly, with his dark black robe fluttering in the wind. The chilling atmosphere was flowing between the heaven and earth, all the onlookers gulped in awe. The imminent vibe of death radiating from Minghe indicated that he was not going to let the four Sages go so easily.


    Minghe looked over at Laozi, Origin, Jieyin and Zhunti one by one. When he saw Zhunti, he gave an eerie smile glancing at his fist then at Zhunti, he seemed to have made up his mind.


    Frightened by Minghe''s smile, Jieyin clasped his hands and said, "My fellow taoist, Minghe, now that you have survived the divine punishment, it''s time for us to leave. You have attacked our Ashrams and left heavy casualties to our disciples. We need to go to their rescue. If you want to make an answer about what happened today, we will certainly comply at a later date."


    After Jieyin finished his speech, he was about to leave with Zhunti, Laozi and Yuanshi. Today they fought together against Minghe, though they didn''t use up their power for their concern about Untainted Land, they had still lost. This was humiliating. For them, to remain here would only made them the butt of a joke.


    Though they were eager to leave, Minghe, however, did not want them to go. He said, "Since you''re here, why do you leave in a hurry? If you leave, it must mean that you''re not satisfied with my hospitality. Please stay a little longer, for I have a doubt that I want to prove today." Three Separations and the Puppet of Origin immediately blocked the four Sages'' way.


    Hearing that, all four of them had chills running down their spine. Why did Minghe ask them to stay after the divine punishment? Would he let them go only after a fight? Even though he had the True Body of Rakshasa now, he did not have a hundred percent certainty in defeating all of them in one goe if they did fight. There wasn''t any reason for this.


    Laozi calmed himself down and said unhurriedly, "My fellow Taoist, Minghe, you should know that if we do fight on this Untainted Land, it will be destructive. Untainted Land will be left in broken pieces and you will make yourself the sinner of ages. Then how can you face your teacher again? If you feel a fight is unavoidable, we give our word that we will do so in The Chaos at a later date."


    Minghe understood Laozi''s words. Laozi was using all living beings in Untainted Land and Hongjun to talk him out of the fight. If he still asked for a fight, all living beings of Untainted Land would blame him for not caring about their lives. Yet, in truth, what did their lives have to do with him? Minghe was the Da Luo Golden Immortal of Origin and had the World of Heaven and Earth with him. Even if Untainted Land was destroyed, he could bring those close to him and leave.


    Well, it hadn''t come to that yet and Minghe was not on fighting with all Sages. He just had this doubt while he was enduring the tribulation. And now it was time for him to prove it. For Minghe, now there were only Hongjun and the Way of Heaven that could pose a threat to him. He wanted to know what it was like when Hongjun combined himself with the Way of Heaven.


    So Minghe laughed after Laozi''s words, saying, "My Fellow Taoist, the "Grand Pure One", I''m aware that the Untainted Land cannot withstand the aftermath of our fight and the base of my foundation is here. If this land is destroyed, it will only cause harm and no benefit to myself. I just want to make a simple vow, and this requires the help of my Fellow Taoist, Zhunti."


    Zhunti had a bad feeling the minute he heard his name. He and Minghe had been enemies for the longest time. It bode ill for him when Minghe asked him for a favor. Right away he replied with wariness, "What can I do for you, my Fellow Taoist, Minghe? I won''t shun away from so long as I can help."


    The smile on Minghe''s face slowly disappeared, with his killing intent taking over. He said, "I want to know if the Sage¡¤¡¤¡¤ can really be¡¤¡¤¡¤ immortal." With that said, Minghe moved suddenly with his God-killing Spear already in his right hand and the Cauldron of Heaven slowly revolving in his left, as if brewing for a fatal strike.


    Jieyin was horrified by the sight. He shouted anxiously. "Watch out, junior brother." He wanted to run to rescue Zhunti, but he could not get close, as Musen was stayed right in his tracks, blocking him. Jieyin was extremely anxious. Among the present four Sages, Zhunti''s cultivation was the weakest. By facing Minghe, the one with the True Body of Rakshasa of Middle Stage of Origin, and two primordial supreme treasures, he does not stand a chance.


    Laozi and Origin were startled as well, not because Minghe picked Zhunti but because of his words. Could the Sage really be immortal? What did he mean? Was he planning on¡¤¡¤¡¤ slaughtering the Sage? Minghe. What a person! Did he want to slaughter the Sage right after he had passed the tribulation to make a name for himself?


    All living beings of Untainted Land were stunned. This was not to substantiate a doubt. This was undisguised Menace Intent. Slaughtering Sages, what a crazy move. The Original Spirit of the Sage was put in the Way of Heaven making it immortal, Minghe naturally knew that. Thus, to slaughter The Sage was merely to destroy the physical form. Yet this move was enough to leave all living beings of Untainted Land dumbfounded.


    The Sage was superior and divine which all living beings of Untainted Land looked up to. It would be a great humiliation for them even if only their bodies were destroyed, and their personal prestige would be undermined. For this reason, many were sincerely expecting this fight between Minghe and Zhunti. Even though Zhunti was the weakest among the Sages, he was a Sage after all. If his body was destroyed, he would have to bear this blemish forever.


    Zhunti turned pale as soon as Minghe moved. He never pictured Minghe to be so insane in his actions. To slaughter a Sage! How crazy! The Sage was not only a symbol of strength in Untainted Land but the rule of the Way of Heaven. Minghe''s action to slaughter a Sage was not only to humiliate the Sage but also to despise the way of Heaven.


    But now was not the time for Zhunti to think of that as Minghe came ferociously at him. In the blink of an eye, Zhunti used all his power to defend himself from Minghe''s deadly blow. With Emerald Lotus Flag protecting him from above and beams of emerald light surrounding him, Zhunti was like in an impenetrable fortress. Obviously, he readied himself for the fight by utilizing everything he could, including the Magical Tree of Seven Treasures, the Ninety Feet Golden Body and all those on his 18 arms.


    In an instant, Minghe came up to Zhunti, his Cauldron of Heaven and Earth spinning on his left hand, from which the great power of Heaven and Earth could be felt. Minghe shouted out, "Yin and Yang, Heaven and Earth, strike!" As he pushed his left hand forward, the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth shot out, smashing against the defense of the Emerald Lotus Flag with the power of Heaven and Earth.


    "Cr...Crack". At the sound of a crack, the emerald light of the Emerald Lotus Flag shattered immediately like a broken mirror under the bombardment of the Cauldron of Heaven. The Emerald Lotus Flag gave out a buzzing sound as well. Its green light dimmed noticeably, obviously, it was damaged. Turning into a small flag, it then went back into Zhunti''s body. Zhunti was shocked at the rate of the destruction. The defense of the Emerald Lotus Flag was breached so quickly.


    Minghe didn''t give Zhunti any moment to think, his God-killing Spear already stabbed out. Zhunti brandished all his weapons, including his Magical Tree of Seven Treasures to take up the gauntlet. The result was as plain as day. The God-killing Spear was a primordial supreme treasure, while the best weapon that Zhunti had was the Magical Tree of Seven Treasures which was at most a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure. How could these fight against Minghe''s all-out blow?


    With the same sound, cracks appeared on several of Zhunti''s weapons, with some being utterly broken at the blow. Even the Magical Tree of Seven Treasures had a crack. Zhunti felt his heart was bleeding because of the lost, but it was worthwhile considering that the God-killing Spear was stopped. But was Minghe going to stop here?


    "The Real Entity of Mazinger, the Seven Stars Killing Punch. Die!" A punch with an aura of destruction directly nit on Zhunti''s Ninety Feet Golden Body. "Puff!!" As Zhunti watched with disbelief, his Ninety Feet Golden Body blasted into a blood-red fog, while his Original Spirit flew and submerged to the West within a beam of green light.


    Minghe retrieved his God-killing Spear, still with the determination to kill. Just when he was about to launch another attack, he stopped abruptly, standing firm in the Blood fog, with his God-killing Spear and his Cauldron of Heaven and Earth back in his hand. His robe was clean in this dense blood fog which was swayed in the wind.


    Slaughtering a Sage...it was accomplished.

 Chapter 239: The End

    Chapter 239: The End


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    All Sages and living beings of Untainted Land were shocked. In just a span of a few breaths, a Sage was killed by Minghe with three movements, especially the last punch. Ninety Feet Golden Body''s defense was not low, but just one strike showed how powerful his fist was. Except for Zhunti, no one else could really understand how formidable his punch was.


    The Sage died and Untainted Land began to shake. A bright sunny day suddenly rained blood drops. Sadness lingered about Heaven and Earth, as if the world was weeping for the death of the Sage. Seeing this phenomenal sign, all living beings of Untainted Land jolted as if awakening from a dream.


    Slaughtering a Sage. Minghe finally succeeded in Slaughtering a Sage! Although Zhunti was the weakest among all Sages, he was still a Sage. How ferocious Minghe was! All living beings of Untainted Land were shocked by Minghe, who stood erect in the Blood fog. A killing God.


    This aroused people''s memory of when Hongyun met with calamity and Minghe killed dozens of Sages-to-be which gained him peerless prestige in Untainted Land. After actualizing, Minghe had not started any massacre at all. Everyone originally thought that Minghe had been self-cultivating on his mind and body. Now it seemed that Minghe had never changed. This time he had killed a Sage.


    Minghe turned around beaming. He looked at Laozi, Origin, Jieyin, and laughed loudly. He said, "Haha, now I see that the Sage is really immortal. In this case, I won''t detain you any longer. You may leave as you please." He then looked at Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie, saying, "Thanks for your help. I''ll remember it forever."


    Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie kept the tactical formation and said smilingly, "Fellow Taoist, Minghe, you''re originally our benefactor. This time we''ve just done what we could to pay you back. If it can''t be considered as such, we''ll take our leave." Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie then left for the Wuzhuang Taoist Temple together. Judging from their expressions, they had gained a lot from this battle.


    Jieyin looked at Minghe coldly and said, "Minghe, I''ll never forget what you''ve done today. I vow to exact revenge on you someday." He then left westwards. Although only Zhunti''s physical body was destroyed, his strength had been greatly sapped. Jieyin and Zhunti were brothers since Minghe had destroyed Zhunti''s human body, Jieyin would certainly be antagonized.


    As soon as Jieyin left, Laozi and Origin decided to leave. They glanced at Minghe and then separated ways. Minghe making them stay just now was to show them the scene of the killing. Now that Zhunti''s physical body had been destroyed, Minghe would have no need to detain them any longer. They returned to their Ashram with fear stuck deeply in them.


    When all the Sages had left, Musen removed the Veridical Martial Origin Formation instantly. The vital force quickly disappeared and his body recovered. Among the Three Separations, this battle consumed Musen the most. The Veridical Martial Origin Formation caused a great burden on Musen, who had to recuperate so as not to affect his cultivation from any internal injuries.


    Minghe glanced at his Three Separations, which transformed into a glittering light at once and merged into Minghe''s Three Flowers. Ever since the separation began, Minghe had not gathered the Three Separations into the Three Flowers at the same time. Especially for Musen, who had been supervising the Human Tribe from the very beginning. Considering that Musen had suffered the most this time, Minghe would not let him out before he had completely recovered from his wounds.


    Minghe waved his hands and took the Blood God Puppet back, and returned to the Blood Sea. All the bystanders withdrew their Spiritual Thoughts. After the earth-shaking battle, Minghe had gained complete victory. The most unfortunate was the West. They went for wool and came home shorn. With Zhunti being slaughtered, they helped Minghe build his prestige in a fierce and cruel way.


    With this battle, Minghe became a sovereign presence in Untainted Land. Rakshasa, Middle Stage of Origin, Three Separations of the Origin level with an addition of one Puppet of Origin, regardless of which was unattainable by all living beings of Untainted Land. They all belonged to one person, Minghe, who truly deserved the name of the first cultivator second to the Way of Heaven.


    On the Jasper Lake of the Heavenly Court, Haotian and Yaoji were stunned watching what had happened in Untainted Land before regaining their senses. The Sage, what a noble identity! In the beginning, when Ancestor Hongjun conferred the positions of the Sages and finally decided on the six Sages of the Heavenly Way, all living beings of Untainted Land envied them. Although Hongyun had also obtained the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, it turn out to be a disaster.


    Because of the nobility of a Sage, many people planned to grab Hongyun''s Hong Meng Immortal Qi but died in the process. Minghe obtained the Hong Meng Immortal Qi but dismissively traded it with the Wu Tribe. As a result, Houtu benefited from it. Many people had thought that Minghe was a fool, however in view of the present situation, Minghe was anything but a fool.


    Minghe could easily kill a person as strong as the Sage. How powerful he was! After actualizing, Minghe kept advancing in his cultivation. His Three Separations actualized the True Body of Rakshasa. On the other hand, the Sages improved at a much slower pace ever since they had actualized, lacking behind Minghe.


    When Minghe was accepting the Divine Punishment, Haotian and Yaochi originally didn''t think highly of him. They had thought that Minghe would die without a doubt. But as Minghe gradually revealed his true strength, they were shocked. How many people had been dreaming of reaching the realm of the Origin, however, Minghe not only reached the realm by himself but also helped his Three Separations to actualize. This was an astonishment to all!


    Thinking back on the marriage between Liu Er and Yaoji, Haotian and Yaochi felt that it''s the most apt decision ever made. The Heavenly Court could form a close relationship with the Blood Sea through Liu er. Even if Minghe was unwilling to assist the Heavenly Court, he had to consider Liu Er''s feelings. Supported by Minghe, the Heavenly Court would be strong enough to stand against the Sages.


    ...


    On the Holy Mountain of the West, Zhunti''s physical body was recovering in a golden pool, called the Merit Pool of Eight treasures, one of the most precious treasures in the Western Religious Sect. Usually, disciples of the Western Religious Sect who had done good and accumulated merit, their merit would be gathered in the pool. It was a rare treasure which could help the disciples to build the Dharma Laksana of Golden Body.


    Zhunti''s destroyed physical body would be recreated in the pool. When the golden water in the pool ran out, his body would then be considered complete. Looking at his new body, which was much weaker than before, Zhunti was full of hatred and had an itch to exact revenge on Minghe in the Blood Sea right now. Unfortunately, he was not able to do so.


    ...


    On the Sacred Island, Liu Er, Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise congratulated Minghe as soon as he came back. "Congratulations, you''ve passed the tribulation successfully and built the True Body of Rakshasa." Minghe''s fulfillment made them very happy. They witnessed Minghe''s power for the first time. Slaughtering a Sage! What a magnificent feat!


    Minghe laughed and said, "Well, go ahead and begin preparations for the wedding. I''ll be in Closed Door Meditation and won''t appear till then. Take care, do it well and don''t dishonor the name of the Blood Sea. Everything you need can be found in the treasure vault." The treasure vault contained many treasures. Only top-level treasures would be placed with Minghe in case of necessity, all other treasures were kept in the treasure vault.


    The moment he arrived in the quiet room, Minghe started to revive his Essential Qi. The fatal blow to Zhunti had thoroughly consumed him and the Divine Punishment had spent a lot of his Essential Qi. As a result, Minghe nearly had run out his supernatural power and Qi.


    Minghe stretched out his hands and the Origin of chaos appeared which was obtained by killing the Origin-level Rare Beast of Chaos. It was cherished by Minghe and now it had finally came in handy. Minghe swallowed it to replenish his essential Qi.


    As soon as the Origin of chaos was swallowed, Minghe''s human body began to devour crazily, as if a man dying of thirst in the desert in the midst of an oasis. Minghe soon realized that the Origin was not enough, thus he had no choice but to go to the Chaos. Minghe was now a Rakshasa and could absorb the Air of Chaos to cultivate. Compared with the Air of Chaos, the primordial Spiritual Air could not meet Minghe''s needs anymore.

 Chapter 240: Suspicions

    Chapter 240: Suspicions


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Sitting in the Chaos, Minghe crazily absorbed the surrounding Air of Chaos. This place was close to Untainted Land and the Way of Heaven existed here, thus the Air of Chaos was quite peaceful, making it easy to be absorbed. Although Minghe had achieved the True Body of Rakshasa, his vitality was badly damaged. As a result, the Air of Chaos was instantly consumed after entering Minghe''s body.


    Minghe''s body was like a bottomless pit, which could not be filled to its brim by the Air of Chaos. The Air of Chaos dissolved in Minghe''s human body and transformed into the Origin, the same Origin of chaos when Minghe killed the Rare Beast of Chaos. It was also the source of power of Rakshasa.


    Having endured the Divine Punishment, Minghe''s Origin had transformed into the Origin of chaos. He gradually absorbed the Air of Chaos and recovered his strength. With each breath, Minghe became stronger as he recovered.


    After 49 years, Minghe stopped and was satisfied with the power of his flesh. The amount of time used was well-spent in refining the True Body of Rakshasa, as he can now enjoy the harvest of what he had tirelessly sowed. Looking somewhere into the Chaos, Minghe returned to the Sacred Island in an instant.


    Minghe had reached his penultimate in cultivation and became intoxicated by the wealth of power of a Mazinger''s True Body. Although he had just became a Rakshasa, his cultivation equaled that of a Middle Stage of Origin. What''s more, each True Body of Rakshasa had its own uniqueness.


    The Rakshasa made the Body Tempering by Divine Law, so they naturally showed features of the Divine Law. Minghe was very proficient in a variety of laws, however, he had been refining his body only by the Law of Blood and the Law of Spiritual Beings ever since he had separated the Three Separations. Although the two laws were not the strongest, they had abstruse functions. One was for the physical body, the other was for the soul.


    In Divine Punishment, the destructive vital force had merged the two laws together and helped Minghe pull through the Divine Punishment safe and sound. Back in the beginning, with the used of Magic Skills of Blood, Minghe would not die unless the Blood Sea ran dry, but now he needn''t do so.


    Now Minghe had become a Rakshasa, with names like Space Mazinger and Time Mazinger and the feature of his Mazinger, he could change his name to Immortal Mazinger. Minghe''s human body could live forever and never die. Even if the Holy Thunder of Destruction befall again and struck Minghe into a scorched corpse, Minghe would recover right away.


    Minghe had never thought that the amalgamation of the two laws could help him become an immortal Mazinger andthis was a constitution that existed for Minghe. No matter how fatally wounded Minghe was, he could instantly recover as long as the constitution existed.


    Although Minghe''s cultivation still remained at the level of Middle Stage of Origin, he now had the ability of self-defence under the Way of Heaven. In fact, Minghe did not fear the Way of Heaven at all but he felt anxious about Hongjun. Hongjun was originally the incarnation of the Rakshasa but he chose the Way of Heaven. It was really strange. Hongjun once said that he was going to complete the Way of Heaven, however, Minghe did not believe him at all. After all, Hongjun was not a selfless man.


    When Minghe undergoes the tribulation this time, the Divine Punishment was under the command of the Way of Heaven and contained the power of the Way of Heaven. When the last Holy Thunder of Destruction fell, more power of the Way of Heaven was thrust into the thunder. If Minghe had not transformed his immortal body, he might have been killed by the thunder. Even if he had endured the Divine Punishment, he would have been fatally wounded and killing a Sage would be out of the question.


    After Minghe survived the Divine Punishment safe and sound, he killed a Sage and built his prestige. Both the Way of Heaven and Hongjun were silent. It was well known that Zhunti was Hongjun''s listed disciple. When Zhunti was killed by Minghe in the physical form and ran away with his Original Spirit, Hongjun still kept silent and did nothing. Why hadn''t Hongjun intervened?


    At first, Minghe intended to damage Zhunti''s Original Spirit but the power of Heaven prevented him. Zhunti was the Sage and his Original Spirit relied on the Way of Heaven. Once Zhunti''s Original Spirit was injured, the Way of Heaven would suffer damages. Although the power of Heaven was strong, protected by the True Body of Rakshasa and the cultivation of Middle Stage of Origin, Minghe was actually not afraid of the coercion of the power of Heaven.


    But Minghe had not taken action because he found an oddity with the Way of Heaven. As the ruler of laws of Untainted Land, the Way of Heaven had no emotions. Using the Law of Spiritual Beings, Minghe did perceive some sort of emotions in the power of Heaven. So, where did this emotions come from?


    Hongjun. It must be Hongjun. One''s vital force could change, but his spiritual being could not. Even though Hongjun had transformed into the Original Spirit, the essence of his spiritual being would remain the same, as all creatures'' emotions all came from the spiritual being. Minghe, who was proficient in the Law of Spiritual Beings, was sensitive to the tiniest change in the spiritual being. He naturally recognized Hongjun''s expectation and delight hidden in his spiritual being.


    Minghe had killed a Sage and even wanted to damage Zhunti''s Original Spirit. Hongjun instead of preventing it, he felt gleeful instead, as if he were looking forward to Zhunti being killed by Minghe. This was too inexplicable. Hongjun was in name the handler of Untainted Land, his reputation would have been blemished when Zhunti was killed by Minghe. Why was Hongjun so happy? Minghe was puzzled.


    Minghe then stopped and realized that Hongjun became angry after his action. Under such circumstances, Hongjun could do nothing but disappear. The power of Heaven also scattered and disappeared. Minghe thought it over and felt it strange and suspicious. If he could grasp the gist of it, he would understand Hongjun''s plan.


    "The Way of Heaven¡¤¡¤¡¤ Hongjun¡¤¡¤¡¤" Minghe murmured and suddenly came up with an idea. He remembered the words that Hongjun had once said. "Hongjun belongs to the Way of Heaven, but the Way of Heaven doesn''t belong to Hongjun." As it was said, after Hongjun chose the Way of Heaven, he had to take orders from the Way of Heaven. In such case, what would Hongjun do?


    Devouring the Way of Heaven and replacing it. Minghe was shocked by this idea, which was a very definite possibility. Although Hongjun was the Honourable Ancestor, he was also the incarnation of the Rakshasa, which was not a good and honest man. Minghe still remembered that Hongjun had the ability defeated the Lord of Devils Luohou.


    It seemed that Hongjun had sacrificed himself and chose the Way of Heaven for the sake of Untainted Land, however, Hongjun must have his own plan. Minghe placed himself in Hongjun''s shoes and realized that if he were Hongjun, he would find ways to damage the Way of Heaven and devour it. When Hongjun finally had kept the Way of Heaven for himself, he could easily make a breakthrough to the Realm above the Sage.


    Untainted Land would then be under Hongjun''s control. Minghe involuntarily admired Hongjun. If things happened as Hongjun had planned, Untainted Land would be damaged by the war of the God Deification Ceremony and the war of all Sages. As a result, the Way of Heaven would be severely damaged, which would be a good chance for Hongjun.


    Unfortunately, Minghe''s existence had changed the situation. Because of Minghe, the Way of Heaven became stronger. Now Hongjun had to depend on the resentment of hundreds of millions of humans absorbed gathered by the Wu-killing Sword if he wanted to get rid of the Way of Heaven. It was obvious that Hongjun was in a bad situation and wasn''t able to put in his plan in motion.


    Minghe carefully thought about what he had done before and found that he had really changed many things. Firstly, he had actualized and become the Da Luo Golden Immortal of Origin. Although the Da Luo Golden Immortal of Origin was untouchable from the Way of Heaven, the birth of a Da Luo Golden Immortal of Origin could give the Untainted World a huge portion of Luck. As the Luck of Untainted Land strengthened, the Way of Heaven also became stronger.


    Secondly, Houtu mastered the reincarnation and had actualized as a Sage and her Original Spirit relied on the Way of Heaven. Minghe on the spurred of a moment help her keep the body of the Ancestor of sorcerer and made her much stronger. Therefore, the Way of Heaven became more perfect. The Six Paths of Reincarnation, which was guarded by the Sages, would certainly do good to the Way of Heaven.


    Thirdly, the Human Tribe had expanded. The Human Tribe was favored by Heaven and Earth. Minghe''s Selfcentric Separation, Musen, had created the Martial Arts for the Human Tribe and founded the Sacred Land of Spiritual Inheritance for the Human Tribe. Under the leadership of Musen, the Human Tribe became the strongest tribe in Untainted Land, and their growing strength benefitted the Way of Heaven.

 Chapter 241: The Plan

    Chapter 241: The Plan


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Fourthly, it was the actualization of Minghe''s Three Separations, especially his Good Separation, Heaven and Earth Taoist. He not only embodied a small chiliocosm himself but also devoured two small chiliocosms in the Chaos. It was of great importance to undertake three small chiliocosm''s luck by one person. Thus, the Untainted Land received additional Luck, and the Way of Heaven must be strengthened as a result.


    As for Hongjun, although he made some obstruction to Minghe, it did not cause harm to him. Moreover, Minghe gave up this precious opportunity to harm the Way of Heaven, which greatly upset Hongjun.


    While sitting in the Silence Room, Minghe could look across the whole Untainted Land. Cultivating for numerous years and getting rid of his preexistence''s obsession, Minghe had eliminated all distractions and only possessed a heart of Tao Seeking, which pursued the supreme Great Way. No one mattered to Minghe in the Untainted Land except the Blood Sea tribe. Even his Self-centric Separation, Musen, could leave the Human Tribe behind now. As they had done everything they could, the Human Tribe''s future depended on their own fate.


    Hongjun''s planning had nothing to do with Minghe. Even if Hongjun truly devoured the Way of Heaven, Minghe, a Rakshasa, could leave and find a place to go in the vast Chaos. Minghe was not afraid of Hongjun if it truly happened, he would have a trump card, so when a fight would commence, the worst that could happen was that both sides would suffer.


    Powerful as it was, the Way of Heaven had suppressed Hongjun, so Hongjun was free of Minghe''s care. However, what worried Minghe was the Battle of Gods Investiture. If the Untainted Land were to be devastated during the war, the Way of Heaven would also be harmed. Until then, Hongjun could seize the opportunity. Minghe was not sure about Hongjun''s final goal.


    Minghe was no longer the one full of compassion and pity. As a Rakshasa, Minghe was familiar with devastation. As long as the tribe in the Blood Sea did not get harmed, he did not care about whether the Untainted Land was strong or in ruin. With his vision opened fully, the secrets of the Chaos were more attractive to him than the Untainted land.


    To be honest, nothing could arouse Minghe''s attraction in the Untainted Land. Sooner or later, his cultivation would exceed Origin and reach the level of Way of Heaven with such huge Luck, even if all the Sages in the Untainted Land united together to attack him, he would not be afraid. This was the confidence Minghe possessed after becoming Rakshasa.


    Of course, Minghe would not stay in the Untainted Land when his Karma was all cleared. He believed there must be much stronger worlds in the vast Chaos beside the two small chiliocosms, Treasures World and Beasts World. Now, he had realized that luck was necessary for quick cultivation. Only more luck could enable him to make more progress.


    All in all, luck was the foundation for creatures'' cultivation. All beings scrambled for luck, so did the Sages. For the same reason, the three thousand Mazingers in the Chaos contested for their luck, and Pangu created the Heaven, as well as the fact that the former wanted to kill the latter. luck was the basic reason for everything.


    Now that Minghe intended to leave, he would plan something for his disciples. The Fated Chance of actualization for Liu Er lied in God Deification Ceremony Cultivation Tribulation. If Lie Er found the Long-Armed Ape Monkey, the last one of the Four Monkeys of Destruction, Liu Er could attain his Self-centric Separation with its Origin. When three Separations all reached the cultivation at Peak Level of Sage-to-be and united into one, he could be the second Rakshasa in the Untainted Land.


    It was much more comfortable for Liu Er to become a Rakshasa than Minghe. Since the Demon Monkey of Destruction, one among the three thousand Rakshasa, his chaos origin was divided into four parts, each one of the Four Monkeys of Destruction''s Origin were precisely one part of it. It equaled to the incarnation of the Demon Monkey of Destruction. Thus, only if one of the four collected the other three Origins, it would have the opportunity to become the Rakshasa.


    Moreover, the Divine Punishment''s power would be much weaker for Liu Er than for Minghe, since he would undertake it at Peak Level of Sage-to-be. Besides, when Liu Er''s Three Separations united together and his Origin integrated with other three Origins, it could be transformed into the Origin of chaos. Though it could not be compared with the peak level of Rakshasa, it would be no problem to get through the Divine Punishment.


    If Liu Er could become a Rakshasa, the Blood Sea Tribe would have an inheritor, and Minghe could leave without worry. Of course, Minghe would also leave some trump cards for Liu Er, not only for threatening the Sages, but also for threatening Hongjun. In case they would take actions when he left.


    As for Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise, it was not difficult for Kong Xuan who had found his Tao to actualize the Realm of Origin, while Black Tortoise had the Merit of mending the Sky. More importantly, the four legs of Black Tortoise''s preexistence transformed the four Pillars of Heaven. Even if they were concealed by the Way of Heaven, it could also be found. This was a means to save the life that Minghe left for Black Tortoise.


    Then the only thing related to Minghe was the Ashura Tribe. This tribe was fond of killing in nature so Minghe would take some of them with him since killing was inevitable in the vast Untainted Land. With the Ashura tribe as fighters, Minghe did not need to do everything by himself.


    Making up his mind, Minghe smiled. The thought of leaving the Untainted Land filled his heart with sadness. However, he had no choice. Since he chose the road of Rakshasa, the Untainted Land was not a place he could stay for a long time. One of the rules for cultivation was that you could only gain something when you lost something. If one always hesitated, he could never achieve the Great Way.


    Calculating days with fingers, Minghe found it was not long before Liu Er married Yaoji. As Minghe''s eldest disciple, Liu Er represented the Blood Sea Tribe, and the bride was the younger sister of Haotian, the governor of the Heavenly Court. Though Minghe did not think highly of Haotian, considering all of these elements and for the sake of Liu Er, Minghe should make some preparations considering both reason and his personal feelings.


    Minghe could refine some treasures with the remaining time. As Liu Er''s master, it was inevitable that he should send some presents to the wedding. When proposing the marriage, Minghe had sent eighty-one Primordial Spiritual Treasures to Haotian. Now Yaoji would marry Liu Er, which meant she would become a member of the Blood Sea Tribe. Minghe would definitely not treat her shabbily.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Liu Er and Kong Xuan stood outside the Silence Room. Liu Er paced back and forth anxiously. Kong Xuan comforted him, "Brother, don''t worry. There are still a few days before the wedding. Perhaps master will finish the Closed Door Meditation. Please stand still, you''re making me dizzy."


    Hearing this, Liu Er said sullenly, "You''re not the bridegroom. Of course, you''re not worried. I have never felt relieved until now. Why did master choose this time of all time to do Closed Door Meditation? What should I do if the master misses my wedding? It''ll be terrible if Yaoji misapprehends that the master doesn''t like her."


    With a sound of a clap, Liu Er''s head was hit by someone. Walking from the Silence Room, Minghe smiled and blamed, "How dare your monkey to say bad words about your master. It seems that you became bolder without my education for a thousands of years."


    Seeing Minghe, Liu Er and Kong Xuan bowed and said, "Welcome teacher finishing Closed Door Meditation." Touching his head being hit, Liu Er said aggrievedly, "Master, you''ve done me wrong. How dare I speak evil of you. I only worried that you may miss the wedding." Only in the presence of Minghe, Liu Er would behave cautiously rather than carelessly in daily life.


    Seeing Liu Er''s manners, Minghe smiled and scolded, "Stop pretending. I know you best, and I''m too lazy to blame you. In a few days, your wedding will be held. I refined something on my own. Get this and use it to go to the Heavenly Court to welcome the bride so it will not dishonor our Blood Sea Tribe." Then he threw something in front of Liu Er.


    Seeing the thing before them, both Liu Er and Kong Xuan were confused. Minghe explained, "This boat is named the Universe Ark, refined by me several days before. It is a Primordial Spiritual Treasure with many formations, including forbidding, attacking and defending, which is extraordinarily powerful. You can take this boat to the Heavenly Court on your wedding."


    Hearing this, Liu Er''s eyes shined. Perhaps only Minghe was able to use Primordial Spiritual Treasure as a tool to welcome a bride. Besides, the boat was glorious in appearance. Its essence was compelling, too. Taking the Universe Ark to the Heavenly Court to welcome the bride was much more honorable than taking dragon or phoenix chariots.


    Converting for some while, Liu Er realized the Universe Ark''s true power, and he was immediately in a high spirit, laughing and saying, "Thank you very much, master. I''ll make preparations right now." Then he left happily, making Kong Xuan confused.

 Chapter 242: Liu Ers Wedding

    Chapter 242: Liu Er''s Wedding


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe knew why Liu Er was so excited. Liu Er had a tendency to show off, which was similar to Sun Wukong. Since Liu Er liked it, Minghe naturally granted his need to become the limelight during the welcoming of the bride. And it would also demonstrate to all living beings of Untainted Land that the people of the Blood Sea would only have the best.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Days later, a magnificent great boat was moored in midair above the Sacred Island of Blood Sea, which was decorated with flowers and full of jubilant atmosphere. Liu Er looked majestic wearing a Phoenix-feathered Cap with a Golden Chain Mail Shirt, and a pair of Cloud-walking Boots. Though it was not fit for such a ceremony, Liu Er still chose it.


    When everything was ready, accompanied by Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise, Liu Er loudly ordered, "Go!" At once, the Universe Ark set out carrying the wedding procession team disappearing instantly. No one knew where it went.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Everything had been arranged in the Heavenly Court. Precious treasures like exquisite silk and satin could be seen everywhere. The bride''s brother was Haotian, the emperor of the Heavenly Court, so everyone was cautious about the wedding affairs. Taibai Jinxing had already led all deities officials waiting outside the Southern Gate, and Haotian and Yaochi were sitting in the Jasper Lake, accompanying by the bride-to-be, Yaoji.


    Looking towards the Southern Gate, Yaochi asked curiously, "Haotian, how large-scale did Liu Er arrange for the welcoming procession of the bride? Can it be compared with the one when Emperor Jun had married Xihe?" Yaochi was worried, though Liu Er and Yaoji fell in love with each other but their marriage was a serious thing for it was also an issue of dignity for both the Blood Sea and the Heavenly Court.


    Haotian smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Liu Er is Minghe''s eldest disciple. Minghe asked him to send eighty-one Primordial Spiritual Treasures as the marriage proposal. If it is revealed, it would shock the whole Untainted Land and even Sages will be tempted. The betrothal gifts are so extravagant, let alone the others. Just wait and see."


    Numerous eyes looked fixedly at the situation outside the Southern Gate. The marriage between Liu Er and Yaoji was a grand event in Untainted Land. What''s more, the Blood Sea now was acting a major role in Untainted Land, naturally, it would attract more attention. They were very curious about the ceremony''s grandeur, wanting to know how it was compared to the wedding between Emperor Jun and Xihe.


    Through comparison that there are high and low, good and bad. However, the audience were confused that nothing unusual happened on the way from the Blood Sea to the Heavenly Court and no wedding procession was seen coming out from the Blood Sea.


    When the crowds were randomly guessing about this, the scene at the Southern Gate stunned them all. A huge ark suddenly appeared from the Void, and on the bow stood Liu Er who was in high spirit. Seeing the ark coming from the Void, everyone was astounded including the Sages.


    The Universe Ark stopped at the Southern Gate, so everyone could clearly perceive it. This time, Liu Er did not hide the Ark''s vital force at all, so all the Almighty could clearly perceive its grade: a Primordial Spiritual Treasure. Everyone could not help gasping at the generosity of Minghe.


    Noticing the Universe Ark''s slight remaining sign of refinement, everyone realized that Minghe specially refined it for the wedding. Even Emperor Jun was not affluent enough to use the Primordial Spiritual Treasure as the chariot for welcoming the bride. Besides, the Ark was not only glorious in appearance but also an extraordinary treasure which could travel through time.


    It was well-known that Minghe was good at the Law of Space in Untainted Land, so it was a given that he could manage to refine such a Spiritual Treasure. No wonder no wedding procession was seen from the Blood Sea. It turned out that the Universe Ark moved from the Blood Sea to the Void, and then directly to the Southern Gate.


    Of course, the crowd would not believe this was the only value of the Universe Ark. As shown by Liu Er, the Ark''s entire vital force could be felt making an impact on the audience. Perhaps the Ark had other functions, otherwise it would not deserve to be called the Primordial Spiritual Treasure.


    In the Jasper Lake, both Haotian and Yaochi were stunned. It was extremely extravagant to take a Primordial Spiritual Treasure, like the Universe Ark as the chariot to welcome the bride. Only Minghe had the ability to do so in Untainted Land. Emperor Jun''s wedding could not be compared with this simply by considering the luxurious Ark. It seemed that Minghe thought quite highly of this wedding.


    Now that Liu Er was coming, Haotian and Yaochi led Yaoji, who wore a phoenix crown and robe, from the Jasper Lake paradise to the Southern Gate. Seeing Yaoji, Liu Er immediately grinned. He waved his hand, forming steps with cloud and walked step by step towards Yaoji.


    Liu Er took Yaoji''s delicate hands from Haotian, supporting her steps on board the Universe Ark. Haotian supported Yaochi and followed them closely from the back. Then the Heavenly Court''s officials also went on board. When everyone was there, Liu Er waved his hand and the Universe Ark began in motion and entered the Void.


    The audience did not understand what had happened until the wedding procession troops disappeared. Most of the guests who had accepted invitation cards rode the clouds to the Blood Sea, while there were also some who had been invited but did not come. They were Laozi, Origin, Houtu and the Two Sages of the West. Now that they had completely put aside all facades with Minghe, naturally they would not attend Liu Er''s wedding.


    In the Jadeite Palace, Sect Leader Tongtian called the Abundant Treasures Buddha and gave him a Primordial Spiritual Treasure, saying, "Abundant Treasures, it was not convenient for me to attend Liu Er''s wedding. Please do this for me." Both Laozi and Origin did not attend the wedding so it wasn''t right for him to attend, and let his disciple go on behalf of him.


    Goddess Nvywa was the only sage attending the wedding. She had to come even just for the Merit of Earthly Marriage. Though this would offend other sages, she did not care. Since she neither had disciples nor established sects, the sages could scheme against the Demon Tribe and not herself. However, the Sages would not offend Goddess Nvywa with something this minor


    As Liu Er rode the Universe Ark back, more guests had arrived on the island. Sages-to-be including Zhenyuanzi, Cangjie, Three Ancestors of the Human Tribe and Three Royals and Five Emperors had arrived earlier on. After a while, all the guests had arrived and the wedding began.


    Though Liu Er was a governor, he was still a Sage-to-be, so there were no other formalities for him on his wedding except for paying his respects to Heaven and Earth and Minghe. After paying his respects the Heaven and the Earth, Liu Er brought Yaoji to bow to Minghe, saying, "Disciple Liu Er brings Yaoji to extend our greetings."


    Minghe smiled and handed a pair of bracelets to the bride and the bridegroom, saying, "This was the Dragon and Phoenix Bracelets of Yin and Yang refined by me. Today I give them to you, hoping you would love each other forever. Stand up."


    The audience was stunned again. The Dragon and Phoenix Bracelets of Yin and Yang were two more Primordial Spiritual Treasures! And it was in a pair, together, their power would exceed other common Primordial Spiritual Treasures. Minghe was so wealthy that he had given out three Primordial Spiritual Treasures in a moment. Though he had the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, it could not have been so easy for him to refine Primordial Spiritual Treasures.


    Liu Er and Yaoji accepted the bracelets. Goddess Nvywa, the host of the wedding held the Red Woven Ball and said gently, "The Earthly Marriage is complete." With the clap of the Ninth Heaven Thunder, one merit fell from the Heaven and divided into three parts. Liu Er and Yaoji gained 40 percent respectively, Goddess Nvywa gained 10 percent and the Red Woven Ball gained 10 percent too, which aroused the audience''s envy.


    However, Liu Er did not accept the Merit of the Earthly Marriage. The only value of the Merit was for him to improve the power of Spiritual Treasures considering his current high cultivation. He waved his hand and infused the Merit into Yaoji''s body. Since the Merit was for them, it was acceptable for Liu Er to give his to Yaoji. Gaining 80 percent of merits of heaven, Yaoji''s cultivation spiraled until she reached the peak of Da Luo Golden Immortal.

 Chapter 243: Yang Jian Saves his Mother

    Chapter 243: Yang Jian Saves his Mother


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After absorbing 80% of the Earthly Marriage Merit, Yaoji''s cultivation received a sudden rise. In the Untainted Land, most of the Almighty whose cultivation were beyond Sage-to-be Realm were living in seclusion. Even Zhenyuanzi stayed and cultivated in the Wuzhuang Taoist Temple. Among the disciples in the Human, Enlightenment, Severity and Western Tribes, there were only five Sages-to-be: Xuandu, Guang Chengzi, Dipamkara, Abundant Treasures and Medicine Buddha. Others'' cultivations were around the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.


    The wedding feast followed the wedding ceremony. Tables were covered with excellent cuisine, delicious wine, and Spiritual Fruits. These fruits were the ones produced by the primordial spiritual roots that Minghe had collected in earlier days, which were rare to see in the Untainted Land. Although they could not rival the top-level magic fruits like Peaches of Immortality, they were still uniquely delicious.


    Blood Sea returned to be as peaceful as usual after the ceremony: Liu Er accompanied Yaoji, Kong Xuan started Closed Door Meditation, and Black Tortoise hid himself sleeping somewhere. While Yang Chan, Liu Er''s disciple, was in depression because the longing for her mother increased as she grew up. It was difficult, however, to save her mother who was pressed down under Mount Peach.


    Of course, Liu Er and Yaoji knew what Yang Chan was thinking, but they could not get involved. That was because Haotian was Yaoji''s elder brother and Liu Er''s brother in law. Therefore they could not interfere in this affair otherwise it would humiliate Haotian. The only thing they could do was to teach Yang Chan how to cultivate transforming exercises. Then, after commanding the cultivation, she would be able to save her mother herself. At that time, Haotian would turn a blind eye for the sake of Liu Er and Yaoji.


    Yang Chan was truly equipped with an extraordinary aptitude for cultivation. She managed to cultivate from a mortal to Primordial Unity Black Immortal in only a thousand years, which was really unexpected. Her talent for cultivation was not the only factor contributing to this. Thanks to her frequently eating Spiritual Fruits also promoted her cultivation to grow rapidly.


    There was another person whose cultivation grew quicker than hers did, her brother Yang Jian. When Haotian assigned soldiers to arrest Yang Tianyou and Peach Blossom Fairy, Immortal Yu Ding saved Immortal Yu Ding. Since then he had become Immortal Yu Ding''s disciple and learned Eight Nine Mysteries, which was transformed from Nine Cycles Arcane Techniques. Just within a thousand years, his cultivation had reached the Realm of Golden Immortal.


    By cultivating Eight Nine Mysteries, Yang Jian had refined his physical body to be strong and difficult to destroy. With such great power, ordinary Golden Immortals could not rival him. Besides, he commanded the skill of changing into 72 forms and was endowed with a third eye between the eyebrows. Therefore he could be regarded as the most excellent among the third generation of disciples in the Clan of Enlightenment in both his cultivation and combat power.


    After scoring achievements in cultivation, Yang Jian became more urgent to save his mother, so he reported to Immortal Yu Ding, "Master, I have cultivated with you for a thousand years, my mother has been trapped under the mountain for all this time. Now that my cultivation is strong enough, I want to leave to save her. Please allow me to go so that I can fulfill my filial duty to my mother."


    Seeing Yang Jian impatient to save his mother, Immortal Yu Ding sighed. "Of course, I know what you are thinking about, but even if you go there, you cannot change anything. The Jade Emperor''s cultivation is so strong that even I cannot rival him. Mount Peach, where your mother is trapped, is guarded by celestial troops and generals. Moreover, it is also restricted by the Jade Emperor''s seal. As a tiny Golden Immortal, how could you break it?"


    Hearing this, Yang Jian became anxious and worried, asking, "Master, is there nothing I can do? Seeing my mother suffering beneath Mount Peach weighs overwhelmingly on my heart. If I cannot save her, how can I be devoted to cultivation? How about asking martial elder uncle for help? With his high cultivation, I''m sure he can save my mother."


    Immortal Yu Ding shook his head and said, "You innocent boy. Though your martial elder uncle is a Sage-to-be, his cultivation is far from the Jade Emperor. Besides, it is not proper for him to be involved. If you want to save your mother, you can only depend on yourself." As the eldest disciple of the Clan of Enlightenment, if Guang Chengzi interfered with this affair, it would push the Clan of Enlightenment to the opposite of the Heavenly Court. The better solution was for the younger member to take action.


    Hearing this, Yang Jian answered in despair. "Me? I''m only a Golden Immortal after a thousand years of cultivation. It will take several 10 thousands of years to achieve Sage-to-be Realm. Does that mean my mother still needs to wait and suffer for another 10 thousand years?"


    When Immortal Yu Ding was feeling pity for Yang Jian, suddenly a thought popped into his mind, then he said, "Maybe there is a way to get it. Though your cultivation is not high enough if you can find the Opening Mountain Axe, by which Yu the Great cut paths from mountains when he combated the flood, it is possible that you can manage to blast Mount Peach. Refined by Abundant Treasures Buddha in Tribe of Severity and bearing Merit for combating floods, the Axe must be extraordinarily powerful."


    Hearing this, Yang Jian immediately turned high spirited, laughing and saying, "Thank you very much, Master. I''ll look for the Opening Mountain Axe right now." Then he walked outside at once. However, he had only gone a few steps before he realized he did not know where the Opening Mountain Axe was. It was hardly possible, if not impossible, to find an Axe in the vast Untainted Land.


    Seeing Yang Jian''s reckless behaviors, Immortal Yu Ding said, "If you want to find the Opening Mountain Axe, you can go to the Yellow River areas, where you may find your long-lost younger sister, Yang Chan. Yaoji saved her, the Jade Emperor''s younger sister and then Yang Chan followed Liu Er Taoist, Ancestor Minghe''s eldest disciple. She will also start to take action to save your mother."


    Hearing this, Yang Jian flew away instantly. After the mishap, the only two people he was concerned about were his mother and sister. As for his father and elder brother, he felt no concern but only hostility, since it was his father who had schemed against his mother. He heard from Immortal Yu Ding that his father and elder brother had experienced an incarnation and joined the Western Religious Sect. This was not so strange as his father used to be a member of the Western Religious Sect.


    Reaching the bank of the Yellow River, he started to look for his sister. After a while, he met a pretty girl along the riverside. Though Yang Chan had grown up, he still could find the features from when she was young. Yang Jian landed and shouted excitingly, "Sister!"


    Hearing someone call her, sister, Yang Chan turned around, seeing Yang Jian, she immediately shouted. "Brother, is that you?" Though they were separated when she was young, she always asked Liu Er to let her see Yang Jian with the Black Light Mirror. Therefore, she could recognize Yang Jian.


    They had a lot to tell each other since they had been separated for such an extended period. After a long time, they recalled that they were to look for the Opening Mountain Axe. Yang Chan said, "Brother, my master said the Axe was at the bottom of the Yellow River. If we get it, we can cut Mount Peach which sealed our mother."


    Hearing this, Yang Jian answered at once, "Wait for me on the bench, my sister. I''ll fetch the Opening Mountain Axe right now." Then he jumped into the wave-rolling Yellow River. After a while, with a great wave, Yang Jian flew out of the water and landed on the shore with the axe in his hand, everything was dry, though.


    The brother and sister drove the clouds to Mount Peach with the axe. However, before they got near the mountain, thousands of celestial troops and generals surrounded them. The leader shouted. "Bold of you to be here. No one is allowed to come near this Forbidden Land of Heavenly Court, or he will be punished according to the laws of heaven. Go away right now, or your souls will disintegrate for violating the law."


    The words irritated Yang Jian. He was about to wield the Opening Mountain Axe when Yang Chan stopped him. She waved her hand and then a purple Lotus Lantern appeared. She slightly read the law formula and then uttered. "Stop!" All soldiers were halted by this and could not move at all.


    Yang Jian was also stunned by this. The leader of the soldiers was at the level of Golden Immortal. Defeating him was not an easy thing for Yang Jian. It was out of his expectation that his sister, who was only in the Realm of Primordial Unity Black Immortal, could make thousands of soldiers stand still without much effort. Therefore, the Lantern must be an extraordinary treasure.


    Seeing Yang Jian''s astonished expression, Yang Chan smiled and said, "This is the Lotus Lamp, which is refined by Minghe Ancestor himself. It''s overwhelmingly powerful. He gave it to me to protect myself for the sake of my weak cultivation. We''d better not hurt these soldiers as they follow the order to guard here. Now they can''t move, let''s save our mother immediately."


    There used to be another Lotus Lamp, which was transformed by the White Lotus of Purity''s Lotus Seed and had been integrated into the Red Lotus of Fire. The Lotus Lamp Yang Chan used was refined by the Red Lotus of Fire and the Golden Lotus of Merit''s Lotus Seed, which belonged to a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, but it was much more powerful than the first Lantern. For the sake of the Golden Lotus of Merit, if the possessor used it to do kind things, the Merits would accumulate in the Lantern, and the Lantern''s power would increase until one day it may become a Primordial Spiritual Treasure.

 Chapter 244: Haotians Anger

    Chapter 244: Haotian''s Anger


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Yang Jian put his mind at rest after hearing Yang Chan''s words. He initially thought that his sister could be bullied due to her low cultivation. But now, with the Lotus Lamp, his sister had enough power to even beat him. Immediately, putting away his Opening Mountain Axe, Yang Jian followed his sister to Mount Peach.


    When arriving at Mount Peach, Yang Jian and Yang Chan found a jade wall. Inside was a beauty crying. Seeing this scene, the two couldn''t help weeping. Looking at this beauty, they kowtowed and said, "Happy to meet you, mother."


    This beauty was the sworn sister of Yaochi, the Peach Blossom Fairy. Hearing someone call her mother, she looked at the outside of the jade wall, witnessing Yang Jian and Yang Chan kowtowing in front of her. At once, her eyes were full of tears. After all, Yang Jian and Yang Chan were both her children, so she could quickly tell them out. She said with tears in her eyes, "Well, well, well, my sweethearts. Erlang and Chan, how are you these years?"


    Yang Jian wiped his tears away, replying, "Mother, we are living a good life. Today, we are here to save you. Please, step back. Let us split Mount Peach up. When we save you, we can be together forever and never be separated again."


    The Peach Blossom Fairy wiped her tears and stopped them, and said, "Erlang, don''t be reckless. The Jade Emperor arranged the seal of this mountain. How could you split it up at the Realm of Golden Immortal? If you touch the seal, the Jade Emperor will know immediately. If that happens, it will be impossible for you and Chan to escape. I am so happy to see you two. Please, leave right now!"


    Hearing this, Yang Jian said, "You don''t have to worry, mother. Third sister and I have found the Opening Mountain Axe which Yu the Great used to prevent the floods. With this Axe, I can split Mount Peach, and we can escape to Mount Kunlun together. Even if the Jade Emperor notices one day, he will not dare to go to Mount Kunlun to arrest us."


    Yang Chan frowned after hearing Yang Jian''s words. She had lived in the Jasper Lake for some time, and the Jade Emperor always treated her well. she felt unhappy hearing Yang Jian''s scornful words to the Jade Emperor. She thought that Immortal Yu Ding might not have a right way to teach his disciple, or else her brother could not be that arrogant.


    Flying into the air, Yang Jian swung the Opening Mountain Axe with all his might. When the Axe fell on the mountain, both the sky and the earth shook. In fact, it wouldn''t be easy to cut out the limit arranged by Haotian. Seeing this, Yang Jian immediately waved the Axe several times. Then, finally, the seal on the Mountain had been destroyed. Peach Blossom Fairy regained her freedom.


    In the Heavenly Court, Haotian was consulting with some celestials. Suddenly, he felt the seal on Mount Peach had been destroyed. He took out his Haotian Mirror, finding that someone had split the mountain. He got angry, asking his associates to leave. Waving his sleeves, he moved toward Mount Peach directly.


    When Peach Blossom Fairy got free, the three hugged firmly with each other. After a while, Peach Blossom Fairy said, "My darlings, it''s not safe here. Let''s leave now! It won''t take long before the Jade Emperor sends someone to arrest us."


    "Leave? Where do you want to go?" Suddenly, a sneer sound came from the sky. Peach Blossom Fairy was shocked. When she figured out who it was, she couldn''t help screaming, "Jade Emperor!" She hadn''t expected that Haotian could get here so quickly and even on his own. Compared with Haotian, the three had no chance to escape.


    Noticing that the Jade Emperor was here, Yang Jian stood in front and protected his mother and sister behind him. He shouted, "You are the Jade Emperor? You have trapped my mom under this Mount Peach for nearly thousands of years. Now, my sister and I will get her out, which is perfectly justified. If you want to punish someone, punish me, but leave the others alone. It''s none of their business."


    Hearing Yang Jian''s words, Haotian felt angry immediately. Yang Jian was just a third generation disciple of the Tribe of Enlightenment, and he was merely a Golden Immortal. How dare he show no respect to the lord of the Heavenly Court. For the Sages'' sake, Haotian was even patient to the disciples of the Sages, which also made them more and more arrogant. They also looked down on Haotian, the Jade Emperor.


    Originally, Haotian just wanted to give them a small punishment. After all, Peach Blossom Fairy was the sworn sister of Yaochi. For her sake, Haotian didn''t intend to trouble them, but he hadn''t expected that Yang Jian was so arrogant. He was pissed off. If he just let them go, his reputation would be affected.


    Haotian snarled, "Well, well, well. Since you say so, I can understand your thoughts. Splitting the Mount Peach violates the laws of heaven. You have committed a deadly crime, and will be sentenced to die. You will be a warning to others, in case that anyone violates the laws of heaven again."


    When Haotian was planning to kill Yang Jian, Immortal Yu Ding''s voice rang from the sky, "Jade Emperor, hold your hands, please." Immortal Yu Ding flew to Haotian, making a bow to him first and saying, "My little disciple is ignorant. I''m sorry for his impoliteness. When we get back, I will give him a heavy punishment."


    Haotian sneered at Immortal Yu Ding and said, "Yang Jian just violated the laws of heaven, so he should be punished by the laws of the Heavenly Court. If I don''t give him a heavy punishment, everyone can choose to show no respect to my Heavenly Court. If it is so, the laws of heaven will exist in name only."


    Hearing this, Immortal Yu Ding found that the Jade Emperor just wanted to punish Yang Jian, but ignored Yang Chan. He showed partiality to her maybe because of Liu Er Taoist. Then, Immortal Yu Ding said, "Even if Yang Jian violates the laws of heaven and commits a crime, he is my disciple. After I take him back to Mount Kunlun, I will give him a big lecture. Jade Emperor, don''t you think so?"


    Haotian recognized that Immortal Yu Ding used the Honoured Lord of the Origin to make him surrender, so he sneered, "Hum! Since it is so, I hope that brother Origin won''t show mercy to him." Then, he turned to Peach Blossom Fairy, and said in a cold voice, "Since you have been out of tribulation, I will set you free. And I hope that you can conduct yourself well." After that, Haotian waved his sleeves and left.


    Noticing that Haotian left unhappy, Immortal Yu Ding knew he had severely offended Haotian this time. He turned to Yang Jian and said, "Yang Jian, since you have saved your mom, you need to go back Mount Yuquan with me. Shut yourself up and ponder over your mistakes for hundred years." Immortal Yu Ding didn''t plan to punish Yang Jian heavily at all but just asked him to ponder over his fault for hundred years.


    Hearing this, Yang Jian looked at his mother Peach Blossom Fairy and felt broken-hearted at having to leave. Seeing this, Yang Chan said, "Brother, you can go back with Immortal Yu Ding first. I will find a peaceful land to live with our mom. When you get out, we can get together again. What do you think?"


    Yang Jian realized things could only be like this, so he had to go back with Immortal Yu Ding. Yang Chan removed the magic of body fixation on the soldiers of the Heavenly Court, taking her mother to a famous mountain where Liu Er used to live in his early years. In this mountain, Liu Er had arranged some forbidden formations, making it impossible to find for ordinary people. It would be the best place for Peach Blossom Fairy to live.


    Haotian went back to the Jasper Lake, sitting on a stone chair. He felt angrier and angrier when thinking what had happened today. He heavily hit the stone table near him, and the table turned into ash immediately. Right at this moment, Yaochi came over and saw this scene. She asked, "What happened? Why are you so angry? I just heard you went to the Untainted Land. Is there anything wrong?"


    Haotian answered in anger, "Hum! It''s all about your sworn sister. Her second son Yang Jian split Mount Peach and rescued his mother. I have planned to give him a small lecture and let them go. But I didn''t expect that he didn''t show any respect to me because he was just a disciple of the Tribe of Enlightenment. Immortal Yu Ding even directly used Honoured Lord of the Origin to give me pressure. So shouldn''t I be angry?"


    Yaochi realized why Haotian was so angry, so she tried to comfort him and said, "Well, Haotian, since you know we can''t offend the disciples of the Sages, you don''t have to be too angry. Ultimately, we are too weak. Even if the Honourable Ancestor has throned us, the Sages have never paid any attention to us. We can''t offend these Sages for our weakness, so you don''t have to care about their behaviors."


    Haotian answered resentfully, "I naturally know what you said. But when I think of the arrogance of these Sages'' disciples, I can''t help getting angry. There seems no advantages to be the Great Jade Emperor. I think it would be better to choose to stay with the Honourable Ancestor so that I wouldn''t be angry. Mm? The Honourable Ancestor. Well, well, well, why didn''t I think of him? Maybe I should visit him and tell him this issue. I will beg him to order all the disciples of the Sages to follow our Heavenly Court!"


    Yaochi frowned after hearing this. Regardless whether the Honourable Ancestor would agree with Haotian''s suggestion, even if he agreed, they would offend all the Sages. However, she couldn''t find any method to persuade Haotian but just looked at him leaving to the Chaos. She hunched that Haotian''s action this time would raise a great disturbance.

 Chapter 245: The Beginning of the God Deification Ceremony

    Chapter 245: The Beginning of the God Deification Ceremony


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Haotian took off the robe he wore during the weekdays and put on the robe he wore at Zixiao Palace. After getting out of the Heavenly Court, he went through the nine-level sky, straight to the Chaos. As Ancestor Hongjun had merged himself with the Way of Heaven, the Zixiao Palace disappeared as well. Making it impossible for even a Sage to find it without being summoned by Ancestor Hongjun.


    Haotian was different. Since he was born, he had lived with Hongjun in Zixiao Palace. It was like a home to him. Although Zixiao Palace had disappeared, Haotian could also find its location by his special connection with it. In the Untainted Land, except for Ancestor Hongjun, nobody knew better about Zixiao Palace than him, even the didn''t Sages.


    Walking in the Chaos for a while, Haotian stopped all of a sudden. He bowed to the Void and said, "I am Haotian, the disciple of the honorable ancestor. I have something needing ancestor''s help. Please, show up and give me a hand." It seemed like there was nothing in the Chaos, but Haotian knew that Zixiao Palace was just in front of him. It was just invisible.


    Suddenly, the Chaos showed a burst of ripples, and a splendid palace appeared, the Zixiao Palace where 3,000 Cultivators used to learn Teachings of Ancestor Hongjun. Seeing Zixiao Palace appear, Haotian felt delighted and stepped inside. Haotian found Ancestor Hongjun was sitting on the platform, hurriedly kneeling and saying, "Meet honorable ancestor."


    Hongjun opened his eyes, looking at Haotian without any emotion. He asked in a light voice, "Haotian, I have throned you as the lord of the Heavenly Court, and given you the right to manage the whole Untainted Land. You should stay in the Heavenly Court, why did you come here?"


    Haotian started to vent his grievances immediately. He answered, "I have followed your order to rebuild the Heavenly Court. However, we lack capable cultivators and my disciples are at a low cultivation level, so it''s tough for us to control the immortals in the Untainted Land. Therefore, I came here to ask ancestor to give me a hand, ordering the four tribes of humans, enlightenment, severity, and western religion to listen to me. The majesty of Heavenly Court can be shown."


    Hongjun kept silent for a while, and then he said, "I get your problem. You can go back now, and I will settle this issue." Hearing this, Haotian still wanted to say something, but he didn''t. He bowed to Hongjun again and went back to the Heavenly Court through the clouds. Haotian understood Hongjun must have had an idea in his mind, so it would be useless for him to say something more. He had to go back to wait for good news.


    In Zixiao Palace, Hongjun sat alone for a while. He didn''t take any action until Haotian arrived in the Heavenly Court. Then, he pressed the seal in his hand, eight Jade Talismans flew together toward the Untainted Land. These Talismans recorded the location of Zixiao Palace, calling for Minghe, Laozi, Origin, Tongtian, Goddess Nvywa, Houtu, Jieyin, and Zhunti.


    A short while after, Minghe and the other seven Sages of the Untainted Land arrived. However, Taoist Pingxin, the Evil Separation of Houtu came on behalf of her veneration. The eight Cultivators sat down, seven of whom looked at Ancestor Hongjun, guessing the reason why Ancestor Hongjun called them. Only Minghe didn''t stir an eyelid because he knew Hongjun was about to hold the God Deification Ceremony.


    Minghe had already known that Yang Chan had saved her mother. Because of this, Minghe had sent her the Lotus Lamp to protect herself. He had also figured out he would meet Yang Jian, while Yang Jian''s splitting Mount Peach to save his mother would become the blasting fuse of this God Deification Ceremony, setting fire to Haotian''s dissatisfaction and anger towards Sages'' tribes and their disciples. This would be the beginning of the God Deification War.


    After waiting for Ancestor Hongjun to say something, Laozi started to ask, "Teacher, why did you call us here?" Laozi''s question was the same as what the other Sages wanted to ask. When there was something vital, Hongjun would summon them. The last time they came here was about crowning the Three Royals and Five Emperors of the Human Tribe. They didn''t know why they came here for this time, and whether it was for something good or not.


    Hongjun began to say, "I have three big issues to tell you this time. First, Haotian just came to me and said the Heavenly Court has a lack of capable cultivators. It''s not easy for him to manage all the creatures in three worlds, so he asked me for help to order the four tribes of humans, enlightenment, severity, and western religion to follow his demands."


    Hearing Hongjun''s words, Laozi, Origin, Tongtian and the Two Sages of the West frowned and detested Haotian in their minds. They hadn''t expected that Haotian was such an arrogant man. However, it seemed that they had forgotten the cause. If their disciples could show a little respect to the Heavenly Court, Haotian wouldn''t ask Hongjun for help.


    Although the five Sages felt angry, they couldn''t lose their tempers in Zixiao Palace. Minghe, Goddess Nvywa, and Pingxin stayed calm. Minghe had built the Religion of Asura, and all the Asura tribesmen were its members, but the Asura tribe wouldn''t leave from the Blood Sea. Therefore, they wouldn''t offend the Heavenly Court.


    Goddess Nvywa and Pingxin were representatives of the Sorcerer and Demon Tribes, which had retreated to somewhere. Their elites wouldn''t leave from their places. Since Haotian and the four Tribes were on bad terms with each other, Nvywa and Pingxin naturally didn''t care and waited for getting potential benefits.


    Hongjun had already read their minds respectively, and he continued saying, "Second, when the Human Tribe selected the Three Royals and Five Emperors, the four tribes of humans, enlightenment, severity and western religion committed the Tribulation of Killing. Therefore, you four need to get to the human world to experience this tribulation. Third, Cultivation Tribulation of Heaven and Earth is coming soon, but the Heavenly Court has a lack of capable cultivators. I will set an Investiture of the Gods, crowning different kinds of Gods following Haotian''s orders. When it ends, the Cultivation Tribulation will end."


    Cultivation Tribulation? All the Sages were shocked that the Tribulation this time came so soon. It has only been nearly 20 thousand years since the last Cultivation Tribulation. Surprisingly, this time, the Cultivation Tribulation seemed to be peaceful. However, they were also anxious about their disciples getting involved.


    Minghe couldn''t help sneering in his mind when seeing the worried expressions on the four Sages'' faces. He had expected this situation since the time when every Sage contended the Mentors of Human Sovereign. At that time, all the Sages thought the reason why Minghe promised to abdicate six positions of the Mentor of the Human Sovereign was that he couldn''t afford the pressure from them. In fact, Minghe just wanted to set up a trap for them.


    Among the Three Royals and Five Emperors, Heavenly Sovereign and Earthly Sovereign only needed to solve some critical issues, while the Human Sovereign had to unify the Human Tribe so he would naturally start wars. To protect the Human Tribe, the Five Emperors couldn''t avoid getting involved in some conflicts and fights. Because of this, Minghe only kept the position of Heavenly Sovereign and Earthly Sovereign.


    Hongjun didn''t care about their thoughts and continued saying, "All the creatures in the Untainted Land will meet their calamity. Even as an average human, if he cannot escape from death, he will turn to the reincarnation to pass his tribulation and end his Karma; if he can realize his Tao and become a Heavenly Immortal, he doesn''t have to enter the reincarnation, but he can''t stop his Karma. Karma of all the creatures needs to be ended, or else it will accumulate to a Cultivation Tribulation.


    When it comes, the secrets of heaven will become chaotic. Therefore, all the immortals need to seize this chance. In the God Deification Ceremony, I have set out three levels: the ones who have talents for cultivation will be grouped as the Way of Celestial Immortality; the ones who have fewer talent will be the Way of God; the ones with the fewest talents will enter the reincarnation. You can discuss this issue with each other and then write the names of your disciples on this Investiture of the Gods. This is a way to pass this Cultivation Tribulation."


    Hearing this, Laozi asked in a hurry, "Teacher, how many cultivators should be selected for this investiture?"


    The number of cultivators was a key point. Since this Cultivation Tribulation was generated for the God Deification, it might be ended by the God Deification. Only if they selected enough Cultivators for the Investiture of the Gods, they might pass this Cultivation Tribulation easily. It might be a little bit cunning, but it was a good way.


    Hongjun paid no attention to Laozi, saying directly, "All the Lord Gods are divided into eight departments in charge of each cosmic star, amounting to 365 Cultivators. Under these Lord Gods, there are 2,000 subordinate Gods and 84,000 soldiers of Heaven. The total number count up to 86,356. This book is the Heaven Book of the Three Books of Heaven, Earth, and Mortal, named Investiture of the Gods. Sign the names of Gods you have chosen on this book." Suddenly, something appeared on Hongjun''s hand, which was the Heaven Book, Investiture of the Gods.


    All the Sages looked eagerly at the Investiture of the Gods, but they were worried how to scrape these Gods together. Not to mention the 2,000 subordinate Gods and the 84,000 soldiers, it was really difficult to select 365 Lord Gods. Wait a moment, all the Sages glanced at Sect Leader Tongtian intentionally or occasionally. The Tribe of Severity called for millions of Immortals to worship. Even the 2,000 subordinate Gods could be selected, so could the 365 Lord Gods. As for the 84,000 soldiers, they could casually find some Cultivators instead.


    Hearing the number of Gods that Hongjun had mentioned, Sect Leader Tongtian was unhappy. When feeling the eyesight of the other Sages, his expression became more gloomy. Such a high number of Gods could only rely on his Tribe of Severity. Therefore, the Sages could look at nobody, but him.

 Chapter 246: Signing on the Investiture of the Gods

    Chapter 246: Signing on the Investiture of the Gods


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Yet, how would Sect Leader Tongtian allow his disciples be listed just like that? Tongtian couldn''t help scoffing as he felt their occasional gazes on him and his killing intent suddenly flared before disappearing. Just then, the Sages were reminded that it was Tongtian who established the Clan of Severity and his God-killing Sword Formation was so strong that only four Sages could break it. It was farfetched to think he would be so easily persuaded. Furthermore, it was his disciples that they were scheming against.


    Honored Lord of the Origin lowered his head and considered the issue for a moment. He then asked, "Master, the Investiture of the Gods needs so many that I''m afraid not even all the disciples of my four clans can fill it. How many disciples of each clan should be on the list?" The answer to this question was exactly what the other Sages wanted to know.


    Hongjun said calmly, "The 2,000 Vice-Gods and 84,000 divine troops of Heaven will mainly be selected from mortals. The four clans will be responsible for filling up the vacancies for the 365 Gods at the top of the list. You may discuss and decide who will attend the Investiture and write their names on Investiture of the Gods using supernatural power. You should hand over the list in 300 years."


    He immediately disappeared after he finished his sentence, returning to the Way of Heaven.


    The Sages began to scheme. It was a relief that only 365 Gods would be required of the four clans, but once they attended the Investiture which made them relatively relieved. However, once they attended the Investiture of the Gods, they would be bound by the Heavenly Court. How could they be willing to make their disciples suffer?


    Yet Laozi appeared calm. The Clan of Humanity was also involved in this tribulation, but Xuandu was the clan''s only one inner disciple. His cultivation was in the Realm of Sage-to-be and he was also equipped with the Spiritual Treasure gifted by Laozi for protection. No one could instantly kill him except for the Sages. Besides, no one could hurt him when he stayed in Mount Shouyang most of the time under Laozi''s protection.


    If Xuandu was selected to be listed, that meant the end of the Spiritual Inheritance of the Clan of Humanity. Laozi would definitely put up a fierce fight. This was something all the Sages knew, but Laozi wasn''t entirely sure they truly understood. He glanced at Minghe, who he had openly offended the last time. If Minghe took action, Xuandu might not live even with his protection.


    Minghe burst out laughing when he noticed Laozi''s stare. "This has nothing to do with me so I''ll excuse myself. You all may discuss it slowly!" He then stepped out of the Zixiao Palace. There wasn''t any point staying here. He might as well return to the Untainted Land as soon as possible and make his plans. After all, he intended to seek revenge for the attack he suffered in this tribulation of the God Deification Ceremony.


    Since it had nothing to do with Goddess Nyuwa and Pingxin either, they took their leave as well to make room for the Three Pure Ones and Two Sages of the West. After all, the four clans were the main characters in this tribulation. Goddess Nyuwa and Pingxin wouldn''t feel at ease if they didn''t come to a conclusion. However, the God Deification Ceremony was not a welcome event and concerned the future of their disciples. How could they compromise?


    The Investiture of the Gods was a precious treasure and was now in front of them, yet they had no desire to fight for it. After all, it was the God Deification Ceremony of the Heavenly Court and the Investiture of the Gods would later be handed to Haotian. There wasn''t any point for them to fight for it. What they should be focused on was selecting the 365 Gods for the Investiture.


    But they were, of course, unwilling to offer up any of their disciples so they could only look at the Investiture. No one wanted to be the first to speak and each of them was scheming how to make the other offer up more disciples.


    Laozi was the first to break the long silence. "This is an important matter to the tribulation. We need to choose the 365 Gods of the Investiture. I''ll start." He wrote down a dozen names on the Investiture using his supernatural power without stopping. What he had written, however, were the listed disciples of the Clan of Humanity alone.


    Laozi waved a hand after he finished writing, sending the Investiture to Honoured Lord of the Origin, who followed suit with writing down names using his supernatural power. The names he wrote were of the listed disciples of the Clan of Enlightenment, who had either low cultivation or deficiencies. In short, these disciples were worthless to him. He was reluctant to put down the names of those with good aptitude, even if they were listed disciples.


    When he was done, he passed the Investiture onto Sect Leader Tongtian who immediately wrote down the names of more than 30 listed disciples of the Clan of Severity. Some of these disciples slacked in their cultivation while others were bad in conduct and harmed the reputation of the clan. Putting down their names on the list was his way of helping them, also to keep them out of his mind and sight.


    Finally, the Investiture ended up with Jieyin and Zhunti who wore depressed faces. They hesitated for a long time before finally writing down six names. They then returned the Investiture to the other Sages again.


    There weren''t even 70 disciples on the list by the time the Sages were done. That was far less than the required 365 Gods, never mind the 2,000 Vice-Gods and 84,000 divine troops of Heaven left. If this continued, when would this God Deification Ceremony be over?


    Lao Zi looked at the Investiture that contained less than 130 names on it. "We don''t even have 70 names on it, let alone required 365 Gods. We have to come up with a solution."


    Zhunti chimed in and said, "Tongtian, your Clan of Severity is known to be large with tens of thousands of worshipper. Since the Investiture needs more than 200 people, why don''t you fill in the rest of the vacancies? It''s also a way out to be the Gods of the Heavenly Court. It''s not a bad idea for them to enjoy worldly sacrifices."


    Tongtian sneered and retorted, "Zhunti, don''t make it sound so nice. If you think it''s such a good thing, why don''t you let your disciples fill those vacancies? I''ve already put more than 30 names. If we need more, it''ll have to come from you all. Though I have many great disciples, I have no more left to offer."


    The rest looked displeased to be told they have to submit more names. Jieyin put his palms together and said, "Amitabha. That''s wrong, Tongtian. Your clan has tens of thousands of worshippers but the bad are mingled with the good. The God Deification Ceremony is a great chance for you to rid of those with poor aptitude. What''s wrong with it?"


    Tongtian was about to flare up when Honoured Lord of the Origin interrupted to say, "Jieyin is right. Third brother, you have a large number of disciples, especially in the Demon Tribe, but you don''t have a supreme treasure to suppress their Luck. It''ll just impede you in the long run. It''s better for you to take this chance to filter the bad ones from the good to make the Luck of the Clan of Severity last. You can consider this as killing two birds with one stone."


    Tongtian was even more infuriated. It was one thing to hear this from Jieyin and Zhunti, but from his second brother and one of the Three Pure Ones? Though Honoured Lord of the Origin often reproached him, he never took it personally. Yet his second brother was helping Jieyin and Zhunti instead of him. How could he not be angry?

 Chapter 247: Minghe Guides His Disciples

    Chapter 247: Minghe Guides His Disciples


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Tongtian snapped and said, "So your disciples are important and mine isn''t, second brother? Being their master, there''s no way I can push them into hell. Basically, it''s impossible for me to fill the vacancies with my disciples. If you want them, you must first break my God-killing Sword Formation."


    Though his formation didn''t appear, Tongtian''s strong killing intent began spreading all over the Zixiao Palace. He comprehended the Dao of Sword, but his formation contained the Chaotic Sword Intent. Considering how long he had been comprehending the formation, his killing intent and sword intent were naturally stained with the powerful and impressive Chaotic Sword Intent.


    Honored Lord of the Origin realized he had said too much after seeing Tongtian''s anger. Being a proud person, it was impossible for him to apologize. Moreover, Tongtian''s words earlier upset him. He was the second elder brother of the later, but he wasn''t given any face at all.


    From the sidelines, Zhunti and Jieyin watched silently. Though the former appeared expressionless, he was rejoicing inside. He had always hoped to revitalize the West but lacked the chance. It seemed that this tribulation was his opportunity. The tribulation had just begun but Tongtian and Honored Lord of the Origin''s relationship seemed on the verge of souring.


    On the Untainted Land, the East and the West were quite distinct from each other. If the West wanted to move eastward, they must face the Three Pure Ones. Minghe was the strongest in the East, but he had founded the Ashura tribe that would do the preaching for him. So the Western Religious Sect moving eastward wouldn''t cause any conflict with him. Thus, that left the Three Pure Ones as the greatest obstacle in the West''s move into the East. The West could only be revitalized if the Three Pure Ones were divided.


    Naturally, Laozi wasn''t happy to see the Sages quarrel, especially between Honored Lord of the Origin and Tongtian. They were, after all, one. What was worse was them arguing in front of outsiders. He interrupted them and said, "That''s enough. Let''s stop arguing over this. Master has given us 300 years. We can go back and think it over. There''ll always be a way. We''ll come back here and sign the Investiture in 300 years."


    "Since big brother has said so, I''ll take my leave first." Tongtian stood up and left angrily, not even biding Honored Lord of the Origin farewell. This naturally angered him and he sneered, taking his leave as well after saying goodbye to Laozi. The Two Sages of the West followed suit, leaving Laozi alone. Laozi gave the Investiture of the Gods another glance before leaving Zixiao Palace. The palace suddenly became empty again. Only the Investiture of the Gods was left suspended mid-air, gleaming with faint golden light.


    On Sacred Island of Blood Sea, Minghe looked in the direction of the palace and knew the Sages had parted in discord. Though they were thought to be impartial, it didn''t mean that they didn''t care for their disciples. Living creatures all had feelings of love and desire. Even Laozi, who advocated non-action and being unmoved, wasn''t able to distance himself completely. He could only hide his emotions, never revealing them.


    Minghe was no exception. His cultivation might be higher now and his vision broader. He might not be concerned about things beyond the Great Way. But he couldn''t distance himself from all emotions. Once he followed the rules of the Way of Heaven and became desireless, how would he differ from a machine?


    If Minghe was unmoved, he would have left the Untainted Land long ago and removed himself from these things. The tribulation had arrived once again and the secrets of heaven were chaotic. He could only make his plans based on his foresight. The most thing in this tribulation wasn''t taking revenge on Laozi, Honored Lord of the Origin, Jieyin, or Zhunti for their attacks last time. His ultimate goal was to help Liu''er achieve actualization.


    He didn''t have the mood to get even with Houtu for now. He might destroy the Nether World if he wanted to fight against her since she was trapped in it. He could take it easy now since he would had plenty of time to deal with her once the tribulation was over.


    He needed to find the Long-Armed Ape Monkey if he wanted to help Liu''er actualize. However, the monkey had gone missing and he couldn''t predict its whereabouts with the secrets of heaven being in a chaos. He had to play it by the ear. Since the Battle of Gods Investiture was a battle between Shang King Zhou and Western Zhou, the monkey would likely show up. Once it did, that would be meant the Fated Chance for Liu''er had arrived.


    Emperor Xin was the last king of the Shang Dynasty, meaning King Zhou wasn''t born yet. This marked a golden opportunity for schemes and Minghe naturally wouldn''t miss it. He called his three disciples over using spiritual thoughts. Though the tribulation would be dangerous, there existed chances and challenges as well. Now that his disciples had arrived at their current cultivation, it wasn''t enough to blindly practice anymore. Here was a good chance for them to get some experience and improve themselves.


    Moments later, his disciples arrived and bowed to him. Minghe said, "Ancestor Hongjun called the Sages and me today to discuss the latest round of tribulation, in which the God Deification Ceremony of the Heavenly Court would happen. I called you over for that."


    He could tell his disciples were confused and explained, "The four clans ¨D the Clan of Humanity, the Clan of Enlightenment, the Clan of Severity, and Western Religious Sect ¨D invited killing calamities when they assisted the Human Sovereigns and must now pass the tribulation in the mortal world. It doesn''t concern us but the Way of Heaven is changeable during the tribulation. Dangerous as it is, chances and challenges coexist. Your cultivation is high now, but you still lack experience. This time, you must visit the mortal world and pass the tribulation."


    Liu''er touched his head and smiled. "Master, my cultivation has already reached such Realm that no tribulation can help me even if I went to the mortal world. I''d better not go." He was right. WIth his cultivation at the Late Stage of Sage-to-be, perhaps only the Sages were capable of hurting him in the entire Untainted Land.


    Minghe saw the reluctance in Liu''er''s face and said, "You must go. The Long-Armed Ape Monkey, one of the Four Monkeys of Destruction, is likely to appear in this tribulation. It''s the best chance for you to achieve the True Body of Rakshasa and actualize the Realm of Origin. If you miss such a good chance, it may never come again."


    Liu Er''s smile instantly vanished. Actualizing wasn''t something to be trifled with. Since his master had made so many preparations for him, he naturally couldn''t let him down. He nodded and said, "Then I''ll comply with your wish. I''d like to see what tricks the monkey will play in this tribulation."


    Minghe then turned to Kong Xuan and said, "You''re the most steady among my three disciples. There''s nothing for me to tell you in this tribulation. Since you''ve comprehended your own way, you should follow your heart and keep going. Just remember your master is always here to back you up."


    Kong Xuan bowed to Minghe, who then addressed Black Tortoise. "You''re born lazy. It''s also due to your inherent nature in your preexistence. You''ve been stuck at the peak of Da Luo Golden Immortal Luo Jinxian peak for a long time. It''s now time for you to make a breakthrough. When your cultivation reaches the Sage-to-be realm, you''ll recall your past. You''ll also need to visit the mortal world during this God Deification Ceremony but you shouldn''t act the same way you did in the past."


    Black Tortoise could only nod when he heard what Minghe said. After giving his guidance for his three disciples, Minghe continued, "There would be plenty of killing in the tribulation. Just follow your heart. If you met disciples from the other clans, just kill them if you don''t like them. I''ll back you up."


    Liu''er burst out laughing. ??He had always hated the pretentious disciples of the Sages who replied on their masters'' mightiness. With Minghe''s word, he would show those disciples no mercy. Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise also nodded. Since the three clans were now completely hostile against the Blood Sea, they naturally wouldn''t show them any mercy.


    The three parted on the island after leaving Minghe''s place. Since they were trying to pass the tribulation, there wouldn''t be any meaning if they stuck together. With their cultivations, no disciples of the Sages rival them. It would be better for them to separate and look for their respective Fated Chances. Since they pursued different Dao, their Fated Chances would naturally be different as well.


    Liu''er went to meet Yaoji after leaving Blood Sea. He had been visiting the Peach Blossom Fairy after she escaped the trap with Yaoji but was suddenly summoned by Minghe. He could only return to the Blood Sea alone. Now that he was going to visit the mortal world and pass the tribulation, he must discuss it with Yaoji.

 Chapter 248: Discussion of the God Deification Ceremony

    Chapter 248: Discussion of the God Deification Ceremony


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe once again visited the Zixiao Palace with the seven Sages after 300 years had passed. The deadline had come for them to confirm those who would be included in the Investiture of the Gods. The minute they entered the palace, they saw the Investiture suspended mid-air in the same place it was in 300 years ago. It gleamed like a treasure worth coveting but was, in fact, something troublesome. This truly depressed some of the Sages.


    Once they were all seated, Laozi was the first to speak. "With 300 years passed, it''s now time for us to decide the names for the Investiture of the Gods. If you have any suggestions, just speak out. I''m sure teacher has his own issues to solve, so we shouldn''t interrupt him for long."


    "This has nothing to do with me, but I''m here to join in the fun. Please don''t mind and continue," Minghe chimed in. Join in the fun? Perhaps he was the only one who would make his position so clearly, without any concern about the Sages at all.


    Goddess Nyuwa said, "I may have the heart to help but not the ability to do so considering that I don''t have any disciples. You should continue without me." Since she didn''t establish a religion or take in any disciples, she had no business with the ceremony either.


    Pingxin, Houtu''s Evil Separation, also claimed that the Wu Tribe had nothing to do with this ceremony. It was obvious that they planned to watch from the sidelines and this upset the rest of the Sages. There wasn''t much they could say about Goddess Nyuwa and Houtu, but Minghe was different. With his great power and influence, it was odd that he would remove himself from this ceremony.


    Minghe smiled when he saw the expressions of the Sages. How could he say that they had been in his trap ever since the era of the Three Royals and Five Emperors? Why would he have so easily given up the final six positions if they didn''t involve the killing calamity? Even so, he didn''t particularly target any religion.


    The whole palace fell into silence. Seeing that Honoured Lord of the Origin, Sect Leader Tongtian, Jieyin, and Zhunti didn''t say a word, Laozi said, "The deadline given by teacher is here. We should decide on the nominees of the Investiture of the Gods immediately. We can''t bear the responsibility if teacher blames us for the delay."


    When he saw that the rest were still quiet, he bit the bullet and put a name in the Investiture. Everyone was shocked to see that it belonged to his Good Separation, the Highest Elder Lord. This time, Laozi had truly hardened his heart.


    With a calm expression, he said, "The Clan of Humanity has few disciples. The only inner disciple is Xuandu who will inherit my Taoism lineage, so I can''t put his name on the list. I don''t have any other choice but put the name of my Good Separation instead. What do you all think?"


    Honored Lord of the Origin didn''t say much and steeled his resolve to write more names in the Investiture. What more could he say now that Laozi had submitted the name of his Good Separation? He could only write more names to make up the numbers.


    He turned to Tongtian after he was done. Noticing everyone''s eyes on him, Tongtian waved his hands and more than 20 names appeared on the list. The focus finally fell on Zhunti and Jieyin, hoping they would put in more names.


    Jieyin looked pained and melancholic. A worried Zhunti said, "We have too few disciples in the Western Religious Sect to put in any more names in the Investiture. Tongtian, you have so many more disciples compared to us. You should put in more names so we can complete the list and hold the God Deification Ceremony as soon as possible so we don''t delay teacher''s plan."


    That angered Tongtian but he managed to control his temper and said coldly, "Zhunti, you''ve always come to the East and sent many disciples back to your West. How can you say you have few disciples? I''ve submitted the names of more than 60 disciples of the Clan of Severity without reservation. Now it''s your turn."


    A saddened Jieyin slowly wrote a few more names on the list as if he had lost his most precious treasure. It did elicit some sympathy from those watching him, but everyone knew he had always acted this way. It wasn''t anything new.


    Laozi checked the Investiture of the Gods and saw that they were far from the required 365 names. If this went on, they would never get anywhere. He had no choice but to speak loudly, "Since now no one is willing to submit more names, then let''s do it this way. We''ll let the tribulation run its course and each sect will try to survive it based on their ability. Whatever name that enters the list will be up to fate."


    Tongtian was the first to agree."That''s the best way. Everything is up to God''s will in the tribulation." He feared no sects for the Clan of Severity was so powerful and his disciples not weaker than others. In a fight, there was no telling who would win.


    Honored Lord of the Origin, Jieyin, and Zhunti also agreed with the suggestion one by one. Laozi then bowed to the holy dais and said, "Teacher, our discussion is over. Please show us your real entity."


    A dim figure gradually appeared in the dais before finally transformed into a real entity. It was Honourable Ancestor Hongjun. "Teacher, we''ve decided to leave it to our Fated Chance. It''ll be up to fate who will become a member of the Investiture of the Gods. What do you think?"


    Hongjun glanced at the Sages and said placidly, "Then that''s decided. It''s fine as long as you don''t delay the God Deification Ceremony. You all shouldn''t regret when the list is settled." The Sages agreed, having finally reached a consensus. The issue of the God Deification Ceremony was considered dealt with.


    Something suddenly occurred to Honoured Lord of the Origin and asked, "Teacher, the God Deification Ceremony isn''t a trivial matter. Which sect will hold the ceremony? Or will it be held by a cultivator? Can you tell us who''ll conduct the ceremony in the future?" This excited the Sages and they turned to Hongjun at once, waiting for an answer. Something suddenly occurred to Honoured Lord of the Origin and asked, "Teacher, the God Deification Ceremony isn''t a trivial matter. Which sect will hold the ceremony? Or will it be held by a cultivator? Can you tell us who''ll conduct the ceremony in the future?" This excited the Sages and they turned to Hongjun at once, waiting for an answer.


    Hongjun fixed his gaze on them and said calmly, "This ceremony is destined to remove the Cultivation Tribulation of Heaven and Earth and end the calamity of Immortals and Gods. There''ll be a holy man to handle the Gods-hitting Whip and the Investiture of the Gods. He''ll also be in charge of the ceremony." With these words, a long whip suddenly appeared in his hands. It was a Primordial Spiritual Treasure, the same level as the Investiture of the Gods.


    Desire rouse in the hearts of the Sages. If the holy man originated from their clans, that would put the control of the God Deification process in their hands. When that happened, they would also gain an edge in the Battle of Gods Investiture. This would give their disciples better positions in the Investiture.


    Honored Lord of the Origin immediately asked, representing the other Sages, "Teacher, who''s the man? Please tell us his name." The others looked at Hongjun and waited.


    Hongjun said coldly, "That''s a secret of the heaven. I don''t know who will it be, only that he''ll be a man with singular features with an Auspicious Mark of Winged Tiger on his back. He''s an ordinary man who eventually enters one of your clans. When the ceremony begins, the Investiture of the Gods and the Gods-hitting Whip will fly into the clan he chooses. With the ceremony decided, you can leave now."


    Hongjun disappeared right away after he was done talking. The Sages returned to their own Ashrams and began recruiting disciples. They all wanted to get hold of the holy man to gain an advantage in the Battle of Gods Investiture and prevent others from scheming against them.

 Chapter 249: Minghes Tour

    Chapter 249: Minghe''s Tour


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Over on the Sacred Island of the Blood Sea, Minghe was laughing at the four sects that had their gates opened their gates for the man in charge of the God Deification Ceremony. It was the only thing they could do. With the tribulation looming and the secrets of heaven in a complete mess, what else could they do when the only information they have on the man was his Mysterious Signs of a Winger Tiger mark?


    Many came in hopes of being accepted as a disciple, but few succeeded. Even the most talented of them were only accepted as disciples of the existing disciples. After all, their main goal was to find the man in charge of the ceremony and accept him under their tutelage. The rest were just a consequence of this goal but it was already a great Fated Chance for those who were accepted as disciples.


    Minghe couldn''t help smiling at the four sects blindly looking for the man. Their strategy depended on luck and resigned to fate. With a wave of his hands, a special book appeared. It was the Book of Life and Death that recorded the life and death of every creature. The book was a good way to find a person.


    Jiang Ziya. Real name Jiang Shang. Minghe used his supernatural power to operate the book to find the man''s whereabouts. There were many from the Human Tribe with the same name, yet Minghe couldn''t find anyone who fit his criteria. Considering that the Book of Life and Death consisted every one of the Human Tribe, it was odd not to be able to find him indeed.


    The only reason Minghe could think of was that the Way of Heaven had hidden Jiang Ziya''s trace even in the Book of Life and Death. Minghe smiled when his opportunistic efforts failed and gave up the idea of locating Jiang Ziya in advance using the book. It wasn''t a big deal. After all, he didn''t plan to accept the man under his tutelage at all. He was just trying his luck.


    Jiang Ziya was the person in charge of the God Deification Ceremony. Though those who controlled him would gain an advantage in the ceremony, he was a person without any talent in the Way of Celestial Immortality. It would be difficult for him to achieve anything substantial. That was why Minghe wasn''t willing to accept him as an inner disciple and risk tainting the reputation of the Blood Sea. Which among Minghe''s disciples wasn''t a genius among geniuses?


    Instead, Minghe was more concerned about Shen Gongbao, a man also with a similar auspicious mark as Jiang Ziya. He was a person with a wide network and enjoyed befriending talented people from all over the world. He was eloquent and was particularly good at persuading his friends to aid the Shang Dynasty. He was able to win the complete trust and loyalty of people with just a simple sentence of, "Please stay, my fellow Taoist."


    Minghe wasn''t interested to recruit him as a disciple. If he let it be, Shen Gongbao would likely join the Clan of Severity. Shen Gongbao had already convinced many disciples of the Clan of Severity to aid the Shang dynasty, resulting in them dying in the hands of the Clan of Enlightenment disciples and being recorded in the Investiture of the Gods. This truly showed his shrewdness. What would happen if he joined the Western Religious Sect?


    Minghe naturally had plans to confront Laozi, Honoured Lord of the Origin, and the Two Sages of the West during this ceremony. But these Sages would never die as long as they remained on the Untainted Land. Unless he destroyed the Way of Heaven, killing them would remain a daydream. So he had no way but to turn his attention on the disciples of the Sages.


    With a widespread influence in the Shang dynasty, the Clan of Severity now flourishing without a rival. This would eventually lead to the three other sects teaming up to fight against it. Minghe could be considered as having given Honoured Lord of the Origin a hand. With the Western Religious Sect also embroiled in this calamity, he and Laozi need not even ask the Two Sages of the West to deal with Tongtian''s God-killing Sword Formation.


    But the Western Religious Sect was rooted in the West and Minghe needed a more effective bait if he wanted to entice the whole Western Religious Sect to join the calamity of the God Deification Ceremony. The best bait would be the man with the Auspicious Mark of Winged Tiger and that was none other than Shen Gongbao. But Minghe must first find him.


    Minghe also had other plans besides finding Shen Gongbao. He needed some chess pieces to counter the three religions. Since the ceremony was about to begin, he decided to tour the Untainted Land. He hadn''t done so for quite a long time. Perhaps many things had changed.


    He rode a cloud lazily out of the Blood Sea, disguised as a young immortal lest he exposed his whereabouts. The Sages had their guards up against him, especially Laozi, Honoured Lord of the Origin, and the Two Sages of the West. He had to be more careful when he went out.


    He sighed as he looked down at famous mountains and great waters underneath. His first trip to the Untainted Land was when he had just materialized. His mind was besieged by so many different desires and obsessions that he couldn''t focus on his cultivation, thus resulting in him doing many ridiculous things. Now that he thought about it, it was such a joke.


    A person will eventually have to grow up, but at what cost? Minghe''s cultivation was now the best on the land and his disciples now had even greater cultivation than when he had just started. He also obtained countless supreme treasures and Spiritual Treasures. if he were to describe it using the slang from his previous world, then it would be a super harvest. Yet what had he lost even as he gained so much? Only he knew the answer.


    He rode his cloud into the territory of the Human Tribe, before lowering himself to the ground. He found a horse and shot a drop of dragon blood into it, helping it actualize. He also taught it some cultivation methods. It was truly a lucky horse. Minghe then toured around the area on horseback, carrying a sword and a wine gourd. he looked like a carefree and unfettered swordsman.


    Minghe looked around, soaking in the prosperity of the Human Tribe. He traveled through the streets of the Shang dynasty, finding it quite the novel feeling to witness the ancient times. Without realizing it, he had already come close to the Capital Yin. The current emperor was Emperor Yi. It seemed the other famous ruler, King Zhou, was not born yet.


    Since he had come here to the capital, he decided to release the horse that accompanied him for several years. After all, he had only captured it on a whim. The horse was reluctant to leave him for it had already borne consciousness. On his journey with Minghe, he had eaten numerous Spiritual Fruits and had earned the cultivation of a Veridical Immortal.


    When he stepped into Yin, the prosperity unfolding before his eyes was far beyond what he had seen throughout his journey. It wasn''t something that the ancient Shang dynasty recorded in history could compare either. The influence of the Shang dynasty can''t be underestimated considering how many years it had prevailed and Yin was naturally flourishing as its capital.


    Minghe kept his eyes and ears open as he walked in the streets. Nothing escaped his attention. The country may be flourishing now but they didn''t know the curtains to an earth-shattering war was about to unveil. The Shang dynasty was about to be caught in the turmoil. Minghe wondered if they could still retain their current prosperity then.


    He continued to walk until he reached the imperial palace and looked at the Luck of the dynasty gathering above the palace. It seemed that their Luck was still strong, but still much weaker than it was in the past. What was worse, there were signs that the Luck was about to fall apart.


    It was likely that it was the heaven that ruined the dynasty, rather than King Zhou destroying it as was recorded in history. The subrogation of a dynasty was predestined. Even if there wasn''t King Zhou or Xiqi, the dynasty wouldn''t last more than a few more generations. The combined factors of King Zhou''s tyranny, Daji''s allure, Xiqi''s attack, and the Battle of Gods Investiture had merely hasten its death. All things considered, King Zhou was quite the pitiful figure to be born right into the chaos of the God Deification Ceremony.


    Suddenly, the sky lit up with a flash of purple light. Minghe fixed his eyes on it and smiled. What a coincidence! It was the birth of King Zhou. Could they perhaps be fated? He laughed at this thought and entered the palace stealthily.


    Since he happened to be here for the birth, he naturally wanted to take a look. He followed the purple light and stopped in a garden where he found the current Emperor of the Shang dynasty, Emperor Yi, with one of his imperial concubines. The concubine was already pregnant with the future King Zhou, but it appeared Emperor Yi had no idea about it.


    The light was Zi Wei Emperor Aura, the symbol of an emperor. The king of the Human Tribe was born with the aura that could keep all evils and demons at bay. If any immortals tried to assassinate the king, the aura would protect its owner and fight off the enemy with the Luck of the dynasty. Thus, no immortal would dare kill the king.

 Chapter 250: Jiang Ziya

    Chapter 250: Jiang Ziya


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    However, when Minghe saw King Zhou, who was still a ball of flesh, his expression turned strange. King Zhou''s identity was out of Minghe''s expectations. Previous unintentional acts contributed to such an unexpected gain, just as the old saying goes,"a watched flower never blooms, but an untended willow grows".


    In this case, Minghe did not have to do something more to King Zhou. Nevertheless, he stretched out his hand and pointed towards that concubine just in case. A red glow quietly flew into her stomach. Afterward, Minghe said with a smile, "I hope you won''t let me down." Then, he went away.


    Out of the imperial palace, Minghe did not continue to stay in Capital Yin. King Zhou played a key role in God Deification Ceremony, as his fatuity provided an opportunity for Xiqi to speed up the ruination of Shang Dynasty. However, the cause for the Battle of Gods Investiture changed a little due to Minghe''s interference. Minghe was eager to know the outcome of the battle.


    Leaving Capital Yin, Minghe made his way eastwards. Several days later, he came to another city named Mo City, which was extraordinarily splendid. At this moment, it was just an ordinary city and a little more prosperous at best. However, several decades later, Emperor Xin would come to power and move the capital city there, changing its name into Zhaoge, which would be well-known at that time.


    Minghe''s sole purpose coming here was to find Jiang Ziya. Though he did not find the right Jiang Ziya from the Book of Life and Death, he found the information about Song Yiren. In Investiture of the Gods, Jiang Ziya had a sworn brother called Song Yiren who lived in Zhaoge. It would be possible to find Jiang Ziya after finding him.


    Minghe went straight to the south gate after arriving Mo City, since according to Book of Life and Death, Song Yiren just lived there. Minghe made himself invisible and stealthily went into Song Yiren''s home. In the study room, Minghe saw Song Yiren. His ophryon shined, indicating great wealth. No wonder his house was so big and his business was scattered almost everywhere around Mo City.


    The woman standing beside Song Yiren should be his wife. He looked worried and said with a sigh, "Dear, why is Jiang Shang so obsessed with the monasticism? There are a lot of immortals in this world, but how many of those asking for immortality eventually become immortals?"


    Hearing that, Minghe smiled immediately. Jiang Ziya''s whereabouts were just as he expected. It was true that his information was covered by the Way of Heaven in Book of Life and Death. Even the information of Jiang Ziya''s brother, Song Yiren, had not mentioned anything about him. Accordingly, Jiang Shang, just as Song Yiren said, was probably the Jiang Ziya who would hold the God Deification Ceremony.


    Hearing her husband''s anxiety, the woman consoled him and said, "Milord, everyone has his own ambition. Jiang Shang has been devoting himself to seeking Tao but fails all the time. Now he is about 40 years old. Even if he finds the Mountain Kunlun, the immortal there may not accept him as a disciple. Once he fails, he''ll naturally come back. By that time, you can help him find a wife so that he can have posterity."


    Song Yiren sighed and said, "I just hope that he can succeed. However, the day when we meet will be uncertain. If he fails and comes back, I''ll certainly treat him well. I just wish him a safe journey to the West."


    Upon hearing that, Minghe rode clouds towards the West instantly, searching for traces of Jiang Ziya. But the person Minghe really wanted to find was Shen Gongbao. Shen Gongbao was accepted into Tribe of Enlightenment together with Jiang Ziya. But Shen Gongbao switched to Tribe of Severity afterward. Moreover, he even hated and crossed Jiang Ziya in every aspect. The reason was unknown.


    After several days, Minghe found Jiang Ziya taking a break in the shade. Jiang Ziya, just around thirty years old, was still strong and healthy and was not as feeble as Minghe had imagined. From him, Minghe sensed that he had practiced Martial Arts before.


    Although immortals could be seen in Human Tribe occasionally, few people really cultivated themselves to become immortals due to the lack of transforming exercises and famous teachers. On the contrary, Martial Arts were different. Since the birth of Human Tribe, Martial Arts was passed down from generation to generation. Though it experienced ups and downs, it had been inherited all the time. Besides, it could make a body stronger and prolong life though it could not help people seek Tao and become immortals.


    Beside Jiang Ziya sat a Taoist in a black robe and they were chatting happily. More peculiarly, the person actually had the same Auspicious Mark of Winged Tiger as Jiang Ziya. Both of them were plagued by Cultivation Tribulation so it could be seen that they were destined to go through the Cultivation Tribulation. Apparently, the person in black robe was Shen Gongbao who could have destroyed many Taoists by a sentence - "Fellow Taoist, please wait!"


    Being different from Jiang Ziya, Shen Gongbao did not belong to Human Tribe. He, just a panther which shapeshifted into human shape by cultivating Tao, and had reached the cultivation of Earthly Immortals. By drawing the Power of Stars as well as Spiritual Air Heaven and Earth, he was able to equip himself with a pure vital force without any kind of killing force. No wonder he could be accepted by Tribe of Enlightenment.


    Now that Jiang Ziya met Shen Gongbao, they would certainly come to Mount Kunlun to visit teachers and learn skills. Since both of them had Auspicious Mark of Winged Tiger, Honored Lord of the Origin would accept them together as his disciples without confirming the right one, though he did not like people from Demon Tribe. As Shen Gongbao was from Demon Tribe, other disciples did not like him as well. Therefore, it was reasonable for him to switch to Tribe of Severity later.


    Nevertheless, it was impossible for them to become fellow brothers as they met Minghe. Standing on clouds, Minghe gazed at two of them with a smile and waved his hands slightly. Then, a gust of wind blew them into a windstorm before they could react.


    Both Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao were blown away and disappeared. Certainly, they did not end up at the same place. Jiang Ziya was blown to the place near Mount Kunlun while Shen Gongbao landed in a place in the West. In the West laid an Ashram called Square Mountain, which belonged to Zhunti.


    Owing to get involved in the Cultivation Tribulation, the West got a suitable opportunity to get into the East. However, the West was a little far, so Zhunti found a temporary Ashram near the border between the West and the East, which was exactly the place where Sun Wukong visited teachers and learned skills in later pilgrimage to the west. Three Pure Ones did not allow the west to get into the east all the time, but what they could do at this time was to tacitly approve it because the West was also involved in this Cultivation Tribulation.


    Over at Mount Kunlun, Jiang Ziya became conscious. He did not know where he was. Shen Gongbao, sitting with him before, also disappeared. He tried to find Shen Gongbao but failed in the end, so he gave up and felt very depressed, only wishing that Shen Gongbao would be safe.


    Jiang Ziya could only proceed in this unfamiliar place without any plan. Along the way, he met many Cultivators and he became very excited about it. Was it possible that there were immortals who taught Tao? Otherwise, there would not be so many Cultivators coming here. It was naturally a good thing for Jiang Ziya who was eager to seek Tao.


    He followed the Cultivators and gained a lot of information all the way. As a result, he found that the place, Ashram of Sage Jade Pure - what he had been searching for. What''s more, he heard that the Tribe of Enlightenment was accepting disciples. He was certainly tempted after hearing the news.


    This was exactly what he had been longing for. Once accepted by the Sages, he would be very likely become an immortal. Excited, hopeful and a little nervous, he headed towards Mount Kunlun in a hurry. By the time he arrived at the foot of Mount Kunlun, there was a sea of people. It was not a tiny thing when the Sages began to accept disciples, so anyone who wanted to become their disciples had arrived there as long as they got the news.


    How could it be so easy to become the Sages'' disciples, especially the disciples of Honored Lord of the Origin who attached great importance to innate quality and talents? Therefore, before becoming his disciples, the person had to be able to pass the tactical formation safely. Besides, he also paid great attention to testing the person''s mindset in order to ensure the quality of his disciples.

 Chapter 251: To Formally Acknowledge a Master

    Chapter 251: To Formally Acknowledge a Master


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    There were countless people coming here to formally seek a master. Being late, he naturally was at the back of the line. But he didn''t worry about it. He had practiced martial arts since he was young. However, without talent, he could only pursue Tao and hope to become an immortal. Now that there was a chance before him, he was not anxious. He had waited for so many years. How could it be troublesome if he needed to wait another short period of time?


    Standing amongst the crowd, Jiang Ziya looked into the distance where the trial was held and suddenly became nervous. Scores of people were here to formally seek a master, but few would pass the test. Even those who already were immortals could not. How could he not worry?


    Jiang Ziya acknowledged that although he had practiced Martial Arts since he was young, he didn''t excel and could only regard it as a way of building up his health. Thus, he turned to Tao. Luckily, his sworn brother Song Yiren gave him a scroll to help him practice Qi. However, he didn''t catch the intricacies of it after studying for a long time. This also demonstrated that he had no aptitude for the Way of Celestial Immortality. Could he pass the trial formation that Sages had set?


    He was worried, but did not cower. He was already here, so there was no reason to not try. What if he passed? Nervously, he stepped into the formation. But he was out when a white light flashed. When he realized that he remained at front of the mountain gate, he knew that he had failed.


    Jiang Ziya looked back at the lofty Mount Kunlun and left reluctantly. Filled with disappointment, he looked back with every two steps. He had pursued Tao for over 20 years. Now that he was presented with a great chance, he had no affinity with it. How could he not be frustrated? Was he destined to be a mortal?


    At Yuxu Palace, Mount Kunlun, Honored Lord of the Origin sat above the cloud platform with Cloud of Blessings above his head. Three Flowers were swaying gently and the vital force of the Way of Heaven was faintly discernible. Honored Lord of the Origin was a Sage, and he could enlighten the Way of Heaven at any time. Since Minghe had demonstrated his strength, Honored Lord of the Origin''s desire for strength increased. Apart from cultivating, he spent all his time teaching his disciples.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and the Cloud of Blessings and Three Flowers disappeared. Confusion appeared on his face. He counted his fingers to deduce, but came up with nothing. He was agitated. It was if something he was going to lose something, so he stopped practising.


    Deducing carefully, he still couldn''t get anything. He frowned. Could it be that there was someone plotting against him? Perhaps it was other things? Then an idea occurred to him. Could it be that it was the one responsible for God Deification Ceremony? That person''s secrets of heaven were difficult to figure out. Even Hongjun could not deduce the location of that person, let alone him.


    Perhaps the one responsible for God Deification Ceremony had come here to formally acknowledge a master? Honored Lord of the Origin swept around with his Spiritual Thoughts. Those who passed the trial were few, but none of them had the Auspicious Mark of Winged Tiger. Maybe he didn''t pass the trial? As it was related to the God Deification Ceremony, Honored Lord of the Origin could be bothered to search for those people around the mountain with his Spiritual Thoughts.


    All the hard work paid off. In a short period of time, Honored Lord of the Origin saw Jiang Ziya, who was going downhill. He had the Auspicious Mark of Winged Tiger, and his secrets of heaven were mysterious. Even though Honored Lord of the Origin was a Sage, he could not deduce anything about him. Evidently, this person was the one responsible for God Deification Ceremony that Honorable Ancestor had told him about. Hence, he was overjoyed.


    Little did he expect that the person had come to Mount Kunlun, but if he sensed the omen in his State of Mind, he would miss him. With a wave, Honored Lord of the Origin transported Jiang Ziya downhill to the Yuxu Palace. Now that he had come, Honored Lord of the Origin definitely would not let him go. Even though he didn''t pass the trial, he was the one responsible for God Deification Ceremony after all, and special matters deserved special treatment.


    In the hall of Yuxu Palace, Jiang Ziya looked at the scene before him, confounded. He was going downhill. How could he come to a splendid palace all of a sudden? When he saw the Honored Lord of the Origin who was sitting on the cloud platform, he was stunned. This person looked so much like one of the people enshrined in the temple of Three Pure Ones.


    Sage Jade Pure? Honoured Lord of the Origin? Could it be? After Jiang Ziya came to himself, he instantly knelt down and said, "I am Jiang Ziya of Human Tribe, here to pay my respects to Sage Jade Pure." Disappointment was superseded by the euphoria. He thought he had no hope of pursuing the Way of Celestial Immortality, much less seeing the well-known Sage Jade Pure in such a short period of time.


    When carefully observing Jiang Ziya, Honored Lord of the Origin slightly frowned, as Jiang Ziya''s aptitude was way poorer than that of his disciples. Even if he cultivated him with all his efforts, he was sure that Jiang Ziya would not accomplish much. However, since Jiang Ziya was the one who responsible for God Deification Ceremony, Honored Lord of the Origin did not care about his achievements on the Way of Celestial Immortality.


    Thinking about the benefit of owning Investiture of the Gods and Gods-hitting Whip, Honored Lord of the Origin stretched his brows. He looked at Jiang Ziya who knelt down under him and said softly, "Jiang Ziya, I know that your pursuit of Tao was affirmative and you have certain destiny with Tribe of Enlightenment. I am here to accept you as my disciple and impart to you the Tao Methods of Jade Pure. Would you like to be my disciple?"


    Jiang Ziya was excited upon hearing it. He would already have felt lucky if he could be a disciple of the third or fourth generation. And now, Honored Lord of the Origin accepted him as a disciple. How could he be calm? He immediately kowtowed and said, "Disciple Jiang Ziya pays respect to master. Thank you for your benevolence."


    Honored Lord of the Origin flicked two fingers and then the chime was heard from the Mount Kunlun. Before long, many disciples of Tribe of Enlightenment arrived at Yuxu Palace, including Dipamkara, Twelve Golden Immortals, the Old Immortal of the South and so on. When they saw Jiang Ziya, they were confused. However, seeing Honored Lord of the Origin sitting above, they said nothing.


    Honored Lord of the Origin noticed that all disciples had arrived. He then began to introduce Jiang Ziya to them. "His name is Jiang Ziya, my newly-accepted disciple. I won''t accept any disciple from now. Jiang Ziya is new here. Nanji, you''ll help him to practice and impart him the Great Way of the "Jade Pure One". Understand?" Jiang Ziya had no foundation at all, so Honored Lord of the Origin naturally would not teach him in person. Hence, he left Jiang Ziya to a disciple.


    The Old Immortal of the South saluted and said, "Yes, I acknowledge your order." At this time, all disciples of Clan of Enlightenment understood that perhaps Jiang Ziya was the man responsible for God Deification Ceremony. Otherwise, how could Honored Lord of the Origin have broken the rule to receive him as a direct disciple? Now, the man in charge of God Deification Ceremony had become the disciple of Tribe of Enlightenment. The other disciples rejoiced because they had already taken the advantage in the Battle of Gods Investiture.


    Unlike Jiang Ziya, Shen Gongbao was blown to Square Mountain by a gust of wind that was created by Minghe. Luckily, he had the cultivation of Earthly Immortals, so he recovered soon after he was swept away for such a long distance. By asking other people, he knew that he was at the junction of west and east. He was shocked because he didn''t expect a gust of wind to transport him that far.


    Shen Gongbao was not like Jiang Ziya. He could sense the strangeness of this blast of wind. Although the wind was strong, it did not hurt him. Whether it was artificial or the will of heaven, it was probably be a good thing. Perhaps there was a Fated Chance waiting for him. Shen Gongbao continued inquiring and he was astonished by what he discovered.


    There should be the Square Mountain, one of the Ashram of West Sage, Taoist Zhunti. Shen Gongbao was deep in thought. Maybe it was the will of heaven. The wind sent him here, which demonstrated that he had some fate with Western Religious Sect. Though he had the intention to be a disciple of Tribe of Enlightenment, he clearly knew that Honored Lord of the Origin did not like Demon Tribe. There was of little hope for him to be accepted as a disciple of the Tribe of Enlightenment.


    Actually, among all these sects, Shen Gongbao favored Tribe of Severity the most. It did not differentiate and discriminate other tribes and many people from the Demon Tribe were disciples of it. Nevertheless, it was located in the East Sea and was hard to find, with the cultivation of Earthly Immortals, Shen Gongbao could not sail across the sea to find it. Maybe he would lose his life during the trip.


    Now the Ashram of Sage Zhunti was in front of him, Shen Gongbao was tempted. No matter what the result was, he would have a try on the Square Mountain. Unlike the Tribe of Enlightenment, Western Religious Sect accepted everyone, so Shen Gongbao easily passed the trial. When he paid respects to Sage Zhunti, he was discovered with Auspicious Mark of Winged Tiger.


    Sage Zhunti was overjoyed when he saw this. As Honored Lord of the Origin, he was excited to have the man in charge of the God Deification Ceremony to be his disciple, and accepted him as his direct disciple. But it was a pity that all his efforts were in vain. When he figured it out, the Battle of Gods Investiture was nearly over and it was too late for regrets.

 Chapter 252: Ling Zhuzi Descended to the World

    Chapter 252: Ling Zhuzi Descended to the World


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Although Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao were disciples of Sages, their situations were quite different. Jiang Ziya practiced hard and listened to the teaching of Honored Lord of the Origin frequently, but his cultivation did not increase a lot together with the help of magic elixirs and Spiritual Fruits. However, since Shen Gongbao became Zhunti''s disciple, he was favored by Zhunti, and his cultivation skyrocketed as if he had taken drugs.


    After seeing that Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao had become disciples of the Tribe of Enlightenment and the Western Religious Sect respectively, Minghe finally could rest assured. All his efforts were worthy. Since then, he did not pay any attention to them. The Tribe of Enlightenment and the Western Religious Sect would spare no effort to help them in the Battle of Gods Investiture. This was what Minghe wanted.


    Now, the Shang Dynasty had the most honorable influence among the human world. Besides, there were four big vassals and 800 small vassals. the Shang Dynasty always worshiped the Tribe of Severity, so the latter was quite influential in the Shang Dynasty. Compared to the Tribe of Severity, the influence of the Tribe of Enlightenment and the Western Religious Sect were extremely weak. Even in the 800 small vassals, few people would worship these two sects. Hence, they almost gave up their religious lineage, which was built up in the human world.


    Now the Battle of Gods Investiture was around the corner, and the two sects were waiting for a good time, which could help them to preach in the Human Tribe again. At present, the Shang Dynasty was peaceful and safe, the economy was prosperous, the weather was favorable, and all other states had acknowledged allegiance to the the Shang Dynasty. Therefore, these two sects had no chance to interfere in all these affairs. It was the opportunity for them to preach when the Shang Dynasty was in chaos.


    30 years later, a big event took place in the Shang Dynasty; the emperor of the Shang Dynasty, Emperor Yi, passed away. The one who succeeded to the throne was his son, Emperor Xin. After his acension to the throne, he was named King Zhou, and he relocated the capital city to Mo City, whose name was later changed to Zhaoge. Since then, King Zhou did a lot of things, and helped the tottering and fading Shang Dynasty to irradiate some vitality.


    King Zhou was talented when he was young. He was a master of pen and sword; he was also eloquent. He was quite brave because he had practiced Martial Arts. Before he succeeded to the throne, he often went on campaigns with armies and was therefore extremely prestigious amongst soldiers. All the armies headed by him were invincible, which made the turbulent Shang Dynasty become somewhat peaceful.


    However, not long before King Zhou succeeded to the throne, Eastern Yi rebelled against the Shang Dynasty. As Grand Preceptor, Wen Zhong led armies on expeditions. Wen Zhong was not an ordinary immortal; he once was the disciple of Sacred Lady Jin Ling of Jadeite Palace in the Tribe of Severity. After practicing for five decades, he came down the mountain to assist Emperor Yi. Emperor Yi asked him to take care of his son, so he had a lot of prestige in the Shang Dynasty. Even King Zhou revered him a lot.


    Grand Preceptor Wen had made great contributions in battles. King Zhou naturally could rest assured with his crusading against Eastern Yi. Since Grand Preceptor Wen went on an expedition, the Shang Dynasty regained peace, and King Zhou leisurely enjoyed his life as Emperor. Though King Zhou sought enjoyment, he was not fatuous. He handled state affairs as usual. His ministers and he were united as a whole, without any sign of turbulence.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Wahuang Heaven, Goddess Nvywa looked helplessly at Ling Zhuzi, who cried in front of her. Ling Zhuzi used to be a spiritual pearl. After Goddess Nvywa opened Wahuang Heaven, she transformed it as a Child Attendant. Since Ling Zhuzi was born till now, he had not left Wahuang Heaven. Thus, though he had practiced for 10,000 years, he still acted like a child.


    Ling Zhuzi threw a tantrum while he was crying. He said, "Goddess, please let me descend to the world and have fun. Brother Luya would accompany me if he was still here, but he has left now. How pathetic I am! You often do Closed Door Meditation and leave me alone in Wahuang Heaven. It''s so boring. Could you please meet my desire?"


    Goddess Nvywa was helpless. When Ling Zhuzi referred to Luya, she began to worry about him. Now Cultivation Tribulation occurred again. Although Luya had the cultivation of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals, he was not invincible. If he was involved in the Battle of Gods Investiture, he may lose his life. But Luya insisted on going, and she had no choice but to agree.


    However, after Luya had left, Ling Zhuzi cried and hoped to have fun in the human world. Goddess Nvywa had a headache now. She could only pacify him and said, "Ling Zhuzi, now Untainted Land is undergoing Cultivation Tribulation, the secrets of heaven are in chaos, and Menace Intent is discernable. You may be in danger if you descend to the world now. I promise you that after the Cultivation Tribulation is over, I''ll let you have fun in the human world. What do you think?"


    Ling Zhuzi pouted and said angrily, "Goddess, you''re looking down on me. I''m really strong and powerful." While saying, he lifted his pink and tender fist. He was pretty cute. Young as he was, he had practiced for 10,000 years. Although he was a little playful, he had the cultivation of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals. Besides, he always listened to the Teachings of Goddess Nvywa, so ordinary Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal was no match for him.


    Seeing the childish Ling Zhuzi, Goddess Nvywa had no other choice. Though Ling Zhuzi was her Child Attendant, she treated him as her disciple. 10,000 years had passed, Ling Zhuzi was still innocent. Thus Goddess Nvywa was quite anxious because she did not know when would Ling Zhuzi obtain the Fruit of Sage-to-be.


    After knowing that Ling Zhuzi wanted to descend to the world, Goddess Nvywa became determined. She finally allowed Ling Zhuzi to descend to the world. Although the Cultivation Tribulation was extremely dangerous, it could also be considered as a trial. She only hoped that Ling Zhuzi could be mature during the God Deification Ceremony. Moreover, with her looking after him, he should be safe and sound.


    Goddess Nvywa looked at Ling Zhuzi and said softly, "All right. I agree with you. But you can''t descend to the world just like this. You should undergo incarnation, do you agree?" If she let Ling Zhuzi go down the human world with his current cultivation, he could not be tempered. It would be better for him to go through incarnation and become a mortal. After he grew up and passed the Cultivation Tribulation, Goddess Nvywa would pick him up.


    Ling Zhuzi did not cry. Instead, he smiled immediately. He said, "Really? Goddess, do you agree with me on this matter? It''s so nice. I''ll let them know my strength, and how powerful and imposing you are." Ling Zhuzi was delighted after he heard that Goddess Nvywa had agreed with his request. As for incarnation, he did not pay any attention to it.


    Goddess Nvywa noticed Ling Zhuzi''s elation and signed. It seemed that she still needed to pay more attention to him. She pointed at Ling Zhuzi, and then a golden light irradiated from his body. All of a sudden, he transformed into a spiritual bead. Goddess Nvywa stretched out her hand to open a passage, which directly led to Six Paths of Reincarnation, and put Ling Zhuzi in it.


    Although she intended to let Ling Zhuzi suffer a trial in the human world, she still worried about his security. Hence, she only sealed his memory and let him took his Magic Weapons together with his cultivation of preexistence to undergo incarnation. After he became a Sage-to-be, he would regain his memory and return to Wahuang Heaven. She truly hoped that she could see a different Ling Zhuzi then.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the Eastern region of the Shang Dynasty was a place named Chentang Pass. The Governor there was Li Jing, who pursued immortals to study Tao since he was young. He became the listed disciple of Immortal Du''e of the Clan of Humanity and learned Five Element Escaping Skill. However, he was not talented, so he could not achieve the Way of Celestial Immortality. Therefore, he could only go down the mountain. He was awarded as local governor of Chentang Pass because of his contributions in battles. He enjoyed a happy and ample life.


    Li Jing had a wife named Lady Yin. After they got married, she gave birth to two sons. Li Jing named the first son as Jinzha, who became the disciple of Immortal Wen Shu in Yunxiao Cave, Five Dragons Mountain. The second son was named Muzha and later became the disciple of Samantabhadra in White Crane Cave, Nine Places Mountain. Li Jing''s two sons were disciples of the third generation of the Tribe of Enlightenment. However, Li Jing was a disciple of the third generation of the Tribe of Humanity. Though they were father and sons, they were the same generation of two different sects.


    Soon afterward, Lady Yin was pregnant again. But this time was very different. She had conceived the baby for three years and still had no sign of delivery. Li Jing was shocked and doubted at the same time. But if he did not sense any evil breath from this fetus, he would let Lady Yin abort her baby, in case of causing disasters to the human world.


    However, over three years, rumors got around in Chentang Pass. Some said that it was a saint, who was about to be born, while others stated that it was a monster. Opinions varied on this matter. Li Jing was under much pressure, and he often complained to his wife. "The baby has stayed in your womb for over three years without any sign of delivery. It''s too strange. Could it be that my Taoist cultivation was too low that I can''t tell the evil breath of this monster?"


    Lady Yin was furious and replied, "How can you speak ill of our baby? In ancient times, Three Sovereigns also stayed in their mothers'' wombs for many years before they were born. Now that you haven''t found any evil breath in the fetus, maybe it''s a Great Sage of the Human Tribe. You should be happy secretly when he''s born."


    Li Jing did not talk much about this matter. He was a practitioner, so, he naturally heard some events of ancient times from Immortal Du''e. Before Heavenly Sovereign Fuxi and Earthly Sovereign God Farmer were born, they indeed stayed in their mothers'' wombs for many years. He now only hoped that his baby was a sage of the Human Tribe too. Otherwise, his reputation would be ruined.

 Chapter 253: Birth of Nezha

    Chapter 253: Birth of Nezha


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    One day, Li Jing was dealing with official affairs in the government office when a servant ran to him. Panting, he reported , "Master, master, the lady is going to give birth the baby." When Li Jing heard that, he was elated. His wife had been pregnant for three and half years. Finally, she was going to deliver the baby. Thus, he immediately put his business aside and went home at his top speed.


    When he returned home, he heard the cries of Lady Yin coming from the bedroom. After a long time, she stopped crying. But the door was opened abruptly, and a panic maidservant rushed out. Li Jing asked anxiously, "What''s up? Does lady deliver the baby successfully? Is it a boy or a girl? Why haven''t I heard the cry of the baby? Could it be..." When he finished asking, his face suddenly turned pale.


    The maidservant was in a panic. Facing the inquiry of Li Jing, she was jittery. She stammered, "Ma...Master, lady ga...gave bir...birth to a...a meatball." The maidservant had been served Lady Yin all the time, she had thought that Lady Yin must have conceived a saint, but little did she think that it was a meatball. It totally freaked her out.


    Upon hearing this, Li Jing''s countenance changed sharply. He rushed into the room, only to see a red cloud of air with fragrance permeating the whole room. Within the room was a meatball, which was pink and tender, and looked like a wheel. Li Jing thought secretly, "It must be a monster." Suddenly, he pulled out his sword hung on his waist and wielded it toward the meatball, intending to kill it right here.


    While he was about to kill the meatball, a Green Light flashed and protected the meatball. Clang! Li Jing''s sword hit the Green Light and broke into two pieces suddenly. Li Jing''s purlicue became numb because of the force bounced back from the sword. Seeing this scene, he was completely stunned for no other reason than seeing two people. To be precise, they were a human being and a demon.


    The human being was a woman. She was of exquisite beauty and looked like a fairy who had descended to the world. Her temperament was noble. However, the demon was a monkey with a hairy face which looked like Thunder God. Although it wore a robe, it smiled all the time, which made people feel that it was frivolous at the first sight. The woman stood arm-in-arm with the demon monkey. It seemed quite strange.


    They showed up without any sound, which shocked Li Jing. With the cultivation of Heavenly Immortals, he failed to notice them. Therefore, it proved that their cultivation was much higher than his. Moreover, they probably were the ones who had protected the meatball. Li Jing suddenly shouted, "Who are you? Why did you intrude into my house? Is it your profound cultivation that makes you so rude?"


    The monkey grinned at Li Jing and said, "Haha, you''re Li Jing, right? I heard that you''ve formally acknowledged Immortal Du''e of the Tribe of Humanity as your master. Even if it is your master, he should be polite and courteous in front of me. There''s only one person named Xuandu among the Tribe of Humanity that I thought much of. The others could get no attention from me. Little did I expect that as a disciple of the third generation of the Tribe of Humanity, you''re acting so rudely. You really helped me learn a lot."


    Li Jing was greatly shocked. The demon monkey easily figured out his mastership and even did not value his master Immortal Du''e much. Furthermore, he said that he only thought highly of Xuandu. Therefore, he may have a mysterious and profound background. Li Jing surely knew who was Xuandu. He was the only core disciple of the Tribe of Humanity. With profound cultivation, he was a Sage-to-be in Untainted Land. The monkey could directly speak his name. Perhaps he was also a Sage-to-be?


    A Sage-to-be! Though Li Jing was the disciple of Immortal Du''e, he had never seen Taoist Xuan Du. Now, a Sage-to-be showed up in front of him. How could he stay calm? He once heard his master Immortal Du''e talking about some famous Sages-to-be in Untainted Land. How about the one stood in front of him? A monkey with the cultivation of a Sage-to-be, could it be...


    Thinking about this, Li Jing was in a panic. The monkey must be Taoist Liu Er of the Blood Sea. No wonder Li Jing was freaking out. Laozi and Minghe had enmity against each other, now as a disciple of the Tribe of Humanity, how could he feel ease when Taoist Liu Er of the Blood Sea appeared in front of him? But now he had no choice but to resign himself to fate. He saluted nervously and respectfully, "The disciple of the third generation of the Tribe of Humanity, Li Jing, pays his respects to Immortal Liu Er."


    Yeah, the two were Liu Er and Yaoji. When Li Jing figured out his identity, Liu Er laughed and said, "Yo! I don''t expect that you''ve recognized me. Not bad. You don''t need to be nervous. Although the Blood Sea and the Tribe of Humanity do have enmity between each other, I won''t injure a junior like you. If I do, I''ll ruin my reputation!"


    After hearing Liu Er''s words, Li Jing felt greatly relieved. Rumors had it that Liu Er was an undisciplined man who dared to offend Sages, so it was common for him to kill a junior. After he knew that Liu Er had no intention to injure him, Li Jing asked, "Immortal Liu Er, I''m wondering if its you who have saved this meatball?"


    Liu Er laughed, "Yes, it''s me. Li Jing, what has you learned from your master for so many years? How could you treat your son like a monster? If I didn''t protect him, you should have destroyed his Fated Chance. Your son and I have met before, but never did I expect to see him here again."


    Li Jing was dumbfounded. My son? Fated Chance? Filled with puzzlement, he asked, "Do you mean this meatball? Is it my son? Immortal Liu Er, could you please explain?" No wonder Li Jing would ask Liu Er about the origin of the meatball. He only had the cultivation of Heavenly Immortals and possessed superficial knowledge and experience. How could he figure out its origin?


    At the same time, Yaoji was also curious and asked, "Husband, is there anything special about this meatball? When you passed here three years ago, you said the same unintelligible words. Now, you went here on purpose and said you''ve met him before. Who is he indeed? Why does he attract your attention?"


    Liu Er laughed and explained, "It was named Ling Zhuzi, the Child Attendant of Goddess Nvywa. I met him at the Feast of Peaches, but we haven''t met for a long time. I didn''t expect him to reincarnate, and it was probably be the arrangement of Goddess Nvywa. When I passed here the last time, I''ve sensed his vital force, so I paid attention to him."


    "Today, I was here to help him pass through his first tribulation after his birth This meatball was the transformation of his cultivation in his previous life. If it was cut into two halves just now, though he could be born earlier, the cultivation he could inherit would become much less. He could at most have a cultivation of Golden Immortals. But waited till he absorbs all his cultivation in the previous life, he''ll have the cultivation of Primordial Unity Golden Immortals when he is born. If he practiced for some time, he can regain his cultivation of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals."


    Golden Immortal, Primordial Unity Golden Immortal, Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. When Li Jing heard these words, he was puzzled. None of them was what he could pursue, but he never thought that his son should have such a background. As the Child Attendant of Goddess Nyuwa, he was very distinguished and honorable. But Li Jing was envious when he thought that his son was a Primordial Unity Golden Immortal when he was born. However, he was only a Heavenly Immortal.


    At this time, lying on the bed, Lady Yin was very weak and she asked faintly, "Immortal Liu Er, could you tell me how long will it take before I can see my son?" Although Liu Er said that meatball was her son, it was still strange for her to stare at a meatball all the time. As a mother, she only wished to see her son as soon as possible, the son she had ccarried in her womb for three and a half years.


    Liu Er laughed and replied, "It won''t take long. Judging by his speed, he''ll come out three days later." Li Jing and Lady Yin were elated. Three days was not a long time. They''ve waited for three and a half years, so they didn''t feel troublesome to wait for another three days. Meanwhile, Lady Yin could take these three days to have a good rest.


    Lady Yin suddenly remembered that the baby was not named now, so she asked Li Jing, "Husband, why don''t you name our baby?" Li Jing remembered this matter then. Seeing that Liu Er was here, he asked, "Immortal Liu Er, would you please name my third son?"


    Liu Er was embarrassed when he heard Li Jing''s request. How could he know how to name a baby? He glared at Li Jing and turned to Yaoji. Seeing Liu Er''s eyes, Yaoji said, "Li Jing, you seem to have another two sons, one named Jinzha and the other Muzha. So, I suggest you name your third son Nezha."


    Seeing the pink and tender meatball, Yaoji said, "Husband, how about accepting one more disciple? Though Chan''er is your disciple, she''s a woman, who can''t inherit everything from you. Nezha is extraordinary, how about accepting him as your disciple?" Upon hearing this, Li Jing and Lady Yin were full of hope. Liu Er was a second to none expert below the Sage. If his son could be his disciple, it was a huge Fated Chance. Though his son was really extraordinary.

 Chapter 254: Immortal Tai Yi

    Chapter 254: Immortal Tai Yi


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Liu Er was depressed when he heard Yaoji''s suggestion. Nezha was indeed extraordinary, but why should he accept a child as his disciple? He received Yang Chan as his disciple when she was only 11 or 12 years old. This time, it was a newborn baby, who was just a meatball. Could it be that he was born to have the fate with children?


    But thinking carefully, Nezha was indeed good. He could only reincarnate with the cultivation of his previous life because of Goddess Nvywa. No one in Untainted Land was a match for Goddess Nvywa when it came to Fate. Being talented, Nezha was an ideal disciple. But at the same time, accepting him as his disciple was also a headache. But would Liu Er be afraid of it?


    Liu Er laughed and said, "Since my wife has suggested it, I''ll take him as my disciple. The Blood Sea really needs a gifted third-generation disciple, so that we can maintain our prestige and reputation." Most importantly, Yaoji suggested it, and thus Liu Er could not reject it. Though he was undisciplined, he really cared about Yaoji.


    Just then, a servant suddenly went to the door and reported, "Master, there''s a Taoist outside, waiting to meet you." After Li Jing heard this, he apologised to Liu Er and Yaoji and walked out. He was a member of the Tribe of Humanity, which belonged to Taoism. Now, a Taoist paid him a visit, so, he could not snub him, in case he was the disciple of the Tribe of Humanity.


    All of a sudden, Liu Er laughed. Yaoji was bewildered and asked, "Husband, what''s making you laugh?" Liu Er replied, "Nothing. There''s a Taoist coming here to vie for my disciple. You just stay here. I''m going to meet him." After he finished speaking, he turned around and headed towards the living room.


    Li Jing saw a Taoist standing in the living room. He hastened to salute him and asked, "May I know who are you, Immortal? And what is the purpose of your visit?" The Taoist was surrounded by Immortal Breath. Li Jing could not tell his cultivation. Therefore, he didn''t dare to address him as Fellow Taoist directly. It was not bad to call him an Immortal.


    The Taoist waved the hossu in his hand and said, "I''m Immortal Tai Yi of Golden Light Cave, Mount Qianyun. I''ve predicted that the General will have your third son today, so I come here to congratulate you. Would you please take him here and let me have a look?" The one coming here was the disciple of Honored Lord of the Origin, one of the Twelve Golden Immortals of the Clan of Enlightenment, Immortal Tai Yi.


    After knowing the comer''s identity, Li Jing cupped his one hand on the other and said, "Oh, it''s Immortal Tai Yi, please forgive me for not welcoming you in person. If you want to see my son, I suppose it''s not the right time. He...isn''t fully born yet." Li Jing didn''t know how to describe his son because Nezha was still a meatball.


    Immortal Tai Yi frowned upon hearing those words. As a disciple of Honored Lord of the Origin, he naturally knew the identity of Li Jing''s third son. Thus, he predicted his birth date and came here. But Li Jing said that the baby was not born, did he try to blind him? No, wait. Not fully born yet? What did it mean? Did something happen?


    Immortal Tai Yi asked confoundedly, "I''ve predicted that today is your son''s birth date, so I came here to visit you. What do you mean by saying that he''s not fully born yet? Did something happen?" When Li Jing said that the baby was not fully born yet, his expression seemed strange. Apparently, an accident might have taken place.


    Li Jing dared not ignore Immortal Tai Yi''s question as the Immortal was his martial uncle. So he replied, "Nezha did come out from my wife''s belly, but now he looks like a meatball. He still needs another three days to be completely born. Therefore, you may have no opportunity to meet him in a short period of time."


    Immortal Tai Yi was delighted. He definitely knew what Li Jing was talking about. Goddess Nvywa the Sage sent Ling Zhuzi to reincarnate. However, judging by her love toward Ling Zhuzi, she definitely would not let him cultivate again when he was reborn. The so-called meatball was the transformation of Ling Zhuzi''s cultivation in his previous life. After he absorbed all the cultivation, even if he hadn''t started to practice, he would possess a good cultivation.


    However, Immortal Tai Yi was a little bit surprised that Li Jing could be so calm when he saw that his son was a meatball. If he cut the meatball into halves, Nezha could be born earlier, but it would destroy Nezha''s cultivation. Now the meatball was sound and safe, which made Immortal Tai Yi confused. But it was not too strange, after all, Li Jing was a practitioner, he should have some knowledge about it.


    Thinking that his future disciple would possess the cultivation of Primordial Unity Golden Immortals when he was born, Immortal Tai Yi was pleased. He then laughed and said, "General, I come here not just for taking a look at your son, but also intending to accept your son as my disciple. He was born during one-three am, which have committed 1,700 killing commandments. Only if he be my disciple can he escape tribulations."


    Li Jing was embarrassed when he heard Immortal Tai Yi''s words. If Liu Er did not appear, Li Jing would absolutely agree with what Immortal Tai Yi had said. However, Liu Er had accepted his son as his disciple first. Furthermore, he could not offend Liu Er. So he just said, "I''m sorry. You''re late, Immortal. Nezha has a master now."


    Upon hearing this, Immortal Tai Yi was furious. How could he be not angry when the ready disciple was received by someone e;se first. He said angrily, "General, you''d better not be cheated by a fake and shallow Taoist. Nezha has his fate with the Clan of Enlightenment. It''ll be his fortune to be my disciple. You don''t need to feel awkward, just lead me to meet that person. I have my ways to let him give up."


    "Oh, really? How can you let me give up? I wonder whether you''ll take out the Clan of Enlightenment or your master Honored Lord of the Origin?" Liu Er entered the living room. He definitely knew that Immortal Tai Yi would not say something good about him. Moreover, Minghe had said that, if he met people from the Tribe of Humanity, the Clan of Enlightenment or the Western Religious Sect, he could kill them if he disliked them.


    Immortal Tai Yi''s temper flared up when he heard this. But after he figured out the identity of the comer, his countenance changed drastically. Little did he expect that the one who had received Nezha as disciple firstly was Liu Er. When Immortal Tai Yi''s master, Honoured Lord of the Origin, attacked Minghe when he was passing tribulation, the Clan of Enlightenment and the Blood Sea had already possessed enmity against each other. Now, when he met Minghe''s disciple, how could he not be terrified?


    But after all, he had cultivated for a long time. He regained his calm in an instant. Looking at Liu Er, he said, "Oh, it''s Fellow Taoist Liu Er. I don''t expect that you''ve come here first. But Nezha and the Clan of Enlightenment has a huge fate. I took the order of my master, Honored Lord of the Origin, to accept this disciple. Could you please do me a favor and give up?"


    Although Liu er''s cultivation was higher than his, he didn''t worry about it. Receiving Nezha as his disciple was indeed what his master, Honoured Lord of the Origin, ordered him to do. Otherwise, how could he know the birthplace of Ling Zhuzi? Accepting Ling Zhuzi as his disciple was equal to drawing Goddess Nvywa, which was neutral, to the side of the Clan of Enlightenment. Immortal Tai Yi could not give it up, after all, his teacher always focused on this matter. He could never give it up or it would be disgraceful.


    In Yuxu Palace, Mount Kunlun, Honored Lord of the Origin looked at Chentang Pass from a distance. He felt quite surprised when seeing Liu Er. But when he saw Immortal Tai Yi was calm and didn''t concede when confronting Liu Er. He felt gratified because Immortal Tai Yi had saved the reputation of Yuxu Palace. A strand of killing intent floated around him. He was thinking about to kill Liu Er this time, in order to impair the strength of the Blood Sea.


    However, when he thought about Minghe''s strength and temperament, he gave up immediately. If he killed Liu Er, perhaps Minghe would go to Mount Kunlun to fight with him. Thus, before the God Deification Ceremony could begin, scores of disciples of the Clan of Enlightenment would be listed on the Investiture of the Gods. It was not wise at all.


    In the mansion of Li Jing, Liu Er snorted when he heard Immortal Tai Yi say these high-sounding words. He said, "Fellow Taoist? Tai Yi, you really think highly of yourself. In the Clan of Enlightenment, only Guang Chengzi is not bad. As for you, you''re merely a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. Even if your master is Honored Lord of the Origin, how do you deserve to call me your Fellow Taoist?" Immortal Tai Yi was a second-generation disciple of the Clan of Enlightenment, nominally, he was of the same generation as Liu Er. But he was just a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. Liu Er had his self-esteem, he disdained to be the Fellow Taoist of a man who often talked about his master.


    When he finished speaking, his eyes were wide open, and the undisguised killing intent exploded directly, pressing toward Immortal Tai Yi. Li Jing, who suffered some residual power, felt like as if he was in the harsh winter. He couldn''t help quivering. All he had in mind was that, what a mighty killing intent it was! Is this the strength of a Sage-to-be? Even if it was the remaining power, it also made him unable to move.

 Chapter 255: Nezhas Apprenticeship

    Chapter 255: Nezha''s Apprenticeship


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Feeling Liu Er''s forceful killing intent, Immortal Tai Yi showed fear on his face. Liu Er was a Sage-to-be, while he was just a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. Although he knew that Honored Lord of the Origin was paying attention to the situation, he was still worried that he might possibly die. In that case, he would be the first to be on the Investiture of the Gods.


    In Yuxu Palace, when Honored Lord of the Origin noticed Liu Er''s killing intent, he threw out his Eight Treasures Jade Ruyi. Suddenly, two swords showed up and stopped the Jade Ruyi, with Minghe''s laughter lingering in the sky, "Honored Lord of the Origin, you are really just what you used to be. If you want, I can play with you."


    Honored Lord of the Origin''s face turned cold hearing his words. He hadn''t foreseen that Minghe was also following Chentang Pass closely. He said in a cold voice, "Minghe, if my disciple gets hurt, I will not let you off. I will send all of your disciples to the Investiture of the Gods and end your Blood Sea''s Taoism lineage." It was Minghe''s Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword that stopped his Jade Ruyi.


    Minghe''s waves of laughter came over again, "Ha-ha... Honored Lord of the Origin, you think too much of yourself. Either my Good Separation or Evil Separation can stop you. Just show me how you can end my Taoism lineage. Speaking of it, I just remembered the last time you raided me. You are a Sage of immortality, so how can I end this Karma between you and me? How about destroying your Clan of Enlightenment?"


    Minghe was laughing, but his words showed horrible killing intent. Hearing Minghe''s words, Honored Lord of the Origin was rageful, screaming, "How dare you!" All of a sudden, Pangu Banner appeared in his hands, with horrible Sword Aura of Chaos shrouding the sky of Mount Kunlun, which seemed to be activated. Honored Lord of the Origin knew Minghe would definitely do what he said. In the Untainted Land, Minghe seemed to have no fear in doing anything.


    Right at the moment, a Golden Bridge suddenly appeared between Yuantu and Abi Sword and Sword Aura of Chaos, followed by a figure walking down the Golden Bridge. It was Immortal Tai Yi who was just at Li Jing''s mansion at Chentang Pass. He went back to Mount Kunlun and the Golden Bridge disappeared after him instantly. It was Laozi, the Grand Pure One, who just took action.


    After the disappearance of the Golden Bridge, Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword flew away. Minghe''s voice came again, "Honored Lord of the Origin, I will wait for you in the Battle of Gods Investiture. I will see whether you can protect your disciples all the time. By then, my disciples won''t show any mercy." Immortal Tai Yi did return but he still got hurt.


    When Minghe stopped Honored Lord of the Origin, and Liu Er started his attack towards Immortal Tai Yi. The Rod of Origin appeared in his hand and he waved it towards Immortal Tai Yi. Tai Yi took out a Magic Weapon to resist this attack immediately but was swept away for a long distance and got badly hurt indeed. Then, he was saved by Laozi and brought back to Mount Kunlun.


    Honored Lord of the Origin was relieved after seeing Immortal Tai Yi''s came back safely. Dispersing the Sword Aura of Chaos shrouding the whole Mount Kunlun, Honored Lord of the Origin put away his Pangu Banner and Eight Treasures Jade Ruyi. He treated Immortal Tai Yi''s wound simply and went back to his Immortal''s Cave. Actually, Immortal Tai Yi''s injury was not a big deal. What he was really worried about was Minghe. In fact, Minghe was a great threat to him.


    Although Minghe didn''t have many disciples, each of them was extraordinary. His eldest disciple, Liu Er, was at the Late Stage of a Sage-to-be. His second disciple, Kong Xuan, was at the Secondary Stage of a Sage-to-be. While the third one, Black Tortoise, was only at the Peak Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, but his Golden Body of Merit cultivated with Martial Arts couldn''t be broken by any Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal without powerful primordial spiritual treasures.


    Even all the disciples of the Clan of Enlightenment couldn''t be compared to the three disciples of Minghe. Although Minghe also third generation disciples, there were only two members including Nezha. If he killed Nezha, his Clan of Enlightenment would offend Goddess Nvywa as well, who had always been neutral. However, Honored Lord of the Origin would feel ashamed to fight against Yang Chan, who was just a little girl.


    Yang Chan''s cultivation was not strong enough, but she owned the Lotus Lamp which was given by Minghe as a gift. With this amazing treasure, Yang Chan could be equals with his second generation disciples. And none of his third generation disciples could be her opponent. However, if he sent a second generation disciple to beat her, her teacher Liu Er would not stand by. Then it would be hard to tell who would be on the Investiture of the Gods.


    Thinking over and over again, Honored Lord of the Origin felt a headache and he couldn''t even figure out any solution to defeat Minghe. Even if he gathered all the disciples of his clan to fight against Minghe, he was not sure if he could win. Right at that moment, Honored Lord of the Origin remembered Laozi. If Laozi could help him, he thought he would have some chance to win. He felt it was the right time to make contact with his big brother.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Zhaoge City, Minghe put away his Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword, looking at Chentang Pass with a smile on his face. He was a little bit surprised about Nezha''s issue, who was incarnated from Ling Zhuzi. He hadn''t expected that Liu Er could unintentionally recruit Nezha as his disciple. Minghe stretched out his hand, looking at the primordial spiritual treasure in four balls of light. He thought, was it you who made Ling Zhuzi connect with my Blood Sea?


    The four primordial spiritual treasures were those that Honored Lord of the Origin used to exchange the Mentor of Human Sovereign with Minghe, which were Universe Ring, Red Armillary Sash, Fire-tipped Spear, and Wind Fire Wheels. Minghe didn''t think too much when Honored Lord of the Origin gave them to him. Was it the will of Heaven that Nezha became a disciple of his Blood Sea? Did these primordial spiritual treasures really have some connection with him? Or were these treasures bonded with Nezha?


    Under these circumstances, the four primordial spiritual treasures should be given to him. Minghe waved his arm, and the four treasures transformed into a stream of light instantly and flew towards the direction of Chentang Pass. Minghe thought, as Nezha''s grandmaster, he could send these as the first gifts for his grand disciple''s entrance ceremony. These days, Nezha''s cultivation hadn''t got a breakthrough yet. With Liu Er''s teachings, Nezha might create some shocking events in this life.


    In the General military Office of Chentang Pass, Li Jing looked at Liu Er dumbfoundedly. He just saw a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal was waved away by Liu Er''s stick. What made Li Jing shocked most was that Liu Er even didn''t care about Honored Lord of the Origin who was a Sage. In Li Jing''s cognition, Sage was the most powerful of all. Therefore, quite a lot of cultivators tried their best to become the disciples of Sage''s clan, so they could have a strong support.


    Li Jing used to learn Liu Er''s stories from his teacher, Immortal Du''e, such as Liu Er''s fiercely beating Guang Chengzi and facing squarely Honored Lord of the Origin with no fear. None of these things could be done by an ordinary guy, but Liu Er did. When this really happened in front of Li Jing, his common sense collapsed. He realized that sometimes it didn''t work even as a disciple of Sage.


    As for his third son, who observed Liu Er his teacher, Li Jing was both happy and worried. He was happy that Nezha had a big backing and Li Jing can also benefit from it. What worried him was how would Nezha''s unscrupulous Master taught Nezha. What if he turned out to be as Liu Er. In Li Jing''s teacher Immortal Du''e ''s word, Nezha would be lawless which Li Jing could not withstand.


    After settling with Immortal Tai Yi, Liu er had hardly got back to the inner room when four golden light fell in front of him, which were actually four primordial spiritual treasures. Li Jing looked at them and immediately beamed with delight. Although he didn''t reach a high cultivation, he could recognize that they were primordial spiritual treasures. His teacher Immortal Du''e had a primordial spiritual treasure, Wind-stabilizing Bead, which was just a Low Grade primordial spiritual treasure.


    Looking at the four primordial spiritual treasures, Liu er smiled and said, "It seems that my teacher has known I recruited a disciple. My little Nezha is a fortunate boy. The four treasures have different functions separately, which were really suitable for him. Since it is so, I don''t need to prepare him another gift."


    Looking at the four Mid Grade of Primordial Spiritual Treasures, Li Jing was totally shocked. Was Blood Sea that abundant? Liu Er''s master Ancestor Minghe had sent four Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures before Nezha formally acknowledged Liu Er as his master. These might be the first gifts his master gave to him. Li Jing felt a little bit envious. Thinking of the time he acknowledged Immortal Du''e as his master, he just received a sword, a Mid Grade Postcelestial Spiritual Treasure, which was hanging to his waist. As an old saying went, it would make you hopping mad if you compare yourself with luckier people.


    Three days later, Nezha consumed all of the cultivation from his preexistence successfully. In this life, he was born to be at the Secondary Stage of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal and had a Mid Grade of Primordial Spiritual Treasure, named Embroidered Ball. This treasure must be the Magic Weapon he had owned in his preexistence. Nezha looked like a 3 to 4 years old boy that could jump and speak even if he was just born.


    After Nezha was born, he formally saluted Liu Er as his master. Liu Er sent him some gifts on this ceremony. Besides Universe Ring, Red Armillary Sash, Fire-tipped Spear and Wind Fire Wheels from Minghe, Liu Er also gave him Immortal-bundling Rope and Sword of Yin and Yang, which were the Low Grade of primordial spiritual treasures. Liu Er also taught him how to cultivate them. Since then, Nezha officially became a disciple of Blood Sea.

 Chapter 256: Meeting King Zhou

    Chapter 256: Meeting King Zhou


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe walked among the crowd in Zhaoge City, which was more prosperous now than last time he had been here. This should be attributed to King Zhou, who scored political and military achievements and even revitalized the Shang Dynasty to become much more powerful than the period when his father Emperor Yi was in governance.


    It was time to meet King Zhou since 30 years had passed. The Battle of Gods Investiture started from praying in the temple of Goddess Nvywa. King Zhou was greedy for the beauty of Goddess Nvywa and wrote a poem which angered her. Therefore, she summoned Three Evil Spirits of Xuanyuan Tomb to interrupt the administration of the government, so as to trigger resentments across the nation and encouraged revolts from vassals. This provided an opportunity for Xiqi to build the Zhou Dynasty.


    However, the origin of the battle was odd. King Zhou was an emperor, no matter how lecherous he was he should not be so bold as to violate Goddess Nvywa. After all, immortals existed in this era. Moreover, why can''t King Zhou''s subordinates erase what he, a mortal, had written? There must be a reason.


    Before King Zhou was born, Minghe had instilled wisdom in him and helped him to retrieve his memories of several previous lives. With the Book of Life and Death in hand, recalling one''s previous life memory was a piece of cake for Minghe. So how could King Zhou not know that the Sage could not be violated and still wrote that poem to offend Goddess Nvywa?


    However, if the Shang Dynasty wasn''t in chaos, how could Minghe lead the Clan of Humans, the Clan of Enlightenment and the Western Religious Sect to the trap? So Minghe came to see King Zhou. The palace was more magnificent than his father Emperor Yi''s. Besides, there were also some rules in its layout, with a tactical formation set in secret. It was built by the Luck of the dynasty and could not be broken in by anyone lower than Da Luo Golden Immortal.


    Looking at the palace layout, Minghe shook his head and smiled. King Zhou was very careful. The Human Tribe was the ruler of Heaven and Earth and the most powerful one in Untainted Land. Although the Holy Land of Human Tribe didn''t expand, who would be brave enough to risk offending the whole Human Tribe to kill their emperor, which equates to playing with fire?


    Minghe found King Zhou through his Spiritual Thought, who was in cultivating in the hidden room. There was a little strange, with a black flag floating above his head, black smoke around his body, and an odd shadowy figure behind him with three heads and six arms, which was similar to the Ashura body cultivated by the Ashura Tribe in the Blood Sea.


    Minghe nodded his head. King Zhou had a good aptitude. Although he was born in the Human Tribe, he succeeded in cultivating the Dharma Laksana of Shura. He was only 32, however, he got the cultivation of Golden Immortal which others might not be able to obtain in their whole lives. But the vital force around him was wholly concealed. Unless the cultivator was higher than that of the tactic demonstrator or King Zhou was willing to expose himself, his weirdness wouldn''t be found.


    The tactic demonstrator was Minghe. So in Untainted Land, even the Sages might not see through what Minghe had done to King Zhou. Seeing that King Zhou was so diligent to cultivate himself, Minghe was satisfied. It was worthwhile for him to teach King Zhou, but now it was time to repay him.


    One step forward, Minghe had already been in the hidden room. Watching King Zhou absorbed in cultivation, he quietly called, "Di Xin, wake up!" Although the voice was not loud, it had the power to reach into one''s soul and got into King Zhou''s mind like a clap of thunder. King Zhou woke up suddenly with a panic look on his face.


    After figuring out who called him, King Zhou was shocked. He stood up from the cultivation terrace and kneeled down, saying, "Your Ancestor, for I... No, Wu Zhiqi didn''t know of your presence, please excuse me for not going out to meet you." It''s true that King Zhou was the incarnation of Wu Zhiqi, the Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey whose Origin had been taken by Minghe. The appearance of Minghe shocked him.


    Minghe walked onto the cultivation terrace, sat down, and said, "Wu Zhiqi, you''re lucky that you''ve incarnated into a royal family and even became the Human Sovereign enjoying the Luck of the Human Tribe. At the time when King Zhou was born, I found that he was your incarnation, so I helped you to recall your previous life memory. To my surprise, after a short time of 32 years, you''re a Golden Immortal. It seems to be working out just fine."


    King Zhou knelt and bent down under the cultivation terrace, saying, "I thank your Ancestor for your mercy and cultivating me in the incarnation. Your Ancestor inspired me when I was born and bestowed the Origin of Shura, the Shura Flag, and the Grade Six Red Lotus of Fire and cultivation exercises on me. Otherwise, how could I achieve the Golden Immortal Fruit in mere 30 years?"


    At that time, Minghe took the Origin of the Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey from Wu Zhiqi, sent him into reincarnation, and gave him some Origin of Shura which didn''t awaken in several of his previous lives. In his present life, it was converted by Minghe. Besides, he also granted him cultivation exercises and Spiritual Treasures. Otherwise, how could he get into this realm in such a short time?


    Looking at the respectful appearance of Wu Zhiqi, Minghe nodded with satisfaction saying, "Very good! You know who gave you everything that you have. Well, you should also know that there is no such thing as a free lunch. My teachings and gifts to you aren''t to pass the time. I need you to do something for me. After it''s done, I will definitely reward you."


    Hearing that, King Zhou suddenly sweated in fear. His previous life was the Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey Wu Zhiqi, who was good at seeking Luck and avoiding calamity. Although he lost his Magic Skills, he knew that Evil Spirits are gradually developed between Heaven and Earth, which was the sign of the arrival of Cultivation Tribulation. Judging by this, the thing Minghe required him to do must not be easy and could not be refused.


    King Zhou could only say cautiously, "Whatever your Ancestor asks, I will try my best. But the Cultivation Tribulation of Heaven and Earth had come again. Although I''m the Human Sovereign, my cultivation is low so I''m afraid that I cannot finish the task your Ancestor gives. So... So..." He wanted to refuse Minghe directly but was too timid to speak out.


    Minghe said peacefully, "Not bad! Although your previous life''s Magic Skills are gone, your intuition is great. Yes, the Cultivation Tribulation of Heaven and Earth is coming, and what I ask you to do is related to it. But you cannot decide whether you will do it or not, for you have no choice. If you do not listen to me, the consequence will be unbearable."


    Hearing that, King Zhou was stunned and terrified, saying at once, "Your Ancestor, please don''t get me wrong. I only worried my strength is too weak and will let your Ancestor down. If your plan is delayed by me, I''m the one to be blamed." Hearing Minghe''s words, King Zhou suddenly changed his words and was eager to convince Minghe that the reason for his unwillingness was his concern that he would hamper Minghe.


    Noticing King Zhou trembling with fear, Minghe knew that he had misunderstood his meaning. King Zhou must have thought that Minghe was threatening him. But who was Minghe? Did he need to threaten a small Golden Immortal? Although he was the Human Sovereign, Minghe could dispose of him and send a puppet to fulfill his plan. Threatening him was a taint on Minghe''s reputation.


    Minghe said, "Since you know the Cultivation Tribulation is coming, I''ll tell you that this time that Shang will perish and Zhou will prosper. That''s the trend of Heaven. Through the replacement of dynasties, Ancestor Hongjun wants to launch the Battle of Gods Investiture for God Deification Ceremony of Heavenly Court. The Clan of Humans, the Clan of Enlightenment, the Tribe of Severity and the Western Religious Sect are all in the tribulation. With the Tribe of Severity assisting your Shang Dynasty, what do you think the others will do?"


    Hearing that, King Zhou was frightened with cold sweat running down his face. The people of the Shang Dynasty believed in the Tribe of Severity, most disciples worked as officials in the court and even the Grand Preceptor, Wen Zhong was one of them. Thus the rest of the clans could not take part in it. However, since Shang would perish and Zhou would prosper, the three religions would probably assist Zhou together. Although the Tribe of Severity was powerful, it was hardly possible for one Sage and one religion to win again four Sages and three sects.


    Minghe continued, "If Western Zhou wants to develop, the Shang Dynasty has to be in a mess first. Although you are not so proficient in governing a country, under your administration the Shang Dynasty is somehow in a stable and smooth situation. If the country is in order, how could the Battle of Gods Investiture start? Guess what will the Sages do?"

 Chapter 257: The Setup

    Chapter 257: The Setup


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    King Zhou immediately began to consider after hearing the words of Minghe. Since his royal uncle Bi Gan and important officials like Grand Preceptor Wenzhong could manage the court well, Shang Dynasty would never become a scene of chaos, so Sages could not attack mortals. If they did so, they would leave a bad image in the Human Tribe, which might greatly influence their preaching. Besides, many disciples of Tribe of Severity were also in court, so Tongtian Sect Leader would not just stand by if Sages launched their attack.


    Then, the most effective and also the simplest way was to deal with him, the Human Sovereign first. As long as the Human Sovereign became fatuous and tyrannical, those important officials would have no ways to stop the Sovereign even if they wanted to. At that time, Shang Dynasty would naturally become a mess. This made King Zhou sweat heavily, for he was just a Golden Immortal in this life even though he was in the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal in his previous life. How could he defend himself from attacks from he Sages?


    Thinking of this, King Zhou suddenly understood what Minghe said a few minutes ago. It turned out that Minghe did not mean to threaten him but he just told the truth. King Zhou then bow to Minghe and asked, "My great Ancestor, please save me." King Zhou wanted to remain safe and sound all his life even when he was Wu Zhiqi in his previous life. However, a task which could not be refused found him, so he became involved in reincarnation. He could finally cultivate for longevity again, so he certainly did not want to be killed by Sages again


    Seeing King Zhou came to realize the reality, Minghe then said with a smile, "As long as you do as I said, I will save your life. If I don''t want to save you, I would not enlighten you when you were just born and gave you the cultivating exercises Spiritual Treasure. Apart from these, I have also done many other things. Don''t you realize that your one hundred thousand imperial guards are very special?"


    Minghe''s words suddenly occurred to King Zhou that the imperial guards his Zhaoge City now was the troop he relied on to conquer the whole country before, which was invincible. In addition, King Zhou felt a sense of kinship with them, so he asked them to protect Zhaoge after he became king. Since Minghe mentioned it, he himself also thought it was a little bit strange, so King Zhou asked curiously, " What''s so special about my Imperial guards? Please tell me."


    Minghe laughed and said, "As I found you had reincarnated as King Zhou, I selected a hundred thousand soldiers from the Ashura tribe to form an Ashura army, sent them into incarnation and made them members of the Human Tribe. Since they also carried some Origin of Shura during the process of incarnation, it was natural for you to feel familiar with them. With a troop of hundred thousand soldiers, you could surely conquer the Human Tribe."


    After hearing Minghe''s words, King Zhou came to understand why he felt familiarity with his troop of a hundred thousand soldiers. It was because that they shared the same Origin. Besides, the reason why King Zhou and all of those soldiers could become stronger quickly during the battles was due to the effect of Origin of Ashura. As for the Ashura Tribe, Evil Spirit and senses of killing were the best tonics for cultivation.


    However, King Zhou still could not understand why Minghe would turn those hundred thousand tribesmen into members of the Human Tribe. Did he only do this to increase the Shang Dynasty''s strength? Therefore, King Zhou asked, "What''s Ancestor''s aim to arrange the incarnation of those hundred thousand Ashura members? Is it related to the mission you asked me to complete? Please advise me."


    Minghe replied, "This troop naturally has its role to play. During the Battle of Gods Investiture, humans will fight with humans, and immortals will deal with immortals, as will Sages. So immortals will not kill the Human Tribe. This army will become the fatal tool to be used on all of them. What you should do now is to hide it and pretend to not care about the affairs of court, making Shang Dynasty become a mess. Only this way can the three religions be involved."


    King Zhou soon understood that Minghe was preparing a great plan. The turmoil of Shang Dynasty would become a bait to lure Tribe of Humanity, Clan of Enlightenment and Western Religious Sect. As King Zhou still had his own concerns, so he could only say, "As Ancestor ordered, I will certainly obey you. However, I''m afraid that Ancestor''s plan will be influenced if the Sage attacked me secretly."


    Minghe laughed, "I know what you are worried about. I have my arrangement, so take it easy and just do what I said. "Then, Minghe gave a brocade box to King Zhou. King Zhou was pretty happy when saw what was in that box. He hurriedly thanked Minghe,"Your Ancestor, thank you for giving me this treasure, I will not disappoint you. "The excited expression on King Zhou''s face greatly showed that the treasure in the box was extremely valuable.


    Looking at the excited King Zhou, Minghe finally instructed, "Wu Zhiqi, you will gain a lot from me after you finish the mission. Good luck to you. "Minghe then disappeared after saying those words. After Minghe left, King Zhou stood up and looked at the brocade box in his hand carefully. He was slightly worried while feeling excited at the same time. Being involved in the conflicts among the Sages, he could only just take it one step at a time.


    Minghe then stood in the sky above Zhaoge City, overlooking this prosperous city. Though the people there lived a happy life now, the Cultivation Tribulation and wars of God Deification Ceremony would turn this city into a mess. A turmoil would certainly occur in the Human Tribe, while Minghe would not give up his plan because of the mercy he felt. In addition, it was the will of Heaven, what Minghe did was just to speed up the process.


    Since the plan related to King Zhou was set up, Minghe had no reason to continue staying here. He rode the cloud and left. The God Deification Ceremony had begun, all Sages were preparing their plans, so Minghe naturally needed to prepare more. Although King Zhou''s role was effective, it was not enough. Minghe needed to find more resources.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Right among the mountains outside Chentang Pass, many Wild Beasts lived there and barely any human beings would go to that place. However, a flourishing peach forest grew among such mountains with the scent spreading out for miles. The Wild Beasts nearby were also attracted by this scent, but it seemed that something scary was in that forest and none of them dared to get close to that forest.


    Right at this time, a red light suddenly strikes down to the ground from the sky, which made the frightened Wild Beasts around and they fled as if it were some horrible thing. However, after that red light faded, a child about seven or eight years old showed up. He carried a Fire-tipped Spear and stood on Wind Fire Wheels. Red Armillary Sash was twining around his shoulder and Immortal-bundling Rope was hanging around his waist. It was Nezha who was born after three and a half year''s pregnancy.


    Nezha was the disciple of Liu Er now. Liu Er was living outside Chentang Pass for the time being, and he would plant a peach forest wherever he went, for he liked eating peaches very much. Since Chentang Pass was not far from here, it was very convenient for Nezha to go between here and his home in Chentang Pass. As for why those beasts would feel scared of him, that was because he always bullied those beasts badly although he did not think his actions to them were bully.


    Glancing at those escaping Wild Beasts, Nezha murmured angrily, "Humph! Am I that scary? It seems that I gain no good impressions by feeding you all those peaches, I will never feed you all again." Nezha always fed those beasts with peaches Liu Er planted, so those beasts both loved and hated him.


    Without paying too much attention to those fleeing wild beasts, Nezha kept his Wind Fire Wheels and ran towards the peach orchard. Meanwhile, he shouted, "Master, master, where are you? I''m here to greet you." However, his impatient behavior was totally not appropriate at all to greet a master, he was lucky that Liu Er his master did not care too much about it, otherwise, Nezha would have already been reprimanded.


    At the center of the peach orchard, a house made up of bamboos sat amidst it, which was well-designed. The designer was obviously Yaoji. Right now, Liu Er was lying on a stone bench alone, enjoying the peaches. As for Yaoji, she went to see Peach Blossom Fairy and Yang Chan several days ago. Liu Er was leisurely staying here alone.


    After hearing Nezha''s voice, Liu Er sat up. Seeing Nezha running to him in a hurry, he questioned, "Nezha, didn''t I make it clear that you need to cultivate the Magic Skills I taught you at home now? Why are you here again?" To be honest, Nezha was too naughty, which gave Liu Er a headache every time he saw him. Especially, every time Nezha came, Liu Er''s peach orchard would be badly damaged, so he could only ask Nezha to cultivate at home.


    Liu Er just taught him new a Magic Skill a few days ago, however, Nezha came to him again in such a short time. This definitely made Nezha a headache for Liu Er. Hearing Liu Er''s words, Nezha laughed and said, "Master, see, I have already mastered the Magic Skills you taught me. Turn!" Suddenly, Nezha turned into a man with three heads and six arms, holding the Magic Weapons in every hand, which looked very powerful.


    Seeing this, Liu Er, it was a bit surprised that Nezha''s talent was very good. The Magic Skills of three-headed six-arm was the result of his Enlightenment of the Ashura Real Body. He did not expect for Nezhato get the hang of it only within a few days. Nezha was really a talent. Recruiting Nezha as his disciple was one of the best things he had done. Nezha had enough cultivation and aptitude to prop up the banner of the third generation disciple of the Blood Sea.

 Chapter 258: Nezha and Yaksha

    Chapter 258: Nezha and Yaksha


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Looking at Liu Er''s shocked face, Nezha said with a smile, "Master, how is it? Am I strong enough? Last time you told me that if I could complete this, you will allow me to go out and have some fun. You can''t break your promise,!" After all, Nezha was just a kid, so it was natural for him to be cocky. Even if he had reached the Realm of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal, Nezha was only about 3 or 4 years old, so it was normal of him to be naughty.


    Remembering his previous promise, Liu Er said, "Okay, then I shall allow you to go out and play, but you have to get your parents'' permission first. Besides, you mustn''t cause any trouble nor use any of your Magic Weapons." Nezha was crazy about playing but he possessed plenty of Spiritual Treasures. It would be dangerous if he got cheated by others.


    Hearing that, Nezha jumped happily and said, "Ooh, I can go out and play. I''ll tell my parents immediately." Then he ran out vivaciously. Looking at Nezha''s back, Liu Er couldn''t help worrying. So he pulled out a golden hair and blew gently, attaching it to Nezha silently.


    As Immortal Tai Yi said, when Nezha was born, he committed 1,700 sins. Liu Er was afraid that there would be some troubles among the God Deification Ceremony, Liu Er was naturally concern for his safety It was not because he was afraid of Nezha causing trouble outside; Blood Sea was never afraid of anyone. What he feared was that Nezha may be in trouble. Although Nezha reached the Realm of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal, he was not invincible. He still needed to be careful.


    The golden hair attached to Nezha was condensed by the Power of Infinity of Liu Er, so its power was incomparable. If Nezha came across any danger, it would be activated and then transformed into the incarnation of Liu Er with the cultivation of the Peak of the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. It could last for about an hour, which would be enough for Liu Er to come and help.


    Before leaving the peach orchard, Nezha picked a basket of peaches. Then he flew back to Chentang Pass on his Wind Fire Wheels. After he returned home and saw his mother Lady Yin, Nezha handed over the basket full of peaches smilingly, "Mum, I am back. Look, I brought some peaches back for you and dad. With this, you will be much faster in cultivation."


    Being a disciple of Liu Er, Nezha had had enough of those peaches. Although the peaches couldn''t be compared to the Peaches of Immortality in Garden of Peaches of Immortality, they were also rich in Spiritual Air. Eating the peaches for a long period of time could not only improve one''s constitution but also speed up one''s cultivation. It just took Li Jing three or four years to improve his cultivation from Heavenly Immortal to Black Immortal, which were all thanks to the peaches Nezha had brought back.


    And Li Jing''s wife, Lady Yin, who was originally a mortal, had reached the stage of Veridical Immortality by then. Besides, even the generals in Li Jing''s home became Earthly Immortals. As an old saying goes, when a man gets to the top, all those connected with him will benefit. Thanks to Nezha, Lady Yin received a set of cultivating exercises from Liu Er.


    Looking at the basket full of peaches that were picked by Nezha, Lady Yin touched Nezha''s head, scolding gently, "You''re so naughty! Your master planted those trees with so much effort. But you pick some of them every time when you get home. Be careful that your master may scold you." Lady Yin definitely knew that Nezha did this out of filial piety. But she was worried that Nezha''s master would not like him because of this.


    Nezha looked up at his mother and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, my master must have done something to the peaches. They''re growing so rapidly. Every time I get there, there are plenty of peaches on the tree. It seems like they are inexhaustible. You and dad are too slow in cultivation, I hope that you can improve your cultivation faster by eating more of those peaches. In a few days, I''ll ask my master for some self-defense Magic Weapons for you."


    Hearing Nezha''s words, Lady Yin felt quite gratified and said, "Don''t bother your master. I don''t need any Magic Weapon for self-defense since I''m always at home. As for you, you went to visit your master this morning, why are you back all of a sudden. Did your master teach you any new magic arts?"


    Hearing Lady Yin''s words, Nezha suddenly remembered why he came back, and said ingratiatingly, "Mum, my master had promised me that only if I learned the Magic Skills of Three Heads and Six arms, he would allow me to go out and play for a few days. So I came back to ask for your permission." Then he just stared at Lady Yin with his big shining eyes like a puppy.


    Seeing this, Lady Yin didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and she just said, "Okay, you don''t have to act like this. I agree. But you can''t go too far away, and you mustn''t cause any trouble outside. Or you may get punished by your master. Besides, you have to take one soldier from home. I ..." Nezha disappeared before Lady Yin could finish her words.


    When Nezha was flying in the sky, he turned over and said to Lady Yin, "Mum, don''t worry! I won''t run into any trouble. Besides, it''s too troublesome to take a soldier from home with me. They ride the cloud too slowly, while my Wind Fire Wheels are far faster than theirs. I''ll be back early." It was true that Wind Fire Wheels were primordial spiritual treasure which was very rare. They could travel 120,000 miles in a moment and was even faster than Sun Wukong''s Jindowin.


    Having left Chentang Pass, Nezha headed east riding on Wind Fire Wheels. Chentang Pass was not far from East Sea, and Nezha had never seen the sea since he was born. He used to hear about the vastness of the sea and now he had the chance to see it. After a while, Nezha arrived at the cost of East Sea. Looking at the boundless East Sea, Nezha was stunned instantly.


    Nezha landed on the ground excitedly and overlooked the boundless sea. Tons of waves stroke against the rocks, making a loud slapping noise. Nezha had never seen such a spectacular scene before. He kept all his Magic Weapons and stepped to the coast with his bare feet and stepping in the water, kicking sands and catching crabs, he had so much fun there.


    While playing excitedly, Nezha took out the Red Armillary Sash directly and stirred the coast of the sea. Red Armillary Sash was a Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure. Although Nezha didn''t activate it, its power was really impressive. For a while, the sea area nearby was stirred into rolling waves. The creatures in the nearby sea area were all escaping.


    At the same time, a Yaksha patroling nearby the coast of the sea saw the Creatures in Sea Clan escaping and asked them. Then he knew that it was because of a kid playing by the sea, which caused the turbulence in the neighboring sea area. As a result, they had to escape from that sea area. Hearing that, the Yaksha rode on waves and came to see who caused such a scene and stirred the Sea Clan into such restlessness.


    The Yaksha came to the nearby sea area and saw Nezha waving Red Armillary Sash in the sea. With the swing of Red Armillary Sash, the sea was filled with great waves. The Sea-patroling Yaksha stared at him in astonishment. Nezha was very young, and he didn''t hold back the light of Red Armillary Sash, which let the Yaksha notice the outstanding power of Red Armillary Sash.


    Although he only had the cultivation of Veridical Immortal, the Yaksha still knew enough about primordial spiritual treasures. He had seen one of the primordial spiritual treasures before, which were the treasures that could only be possessed by the crown prince of Dragon Tribe. But the red sash in that kid''s hand was shining with the light of treasures, which was similar to the primordial spiritual treasure he had seen. The Yaksha was filled with greed seeing this.


    The Yaksha saw that Nezha was alone and just a kid, so he conceived an evil intent to kill Nezha and take his treasure. He had seen such behaviors before, but now it was his turn to take such a great treasure by force. He activated the waves immediately, came along by the coast and shouted at Nezha, "Kiddo, how dare you to create such unrest here?"


    Nezha looked to the source of the sound, where he saw the Yaksha. His face was blue, and his hair was vermilion. With a big axe in his hand, the Yaksha looked very fierce. But young people dare to do anything and feared nothing, especially when he saw Yaksha ''s cultivation, he was even more fearless. He pointed at the Sea-patroling Yaksha and said, "Hey, what are you? How dare you be so arrogant to me?"


    The Yaksha was very angry when he found out that Nezha was not only unafraid of him but also scolded him. He shouted, "I''m the Sea-patroling Yaksha conferred by East Sea. You caused so much trouble here, causing the Water tribe unrest. And you dare to scold me? I''ll teach you an unforgettable lesson today." After saying these words, the Yaksha jumped down and waved his giant axe at Nezha.

 Chapter 259: The Original Sin, Greed

    Chapter 259: The Original Sin, Greed


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Nezha did not look scared at all when seeing the Sea-patroling Yaksha chopping at him with an axe. The Sea-patroling Yaksha was only a small officer, and the axe in his hand could hardly be a Postcelestial Spiritual Treasure. Besides, Nezha cultivated Minghe''s Arcane Way of Divine Beings with Liu er, he had a strong physical body, which might not be hurt even if the axe struck his body.


    However, Nezha was not accustomed to receiving blows in a passive position. Besides, if his clothes were ripped, Lady Yin would undoubtedly scold him, and then it would be hard for him to go out to play. The most important thing was that Nezha received many Magic Weapons from Liu Er, but he never used them. Now he could just have a try.


    Seeing the Sea-patroling Yaksha chopping at him with an axe, Nezha took out another Magic Weapon, the Universe Ring. With the ring, he directly attacked the Sea-patroling Yaksha''s axe. However, Nezha forgot that the Universe Ring was a primordial spiritual treasure and extremely powerful. So powerful it could not be resisted by a plebeian weapon, especially when the plebeian weapon was handled by a Veridical Immortal.


    The Sea-patroling Yaksha''s breathing became heavier when he saw Nezha took out another treasure. Could it be that he would hit the jackpot today? Unfortunately, it was the last treasure he saw in his life as the Universe Ring had directly smashed his axe and his head as well. His blood splashed, and it was the last scene he had witnessed.


    Nezha did not think his casual resistance would kill the Sea-patroling Yaksha. Looking at the dead body of the Sea-patroling Yaksha and the blood on his Universe Ring, Nezha couldn''t help growling, "You beast, just fuck off if you want to die. Why do you come to me and run into my Universe Ring? You soiled it."


    It was Nezha''s first time to kill a living being, but he did not have any feelings, just feeling as commonplace. It might be the generality of the world. Nezha put the Universe Ring into the sea to wash away the bloodstains on it. Looking at the clear Universe Ring, Nezha cheered up again. He kicked the Sea-patroling Yaksha''s dead body into deep water to avoid affecting his interest.


    However, it happened that another Sea-patroling Yaksha who arrived after hearing the news saw this scene. When the arriving Sea-patroling Yaksha saw Nezha kick off the dead Sea-patroling Yaksha, he suddenly submerged into the water and swam away quickly. After a little while, the Sea-patroling Yaksha arrived at a deep place in the sea, where a group of shrimp and crab soldiers gathered.


    The Sea-patroling Yaksha hurried to the center of the soldiers, there he saw a young man sitting on the corals with dragon horns on his head. That was Ao Bing, the Third Prince of Dragon King of the East Sea, who hung out and had a rest here. Ao Bing saw the Sea-patroling Yaksha in panic and coldly sneered. "Why are you in a panic?"


    The Sea-patroling Yaksha hurried to report. "Crown Prince, the Sea-patroling Yaksha Li Gen was killed by a child just now on the coast." Ao Bing frowned upon hearing his words. Although Li Gen was only an insignificant Sea-patroling Yaksha, he worked for Ao Bing. Now he was killed by a child, which made Ao Bing a little angry.


    Ao Bing coldly asked, "A child? Are you sure you saw it correctly?" Li Gen''s cultivation only reached the Realm of Veridical Immortal, so Ao Mei did not care about him. However, he was still unable to believe that a child could kill Li Gen. When did the Sea-patroling Yaksha become so weak that even a child could beat them? Couldn''t the East Sea be laughed at if this thing spread out?


    Seeing Ao Bing did not believe him, the Sea-patroling Yaksha immediately explained. "I saw it vividly. The child has two treasures, one is a red satin ribbon which can overturn rivers and seas, and the other is a golden circle with which the child smashed Li Gen''s axe and head. Both treasures shone with a light even stronger than that of your Crown Prince''s long halberd."


    A primordial spiritual treasure? Ao Bing''s eyes suddenly light up. His halberd was a Low-Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure given by his father Ao Guang, Dragon King of the East Sea. If the light of the treasure was stronger than that of a Low-Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, it must be a Mid-Grade one at least. What''s more, there were two treasures. Ao Bing was so excited that he waved his hand and led the shrimp and crab soldiers to the coast. He did not want to miss such a chance.


    After arriving at the coast, Ao Bing immediately saw Nezha who was playing with the Red Armillary Sash. He found the sea was churning and understood the Red Armillary Sash caused it. When he saw the Universe Ring on Nezha''s body, his eyes lighted up. They were indeed two primordial spiritual treasures. However, he immediately thought that the child might not be an ordinary person, so he had to ask and make it clear first.


    Ao Bing arrived at the coast riding on the water beast with the shrimp and crab soldiers beside him and shouted to Nezha. "Child, who are you? How dare you raise winds and waves in my East Sea and even kill one of our Sea-patroling Yakshas! Do you know the Sea-patroling Yaksha is the bailiff of Dragon Palace in East Sea? You killed him, which means you''ve offended the Dragon Tribe of the East Sea."


    Hearing his words, Nezha immediately said, "I''m Nezha, the third son of Chentang Pass Commanding Officer Li Jing. I was playing here, but he hit me and ran into my Universe Ring. He deserved to die. Who are you then? How dare you to mind my things!" Although many hands provided great strength, Ao Bing was only in the Realm of Golden Immortal, which Nezha did not mind.


    Ao Bing suddenly laughed after hearing what Nezha had said. It turned out to be the son of a commanding officer in the mortal world so he could rest assured. Ao Bing arrogantly said, "I''m Ao Bing, the Third Prince of the Dragon King of the East Sea. The Sea-patroling Yaksha you killed worked under me. I wanted to give you a chance to correct your errors and make a fresh start, but I did not expect you talk so wildly after killing a man. Don''t blame me for teaching you a lesson. Soldiers, beat him!"


    Thousands of shrimp and crab soldiers rushed forward to kill Nezha. Seeing this, Nezha waved the Red Armillary Sash. The Red Armillary Sash, which was initially two meters long, now became longer and attacked the soldiers rushing to Nezha. All soldiers were catapulted over the sky.


    Ao Bing was astonished to see such a scene, as he did not expect that Nezha would be so powerful. He angrily shouted. "You''re so hard to deal with. I just wanted to capture you and take you to your father to teach you a lesson, but I never expected that you dared to resist and even hurt thousands of people of mine. It seems that I can''t spare your life. Even if I killed you twice, your father could not say anything."


    Ao Bing leaped up from the water beast and threw the long halberd to Nezha with his right hand. Then he waved his left hand causing the water to rise by tens of meters and turn into monstrous billows hitting towards Nezha. Ao Bing wanted to kill Nezha as his Magic Weapons were too tempting. Even if he was the Third Prince of Dragon King, he had only one primordial spiritual treasure.


    Seeing Ao Bing hit towards him, Nezha suddenly laughed. He took down the Universe Ring and threw it out, hitting Ao Bing''s long halberd. The sharp recoil made Ao Bing unable to hold his halberd. As a result, the long halberd flew away. Before Ao Bing could recollect his halberd, Nezha had come in front of him stepping on two fire wheels, looking at him with a grin.


    Ao Bing was shocked to see this scene. He did not think Nezha had other Magic Weapons. What''s more, Nezha acted so quickly that Ao Bing had no time to react. In addition to Nezha''s strange smile, Ao Bing also saw a white and delicate foot kick on his handsome face. With a scream from Ao Bing, he flew away upside down.

 Chapter 260: The First Person on Investiture of the Gods

    Chapter 260: The First Person on Investiture of the Gods


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Looking at Ao Bing who was kicked by him, Nezha clapped his hands and laughed aloud. "Ha-ha-ha, a good-for-nothing like you wants to think about stealing upon seeing my treasures like others and kill the witness. This is a lack of self-knowledge. You know nothing about the fact that in Chentang Pass, only I can bully others, and not the other way around!"


    After Ao Bing flew out in an about-turn, he stopped and recalled his long halberd, and then angrily said, "Little Nezha, I''m the Prince, how can I think of stealing upoin seeing your treasures? I caused you trouble just because you killed one of my East Sea Sea-patroling Yakshas." Ao Bing naturally became angry from embarrassment when being exposed. Besides, he was teased by Nezha just now, which fueled his anger.


    Nezha could not help saying with contempt, "You''re too cowardly to admit to what you have done. The way you looked at my Magic Weapons is exactly the same as that of my father. You''re both eager to possess them. Don''t think I''m too young to notice!" Li Jing was desperately eager for the Nezha''s Spiritual Treasure. Liu Er could not watch it, so he gave a Low Grade primordial spiritual treasure to Li Jing, which made him extremely happy.


    Ao Bing was furious upon hearing Nezha''s words. "I''m so mad. Little Nezha. How dare you slander me? Wait and see how I''ll punish you." After saying that, Ao Bing gave his halberd prick a thrust with the infinite power of the sea. The halberd turned into a big dark blue dragon, which in turn, went straight to attacking Nezha. Ao Bing seemed to be angry, as this attack was obviously several times stronger than the last one.


    Nezha curled his lips upon seeing Ao Bing''s attack. Although the attack was much stronger than the previous one, Nezha cared less about him. He cast the Universe Ring in his hand and shouted. "Hit!" Then, the Universe Ring flew out and hit the head of the dragon squarely, which made the dark blue Dragon of Flood split, turning into countless vapor and scattering all over the sea.


    Even then, Nezha did not intend to stop. He stretched out his hand and waved the Red Armillary Sash. The Red Armillary Sash of more than two meters long stretched in the sky, like thousands of fireballs, and then fell down with Ao Bing wrapped inside. Nezha leaped up and took back the Universe Ring, and then hit Ao Bing by his forehead. As a result, Ao Bing screamed from the pain miserably, swinging and transforming into his origin form.


    Nezha had never seen the dragon, so he was suddenly in high spirits. Flying on the dragon''s head and sitting on it, Nezha pointed at Ao Bing with the Universe Ring and said, "The Third Prince of Dragon King is too weak for a fight. Look, you have transformed into your original form just at one blow. Tell me if you will surrender. If not, I''ll teach you a lesson."


    Ao Bing suddenly burst into a rage. As the Third Prince of Dragon King, he was always respected wherever he went. He never expected Nezha to ride on his head, which was a great insult. He shouted. "Nezha, let me go quickly. Otherwise, if my father knew it, he won''t spare you. At that time, he will flood Chentang Pass and kill your family."


    Nezha was furious upon hearing what Ao Bing had said. He did not get angry when Ao Bing wanted to grab his Magic Weapons but just wanted to teach him a lesson. However, he did not expect Ao Bing to threaten him with people of Chentang Pass and his family. How could he not be furious? He shouted, "Ao Bing, I have intended to give you a way out, but it seems that I have to kill you today. Then I''ll pull out your dragon tendons so as to send them to my father as belts."


    Ao Bing was scared to hear the words as he never thought that Nezha intended to kill him. Wouldn''t Nezha worry about the consequences of killing him? However, Ao Bing did not know that when Liu Er taught Nezha ¨C he once said that Nezha could kill anyone who posed a threat to him. The clan of Blood Sea feared nobody, including the disciples of the Sages. Apparently, Ao Bing''s power was far behind that of the disciples of the Sages.


    Nezha did intend to kill him. He punched Ao Bing''s head heavily with Universe Ring. Ao Bing''s head was smashed even before he could beg for mercy. This time Nezha, drove the Universe Ring with his supernatural powers, which was so powerful that it was hard for Ao Bingo''s head to bear. After Ao Bing died, a Veridical Soul emerged from his corpse and disappeared into the sky in the blink of an eye.


    Ao Bing''s death startled a lot of Almighties, not for his identity, but for the Third Prince of Dragon King had become the first one on The God Deification Ceremony before the Battle of Gods Investiture started, which was out of luck. However, although the Dragon Tribe had declined, a starved camel was still bigger than a horse. What''s more, the Dragon Tribe had regained much strength in these years. Then it would have great fun.


    Many people in Untainted Land wanted to have fun while the real Almighty knew that the Dragon Tribe would be in big trouble. It would be fine if they made concessions to avoid trouble. However, if they wanted to make trouble, they would definitely be in trouble. It was Nezha, the incarnation of Goddess Nvywa''s Child Attendant, the third-generation disciple of the clan of Blood Sea, the disciple of Minghe''s disciple, that killed the Third Prince of Dragon King of the East Sea. Whether Nezha was reasonable or not, it could only be the Dragon Tribe that was in trouble.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Wahuang Heaven, Goddess Nvywa was resigned to see Nezha being excited to pull out Ao Bing''s dragon tendons and shook her head. She knew Ling Zhuzi would make trouble after going to the immortal world. It had not been long since the incarnation of Nezha before he killed the Third Prince of Dragon King. It meant that he offended the Dragon Tribe of the Four Seas, which would be hard to handle for most people.


    However, Goddess Nvywa did not worry at all, because Nezha had a good master. Looking at the primordial spiritual treasures all over his body, Goddess Nvywa thought that even all Sages would not be so generous. After all, Nezha was only a third-generation disciple, but Minghe and Liu Er did. Now Nezha created big trouble. Whether he was reasonable or not, his master Liu Er would not leave him alone. Moreover, Nezha was in the right.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the top of a mountain in Untainted Land, Minghe looked to East Sea with a smile. He naturally had known the whole story through deduction. Nezha killed the Third Prince of Dragon King, but so what? It was only an insignificant tribesman of the Dragon Tribe that Minghe couldn''t care less about. Nezha was reasonable. Even if he was unreasonable, Minghe still would not care, as Untainted Land was a world where people with prowess and ability were admired.


    In fact, since Minghe learned that Nezha took Liu Er as his master, he had already anticipated that there would be such a day. The mythology he ever heard was indeed full of loopholes, and it was all nonsense that Nezha disturbed the entire East Sea with a Red Armillary Sash and shook the Crystal Palace. Did people believe that the East Sea was as small as a pond and so easy to stir?


    In Untainted Land, only the Sages were powerful enough to stir up the whole East Sea. Nezha only killed a Sea-patroling Yaksha, but the Third Prince of Dragon King came to seek revenge. Was the Sea-patroling Yaksha a relative or someone of the Third Prince of Dragon King? The Sea-patroling Yaksha had so high a position that even the Third Prince of Dragon King would avenge him. That was awesome.


    Looking to the East Sea, Minghe was in no mood to worry about this matter as Liu Er naturally knew how to deal with it. Although the Dragon Tribe regained some strength over the years and there was an Ancestor in the Realm of Sage-to-be in the Dragon Tribe, Liu Er would not be afraid of them. Before Liu Er restored his nature, he had dared to beat the disciples of the Sages. Now Liu Er restored the nature of Four Monkeys of Destruction, nobody was sure what Liu Er would do.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the peach orchard outside Chentang Pass, Liu Er opened his mouth and was about to eat a peach. With the peaches sent to his mouth, he did not bite any one of them, but wore a dull look instead. A long time passed before he finally said, "You little conscienceless bastard. You pull out the dragon tendons to give to your father. Why don''t you give them to me and my wife? Though I won''t care, it''s an expression of your goodwill. Huh! I''ll teach you a lesson when you come back."


    Then Liu Er stood up, throwing the peach in his hand and sighing, "I shouldn''t have let the little guy go out. He committed killing calamity with 1,700 people being killed when he was born. Now he just went out once and made trouble. Finally, I have to clean up the mess for him. I wonder what sins I have committed to have to take someone like you as my disciple."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Crystal Palace of the East Sea, Ao Guang, Dragon King of the East Sea, was leisurely enjoying the song and dance. Suddenly, a wounded crab general broke in with panic. It looked that he was badly hurt. The crab general was shouting while running inside, "Your Majesty Dragon King, Your Majesty Dragon King, bad news. The Third Prince¡¤¡¤¡¤ The Third Prince¡¤¡¤¡¤ He had an accident!" After the crab general said these words, the song and dance suddenly stopped in the hall.

 Chapter 261: Ao Guangs Vengeance

    Chapter 261: Ao Guang''s Vengeance


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Ao Guang frowned when he heard the news. And upon seeing the wounded Crab General, he immediately asked, "What happened to you? Who on earth is the man that beat you? You just said that my son, Ao Bing, had an accident. But, did not he go out to play? Who in the East Sea dares to make our Dragon Tribe lose face? How could he have an accident?"


    On hearing that, Crab General looked sad and hastily reported in a sobbing voice, saying, "Today, a child came down to the shore of the East Sea and disturbed the nearby sea. Sea-patroling Yaksha was beaten to death while he went out to investigate. The Third Prince was also beaten to death by that little devil after going to ask for an explanation. Now, the little devil is pulling out the Third Prince''s tendons."


    Suddenly, Ao Guang opened his eyes wide and exhibited an aggressive posture. All the Water Tribe members in the main hall were frightened and kneeled down, not daring to take deep breaths to avoid angering the Dragon King. Over the years, the Dragon Tribe members had paid off their Heaven and Earth Karma debts. As a result, they could rest and build up strength. As one of the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas, Ao Guang had plenty of the Dragon Tribe''s Luck, so his cultivation had naturally improved. So far, he had reached the Peak Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.


    Having learned that his son, Ao Bing, had died, Ao Guang became filled with anger and he roared, "How did you protect the prince? How could he have been killed? Tell me, who on earth is the man that killed my son? I will catch him and cut him into pieces. Moreover, I will imprison his soul in the Land of Tranquility to suffer timeless torture so that he will never be allowed to die."


    Having felt Ao Guang''s rage, Crab General suddenly quivered with fear. He dared Ao Guang to vent his anger on him as he responded while trembling, saying, "My Dragon King, the little devil who killed the Third Prince calls himself Nezha, the third son of Li Jing, the Chief General of Chentang Pass. Nezha has several uncommon Magic Weapons. The Third Prince was killed by a circle-shaped Magic Weapon."


    Ao Guang was furious and said, "Well, Li Jing, we were once sworn to be brothers. Normally, we live in peace with each other. However, you allowed your son to kill my son today. I will not leave the matter at that. Turtle Prime Minister, please muster the army rapidly. I will take the army to apprehend Nezha, the murderer. Then, I will send the army to Chentang Pass to seek some justice from Li Jing."


    Turtle Prime Minister, kneeling down beside him, accepted the order at once. The horn for gathering and scrutinizing soldiers resounded. A few moments later, 100,000 shrimp soldiers and Crab Generals had gathered. With wholehearted killing intent, Ao Guang led the army and departed. They were marching in an apparently endless line and all the Water Tribes in the East Sea gave way. Since the Dragon King of the East Sea was full of killing intent, no one wanted to bring trouble onto themselves. That would have been courting death.


    From the dead body of a giant dragon near the shore, Nezha painstakingly pulled out all of its tendons. After smelling of a fishy odor, he jumped into the sea to clear his head. He then thought that such a long dragon tendon was useful for making lots of things, including belts, bowstrings, and so on. He thought that his father, Li Jing, would be pleasantly surprised at the sight of the dragon tendons. However, he did not know that Li Jing would only be surprised without having any pleasure.


    While swimming in the water, Nezha suddenly raised his chin up and looked at the sea. The mighty, turbulent waves forced the water to separate and the numerous sweeping waves crashed onto the shore, sprawling outward several feet. Countless shrimp soldiers and crab generals rushed out from the water and lined up in regular arrays. Finally, a green dragon flew out of the water and fell in front of the army to become a human. It was Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East Sea.


    Seeing the dead body of Ao Bing near the sea and the dragon tendons in Nezha''s hands, Ao Guang was immediately exasperated and said, "Nezha, your father and I swore to be brothers. But today, you killed Ao Bing, my beloved son. Therefore, I will not forgive you." As Ao Bing''s tragic image was lying before his eyes, Ao Guang turned all his grief and indignation into wholehearted killing intent. He was very anxious to kill Nezha.


    On hearing that, Nezha fearlessly shouted, "You said that Ao Bing is your son, so you must be Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East Sea. Without a doubt, Ao Bing was killed by my hand. However, I had to kill him because he coveted my Magic Weapons and threatened my family. How could I let him kill me and steal my Magic Weapons? There is no such a way of doing things in the world."


    Ao Guang got angry and said, "You little rogue, how can you slander my son and not mention your murder? As the Third Prince of the Dragon King of the East Sea, my son had seen all sorts of Magic Weapons, so why would he covet your Magic Weapons?" Seeing the light from the treasures overflowing from the Universe Ring and Red Armillary Sash that were attached to Nezha''s body, Ao Guang knew that Nezha''s words might have been true, but he would not admit it.


    Nezha grew angry, saying, "Old Dragon King, you are being unreasonable. It really is like father, like son. You and your son are both the same. You must be dreaming to apprehend me. Do you think that I''m afraid because you have brought so many people here?" Although 100,000 shrimp soldiers and crab generals was an incredible number, their cultivations generally were not very high. At the Peak Realm of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal, Nezha was not afraid of such a mob.


    He was only worried about Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East Sea. Although several Primordial Unity Golden Immortals were in the army, Nezha disregarded them. The only one he could not understand thoroughly was Ao Guang. However, he was fearless because of his high-speed Wind Fire Wheels. Even if he did want to run away, Ao Guang was unable to leave him behind. Moreover, it was embarrassing to escape without fighting.


    Ao Guang was furious and said, "Attention, please. Anyone who kills the little devil will be rewarded well." As the old saying goes: Generous rewards rouse one to heroism. Upon hearing that, the 100,000 shrimp soldiers and crab generals charged at Nezha with overweening arrogance. In particular, several Taiyi Golden Immortals were continuously leading them, with the intention to behead Nezha with their weapons.


    Nezha did not withdraw, but dropped the tendons in his hands, stepped on his Wind Fire Wheels, and fiercely threw the Universe Ring. It appeared that it could divide Heaven and Earth or Yin and Yang. Its combat power was much higher than what was exerted fighting with Ao Bing. The Universe Ring then became a golden light to split the 100,000 troops in half. Thousands of soldiers were killed and wounded with only a single shot.


    The assault of shrimp soldiers and crab generals was not stopped by the attack of Nezha, but his attack surely contained more than just that. His Red Armillary Sash returned and became a 333-meter -long strand of damask silk. As Nezha waved the silk, it whipped them again and again, preventing their assault and beating them into disorder while they suffered numerous casualties.


    However, this time they also became alert enough to disperse and outflank him. Seeing that, Nezha returned the Universe Ring and the Red Armillary Sash and displayed the Fire-tipped Spear in his hands. He immediately fought with several Primordial Unity Golden Immortals. Meanwhile, those nearby shrimp soldiers and crab generals also slowly came over. It seemed that Nezha faced a dilemma of there being no path to Heaven that he could go and no door to Earth that he could enter.


    But Nezha was fearless. He waved the Fire-tipped Spear in his hands and turned the Wind Fire Wheels under his feet. Both released an endless Samadhi True Fire to burn those nearby shrimp soldiers and crab generals into flying ashes. And as two generals were accidentally trapped, they were stabbed to death by Nezha with the Fire-tipped Spear. A Veridical Soul appeared above one general''s head, flew away into the sky, and disappeared. Obviously, he was listed on the Investiture of the Gods, the same as Ao Bing. But, the other was not lucky enough.


    Under Nezha''s attack, the 100,000 shrimp soldiers and crab generals were scattered here and there, and two generals had died. Seeing that, Ao Guang felt embarrassed and thought the whole thing was completely blown out of proportion. He guessed that all sides of Untainted Land had already been attracted to go there and they had probably seen the embarrassment of the water army of the East Sea. Thus, the East Sea had already become a joke.


    Ao Guang roared, "Out! All of you! What a useless bunch! It''s embarrassing that you could not deal with a child." Those shrimp soldiers and crab generals assaulting Nezha started to retreat as they were granted amnesty. Presently, they looked at Nezha as if they had seen a devil. In a short instant, 20-30,000 had already been killed and wounded among 100,000 shrimp soldiers and crab generals. In their eyes, Nezha was really terrifying.


    Ao Guang sneered and drew a huge seal out from his hands. The seal could be possessed only by the head of the Dragon Tribe. The great seal of Ao Guang was the Green Dragon Seal, which corresponded to his dragon body. It was a Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure. And although it did not rank high, its power was extraordinary through the sacrifice of generations of Dragon Tribes heads and the Luck of the Dragon Tribe.

 Chapter 262: Nezhas Perseverance

    Chapter 262: Nezha''s Perseverance


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Ao Guang held a huge seal in his left hand and pointed at the seal with his right hand. The vibratory supernatural power of a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal was terrifying. Furthermore, the power was used to activate a Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure. A giant green dragon flew from the Green Dragon Seal. The dragon flew to Nezha with fangs bared and claws brandished. Although it was formed by supernatural power, it seemed to be a real green dragon because it was so awe-inspiring.


    Under the attack of the green dragon, Nezha''s expression turned solemn. Although he was mischievous, he was not foolish. He knew that, at the Peak Realm of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal, he could not withstand the attack of a Primordial Unity Golden Immortal. If he could not ward off this attack, he could be killed here.


    Instead of attacking, Nezha immediately threw out the Universe Ring for defense. At once, the ring emitted golden lights in the air and a solid defense was built with the power of Heaven and Earth. However, Nezha also knew that the green dragon''s attack could not be warded off with only this. Then, he promptly brandished the Red Armillary Sash. Immediately, Nezha was tightly wrapped like a rice dumpling without any leakage after it had lengthened.


    As expected, the green dragon ran into the Universe Ring. The golden light barrier immediately broke into pieces after one or two breaths and scattered between Heaven and Earth. The Universe Ring also became dim. As the green dragon dashed against the ring, the Universe Ring immediately flew out and left an arc in the air. In the end, it hid in the defense of the Red Armillary Sash.


    The Universe Ring was extremely firm. Although it failed to ward off the green dragon, it could weaken the power of the attack to some extent. Conversely, the Red Armillary Sash was extremely soft. After dashing against the sash, the green dragon seemingly entered into a muddy swamp and its attack slowed down. However, the Red Armillary Sash was also split into pieces by the green dragon and scattered all over the sky.


    In the end, the green dragon''s attack was not warded off by the Red Armillary Sash. With a great sound between Heaven and Earth, the green dragon was defeated and dispersed. When debris of red cloth was scattered all over the sky, the figure of Nezha appeared inside. All the people were stunned, and even Ao Guang pulled a long face and frowned. He had never thought that Nezha could ward off this attack or that Nezha still had other terrifying defensive skills.


    The Red Armillary Sash broke into pieces and scattered all over the sky. Inside, Nezha looked pale and the corner of his mouth was bleeding. The scene was heartrending. He held the Universe Ring with one hand and caught the remaining one-foot Red Armillary Sash with the other hand. The most important thing was that he stepped on a sixth-ranked, blood-red lotus throne.


    At the sight of the Sixth-Ranked Red Lotus of Fire, those people who did not know Nezha''s master immediately realized that the Red Lotus of Fire was a supreme treasure of Ancestor Minghe of the Blood Sea. Ancestor Minghe divided his Evil Separation with a 24th- Ranked Red Lotus of Fire. It was unknown how it came into being. Therefore, the disciples of the Blood Sea were represented by the Red Lotus of Fire, and each disciple owned a Red Lotus of Fire.


    Since Nezha had a Red Lotus of Fire, he had to be the disciple of Ancestor Minghe. As an expert of Origin, Ancestor Minghe only had three self-imparting disciples¡ªLiu Er, Kong Xuan, and Black Tortoise. As a child, Nezha probably was received as a disciple by one of the three self-imparting disciples. Judging by Nezha''s behavior, it could be predicted that he might be the disciple of Taoist Liu Er.


    Nezha wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth, and then looked at the remaining one-foot Red Armillary Sash in his right hand. He randomly waved it several times and then it became longer at once. In an instant, it had gotten back into its original shape. One of the Red Armillary Sash''s features was that it could get back to normal as long as there was a little of it left. Nezha stood on the Red Lotus of Fire and looked at Ao Guang fearlessly.


    Ao Guang looked at Nezha with complicated emotions. Under the present situation, he faced a dilemma. On one hand, he mobilized so many troops to get revenge for his son. All sides of the Untainted Land were watching. If he was frightened into retreating by the Red Lotus of Fire, he would lose face before all living beings of the Untainted Land. On the other hand, Nezha was Ancestor Minghe''s disciple''s disciple, and he dared not to start a fight.


    Ancestor Minghe was an expert of Origin, and even his Three Separations were in the Realm of Origin. Although the Dragon Tribe was also a major tribe, for Minghe, it was not even worth mentioning. If Ao Guang were to wound or kill Nezha today, that would be equal to thoroughly offending Minghe. Let alone the small Four Seas, Minghe even dared to send troops to attack the Sage Ashram.


    Originally, the Human Tribe sent troops to the East Sea. Although it was a matter of the Human Tribe, all people knew it was led mainly by Musen, the Ancestor of Martial Arts. Musen was the Self-centric Separation of Ancestor Minghe. At the thought of his words "Kill the Dragon Tribe", Ao Guang was still terrified. Not to mention one of his disciples, Musen could intimidate the Dragon Tribe just with the Human Tribe.


    Between his own prestige and the survival of his race, Ao Guang wanted to choose the easier one. But, as a head of the tribe, he could not bring the entire Dragon Tribe into danger due to his personal grudge. He took a breath, suppressed his killing intent, and said indifferently, "Nezha, I just punished your little mistakes to prevent a large-scale repetition. As long as you make an apology, I will forgive you because you are very young."


    Everyone watching laughed upon hearing that. They clearly knew that Ao Guang was afraid of the disciples of the Blood Sea, rather than the reason that he had just mentioned. He had just found a way to save face and settle the problem. Unquestionably, what he did was indeed right as the Dragon Tribe could not afford to offend those people from the Blood Sea, even a third generation disciple. After all, there were only a few disciples in the Blood Sea.


    On hearing that, Nezha said coldly, "Make an apology? Elder Dragon King, is there something wrong with you? I do not think I did something wrong. If your bad son had not induced evil ideas at the sight of my valuables, he would not have died. So you want me to make an apology? Dream on!" Nezha was young, but he was headstrong. He was reluctant to make an apology if he had not made a mistake. Although he was young, he was principled.


    Killing intent flashed in Ao Guang''s eyes. He did not think that Nezha had no sense of propriety. Although he conceded out of fear of Nezha''s master, he still could not suppress his killing intent somewhat. He ground his teeth and said, "Nezha, do you want to refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit? If not for your age, I would not forgive you so easily."


    At the Peak Realm of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, Ao Guang directly approached Nezha with a momentum like a huge mountain, mixed up with a little bit of killing intent. Although Ao Guang tried his best to restrain himself, he still showed some killing intent. After all, his son was just killed by Nezha. His hatred of Nezha was absolutely irreconcilable. If not for the Dragon Tribe, Ao Guang would not have made a concession.


    Nezha faced the huge momentum and killing intent. Although he had the Red Lotus of Fire, he still felt ill. He was injured before, and now he looked paler. He did not give way but showed great perseverance on his pale face. One should not be bent by force. If he gave way, he would not have been Nezha.


    Nezha endeavored to sustain under the coercion as his Primordial Qi ran through him to gradually let him recover from his injury. As the coercion got stronger and stronger, Nezha had the possibility of overturning at any time like a shaky boat on the sea. Although there was only one realm between a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal and a Primordial Unity Golden Immortal, they were incomparable, because it was not proper to speak of ice to insects that only live for one summer.


    To make Nezha apologize, Ao Guang constantly forced Nezha with coercion. Gradually, his killing intent could not be suppressed due to Nezha''s perseverance. He had an impulse to kill Nezha, but his mind told him that it was wrong. There was no turning back. Once he killed Nezha, everything would be irreparable.


    Stimulated by the coercion of Ao Guang at the Peak Realm of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, the Primordial Qi rapidly ran through inside Nezha, as if it had reached the limit. Suddenly, Nezha gave a light shout. The Cloud of Blessings drifted over his head. Three Flowers just budding were in full bloom. A momentum of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal rose up from Nezha. For a moment, Ao Guang''s momentum was somewhat overwhelmed. All of the people were surprised that Nezha could make a breakthrough under such circumstances.

 Chapter 263: Liu Ers Presence

    Chapter 263: Liu Er''s Presence


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Nobody expected Nezha to make a breakthrough at that moment, which was somewhat dramatic. Although Nezha had just reached Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal Realm, he possessed an incomparable momentum much greater than those whose cultivations were at the Early Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. His cultivation was at least at the Secondary Stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. It would be interesting to see how Nezha, at this Stage, would fight Ao Guang at the Peak Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.


    Ao Guang had never thought that his coercion promoted his opponent. Although his cultivation was at the Peak Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, he had spent tens of thousands of years on cultivating it. However, Nezha was only a child and he had reached the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal Realm. Presumably, it would not be hard for Nezha to reach the Sage-to-be Realm with his aptitude.


    After the breakthrough, Nezha laughed and said, "Ha-ha-ha, Old Dragon King, I want to thank you. If not for you, I, the young master, would not have made a breakthrough so quickly to the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal Realm. Just now, it does not count. Let us start over. I want to see what skills you have." Now, Nezha was more confident to fight Ao Guang. He did not consider their stark differences as well as his injuries.


    Hearing Nezha mention "young master", "Old Dragon King", and "thank you", Ao Guang could not suppress his intent to kill, and his anger exploded. His eyes grew red and he said, "Nezha, since you are ungrateful, I''ll show you no mercy. Today, I''ll kill you, the lawless fanatic, in your master''s stead."


    Obviously, no one foresaw Nezha''s arousing of Ao Guang''s intent to kill. However, Ao Guang was completely possessed by the killing intent, and he had never considered the consequences. His overweening arrogance indicated that he would show no mercy.


    "Eh! Ao Guang, do you think you are qualified enough to punish him in my stead?" A slight laughter suddenly came from the sky. A figure quietly appeared beside Nezha. At that moment, Ao Guang''s momentum disappeared. When Nezha saw the comer, he called out with a smile, "Master, why are you here?" The comer was Liu Er.


    Everyone was still a little surprised at the sight of Liu Er although they had guessed that Nezha''s master was likely to be Liu Er, as their behaviors were almost the same. How the Primordial Unity Golden Immortal competed with a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal was similar to how Liu Er competed with the Honoured Lord of the Origin. The master and apprentice were really alike.


    Upon seeing Liu Er, Ao Guang calmed down at once and looked sullen.Taoist Liu Er, Minghe''s chief disciple, had at least reached the Late Stage of Sage-to-be Realm. Since he challenged many Sage-to-be masters in the Untainted Land, he had not fought for many years. No one knew which realm he had reached.


    As Minghe''s chief disciple, Liu Er had attracted much attention. However, few people knew his background. He was very mysterious because only the Sages and a few Almighties knew his actual strength besides the Blood Sea. Once upon a time, someone had speculated that Liu Er would have acquired the Fruit of Origin like Minghe several years later. By then, the Blood Sea would be powerful and prestigious.


    As Liu Er despised his questions, Ao Guang could only suppress his anger. He looked sullen and said, "Liu Er, my Fellow Taoist, Nezha beat a Sea-patroling Yaksha to death. Moreover, he beat my son Ao Bing to death and pulled out his dragon tendons. What''s your opinion, my Taoist friend?" Before Liu Er, Ao Guang was no longer domineering.


    Obviously, Liu Er did not pay attention to what he said. Instead, he looked at the nearby Nezha and derided, "Nezha, I shouldn''t have let you out. Just within a moment, you''ve created trouble. You really are good at this. But I forgive you this time, since you have broken through the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal Realm. Come here and eat Peaches of Immortality for healing. Otherwise, your parents will be worried about you."


    At the sight of the peaches passed to him by Liu Er, Nezha could not help drooling. The peaches were not planted by Liu Er, but from the Garden of Peaches of Immortality. Furthermore, they were only harvested once every 9,000 years. After Liu Er became Haotian''s brother-in-law, he had often gone to the heavenly palace. Each time, he would wander around the Garden of Peaches of Immortality in the Jasper Lake. Since Haotian and Yaochi wanted to cozy up to Liu Er, they would turn a blind eye.


    Seeing Nezha eating the 9,000 years Peaches of Immortality, those bystanders could not help swallowing. It was exasperating if one was being compared with another. Nezha not only wore spiritual treasures but also ate the 9,000 years Peaches of Immortality. They looked at themselves and lamented that they could not compare with Nezha, who was so lucky to have a good master.


    It was like pouring fuel on fire when Ao Guang felt that he was being despised by Liu Er. At first, he was filled with the intent to kill. At present, he bristled with anger. Looking at Liu Er and Nezha, Ao Guang said angrily in a low voice, "Liu Er, my Fellow Taoist, don''t push me. Even if you have a deep cultivation and a good master, I won''t be afraid of you. If ... Puff..." Before he could finishing speaking, he spat one mouthful of blood out of his mouth.


    Liu Er suddenly turned around and squinted at Ao Guang. His strong coercion at the Late Stage of Sage-to-be Realm gradually weakened. However, Ao Guang was fully affected by such a strong coercion. Although Ao Guang had reached the Peak Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal Realm, he was far away from Liu Er in cultivation. Just one strike from Liu Er, Ao Guang was injured and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Looking at Ao Guang, Liu Er stopped smiling and said coldly, "Ao Guang, you haven''t taken my words to heart. Let me say it again. You aren''t qualified to call me your friend. At least, only those Sages-to-be are qualified. Since I''m in a good mood, I forgive you this time. But next time, I''ll kill you."


    It was so unreasonable for Liu Er to kill Ao Guang just because Ao Guang called him Fellow Taoist. Obviously, he had a prejudice against Ao Guang. There were so many cultivators in Untainted Land, and they called each other Fellow Taoists when greeting without considering the differences amongst the realms. However, Liu Er only called those of the same realm as Fellow Taoist. Although it was so easy to offend people, Liu Er did not care.


    Ao Guang looked sullen after hearing that. He looked at Liu Er and clenched his jaw, saying, "Ok. Liu Er, I, Ao Guang, will remember the humiliation of this day and seek retribution later. However, your disciple Nezha killed my son Ao Bing, will you account for that?" Since Ao Guang was totally disgraced that day, the whole Dragon Tribe would be the laughingstock of the Untainted Land if he conceded.


    Liu Er laughed gently, "Account? What account? Your son Ao Bing coveted my disciple''s Spiritual Treasure, so he deserved to die. Do you want my disciple to die? It''s so ridiculous. Ao Guang, you think highly of yourself and your Dragon Tribe. Are you capable of asking me for an account for my actions? "


    After hearing that, Ao Guang turned frosty. He knew it was impossible to ask Liu Er for an account, as Liu Er did not take the Dragon Tribe seriously. How pathetic! Back in the old days, the Dragon Tribe was awe-inspiring during Longhan Cultivation Tribulation. However, during the reign of the sages, the Dragon Tribe had lost its superior status. In case of any carelessness, it could be exterminated.


    Just then, the sea waves intensified. A golden spiritual dragon suddenly flew out of the sea, and its golden scales glittered in the sun. Surprisingly, the golden dragon had five claws. So, it was a Five-clawed Golden Dragon. In the Dragon Tribe, the Five-clawed Golden Dragon was highly respected and inferior only to Ancestor of Dragon. However, it was the only Five-clawed Golden Dragon in the Dragon Tribe.


    It fell before Ao Guang and turned into a man ¨C a domineering middle-aged man. As Ao Guang looked at the man, he immediately knelt and said, "Greetings, Forefather. I am Ao Guang of the Dragon Tribe of East Sea." At the same time, all the shrimp soldiers and crab generals also knelt down. The man nodded and said gently, "You have my permission to rise!"

 Chapter 264: Conspiracy? So What?

    Chapter 264: Conspiracy? So What?


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Seeing the Ancestor of the Dragon Tribe, Liu Er smiled. He never expected that there was such a master in the Dragon Tribe. Surprisingly, he and the Ancestor, who had reached the Late Stage of Sage-to-be Realm, were well-matched. Liu Er smiled and asked, "It was said that Ancestor of Dragon had a brother, who was a Five-clawed Golden Dragon and named Winged Rain-dragon. Are you the one?"


    Winged Rain-dragon replied, "Yes, I am. After the Cultivation Tribulation that year, my brother fell and I was severely wounded. Moreover, I was encumbered by Karma. Therefore, I had to live in seclusion for Closed-Door Meditation. When I paid off my Karma, I came out and discovered that the present Dragon Tribe could not be compared to the past one. My brother dramatically expanded the Dragon Tribe. It''s a pity that I am unable to guard it. I''ve failed to live up his expectations."


    Winged Rain-dragon gave Liu Er a piercing stare. It said coldly, "Liu Er, my Fellow Taoist, although your master is an expert of Origin, it''s a vain attempt if you want to trample on our dignity. If you can''t answer to our dragon tribe, I''ll attribute the responsibility to you."


    Winged Rain-dragon''s appearance stunned everyone. They never thought that there was such a great master in the Dragon Tribe. They were also surprised by Winged Rain-dragon''s attitude. It did not matter even if there was one more master at the Late Stage of Sage-to-be Realm. If Minghe was angry, the Dragon Tribe would be completely crushed.


    Perhaps there were sages who supported the Dragon Tribe? However, even so, the situation of the Dragon Tribe was not optimistic. Moreover, Minghe alone was equal to four Sages, not to mention that he had a Puppet of Origin. Five Sages were needed at least to deal with Minghe. Were there so many Sages supporting the Dragon Tribe in the Untainted Land?


    ...


    In the Holy Square Mountain, Jieyin looked at the scene in the East Sea. He asked the smiling Zhunti, "My Junior Apprentice Brother, why did you provoke Winged Rain-dragon to attack Liu Er at this time? Furthermore, you said that you supported the Dragon Tribe. Originally, we were enemies with Minghe. At present, you''re provoking the Dragon Tribe against him. Without a doubt, Minghe will first deal with our Western Religious Sect during the Battle of Gods Investiture."


    Zhunti smiled and said, "My Senior Apprentice Brother, please be assured. I have my own plan. Do not forget that it was not just us who sneaked up on Minghe at that time. Moreover, I plotted the Dragon Tribe''s provocation against Minghe for a reason. You should know that the ashram of the Sect Leader Tongtian is in the East Sea. Meanwhile, many in the Dragon Tribe are disciples of the Tribe of Severity. If Minghe recklessly slays the Dragon Tribe, he''ll surely fight with the Tribe of Severity. It''ll be interesting to see that."


    Jieyin immediately understood that Zhunti had not planned to save the Dragon Tribe but instead, wanted to provoke Minghe into going against Tongtian through the Dragon Tribe. Amongst the seven sages of the Untainted Land, although Laozi had the most advanced cultivation, Tongtian with the God-killing Sword Formation was the strongest. At that moment, Minghe had openly quarreled with five saints, including Laozi, the Honored Lord of the Origin, Houtu, Jieyin, and Zhunti. If he provoked Tongtian, it would be hard for Minghe to win.


    The Blood Sea was stuck in a dilemma. If Liu Er did not give the Dragon Tribe an account, the Dragon Tribe certainly would not give up that easily. Until then, a major war would be unavoidable. Even the Sect Leader Tongtian and the Tribe of Severity would be probably get involved. As a result, it would be bad for Minghe. If Liu Er did not give them an account, it would certainly damage the awe-inspiring reputations of the Blood Sea and Minghe.


    ...


    At the peak of an unnamed mountain, Minghe naturally sensed the changing situation in the East Sea. Winged Rain-dragon''s attitude was enough to prove that he was supported by sages. Certainly, Minghe could predict their scheme that someone wanted to drag the Sect Leader Tongtian into the mire. In that case, it would not be easy for Minghe to win.


    Would Minghe withdraw? His face took on a faintly ironical look. Although it was a good move, it was impossible to make Minghe withdraw. He thought to himself,"The God-killing Sword Formation, what''s the big deal? Is it true that only four Sages can break the formation?" Minghe wanted to have a try because the worst situation was for the both of them to die together. After becoming Rakshasa, Minghe became more combative. He was eager to have a big fight, a phenomenal one.


    ...


    After Winged Rain-dragon finished his speech, Liu Er''s smile instantly disappeared because the Winged Rain-dragon''s overtones were obvious. If he did not give the Dragon Tribe an account, they would not give up easily. Until then, there must be a big fight between the Blood Sea and the Dragon Tribe, which would cause a butterfly effect. Therefore, Liu Er had to make careful considerations.


    Seeing Liu Er''s smile disappear, Winged Rain-dragon re-evaluated his intentions. Previously, the Sage Zhunti had connected with him. It meant that Two Sages of the West were willing to support the Dragon Tribe. Moreover, they told him two possibilities. At that time, the Dragon Tribe was faced with a terrible dilemma. If they shrank back again, the Dragon Tribe would be thoroughly discredited. Reluctantly, Winged Rain-dragon had to bet on the Blood Sea''s people not being absolutely desperate lunatics.


    Unfortunately, he was wrong. Liu Er laughed sardonically and said, "Ha-ha-ha, Winged Rain-dragon, having someone like you in the Dragon Tribe is alright. However, even if you threaten me with the name of the Dragon Tribe, I won''t be afraid. Since Nezha is not wrong, so I think it''s unnecessary to give you an account. If you want to fight, please shut up and fight with me. I would like to see your capability as the Ancestor of the Dragon Tribe."


    Winged Rain-dragon''s expressioned changed. This was the worst ending he could imagine. Had Liu Er not know that he probably will be against the Tribe of Severity by doing so? Had he not thought about the consequences? Winged Rain-dragon said coldly, "Liu Er, have you thought it through clearly?" Meanwhile, he was looking at the Golden Turtle Island as if he was giving him a heads-up.


    Although Liu Er was often careless, he was not stupid. Looking at the Golden Turtle Island, Winged Rain-dragon was reminding him of the Tribe of Severity in the East Sea. The Tribe of Severity was known for being worshipped by tens of thousands of immortals. Among them, some people of the Dragon Tribe were apprenticed to the Sect Leader Tongtian. In case of a big fight, the Tribe of Severity would probably be involved. But if Liu Er was afraid for this reason, he would not be Liu Er.


    Liu Er sneered and said, "Winged Rain-dragon, you''re not who I thought you were. You''re just a coward scoundrel. Do you think that I''ll hesitate because your people are members of the Tribe of Severity? You underestimate me. My teacher said that all conspiracies are absurd under the absolute power. Since you have appeared today, I think that will be fine to have a big fight."


    Winged Rain-dragon''s expression changed. He never thought of that Liu Er would figure out his plan and verbalise it. Although a few people of the Dragon Tribe worshipped the Tribe of Severity, the Tribe of Severity and the Sect Leader Tongtian were also set up, as Winged Rain-dragon wanted to force Liu Er to withdraw by the name of the Tribe of Severity. If the Sect Leader Tongtian was offended and got angry, the Dragon Tribe would suffer great calamity.


    In the Jadeite Palace of the Golden Turtle Island, the Sect Leader Tongtian watched everything on the east coast with a solemn expression. It was not because he had been set up by Winged Rain-dragon. He knew that Winged Rain-dragon was not that brave. He suspected that there might be some sage offering advice in the background. Moreover, it was probably Two Sages of the West. Of course, it might also be Laozi or Honored Lord of the Origin.


    Since the Battle of Gods Investiture had not started yet, Minghe was still the most powerful person in the Untainted Land, and the Sect Leader Tongtian was second. If the two of them fought with each other, it would greatly benefit the other three religions. Obviously, the Sect Leader Tongtian understood the mystery. Although the Tribe of Severity believed in education without distinction, it was just propagating doctrines. If the Dragon Tribe wanted to resort to the Tribe of Severity, it would just be an idle dream. As for the disciples of the Dragon Tribe, he would keep them safe, as long as they did not leave the Tribe of Severity.


    As for Minghe, the Sect Leader was interested in fighting him. But, it was not appropriate to fight at that time. As the Battle of Gods Investiture was imminent, the Sect Leader Tongtian had to show consideration for his disciples, even if not for himself. The Tribe of Severity was powerful, but it had no supreme treasure to suppress evil luck. In case of any carelessness, the Tribe of Severity might be beyond redemption. Therefore, the Sect Leader Tongtian had to be cautious.

 Chapter 265: Liu Er versus Winged Rain-dragon

    Chapter 265: Liu Er versus Winged Rain-dragon


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Now, Winged Rain-dragon had no choice but to fight with Liu Er to retain the Dragon Tribe''s dignity. He stretched out his hand to hold a spear at the level of Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure. And then, he said coldly, "Liu Er, since you want to fight, I''ll fight till the end to see how strong you are."


    Liu Er laughed and a golden light flashed across his body. Suddenly, He put on a suit of armor and held the Rod of Origin. "Now that''s the way to talk! Take this!" Liu Er immediately leapt towards Winged Rain-dragon with the intent to kill. He waved a long rod to hit Winged Rain-dragon with endless power. Although it was just a piece of rod, it was suffocating like being pressed by Mount Tai.


    After all, Winged Rain-dragon had lived in the "Three Tribes" period, so he had experienced many battles. Confronted with Liu Er''s thunderous attack, he was in no hurry. He fiercely stabbed at Liu Er with his glittering spear. The spear stopped Liu Er''s Rod of Origin and remained intact. That proved that his spear was extraordinary.


    Although Winged Rain-dragon successfully warded off Liu Er''s attack, the aftermath of the collision between spear and rod was unevitable. Under the strong impact force, a fathomless trench was formed in the sea, and all nearby shrimp soldiers and crab generals died. At the sight of this, Ao Guang ordered his shrimp soldiers and crab generals to retreat to safe zones.


    Nezha had eaten Peaches of Immortality and was watching the battle between Liu Er and Winged Rain-dragon. When he saw the deterrent force of one strike, his jaw dropped with fright. As a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, he would have been seriously injured if he had suffered the aftermath. Although Sage-to-be Realm was one level higher than Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal Realm, their realms could not be compared, because Sage-to-be Realm was somewhat related to Sage.


    Nezha was extremely shocked when he saw the battle between Liu Er and Winged Rain-dragon. All the time, he had been proud of his cultivation. At three or four years old, he had been a Primordial Unity Golden Immortal. Now, he was a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. It was really unprecedented in the Untainted Land and it was something to be proud of.


    However, Nezha suddenly felt that he still had a long way to go. Although he had broken through the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, there were still the Sage-to-be Realm and even the Realm of Origin, which was dreamt of by all living beings of Untainted Land. At that moment, Nezha suddenly desired to become stronger. A seed of being a powerhouse was silently planted in his heart, and it would bloom and yield fruit one day.


    The battle between Sages-to-be was so extremely turbulent that mountains fell, the earth split, the sea disordered, and the ambient creatures escaped one by one. Fortunately, they noticed this and gradually shifted the battle to the sky to reduce the damage. Furthermore, they could boldly fight with each other, without Nezha, Ao Guang, as well as shrimp soldiers and crab generals nearby.


    After warding off Liu Er''s rod, a ball suddenly appeared in Winged Rain-dragon''s left hand. It was the Dragon Tribe''s supreme treasure, also Ancestor of Dragon''s Eternal Spiritual Treasure. Dragon Pearl was a Primordial Spiritual Treasure. After Ancestor of Dragon died, it fell into Winged Rain-dragon''s hands. Being activated by supernatural powers, the Dragon Pearl immediately emitted golden rays to Liu Er, as if he was directly penetrated.


    Liu Er promptly brandished the Rod of Origin to form an airtight rod-wall, to ward off the oncoming golden light. However, the golden light was too much, and some light bypassed the wall to shoot at Liu Er. And then, Liu Er unhurriedly conjured the Ninth-Grade Red Lotus of Fire to ward off the golden light.


    As the golden light disappeared, a Five-clawed Golden Dragon with a Dragon Pearl in its mouthjumped on Liu Er. As soon as it opened its mouth, a bolt of violent lightning illuminated Liu Er. Liu Er shouted loudly and his figure expanded sharply to become a giant ape. He struck a blow and smashed the bolt of violent lightning. Without hesitation, he faced the upcoming Winged Rain-dragon''s true form.


    Winged Rain-dragon obviously underestimated Demon Ape, Liu Er''s Real Body. Liu Er was personally taught by Minghe to practice the Arcane way of Divine Beings, so his human body was no less than Ancestor of sorcerer''s Real Body. Although Five-claws Golden Dragon, Winged Rain-dragon''s true body was next only to Ancestor of Dragon''s in the Dragon Tribe, it was still inferior to Ancestor of Sorcerer''s. It was evident that Liu Er gained the upper hand when he fought Winged Rain-dragon''s claws with fists.


    "Click..." As Winged Rain-dragon''s claw collided with Liu Er''s fist, it was surprising that its dragon scales broke into pieces and its dragon claw was badly damaged. He never thought that Liu Er''s human body was so strong. At that moment, he spouted a water column to force Liu Er back. Originally, he had planned to take advantage of hand-to-hand combat. However, clever people may be victims of their own cleverness. Now, he had become the victim.


    Liu Er was fearless in the face of Winged Rain-dragon''s water attack. He waved the Rod of Origin to divide the water column into two, and Winged Rain-dragon behind the water column appeared. With a stronger momentum, Liu Er rushed atWinged Rain-dragon again with the intent to kill. Liu Er had perceived the Law of War that if the battle lasted longer, his combat power would be stronger.


    Winged Rain-dragon was stunned that Liu Er was launching another attack. He never considered Liu Er to be that strong. Previously, he saw that Liu Er was at the Late Stage of Sage-to-be Realm, so he agreed to fight with him. His cultivation time was tens of thousands of years longer than Liu Er''s. He believed that he could suppress Liu Er with his cultivation, but Liu Er''s strength was far beyond his previous expectations.


    Since he did not take advantage of the Real Body, Winged Rain-dragon would not continue to do this. And then, he immediately turned into a human and his Dragon Pearl spat endless True Concentration Fire to burn Liu Er. Correspondingly, Liu Er restored from Demon Ape into his true form. He rotated the Red Lotus of Fire under his feet to spurt endless Red Lotus Fire. It directly collided with Samadhi True Fire.


    Although Samadhi True Fire was strong, it was not a top-level flame. However, Red Lotus Fire was different. As long as it was an object, it could burn anything, including fire. After being burned by Red Lotus Fire, Samadhi True Fire was burned out. Later, it overspread Winged Rain-dragon, leaving no leeway for him.


    Winged Rain-dragon was shocked, as he never expected Red Lotus Fire to be so fierce. He once again activated his Dragon Pearl to draw water from Ruoshui River to damp down Red Lotus Fire. However, Liu Er would not miss such a good opportunity. And then, he changed his figure and rushed to Winged Rain-dragon without giving him a chance to take a breath.


    Confronted with Liu Er''s attack, Winged Rain-dragon just dealt with it in a hurry. When Liu Er swept through once with his rod, Winged Rain-dragon managed to ward if off, but he was still hurt. Blood spurted from his mouth, and he looked very pale. In despair, Winged Rain-dragon could only shake himself and change his form. He conjured his Good Separation and Evil Separation to help him in fighting. Finally, the three joined hands to force Liu Er to retreat.

 Chapter 266: Settlement

    Chapter 266: Settlement


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Winged Rain-dragon''s Good Separation and Evil Separation both had good cultivations, reaching the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be Realm. Even with their assistance, Winged Rain-dragon did not feel relieved. He had Good Separation and Evil Separation, but so did Liu Er. Through the previous fight, he had also known that he could not defeat Liu Er. If they kept fighting, he would probably be the one who would take a beating.


    After being forced back, Liu Er was struck by a sudden idea and calmed down. Then, he sent his voice with Spiritual Thoughts to Winged Rain-dragon. "If you''d like to keep fighting, I''ll accompany you. But, I''m afraid that you don''t know one thing. Now, Cultivation Tribulation of Heaven and Earth will rise again and the Battle of Gods Investiture will start soon. Although I don''t know which Sage incited you, I''m sure that he has ulterior motives."


    Winged Rain-dragon was taken aback at first. And then, he replied, "Liu Er, what does Cultivation Tribulation of Heaven and Earth and the Battle of Gods Investiture have to do with our Dragon Tribe?" Having experienced Cultivation Tribulation of Heaven and Earth twice, Winged Rain-dragon sensed that another one would come. But, he did not know the Battle of Gods Investiture. Since Liu Er had mentioned it, he was instinctively filled with curiosity.


    Liu Er continued, "The Cultivation Tribulation is a God Deification Ceremony in Heavenly Court for 365 Gods and 2,000 Demigods as well as 84,000 celestial troops and generals, who will be driven by the Jade Emperor. Ao Bing, who was killed by Nezha, has been listed in Investiture of the Gods. If you keep fighting, only a few people of your Dragon Tribe will be listed. Instead, the people being involved with killing calamity, in the Tribe of Humanity, the Tribe of Severity, the Clan of Enlightenment, and the Western Religious Sect will benefit greatly. This God Deification Ceremony is focused on the four sects."


    All of a sudden, Winged Rain-dragon looked pale and cursed Zhunti in his heart. "I wondered why he was so kind to help our Dragon Tribe. Now I understand. Even if Sect Leader Tongtian and Ancestor Minghe finally fight with each other, the Dragon Tribe will also suffer casualties. Until then, more of my tribesmen will be listed in the Investiture of the Gods, to replace people of the four sects for nothing in God Deification Ceremony."


    Winged Rain-dragon looked at Liu Er uncertainly. After thinking about it for a while, he withdrew Good Separation and Evil Separation. He said indifferently, "Fellow Taoist, you''re really unfathomable. I''ll consult you another day. Considering that your apprentice killed the Third Prince of our East Sea, your account is paid. Now, I must be off." Unhesitatingly, he turned back and left.


    Ao Guang was unwilling to agree with Winged Rain-dragon''s words. Although Ao Guang was Leader of the Dragon Tribe of East Sea, he could not be against Winged Rain-dragon''s decision, because Winged Rain-dragon was the Ancestor of the Dragon Tribe. Therefore, he had to order for a retreat, and the fierce struggle ended. Those spectators were puzzled over why Winged Rain-dragon suddenly gave up on seeking revenge.


    Liu Er watched Winged Rain-dragon''s departure and came back to Nezha. While seeing Nezha was excited, he could not help knocking Nezha''s head. "You little troublemaker! You merely came out once but caused a lot of trouble. Go back with me, or else your parents will be worried about you."


    ...


    In Holy Mountain of the West, Zhunti looked at Winged Rain-dragon''s departure without a smile. He provoked the Dragon Tribe not only for intensifying the contradiction between Sect Leader Tongtian and Ancestor Minghe but also for filling up the vacancy of the Investiture of the Gods with the Dragon Tribe''s people. A lot of people in the Dragon Tribe were above Golden Immortal level. If they filled up the vacancy of the Investiture of the Gods, it would be of great benefit to the four sects.


    Zhunti was unhappy because his plan was spoiled by Winged Rain-dragon''s retreat. At the sight of this, Jieyin told Zhunti, "My Junior Apprentice Brother, you plan to fill up the vacancy of the Investiture of the Gods with the Dragon Tribe''s people, but you forget that if the Blood Sea really fought with the Dragon Tribe, the Ashura tribe''s people would be probably listed. Don''t you think Minghe would have considered this?"


    ...


    Minghe really did expect this to happen. During the battle between Liu Er and Winged Rain-dragon, he sent voice to Liu Er to end it. However, he did not fear that Ashura tribe would be damaged, but that Liu Er''s secret would be discovered by the Sages. In the Cultivation Tribulation, it was secondary to clean the slate with Sages of three religions, including the Tribe of Humanity, the Tribe of Severity, and the Western Religious Sect. The most important thing was to seek a Fated Chance for Liu Er to actualize.


    At the sight of Liu Er Macaca Mula, Liu Er''s Real Body, Minghe was struck by a sudden idea. When Winged Rain-dragon showed his Good Separation and Evil Separation, Liu Er would probably not fight alone. At that time, Liu Er''s secrets would be revealed before all Sages, from Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey to the Good Separation, and Wise Monkey, the Evil Separation, as well as Liu Er Macaca Mula, the Original Body. They would easily figure out Liu Er''s way to actualize the Realm of the Origin.


    Between Heaven and Earth, there were Four Monkeys of Destruction, the incarnation of Demon Monkey of Destruction, one of 3,000 Rakshasas. If Minghe could figure out this point, so could other Sages. Since Liu Er had divided Good Separation and Evil Separation, he must have owned the Origins of Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey and Wise Monkey. If the Long-Armed Ape Monkey was found, Liu Er would probably become the second Rakshasa in Untainted Land. All the Sages who hated Minghe would not allow this to happen.


    To avoid further complications, Minghe had to communicate with Liu Er. He asked Liu Er to tell Winged Rain-dragon the stakes. As the Ancestor of the Dragon Tribe, Winged Rain-dragon certainly knew the severity of the matter. Meanwhile, Liu Er''s secrets would not be revealed. As long as the Long-Armed Ape Monkey was found, it would not be not far from Liu Er''s actualization. Until then, if all Sages deliberately blocked Liu Er, Minghe would certainly sweep away all obstacles for him.


    ...


    In Mount Shouyang, Laozi watched all that was happening in the East Sea. A slight frown appeared on his serene face as if he was contemplating. Abruptly, he was a little astonished and muttered. "Minghe, I never expected you to be so shrewd. Liu Er Macaca Mula, the Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey, Wise Monkey, and the Long-Armed Ape Monkey. The Four Monkeys of Destruction, indeed!"


    Laozi watched Liu Er, who was going back to Chentang Pass and thought to himself. His eyes indicated that he might have found something. He counted on his fingers to calculate something. Soon, Laozi stopped his hand movements and frowned again. He said to himself, "It all depends on providence."


    ...


    Liu Er and Nezha returned to Chentang Pass. When Nezha excitedly rushed into the home, Lady Yin said with anxiety. "Nezha, where have you been? Why are you so late?" However, when she saw Liu Er behind Nezha, she bowed and said, "Great Immortal, I''m embarrassed that I haven''t welcomed you since you have traveled so far to visit us."±£´æ(Ctrl+Enter)


    At that moment, Li Jing walked in. Nezha immediately ran to Li Jing and took out Ao Bing''s dragon tendons from behind. Like presenting a treasure, he handed over the tendons to Li Jing, saying, "Dad, Dad, see what I prepared for you." Li Jing carefully looked at it and guessed it was some animal''s tendons, but could not determine what kind of animal it was.


    Nezha looked at the puzzled Li Jing and said with a smile. "Dad, I went to the sea today. Later, I met the Third Prince of the Dragon Bay in the East Sea. He cast greedy eyes on my Magic Weapons. So, I killed him and pulled out his tendons. I intend to make a belt for you with the tendons, and some bowstrings with the remaining parts."


    Li Jing and Lady Yin were stunned as they registered the news of dragon tendons and the Third Prince of Dragon King. Unexpectedly, Nezha made such a big trouble during his absence. They never thought that Nezha would kill the Third Prince of Dragon King. In their opinions, the Dragon Tribe was very powerful, so it would not let him go. But they felt reassured when they saw Liu Er.


    Liu Er discerned their anxiety and said, "Please be reassured. The matter has been settled and the Dragon Tribe won''t call for an account again. Since I''ve sent Nezha back, you must watch over him to ensure that he stay home and practice, lest he goes out to create more trouble."


    Nezha was unhappy and said in anger, "Master, I haven''t created trouble. If Ao Bing hadn''t robbed me of my Magic Weapon, I wouldn''t have killed him. You also agreed with me and fought with Dragon King of the East Sea and some Ancestor of the Dragon Tribe. Now, you blame me for creating trouble. Your acts belie your words!"


    Liu Er mocked and derated. He said, "You indeed created trouble. If you aren''t convinced, you can settle the matter yourself next time. Don''t turn to me. If your cultivation is as same as mine, I won''t discipline you, even if you exterminate the Dragon Tribe. My little Nezha, please remember that there''s no right or wrong in Untainted Land, but that only the powerhouse is respected."


    Hearing Liu Er''s last sentence, Nezha was absorbed in thought. Li Jing and Lady Yin were startled by Liu Er''s teaching methods. No wonder Nezha dared to kill the Third Prince of Dragon King. When Liu Er mentioned exterminating the Dragon Tribe, Li Jing and Lady Yin shook with fear. At that moment, they wondered if they should indeed send Nezha to be Liu Er''s apprentice.


    After all, Li Jing had seen the world and he understood exactly what Liu Er meant. In Untainted Land, the powerhouse is respected. Take this matter as an example. Although Nezha killed the Third Prince of Dragon King, he was still safe and sound, because Liu Er was strong enough. If you are strong enough, you can do anything you want.

 Chapter 267: King Zhou Praying for Goddess Nvywa

    Chapter 267: King Zhou Praying for Goddess Nvywa


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In the Crystal Palace of East Sea, Winged Rain-dragon sat in the front of the hall, while Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East Sea, Ao Ming, the Dragon King of the South Sea, Ao Run, the Dragon King of the West Sea and Ao Shun, the Dragon King of the North Sea all stood around. Looking at Winged Rain-dragon, Ao Guang asked restlessly, "Ancestor, why did you suddenly order to leave? You were..."


    Winged Rain-dragon replied, "I know what you are trying to say. But I was also thinking of our Dragon Tribe. The Sage Zhunti told me that he would like to support the Dragon Tribe and we could use Sect Leader Tongtian''s power before. I later learned that he just wanted to frame us."


    Noticing the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas'' confusion, Winged Rain-dragon continued, "I heard from Liu Er that the Cultivation Tribulation of Heaven and Earth this time was a God Deification Ceremony of Heavenly Court, which was based on the Tribe of Humanity, the Clan of Enlightenment, the Tribe of Severity and the Western Religious Sect. If we, the Dragon Tribe, start a war against Blood Sea, countless tribesmen from our clan will die and become members of the Investiture of the Gods. We can''t allow this to happen."


    After hearing that, Ao Guang understood that Winged Rain-dragon considered the whole situation. But he was very sad as soon as he thought of his son''s death. Feeling Ao Guang''s sadness, Winged Rain-dragon said, "Liu Er told me that Ao Bing had already been in the Investiture of the Gods. And you will meet your son in Heaven soon or later, so you don''t have to be too upset now. Now that God Deification Ceremony and Cultivation Tribulation are coming, the Dragon Tribes musn''t leave the Four Seas from today without permission."


    ...


    In Zhaoge City, King Zhou sat on his throne in the palace, which was glorious and splendid. In front of the white jade Rank, the ministers of civil and military stood on both sides of it, while the leading position of the Grand Preceptor Wen Zhong was empty. Wen Zhong was not back from marching to the North so this position was empty all the time. It was evident that Wen Zhong possessed a high authority.


    King Zhou sat on the throne and looked at all his ministers. Then, he said in a deep voice, "My dear ministers, do you have anything to say? If not, you can leave." At this moment, a person stepped out, keeling down in front of the white jade Rank. He made a bow to King Zhou and said, "Your Majesty, Shang Rong needs to report something. Tomorrow is March 15th, Goddess Nvywa''s birthday. Therefore, we want to invite you to the Nvywa Palace to light incenses and pray for goodness."


    Hearing this, King Zhou''s eyes flickered and said, "Goddess Nvywa was the Holy Mother of our Human Tribe. I should go to worship so that Goddess Nvywa can bless our dynasty with endless Blessings of Heaven. Shang Rong, you should be responsible for lighting incenses." Hearing this, Shang Rong knelt and said, "I must follow the orders." And then all the ministers left.


    The next day, along with the ministers, King Zhou arrived at the Nvywa Palace, which was splendid and fragrant. There was a statue of Goddess Nvywa at the center of the hall surrounded by curtains so humans could not see the appearance of Goddess Nvywa. It was surrounded by rich mist, adding a sense of mystery to it.


    King Zhou held three long incenses in hands. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew into the hall when he was intending to kowtow. All the ministers raised their hands to cover their faces. Right at this moment, a golden light shot from the other side and surged into the center of King Zhou''s eyebrows. King Zhou twitched suddenly but later he returned to normal as if nothing had happened.


    The curtains were blown apart, and the mist scattered. The statue of Goddess Nvywa inside was exposed. It was beautiful, colorful and lifelike. King Zhou was obsessed with it when he saw it. Then, he waved his sleeves and said, "Come on, take scholar''s four jewels to me." The attendant brought scholar''s four jewels to King Zhou immediately.


    King Zhou took the writing brush, dipped in ink, and then wrote a poem on the wall of Nvywa Palace: The curtains and mantles were gorgeous. The statue of Goddess Nvywa was decorated with gold lacquer. The winding mountains were surrounded by green. Goddess Nvywa in was dancing and she was dressed beautifully. Her face was shy like a pear flower bathed in the rain and her makeup was like a peony but showed her charm. I must marry her and take her back to Changle if the enchanting Goddess Nvywa can turn into a real person.


    All ministers were astonished at this after King Zhou finished writing. Shang Rong said quickly, "Your Majesty, Goddess Nvywa is a Sage and the Holy Mother of Human Tribe. This time, we come here for incenses and pray that all our people can live happy lives. Today, you write such a blasphemous poem. If the Goddess gets angry about this, it''s not a blessing to our Zhaoge. Therefore, please allow me to wash off this poem lest common people see it. It will make you lose your authority."


    After hearing this, King Zhou said vigorously, "This poem is meant to praise Goddess Nvywa''s beauty. I have no intention of blasphemy and I am the most respectable man among humans. What''s more, all humans can look up at my poem and praise Goddess Nvywa''s gorgeous face. Why not me?" With a wave his sleeves, King Zhou left.


    All the ministers were looking at Shang Rong after King Zhou left. Shang Rong said, "Bring some water here quickly. I need to wash off the ink on the wall lest other people should see it. You musn''t discuss what happened today or you will all be removed." Shang Rong cleaned the wall immediately. Then, he went away with all ministers after confessing to Goddess Nvywa.


    A golden light flickered after they went away. The ink marks which were cleaned reappeared. A shadow appeared in the hall suddenly. He looked at the words on the wall with a smile. At this time, there was a burst of laughter from his back. "Haha, Zhunti, I haven''t imagined that you had such feeling in Fellow Taoist Goddess Nvywa."


    That shadow was Zhunti, one of the Two Sages of the West. Zhunti''s face changed after he heard this. He hadn''t expected that there were other people. Actually, Zhunti had already known this person through his voice, Minghe. Zhunti turned his body with a gloomy expression on his face, and he saw Minghe standing behind him quietly looking at him with a smile.


    Zhunti looked at Minghe and said, "My Fellow Taoist, Minghe, how could you have time to travel here? Did you see this profane poem written by King Zhou and then appearing again? King Zhou was too bold and even dared to violate Goddess Nvywa. It seems that Fate of Chen Tang will end at his generation."


    Minghe smiled and said, "Zhunti, what I admire most is your spirit of shamelessness. Did you think that I''m a blind guy and had no idea about who did something underhand to King Zhou? Or else, did he do it by himself?" What Zhunti had done in the hall did not escape Minghe''s observation.


    Zhunti''s face changed but he recovered himself quickly. He still looked calm and said, "My Fellow Taoist, you shouldn''t slander me. I came here just by chance. It''s Goddess Nvywa''s palace and it should be dealt with by her. I have something to do, so I will take my leave now."


    With a twisted smile, Minghe looked at Zhunti who was ready to leave. He said, "Do you think I will let you leave so easily?" Zhunti was surprised at Minghe''s words. However, he had no time to react and Minghe punched him in his body. Zhunti was blown off immediately and became blood fog in the sky.


    There was a shock between the Heaven and Earth. The bright sunny day suddenly changed into a bloody rainy day. Sadness permeated the Heaven and Earth as if the God was crying. All living beings of Untainted Land were astonished at this view because it represented that a Sage had passed away. It didn''t take many years that this kind of Mysterious Signs happened again in Untainted Land.

 Chapter 268: Goddess Nvywa Summoning the Evil Spirits

    Chapter 268: Goddess Nvywa Summoning the Evil Spirits


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In the Holy Square Mountain, Zhunti looked at Zhaoge with hatred and cursed saying, "Minghe, I''ll not let it go. You unexpectedly attacked me and destroyed my Evil Separation." The person that exploded next to Minghe was the Evil Separation of Zhunti. Though the Evil Separation was not a Sage, he was The Sage''s separation, and the Mysterious Sign would descend when the separation died.


    Looking at the furious Zhunti, Jieyin sighed saying, "junior brother, I advise you not to go. It is not only your Evil Separation that is destroyed, but you also offended Goddess Nvywa and Tongtian. That''s not worthwhile." It was all right to offend Sect Leader Tongtian, as he would face Tongtian in the Battle of Gods Investiture sooner or later. However, it was a different situation to offend Goddess Nvywa, who remained neutral all the time.


    Zhunti was extremely depressed. He had planned to plot against King Zhou and wanted to cause a panic in the Shang Dynasty so that the Western Religious Sect would have an opportunity. However, Minghe appeared halfway and exploded his Evil Separation, leading to the Mysterious Sign descending from the Heaven, which made all people know. It was not a big deal to lose his reputation, but it was severe that Sect Leader Tongtian bore his grudge. Then in the Battle of Gods Investiture, the Western Religious Sect must be the first to bear the brunt.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On the Golden Turtle Island, endless killing intent gathered and formed countless swords overrunning between Heaven and Earth, terrifying all the people at first sight like a dreary Formation. Seeing this, the disciples of the Tribe of Severity on the island were frightened. They all knew that their master, Sect Leader Tongtian, was angry. Otherwise, such a Mysterious sight would not emerge on the Golden Turtle Island.


    In the Jadeite Palace, Sect Leader Tongtian looked at the Square Mountain with killing intent and coldly said, "Zhunti, I haven''t gotten you into trouble, but you have schemed against me. You even plotted against the Human Sovereign. I''d like to see how you give a satisfying story to the Human Tribe. As for the Karma between you and me, I''ll settle it with you in the Battle of Gods Investiture."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the Wahuang Heaven, Goddess Nvywa angrily looked at the Nvywa Palace in Zhaoge and shouted, "Well, Zhunti, you dare to insult me in this way. I won''t let it slip like that." Goddess Nvywa suddenly deduced by fingers, and then her anger turned into surprise. Finally, she sighed, saying, "Oh, that''s the Luck of the Shang Dynasty, and the Way of Heaven tends to destroy the Luck of the Shang Dynasty through me."


    Though the secrets of heaven were in chaos, the Luck of the Shang Dynasty already had a weakened tendency after this matter. That was the will of the heaven, which made Goddess Nvywa sad. As the Holy Mother of the Human Tribe, she had to destroy the Luck of a dynasty. How ridiculous! However, that was the general trend of heaven. How could she resist it? For the first time, Goddess Nvywa admired Minghe.


    As the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin and Rakshasa, Minghe was in charge of the Way of Heaven in the Untainted Land, but he needn''t obey it for everything. Otherwise, he would not refine the True Body of Rakshasa. But how about The Sages? They looked superior and immortal, but that was in the premise of obeying the Way of Heaven. Considering that, what was the difference between a Sage and a puppet?


    Since that was the will of Heaven, Goddess Nvywa was also helpless. Though King Zhou fell prey to the plot and wrote down that poem, the evil results could only be borne by him. Goddess Nvywa reached out for the Demon Summoning Banner and shook it, then three streaks of golden light were projected and descended to the Untainted Land. Now that Goddess Nvywa had to destroy the Fate of Chen Tang Prehistoric, she needed some help. As for Zhunti''s insulting her, Goddess Nvywa would not forget. Sage as she was, she was a woman as well. And the woman was always dreadfully narrow-minded.


    A moment later, three streaks of golden light wrapping three evil spirits arrived at the Royal Nu Wa Temple. After the golden light faded, three evil spirits showed up, which were a millennium Nine-tailed Fox, a Nine-headed Pheasant Spirit, and a Jade Pipa Spirit. After the three evil spirits appeared, they immediately bowed to Goddess Nvywa at the sight of her sitting on the seat, and said, "Three Evil Spirits of the Xuanyuan Tomb greet Goddess, and wish you the best."


    Goddess Nvywa looked at the Three Evil Spirits of the Xuanyuan Tomb and said, "Nowadays the Cultivation Tribulation of Heaven and Earth retakes place. The Honorable Ancestor asked the other Sages and me to take charge of the God Deification Ceremony for the Heavenly Court, while the Battle of Gods Investiture will begin among the human dynasties. Now the Fate of Chen Tang is weak; he shall lose the world. The calls of the Phoenix in Qishan mean that the Lord of the Western Zhou has been born, so it''s the Way of Heaven that the Zhou Dynasty will replace the Shang Dynasty. I''m calling you over just for this matter."


    The Three Evil Spirits of the Xuanyuan Tomb were terrified to hear those words. The Nine-tailed Fox, with the highest cultivation among them, had only cultivated for a thousand years. She had never experienced the Cultivation Tribulation of Heaven and Earth but heard its horrors. Now Goddess Nvywa called them for the Cultivation Tribulation of Heaven and Earth, which meant it was not a trivial thing. However, they were only evil spirits. How dare they refuse the order of The Sage of the Demon Tribe?


    Since they could not refuse the order, they had to accept it obediently. In addition, they might get a reward from Goddess Nvywa if they did it well, which might not ruin their Fate. The Nine-tailed Fox carefully asked, "Goddess, our cultivations are low. I wonder what you want us to do? Please tell us."


    Goddess Nvywa whispered, "Nine-tailed Fox and Pipa Spirit, I call you in to hide your demon forms and become members of the imperial harem of King Zhou. You shall charm King Zhou and make him neglect state affairs. When Xiqi succeeds in replacing the Shang Dynasty, you two will become immortals. Remember that you two must not slay mortals. Otherwise, you will end up dead."


    The Nine-tailed Fox and the Pipa Spirit agreed after hearing what Goddess Nvywa had said. Then Goddess Nvywa waved her hand, putting two currents of the Pure Aura of Fate into their bodies to cover up their Demon Aura, and then sent them back to the Untainted Land. Finally, only the young Chicken Spirit was left, nervously kneeling down on the ground. She whispered, "Since Goddess keeps me, you must want me to do something. what''s that?"


    Looking at the young Chicken Spirit trembling with fear, Goddess Nvywa said, "I keep you because I need you to do another thing. Here it is." After Goddess Nvywa finished, the young Chicken Spirit was still puzzled, so Goddess Nvywa continued to say, "You do as I say and when it is done, I will reward you, but you can''t tell anyone about it. Do you understand?"


    Goddess Nvywa even showed the coercion of a Sage when saying the last words. It greatly frightened the young Chicken Spirit who immediately replied saying, "Goddess, you may take it easy. I''ll keep everything to myself. I won''t tell anyone, including my two sisters." Goddess Nvywa nodded in satisfaction and then waved her hand. As a result, a lot of Pure Aura of Fate entered Chicken Spirit''s body. When the Green Light disappeared, the young Chicken Spirit transformed into a 16 year old girl.


    Goddess Nvywa nodded in satisfaction. When seeing herself transform into the human body, the young Chicken Spirit immediately expressed her thanks, saying, "Goddess, thank you for the Fate that you give me." Goddess Nvywa said, "Now you have gotten rid of the Demon Aura and look the same as mortals. You only need to persist in practicing the transforming exercises I have taught you, and then you can make an achievement. Now you can go!" Goddess Nvywa waved her hand and sent the young Chicken Spirit back to the Untainted Land, but not to the Xuanyuan Tomb.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the Nvywa Palace of Zhaoge City, Minghe was a little surprised looking at the Mysterious Sign between Heaven and Earth. He only detonated Zhunti''s Evil Separation; however, he never thought the Heaven would descend the same Mysterious Sign as it would do when a Sage died. That was all right as Zhunti''s actions were naturally well-known in this way. Though Zhunti''s plan was a success, he succeeded in offending the two Sages as well, including Tongtian and Goddess Nvywa.


    As the saying: the shot hits the bird that pokes its head out, goes, the Battle of Gods Investiture had not started yet, but Zhunti had offended Sect Leader Tongtian. Looking at the killing intent of the swords on the Golden Turtle Island, Minghe knew that Sect Leader Tongtian was furious. After the Battle of Gods Investiture broke out, the Tribe of Severity would first attack the Western Religious Sect, which not only Minghe would be pleased to see, but Laozi and Origin also would.


    However, Minghe also knew that Zhunti raised this matter, but the Luck of the Shang Dynasty had shown a declined tendency. The decline was the general trend of heaven. Even if Goddess Nvywa hated Zhunti, she had to help with destroying the Luck of the Shang Dynasty. Seeing Goddess Nvywa calling the Three Evil Spirits of Xuanyuan Tomb, Minghe understood her plan.


    To Minghe''s surprise, the Three Evil Spirits of Xuanyuan Tomb were called in, but only two were sent back. It was unknown where the last one had gone. Minghe wondered whether Goddess Nvywa made other arrangements. After deducing by fingers, Minghe gained nothing and had to give up, only hoping Goddess Nvywa''s plan would not upset his plan.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Goddess Nvywa''s summoning the evil spirits could naturally not escape all Sages'' attention, but they wondered why one of the three was missing while the others were sent back. Was she kept in the Wahuang Heaven by Goddess Nvywa? However, after Goddess Nvywa''s actions, the decline of the Luck of the Shang Dynasty became more apparent, which the three religions were pleased to see. If the Shang Dynasty were not in chaos, when would the Battle of Gods Investiture begin?

 Chapter 269: Su Hu Opposing to Shang

    Chapter 269: Su Hu Opposing to Shang


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After Goddess Nvywa called over the evil spirits, the Evil Spirit between Heaven and Earth became thicker. With killing intent floating between Heaven and Earth, all Cultivators clearly felt the Cultivation Tribulation was coming. They all chose to close the door and stay at home, hoping to avoid the Cultivation Tribulation. They forgot, however, that it could not be avoided.


    In the Jadeite Palace, Sect Leader Tongtian could not help sighing when he saw Goddess Nvywa call over the evil spirits. He understood the reason why the Luck of the Shang Dynasty became weaker, but he was helpless. It seemed that Goddess Nvywa called over the evil spirits to destroy the Fate of Chen Tang. It was done by The Way of Heaven with the hand of Goddess Nvywa. Sage as he was, he could not go against the will of Heaven.


    However, Sect Leader Tongtian was not the sort of person who gave up quickly. The Clan of Severity, established by Sect Leader Tongtian advocated making no social distinctions in teaching to understand the secrets of heaven thoroughly. Which he was trying to fight for, for his disciples. The Battle of Gods Investiture had not begun, but Sect Leader Tongtian had a presentiment about it.


    As extreme prosperity foreboded the beginning of the decline, The Clan of Severity was the strongest clan in the Untainted Land. Of course, the Untainted Land did not include the Blood Sea. Minghe''s Ashura tribe was composed of members of the Religion of Asura, which was even stronger than one hundred Clans of Severity. After all, the Ashura tribe had a large population, including one tribe and one religion, while the Clan of Severity had no such useful resources.


    The Religion of Asura aside, disciples of the Clan of Severity were all over the Untainted Land, the Human Tribe, the Demon Tribe, and the Dragon Tribe, etc., which made the Luck of the Clan of Severity reach its peak. However, the God-killing Sword Formation could not serve to suppress the Luck of a clan. That was fine if its Luck did not decline, otherwise, it would drop to the bottom.


    The Luck of the Clan of Severity was linked to that of the Shang Dynasty. Since the Luck of the Shang Dynasty had a declined tremendously, its only natural that it affected that of the Clan of Severity. Sect Leader Tongtian knew the results if the Luck dropped. He looked at the two Maps of Formation floating on his hands, which were the most reliable guarantee for the Clan of Severity and his disciples. Whether it worked or not depended on the will of Heaven.


    Sect Leader Tongtian was a bit confused that Minghe had shattered Zhunti''s Evil Separation and found his plot against the Human Sovereign. Minghe could use the Holy Land of Human Tribe to put pressure on the Western Religious Sect or directly take the opportunity to suppress the Western Religious Sect. However, Minghe did nothing and had no follow-up actions, which was somewhat suspicious. That was not his style.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the Holy Square Mountain, Zhunti was depressed, his Evil Separation was destroyed, and his plan was ruined as well, but now his depression was swept away. Although he was exposed, his plan was successful. Goddess Nvywa called over the evil spirits to destroy the Fate of Chen Tang, leading Cheng Tang into chaos, of which the Western Religious Sect could take advantage. The process had some twists and turns, but Zhunti got what he wanted.


    Looking at the excited Zhunti, Jieyin said bitterly, "Junior, it''s too early to be happy. Since you plotted against the Human Sovereign, Minghe should have taken the opportunity to make a big issue, but he did nothing. Goddess Nvywa called over the Three Evil Spirits of the Xuanyuan Tomb, but only two of them were sent back. Both things are weird, so we have to take precautions."


    Zhunti was not so pessimistic as Jieyin. He said with a smile, "Senior, You can rest assured. Though I plotted against King Zhou, I didn''t leave any evidence, so Minghe can''t do anything to me. As for the missing evil spirit, maybe Goddess Nvywa likes her and keeps her around to be the substitute of Ling Zhuzi. It''s nothing to be surprised about."


    After hearing what Zhunti said, Jieyin was relieved, but he was still a little worried. He told himself, "I wish what you said is true and I''m just overthinking." That being said, Jieyin still had his concerns. The best plan was to stay alert for everything in the Cultivation Tribulation.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Zhaoge, King Zhou seemed to have transformed into a different person after he went to pray at the Goddess Nvywa Temple. He could not forget the beauty of Goddess Nvywa. Thus he neglected state affairs and lied in a drunken stupor in the imperial burial place all day long. Besides, he always talked about the beauty of Goddess Nvywa and ignored his concubines in the imperial harem. He was in dismay and sought solace in alcohol. The officials were worried.


    At that moment, the Admonition Official, Fei Zhong suddenly had a thought. King Zhou was so obsessed with the beauty of Goddess Nvywa, which made Fei Zhong seem to have an excellent opportunity for promotion, he went to the palace and greeted King Zhou. Seeing King Zhou hold the glass in a drunken stupor, Fei Zhong asked, "Your Majesty, since you''re obsessed with wine, I wonder what bothers you." Although Fei Zhong knew it, he still felt it was good to be careful.


    King Zhou shook the jade bottle in his hand and said, "Fei Zhong, I''m the Sovereign of the World, but why can''t I have a woman with the beauty of Goddess Nvywa? None of the women in my harem can match Goddess Nvywa by a tenth. Do you have some good strategies to solve my bitterness of Acacia?"


    Fei Zhong suddenly got an idea upon hearing those words, and replied, "Your Majesty, you are a ruler with ten thousand chariots at your command, and the whole world belongs to you. Your moral characters can''t be mentioned in the same breath with those of Three Royals and Five Emperors. The whole world is yours, thus what you want is within your reach. You can deliver an imperial order to the four vassals and ask them to select one hundred beauties in each town to come to serve in the imperial court. Then you''ll be accompanied by beauties."


    King Zhou was inspired when he heard those words. At the morning audience the next day, the imperial order was read out loud in public. However, Shang Rong led all ministers to advise against it. As a result, King Zhou had to give up. Although the matter was not completed, King Zhou appreciated Fei Zhong. Fei Zhong said, "Your Majesty is kind to give up selecting beauties under the advice of the prime minister. I''m willing to find beauties and give them to you secretly."


    King Zhou was so pleased to hear what Fei Zhong had said that he immediately ordered Fei Zhong to take charge of the matter. At this moment, the four big vassals were leading other vassals to be presented in Zhaoge. They heard King Zhou trusted Fei Zhong deeply. Besides, the Grand Preceptor, Wen Zhong, was not in court. Thus they all gave gifts to Fei Zhong to approach him, except for the Marquis of the Province of Ji, Su Hu. He had a very violent, frank and straightforward temper, and did not send gifts to Fei Zhong.


    Fei Zhong was quite angry when he got to know about it, so he sent someone to investigate Su Hu. Learning that Su Hu had a daughter named Daji, whose beauty could overthrow states and cities, he immediately rejoiced. He entered the palace and reported the matter to King Zhou. King Zhou was also delighted with the news. He called over Su Hu and asked him to send his daughter to court and be his concubine.


    However, Su Hu was so straightforward that he refused King Zhou. King Zhou was furious and wanted to kill him. Fortunately, Shang Rong and the other ministers all appealed for King Zhou''s mercy. Thus King Zhou spared Su Hu''s life, but King Zhou also ordered Su Hu to leave Zhaoge for Feng as soon as possible. After hearing that, Su Hu thanked Shang Rong and the other ministers and left.


    After returning to the post house, Su Hu told about the matter to others, and they all protested for Su Hu. The more Su Hu thought of it, the angrier he became. When he left Zhaoge, he wrote a poem on the town gate. The poem said, "King Zhou destroyed the way of the Monarch and his subjects and damaged the five constant virtues, so I, Su Hu from Province of Ji, will never have an audience with Shang." After finishing his poem, he led his family to his fiefdom in the Province of Ji, without stopping.


    When Fei Zhong got to know about this matter, he immediately reported it to King Zhou. He said, "Your Majesty, Su Hu was dissatisfied with your order and wrote a 16-word ironic verse on the front gate. I made a copy of it to send it to you. You can give out punishment."


    King Zhou was furious when seeing Su Hu''s poem. "He is so rude. I''m kind enough to spare his life and order him to return home, but he even writes he will never have an audience with Shang, which is treason and heresy. I can''t forgive him. Deliver an imperial order to Yin Pobai, Chao Tian, and Lu Xiong, etc. to lead the army and wipe out Su Hu."


    The Shang army was approaching the Province of Ji, Su Hu hurried to arrange arms and array to meet them head-on. Both sides had capable people, so it was hard to decide a champion for the time being. However, Su Hu''s daughter, Daji, could not bear to see the ordinary people in the Province of Ji suffer a war because of her. So she pleaded with her father, Su Hu, with tears in her eyes and asked him to send her to King Zhou, to relieve the danger of Province of Ji.


    The Marquis of the West, Ji Chang, sent Su Hu a letter, in which Ji Chang explained the advantages and disadvantages to him. For the sake of the common people of the Province of Ji, Su Hu reluctantly opened the gate, surrendered, and send his daughter Daji to King Zhou. King Zhou was overjoyed to hear the news that he immediately ordered the army to withdraw. Meanwhile, he asked Su Hu to take his daughter to Zhaoge. That''s how the turmoil of the Shang Dynasty began.

 Chapter 270: A Substitution for Daji

    Chapter 270: A Substitution for Daji


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    On the second day after surrendering, Su Hu mustered 3,000 soldiers and horses, and 500 servants. He also prepared a felt-topped carriage for Daji. Accompanied by her mother, Daji was dressed up. However, both of them could not stop crying, and their moaning saddened people. The people of the Province of Ji had to part, even if they were reluctant to say goodbye.


    After Daji got on, Su Hu led the army to advance. When parting, the people in the Province of Ji saw her off. At the sight of this, Daji was even sadder. She held a jade pendant firmly in her hands, which was peculiar because it seemed to be a half one. Looking at the jade pendant, she was extremely sorrowful as if she were bidding farewell.


    It was already evening when the army reached the En Prefecture. Since it was so late, Su Hu ordered to check in at a posthouse for one night and leave the day after. He put Daji in the inner room of the posthouse and appointed guards to be stationed to protect her because he heard from the post assistant that a Devil Incarnation haunted here. Meanwhile, it was dark, and it was inadvisable to rush on, so they had to be careful.


    Outside the En Prefecture, there was a spooky place called the Xuanyuan Tomb, which no one dared to get close to. The Nine-tailed Fox and the Pipa Spirit were looking at the brightly lit En Prefecture and had a wicked idea. The Pipa Spirit said, "Sister, do you know who is coming to the En Prefecture on such a grand occasion?"


    After hearing that, the Nine-tailed Fox said, "I do not know either. It seems that they are going to Zhaoge to meet the King of the Zhou Dynasty. Since our empress sent us to Zhaoge to tempt King Zhou, we can infiltrate them at the right moment." Although Goddess Nvywa had covered up their Demon Aura, they dared not to enter Zhaoge without a human body, because a large number of competent people were there.


    Pipa Spirit sighed, saying, "We''re more miserable than our sister Chicken Spirit, who stays in the Royal Nu Wa Temple. If she gets imparted martial arts again, she''ll get outstanding achievements. However, we have to take a big risk doing things. In case of any carelessness, we''ll kick the bucket." The Chicken Spirit, who did not join them, was misunderstood.


    The Nine-tailed Fox suddenly envied her a little. She could not figure out the reason why Goddess Nvywa preferred the Chicken Spirit over her. She was not inferior to the Chicken Spirit in cultivation nor aptitude. Thus, she snorted and said, "Hum, cut the crap. Let me go to the city and find out the truth. If I get a chance, I''ll go to Zhaoge. When everything is ready, I''ll pick you up."


    Then, she turned into a gust of wind and flew out of the Xuanyuan Tomb toward the En Prefecture. Seeing the posthouse being guarded by soldiers in armor, she sneaked inside in one blow. Seeing the inner room of the posthouse tightly packed with guards both outside and inside, she guessed there must be some crucial tasks. Therefore, she turned in a gust of wind and sneaked in.


    In the inner room, she saw a beautiful woman with dark hair, a rosy face, elegant eyebrows, and a delicate waist. This pretty sobbing lady was no less attractive than the fairies in the Ninth Heaven and Chang''e of the moon. She was Su Daji, the daughter of Su Hu. At that time, Daji was holding a jade pendant, falling tears covered her face. The scene was heartrending.


    A gust of weird wind swept through the inner room, all the surrounding oil lamps went out and Daji''s maid suddenly fainted. At the sight of this, Daji was started panicking. Then, the Nine-tailed Fox walked out of mosquito net and looked at Daji with a sinister smile. Daji was scared out of her wits, but she could not cry out because the Nine-tailed Fox had cast a spell upon her.


    As the Nine-tailed Fox tried to approach Daji and swallow her soul, she was suddenly overwhelmed by a huge force and could not move. She was terrified and said, "Great Immortal, please spare my life. I''m just following orders, that''s why I took such an unwise decision. I beg for your mercy."


    All of a sudden, a black-robed man appeared in the room. He looked at the fainted Su Daji, and then at the Nine-tailed Fox, he said, "I not only know that you are following orders but I also know your master. You''ll swallow her soul, take her body and replace her. But Su Daji is still useful, so I can not give her to you. Let me do you a favor."


    After the man stretched his hand and pointed, a streak of silver light emitted from between the fainted Su Daji''s eyebrows. The light directly hid between the Nine-tailed Fox''s eyebrows. Subsequently, the man injected a ball of blood into the Nine-tailed Fox''s body. All of a sudden, Nine-tailed Fox''s figure changed. Be it appearance or temperament, she was identical to Su Daji.


    The Nine-tailed Fox quickly bowed and thanked the man, saying, "Great Immortal, thank you for assisting me with my reincarnation. I''ll follow any orders you give." Since the man knew who ordered her, he must have a powerful backing. Although Goddess Nvywa guarded her, it would be harmless to have one more backing. The Nine-tailed Fox would not miss such a good opportunity.


    However, the man ignored the Nine-tailed Fox. He waved his sleeves and carried away the fainted Su Daji. Meanwhile, he also disappeared. After the man had left, the Nine-tailed Fox was relieved. From the man''s means to change her body, it could be deduced that his cultivation must be high. But, the man did give her any attention, which made her feel a little regretful and sighed secretly.


    The next day, Su Hu led his army to escort ''Su Daji'' to Zhaoge again. However, as an ordinary person, he could not recognize that this Su Daji was a 1,000-year-old fox spirit, rather than his daughter. Not to mention the father of Su Daji, even the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal could not find out, if the Nine-tailed Fox did not give herself away.


    Standing on the hill along the state highway, Su Daji saw with tears in her eyes how her father, Su Hu, took his leave with his army. Although she felt saddened departing, she was a little joyful. Owing the men present, Su Daji knelt and said, "Great Immortal, thanks for saving my life." If not for the man present, she would have been killed by the Nine-tailed Fox.


    The Taoist said coldly, "I saved you merely because you are a good pawn for me. I hope you won''t waste my effort. Tell me, is the jade pendant around your waist given by Bo Yikao, the eldest son of Marquis of the West? Are you in love with each other? The jade pendant must be a token of love given by Bo Yikao, right?"


    Hearing that, Daji was stunned at first and then a little shy. She replied, "Great Immortal, you''re indeed omnipotent. This is indeed a pair of jade pendants. The one around my wrist is given by Bo Yikao, the eldest son of Marquis of the West. If not for your kindness, I might have parted from him forever." At that time, the Nine-tailed Fox had replaced her to the palace. Therefore, she had an opportunity to look for Bo Yikao.

 Chapter 271: The Imminent Warfare

    Chapter 271: The Imminent Warfare


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Having known Daji''s expectation for the future, the Taoist said with a smile, "Exactly, I saved you so you could unite with Bo Yikao, but not now, and you need to wait a while. I can teach you some transforming exercises for cultivation. If you become an immortal, you can be with Bo Yikao forever. However, you need to promise me one thing."


    When hearing that, Daji''s happiness quickly vanished. Although she was inexperienced, she also knew that there was no free lunch. The man present would not save her, teach her cultivation methods, and send her to reunite with Bo Yikao without any reason. Daji asked in a low voice, "Great Immortal, what do you want me to do?"


    The Taoist laughed and said, "Ha-ha-ha, Su Daji, do not worry. I scorn to threat a mortal like you and Bo Yikao. As for what I want you to do, I will let you know later." He waved his sleeves, and an auspicious cloud appeared to take them to the sky. Su Daji looked at the army led by Su Hu for the last time, and then they disappeared without a trace.


    ...


    On the other side, Su Hu brought the Nine-tailed Fox to Zhaoge to meet King Zhou. Initially, King Zhou wanted to behead Su Hu in public. However, Fei Zhong suggested, "Your Majesty, you ought to meet Su Daji, the daughter of Su Hu. If you are satisfied with her appearance, you can forgive Su Hu. If not, you can behead both Su Hu and Su Daji in public."


    King Zhou summoned Su Hu and ''Su Daji'' to the court. At the sight of King Zhou, the Nine-tailed Fox bowed and said, "Your Majesty, I, Su Daji, am the daughter of a sinner." The Nine-tailed Fox''s lips were as red as a cherry, and her bright eyes were full of tender affection. She was exceedingly fascinating while only using light make-up.


    Su Daji''s sweet girlish voice made King Zhou''s mind drift away. When he came to himself, King Zhou immediately ordered his servants. "Send the beauty to Shouxian Palace and wait for me." Later, he issued a decree. "Su Hu''s whole family are absolved. Su Hu is reinstated and will become a royal relative. His salary will increase by two-thousand dan every month. I will give a banquet to him for three days in the Xianqing Hall so all the officials can celebrate him. He has to be displayed around the streets for three days. He will return home with honor, accompanied by two city officials and three military officials."


    Since the Nine-tailed Fox entered the court, King Zhou was obsessed with singing and dancing day and night. He became infatuated with her and began to neglect state affairs. Even if all officials advised him, he would not listen to them. Every day, he just had fun with the Nine-tailed Fox in the imperial harem. No matter how fast time flew and how many affairs needed to be dealt with, he still paid no attention to them.


    After entering the court, the Nine-tailed Fox not only pleased King Zhou with her beauty but also captived him with sorcery. As a result, King Zhou was reluctant to leave the imperial harem. Gradually, the Nine-tailed Fox also found out the benefits of being King Zhou''s concubine. Although she was just a concubine in the imperial harem, her fortune got better and better due to the dynasty''s luck. It could be called a heaven-sent fortune for her, who formerly had nothing at all.


    In addition, the Nine-tailed Fox also discovered that there were a lot of tonic Spiritual Medicines, which were inexhaustible. Meanwhile, there were endless Mystical Beasts, which could be enjoyed every day. With these things, she made astounding advances in her cultivation. However, her Demon Aura was also revealed because she killed too many Mystical Beasts and her cultivation advanced too quickly.


    Zhaoge was saturated with Demon Aura, which drew the attention of Yun Zhongzi, a Qi-cultivating Master in Zhongnan Mountains. He was a listed disciple of the Clan of Enlightenment, and his cultivation was very high. Seeing that Zhaoge was pervaded with Demon Aura, he went down the hill to conquer the demon. Initially, he planned to kill the Nine-tailed Fox with a wooden sword, which was a magic weapon. Unfortunately, the Shang Dynasty was not favored by the God. King Zhou listened to the Nine-tailed Fox''s calumny and destroyed the wooden sword.


    Bedeviled by the Nine-tailed Fox, King Zhou became more and more silly and tyrannical and made various horrifying, cruel criminal punishments. As a result, courtiers dared not to advise him. However, Fei Zhong and You Hun were deeply trusted by King Zhou for their shameless flattery. The two often presented calumny to King Zhou, so the other courtiers feared them.


    Queen Jiang, head of the imperial harem, knew all things, so she spoke bluntly to King Zhou. However, King Zhou had already been possessed by the demon for too long, so he would not care at all about what others said. Without resort, Queen Jiang could only make it hot for the Nine-tailed Fox. Unfortunately, Queen Jiang was framed by the Nine-tailed Fox and Fei Zhong. Her two sons were rescued from the execution ground and disappeared from the scene.


    After Queen Jiang died, King Zhou feared that Jiang Huanchu, Queen Jiang''s father and Marquis of the East, would plot a rebellion. Under Fei Zhong and You Hun''s advice, King Zhou summoned four vassals to Zhaoge and planned to execute them all, to guard against future evil. Shang Rong, the prime minister, presented admonishment at the risk of death in the Nine Halls. Regretfully, King Zhou did not change his mind, and Shang Rong recklessly dashed out of the Nine Halls due to disappointment.


    King Zhou issued decrees to the four vassals and they set off for Zhaoge. However, Ji Chang, the Marquis of the West, had already known that he would get sick before his departure. Although he would not die, he would be trapped in Zhaoge for several years. Therefore, he ordered Bo Yikao, the eldest son, to take charge of all things in Xiqi. Meanwhile, he ordered them to wait for him, rather than act rashly.


    On the way to Zhaoge, Ji Chang picked up a baby. He called him Leizhenzi and took him as his hundredth son. Later, Leizhenzi was taken by Yun Zhongzi as a disciple. In the future, father and son would meet again when Ji Chang got out of trouble. Since Ji Chang knew that it would not be convenient to take Leizhenzi to Zhaoge, he had no choice but to leave Leizhenzi to Yun Zhongzi.


    When the four vassals arrived at Zhaoge, King Zhou suddenly launched an attack on them. Jiang Huanchu, the Marquis of the East, and E Chongyu, the Marquis of the South, were beheaded in public. Chong Houfu, the Marquis of the North, escaped death by bribing Fei Zhong and You Hun. Ji Chang, the Marquis of the West, also escaped death, because all officials mediated for him and he was known as a man of virtue. However, he was imprisoned by King Zhou in You Li, to avoid future evil.


    At that moment, Jiang Ziya had been a disciple of the Clan of Enlightenment for thirty or forty years in Mount Kunlun. He had barely reached the Realm of Veridical Immortal, which depressed the Honoured Lord of Origin. Although Jiang Ziya practiced hard and used a lot of resources, his cultivation was not as high due to his poor aptitude. If he had not been a person in the God Deification Ceremony, he might have been expelled by the Honoured Lord of the Origin.

 Chapter 272: Leaving the Mountain

    Chapter 272: Leaving the Mountain


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    However, walls had ears and the news that Jiang Ziya had an Auspicious Mark of Winged Tiger still leaked out. Honored Lord of the Origin did not feel angry. Instead, he felt honored that the person who was part in the God Deification Ceremony now became a member of the Clan of Enlightenment, which meant that it was the Clan of Enlightenment that dominated the Battle of Gods Investiture. At this point, the Clan of Enlightenment gained an advantage. However, the glee that Honoured Lord of the Origin felt did not last long.


    Before long, news came that Shen Gongbao, the newly recruited disciple of Sage Zhunti in the Western Religious Sect, also had an Auspicious Mark of Winged Tiger, which shocked both Honored Lord of the Origin and Zhunti. There were two people with the Auspicious Mark of Winged Tiger to be in the God Deification Ceremony. After an investigation, both truly had the Auspicious Mark of Winged Tiger. However, since they were both enveloped by tribulation clouds, it was hard to deduce further.


    That being said, in contrast, Zhunti was particularly proud, not for other reasons, but for that Shen Gongbao''s aptitude was ten times as much as that of Jiang Ziya. It had been more than three decades since Jiang Ziya became the disciple of Honoured Lord of the Origin. Honored Lord of the Origin had trained him mentally and made him eat many spiritual fruits, spiritual medicines and magic elixirs, but Jiang Ziya''s cultivation still did not improve.


    But Shen Gongbao was different. The few resources he received from Sage Zhunti for cultivation was nothing compared to those Jiang Ziya had from Honored Lord of the Origin, but his cultivation improved quickly. In the past three decades, Shen Gongbao had reached the realm of Primordial Unity Black Immortal from an Earthly Immortal, two realms higher than Jiang Ziya''s.


    In comparison, Honored Lord of the Origin naturally felt shamed. In fact, there was a way to rapidly improve Jiang Ziya''s cultivation. That was to go to his big brother, Laozi, and ask for one golden elixir. Nine Cycles Golden Elixirs were rare, but the other golden elixirs were common and Laozi surely would give it to him. However, Honored Lord of the Origin felt embarrassed.


    If it got out that Honored Lord of the Origin needed others to help him teach his disciple, he would be extremely ashamed. So Honored Lord of the Origin could only let it go, providing all kinds of cultivating resources and teaching him as usual and as for which realm Jiang Ziya would reach, it depends on his fate. It would be fine if Jiang Ziya was actually part of the God Deification Ceremony. If not, Honored Lord of the Origin had no way about it, either. He could not snatch Shen Gongbao from the Western Religious Sect.


    Jiang Ziya''s cultivation improved slowly, but he was not discouraged. Besides, Jiang Ziya learned military tactics and state-governing strategies as well, which was arranged by Honored Lord of the Origin. The Battle of Gods Investiture was aimed at destroying the Shang and revitalizing the Zhou, thus the people in the God Deification Ceremony naturally needed to understand both. Honored Lord of the Origin was preparing for the unforseen.


    Jiang Ziya''s cultivation was not high, but he was a true blue second-generation disciple of the Clan of Enlightenment, and the only one taught by Honoured Lord of the Origin in person besides Twelve Golden Immortals, so he had a very high status. Jiang Ziya was an easygoing person in nature, whether the second-generation disciples or younger generation disciples, he got along with them.


    The situation of Shen Gongbao was much better than that of Jiang Ziya. Shen Gongbao was called a genius as his cultivation improved rapidly. Moreover, he was highly regarded by Sage Zhunti. Since he was candid in nature and fond of making friends, he got along well with the disciples in the clan. Whenever he was free, he would travel through the Untainted Land and make friends with capable people and called each other Fellow Taoist.


    What made Zhunti admire most was that Shen Gongbao even recruited a lot of individual cultivators for the Western Religious Sect, which made Zhunti very happy. Even though Zhunti was in the East, because of the God Deification Ceremony, he was unable to recruit many to the Western Religious Sect at this juncture so as to avoid the hostility of all Sages in the East. However, it was different if Shen Gongbao did so. Shen Gongbao was a junior and a person listed in the God Deification Ceremony, so all Sages could only turn a blind eye to him.


    Four decades had passed since they two became disciples. One day, Honoured Lord of the Origin suddenly called White Crane Lad and ordered. "Child, go invite your martial uncle Jiang, I have something to speak with him." Hearing that, White Crane Lad turned into an Immortal Crane and flew over Mount Kunlun, only to find Jiang Ziya meditating on a large stone.


    White Crane Lad hovered over Jiang Ziya''s head, shouting with his long and sharp beak. "Martial uncle Jiang, the master asked me to summon you. You''d better go quickly." After hearing the words, Jiang Ziya stood up from the big stone and waved to White Crane Lad, hinting that he had heard it. He adjusted his clothes and hurried to Yuxu Palace.


    Entering Yuxu Palace, Jiang Ziya saw Honoured Lord of the Origin sitting on the platform with his eyes slightly closed, as if he were in meditation. Jiang Ziya dared not neglect his greetings. He stepped forward and bowed. "Master, your disciple greets you. I wonder what did Master call me for." Jiang Ziya was worried whenever he came to see Honored Lord of the Origin, fearing that Honored Lord of the Origin would expel him and ask him to leave the mountain because of his poor aptitude.


    However, today his premonition came true. Honored Lord of the Origin opened his eyes and said, "Jiang Shang, four decades years have passed since you became my disciple. Unfortunately, you''re born with bad luck and it''s difficult for you to comprehend the Way of Celestial Immortality. You could only be a mortal and enjoy the riches of the world. Now the Luck of Cheng Tang had ended and the royal family of Zhou will revitalize, thus it''s time for you to leave the mountain."


    Jiang Ziya was shocked upon hearing his words. He pleaded bitterly,"Master, I''m sincere to comprehend the Way of Celestial Immortality. Though the progress is slow, my mind of Taoism is firm and I''m determined to leave the mortal world. So I beg you to show mercy and allow me to stay in Mount Kunlun." Jiang Ziya immediately broke down in tears upon hearing Honored Lord of the Origin ordering him to leave the mountain. He prayed hard that Honored Lord of Origin would withdraw his order.


    Honored Lord of the Origin sighed. "My child, that''s the will of Heaven, and I can''t go against it. Now that the Cultivation Tribulation descend again and the God Deification Ceremony is drawing near. You''re part of the God Deification Ceremony, thus you can''t stay on the mountain for long. When you achieve your duties being part of the God Deification Ceremony, you''ll climb the mountain someday, so you don''t have to worry. You''d better pack and leave the mountain as soon as possible!" Finishing his words, Honored Lord of the Origin waved his sleeves and disappeared.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ziya had to bow and say, "Master, your disciple accepts your order and will go down the mountain now." After returning to his own Immortal''s Cave, Jiang Ziya packed his things, said goodbye to his fellow seniors and juniors and descended Mount Kunlun. However, Jiang Ziya had been on the mountain for four decades years, and now he suddenly had to go down the maintain, so he did not know where to go. Suddenly, he thought that he still had a sworn brother, thus he could go to him for help and make plans in the future.


    Same as Jiang Ziya, Shen Gongbao also got the order from Zhunti, who ordered him to leave the mountain to help the Lord. Unlike Jiang Ziya, Shen Gongbao had friends all over the world, so he could go anywhere. After leaving the Square Mountain, Shen Gongbao visited his friends and inquired about human affairs in passing. He would give full consideration before making any decisions, otherwise, he might suffer losses.


    After some inquiries, Shen Gongbao basically knew about the current human affairs. King Zhou of the Shang was tyrannical and state affairs were in chaos, so King Zhou was definitely not an enlightened Lord. Chonghu Marquis was cruel and merciless and helped a tyrant to victimize his subjects, thus he was not an enlightened Lord either. Except for the two dead vassals of the four, only Marquis of the West Ji Chang was left. However, Ji Chang was currently imprisoned at You Li, so it was difficult for him to get out.


    After much deliberation, Shen Gongbao decided to go to Xiqi first, as the Shang Dynasty was the world of the Clan of Severity. As the disciple of the Western Religious Sect influenced by Zhunti and other disciples, Shen Gongbao had lost his lost his liking of the Clan of Severity. Instead, he wanted to go Xiqi, where the Clan of Severity did have a hand in, so as to make an opening for the Western Religious Sect in the Battle of Gods Investiture.


    Now that Bo Yikao, the eldest son of Ji Chang, dominated state affairs with the help of numerous capable people, including Boyi, Shuqi, Taidian, Hong Yao, San Yisheng and others, Xiqi was peaceful compared to other cities in the nine provinces. Seeing such a situation, Shen Gongbao felt that he had come to the right place, so he stayed in Xiqi for the time being in order to handle matters.


    As the small hid in the wild while the great hid in the city. Shen Gongbao immediately went to the city of Xiqi and set up a shop for divination. For those who asked for divination, Shen Gongbao only charged one penny. Since Shen Gongbao was good at divining, his divination always came true, which made him famous in Xiqi. Endless crowds of people came to ask for divination every day and Shen Gongbao never refused anyone. He opened the door in the day from 7 a.m and closed the door at 5 p.m everyday without fail interruption.

 Chapter 273: Two Prime Ministers, Different Destinies

    Chapter 273: Two Prime Ministers, Different Destinies


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In Xiqi City, at late night, Shen Gongbao sat beside the oil lamp using hands to nip it and suddenly said with a smile on his face, "Haha, alas, I did not waste my time for fortunetelling and I finally got this chance. Tomorrow will be time to see whether I will succeed or not." Shen Gongbao waved his hands to put out the oil lamp, leaving a streak of smoke rising slowly in the shinning of moonlight.


    There was a queue in front of his door waiting for their fortune to be told when Shen Gongbao opened for business the next morning. But Shen Gongbao just glanced at them with a smile on his face. The first one who wanted to have fortune-telling was a young man. Shen Gongbao looked at this young man and said with a smile, "What fortune do you want to predict?"


    This young man smiled at Shen Gongbao and said, "Since Taoist Priest is good at prediction, why do you ask me?" Looking at this young man''s smile, Shen Gongbao understood that this young man wanted to sound out his abilities. Therefore, he picked up teacup on the table and threw it, with one word appearing on the ground.


    This young man turned pale when he saw the word "Father" on the floor. Then he continued to say, "Taoist Priest really has good skills of prediction. So do you know when the person I seek would return?" Shen Gongbao counted his fingers and used an ink brush to write a line of words a bamboo slip. "He will return after seven years of disaster." Then he gave it back to that young man.


    This young man facial changed slightly after receiving the bamboo slip, thus he got up and said, "Taoist Priest really has good skills, and since you could predict this, I assume you have already know who I am. I am Bo Yikao, the eldest son of Marquis of the West. I heard that a fortune-teller came to our city, and that''s why I came here to visit you."


    This man was Bo Yikao. He heard that a genius came to Xiqi City. He planned to recruit some talented men here, so Shen Gongbao was naturally one of the best choices. However, he was also afraid that Shen Gongbao was a fraud so he dressed up to test Shen Gongbao. If Shen Gongbao really was a genius, he would invite him personally.


    The two predictions Shen Gongbao gave to him was what Bo Yikao wanted. He had already calculated the luck for himself when Ji Chang was about to leave. He had seven years of imprisonment in Zhaoge. It just fitted, "He will return after seven years of disaster," which was written by Shen Gongbao. No one knew it except Ji Chang and Bo Yikao. Now that Shen Gongbao wrote this prediction, it must be calculated by him.


    Shen Gongbao looked at Bo Yikao with a smile and said, "You wanted to test me. Do you have an answer now?" Yesterday night, Shen Gongbao had figured out he would have an honored guest today. But he never thought that this person was the lord of Xiqi. It was really unexpected to him but he was satisfied with it because he had planned to approach Bo Yikao.


    Shen Gongbao was ecstatic at Bo Yikao''s arrival. He found that Bo Yikao was surrounded by Zi Wei Emperor Aura, which was the symbol of an emperor. Shen Gongbao was delighted for having come to the right place. This Bo Yikao was more likely to be the wise master his teacher told him. If he could assist Bo Yikao, he could make a difference someday.


    After seeing Shen Gongbao''s unshaken face, Bo Yikao asked, "I don''t know where Taoist Priest is going to, and why did you come to Xiqi? I guess setting this stand for fortunetelling in Xiqi was not just to help people escape from their disasters." Bo Yikao was smart, and he should understand the intention of Shen Gongbao.


    Shen Gongbao laughed and said with confidence, "My name is Shen Gongbao. I''m a disciple of the Sage, Zhunti, who is the master of the Western Religious Sect. This time, my teacher Zhunti ask me to come down to find a wise master. I saw Xiqi was surrounded by roaring Zi Wei Aura, so I came here to check it out. After meeting you today, I saw you surrounded by Zi Wei Emperor Aura and I understood my teacher''s words."


    Hearing this, Bo Yikao started to ask, "Taoist Priest was a disciple of a Sage. I''m sorry I didn''t recognize you. Xiqi is eager to recruit some talented men. Would you like to devote your talent to Xiqi and work as the Imperial Astronomer, which is equal to the Ordinary Grand Master? What''s your opinion?" Imperial Astronomer was a position especially for fortunetelling and it was really suitable for Shen Gongbao.


    Shen Gongbao listened and smiled. "I won''t refuse you since you invited me sincerely." He had planned to get close to Bo Yikao and this goal had been met. The position of Imperial Astronomer and Ordinary Grand Master was not the most important thing, but the only thing he did was to let Bo Yikao see his talents and won his trust.


    Compared to Shen Gongbao, Jiang Ziya was not that lucky. When he left Mount Kunlun, he returned to Zhaoge City and went to his godbrother''s house which was more splendid than ever. There were green willows at the gate of the door. What''s more, this place was a treasure house. And living here could bring a lifetime of riches.


    Song Yiren was excited when his doorman told him that his old friend Jiang Ziya came to visit him. He had lost contact with Jiang Ziya for 40 years and was worried about him. Therefore, he was delighted to see Jiang Ziya return safely and went to welcome him immediately. They both sighed with emotion when they met with each other.


    Song Yiren asked many questions. He found out that Jiang Ziya was still a bachelor. "As an old saying goes, there are three forms of unfilial conduct, of which the worst is to have no descendants. My brother, I will introduce a marriage to you so that you can have your own children and carry on the family line, without losing the Spiritual Inheritance of Jiang.


    Jiang Ziya wanted to refuse but due to Song Yiren''s insistence, he gave up for later discussion. To his surprise, Song Yiren went to Majia village to introduce a girl to him in the next morning. Landlord Ma had a daughter who was 68 years old. But she was still a virgin and never got married. Landlord Ma was full of joy for Song Yiren''s introduction.


    With the help of Song Yiren, they had feasts, invited neighbors, relatives, and friends to celebrate Jiang Ziya''s wedding after they set an auspicious day. Although Jiang Ziya resisted it, he could not refuse Song Yiren''s a piece of kindness. Therefore, he went to the nuptial room with Ma and they became an old couple who were worthy of the name.


    After the wedding, Song Yiren also helped Jiang Ziya with his business. But Jiang Ziya was too unlucky to have any success. He sold bamboo strainer first with several days of hard work, but he sold nothing at all. Later, he sold flour, which most were blown off by the wind and only sold a little. Because of it, Ma often quarreled with him.


    It was lucky that Song Yiren had a large fortune and let Jiang Ziya run a restaurant. However, Jiang Ziya still suffered from great losses every day. Finally, he gave up and began to tell fortune like Shen Gongbao. After that, his life became much better and his wife was much settled.

 Chapter 274: Ziya Went to Gongbao for Shelter

    Chapter 274: Ziya Went to Gongbao for Shelter


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In the imperial court of Zhaoge City, the nine-tailed fox charmed King Zhou on the one hand and enhanced her cultivation on the other side. Indulged in her actions, she forgot about meeting up with the Pipa Spirit, who had been waiting for news from her in the Xuanyuan tomb for a long time. Worries emerged from the Pipa Spirit after waiting for so long. She shapeshifted into a human and headed toward Zhaoge City.


    The Human Tribe reigned Untainted Land, which had many martial artists. The Pipa Spirit was a small evil spirit; this caused her not to dare to ride the clouds to head toward Zhaoge. Thanks to the Pure Aura of Fate from Goddess Nvywa, she could walk among the human cultivators, as long as she did not use devil skills before them, they would not be able to figure out her origin. However, she was exhausted from traveling.


    Along the way to Zhaoge, the Pipa Spirit asked around about the nine-tailed fox. After getting to know that empress Su Daji had caused a huge uproar in the imperial court, she guessed that Su Daji must be the incarnation of her sister, the nine-tailed fox. She planned to go to her sister for shelter. She had not reached the Way of Celestial Immortality yet, but if the luck of the Human Tribe were on her side and she could use resources from the Human Tribe''s dynasty, her cultivation would advance by leaps and bounds. Meanwhile, she could become an immortal quicker.


    Unfortunately, luck was not on her side. When she arrived at Zhaoge, she was shocked by its grandness. After seeing a divination stall, she went inside to have some fun. Sadly the fortuneteller was Jiang Ziya. At first sight, he did not notice anything peculiar about the Pipa Spirit; she was covered by the Pure Aura of Fate after all.


    The Pipa Spirit required Jiang Ziya to look at her palm. Although she had a human form because of the Pure Aura of Fate, her palm was different. Jiang Ziya saw an inkling appear which caused him to grab the Pipa Spirit''s Distal Pulse, Middle Pulse Position, and Proximal Pulse suddenly and sealed her Dantian, making her impossible to escape.


    To an outsider, Jiang Ziya grasped the hand of a beautiful woman. Naturally, this caused an uproar among the passers-by. Bi Gan, Assistant to Counselor-in-chief passed by and reported this matter to King Zhou. King Zhou then ordered Jiang Ziya to kill the evil spirit behind the newly-built Star-picking Tower.


    Accompanying King Zhou, the nine-tailed fox saw her sister captured and started to worry. However, she could not plead for her in public. She could only witness how her sister was showing her original body due to the scorning of the True Concentration Fire, released by Jian Ziya. Luckily, the Pipa Spirit could save herself by relying on the Pure Aura of Fate which she attained from Goddess Nvywa. Later, the nine-tailed fox begged King Zhou to give her the jade pipa (the original body of the Pipa Spirit) as a collection.


    Jiang Ziya was dubbed as Junior Minister because he killed the devil spirit, and took the post of Imperial Astronomer. The nine-tailed fox disliked Jiang Ziya for his actions and yearned to avenge the Pipa Spirit. She placed the Pipa Spirit under the roof of the Star-picking Tower to absorb rays of sun and moonlight. The Pipa Spirit also drank a bowl of human blood every day to restore her strength and wait for the day of her rebirth.


    It was a pity Jiang Ziya''s reign as an officer didn''t last long. The nine-tailed fox wanted to make his life a living hell to avenge the Pipa Spirit. This caused Jiang Ziya to suffer daily, and in the end, he had to abandon his position and headed home. He told his wife that he had offended King Zhou and had to flee. His wife was astonished hearing this.


    While Jiang Ziya was preparing their luggage, his wife (Lady Ma), took out an old sachet from her waist and opened it. Inside the sachet was a piece of silk cloth, it read: "Leave Zhaoge with your husband, and you''ll live in prosperity." After pondering for a long time, she decided to leave Zhaoge together with her husband. Shortly after they had left Zhaoge, a bunch of soldiers arrived at their home, but nothing was found.


    During their escape, Lady Ma had nothing to complain about. After all, Jiang Ziya was a being who had reached the Way of Celestial Immortality, this meant he could take care of Lady Ma. This caused her not to regret making the decision to leave with him. The words in the sachet were given by the immortal. Until now her life was lived by the words of that immortal, that''s what she had to believe.


    King Zhou was a brutal king and had no principle of truth and righteousness. People of the Shang Dynasty fleed to other vassal territories one after another. Xiqi accepted most of those refugees. After acquiring knowledge about this, Jiang Ziya thought Xiqi must be an enlightened sovereign. Therefore, he hurried to Xiqi together with Lady Ma. The border station of the Shang Dynasty, however, did not let them go. Jiang Ziya used the Underground-walking Technique to cross the border of the Shang Dynasty together with Lady Ma and hundreds of refugees. They reached the boundary of Xiqi rapidly.


    After their arrival in Xiqi, Jiang Ziya asked around and heard that Shen Gongbao, the one he felt familiar with at first sight when they formally acknowledged teachers, was an officer of Xiqi. Shen Gongbao had a good reputation and gained the trust of both the local people and the other officers. If Jiang Ziya were alone, he could have lived in a remote and rustic place, but it didn''t work since he now took his spouse with him to an unfamiliar place. He could not let his wife live in poor conditions. Since he had not seen Shen Gongbao for decades, he went to him for shelter.


    Besides, Shen Gongbao was quite skillful. Even though he did not know how to manage the state affairs, he was proficient in all kinds of magic: divination, making clouds and rain, as well as slaying monsters. This caused the trust Bo Yikao had in him to increase. In only one or two years, Shen Gongbao had become an Imperial Master. He was a wise individual that did not interfere with administration and was only responsible for resolving trouble within Xiqi, that''s why he was both loved and esteemed by the people of Xiqi.


    The untainted land was extremely broad. Although the Human Tribe occupied half of the territory, the land was unmeasurable. As one of the four vassals of Shang Dynasty, Ji Chang, Marquis of the West, possessed a big chunk of land. Though the land of the Marquis was called Xiqi, it was because its capital city was named like that. However, the land Xiqi contained many cities.


    Shen Gongbao could not take care of the entirety of Xiqi by himself. Therefore, he invited disciples of his master and his friends. Plenty of them mastered magic skills or had magic treasures with them. Bo Yikao felt delighted by the sight of Shen Gongbao gathering so many talents and promoted his friends to become his officers.


    Jiang Ziya went to the Imperial Master Mansion together with Lady Ma. Taking a glance at the imposing building, Lady Ma asked worriedly, "Do you really want to enter the mansion? Shen Gongbao has become an Imperial Master by now and gained a high status, you have only known each other for several days, how can he pay attention to you?"


    Jiang Ziya laughed and replied, "Your view is too narrow. When we met each other at that time, we felt familiar with each other, if not for the gust of wind we might have been brothers of the same master. Now I''m here to seek shelter, he will definitely meet with me. Brother Shen is broad-minded. If you don''t believe me, let me have a try."


    Jiang Ziya went to the Imperial Master Mansion and was pulled aside by the guards. One of the guards asked him, "Who are you? What are you doing here?" Jiang Ziya saluted and replied, "Please report to your Imperial Master that his old friend Jiang Ziya and his wife have come to visit him." The guards heard that this man was an old friend of Imperial Master, they dared not neglect this matter and reported to Shen Gongbao at once.


    Shen Gongbaon was in the garden, and he had nothing to do, so he divined the secrets of heaven under the pavilion. Suddenly he was surprised. A bewildered expression showed on his face. He said, "Huh? An old friend has visited me, who is it?" At this time, a guard came here and reported venerably, "Imperial Master, a man called Jiang Ziya is waiting outside the door. He said that he''s your old friend."


    Shen Gongbao was overjoyed when he heard the name of his old friend. They had met on the way to acknowledge their masters. Though one was a monster and the other was a human being, Jiang Ziya did not disdain and detest Shen Gongbao. They felt familiar with each other when they met and talked happily. It was a pity that they got split up by a gust of wind. At first, Shen Gongbao was worried about Jiang Ziya. Later on, he heard that Jiang Ziya had become the disciple of Honoured Lord of the Origin and rested assured everything was fine.


    Since then, Shen Gongbao pursued Dao wholeheartedly. Although he had the opportunity to go out, he knew that he''d better not bother Jiang Ziya, for they belonged to two different sects and Jiang Ziya stayed in Mount Kunlun all the time. Forty years had passed, he was definitely delighted when he knew that his old friend had come here to pay him a visit. He instantly stood up and went to welcome Jiang Ziya in person.


    Jiang Ziya looked calm and comfortable in front of the huge gate, but a worried look could be seen from Lady Ma. At this time, hearty laughter could be heard inside the gate. "Haha, I divined today and figured out that an old friend has come here to visit me, but I had no idea that it was Brother Jiang! Please forgive me. I should have welcomed you earlier." Shen Gongbao went out hurriedly. He was laughing while speaking.

 Chapter 275: Shen Gongbaos Suspicion

    Chapter 275: Shen Gongbao''s Suspicion


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    As soon as he saw Shen Gongbao, Jiang Ziya laughed. "Hahaha... 40 years had passed, but you, my brother, still looks amazing! While I became like this." Jiang Ziya became an immortal in his late years, so he looked like an elderly. Although he could change his appearance into a young man, how could he do that after he had already got used to his face?


    Shen Gongbao found that Jiang Ziya has aged a lot, but he had the air of a deity surrounding him. His cultivation of Veridical Immortal really shocked him. Shen Gongbao''s master once said to him that Jiang Ziya''s innate structure was bad, but it was even worse than he had expected. Even with the support and education of Honored Lord of the Origin, he could only reached the stage of Veridical Immortality, which meant how poor his innate quality was!


    However, Shen Gongbao was not a person who would only make friends based on cultivation. Staring at the old lady standing beside Jiang Ziya, he asked, "Brother Jiang, who is this lady?" Ma-Shi was a mortal and was quite old. Shen Gongbao was curious and but he didn''t thought of her as Jiang Ziya''s wife. Since Jiang Ziya was an immortal, how could he marry a mortal woman.


    Jiang Ziya answered, "This is my wife, Ma-Shi. Two years ago, I followed my master''s order to visit my sworn brother in Zhaoge City. He introduced her to me and we got married. We escaped to Xiqi City after offending King Zhou later on. We heard that you were here, so we intended to come to you for help."


    Hearing this, Shen Gongbao laughed and said, "What are you talking about? We are like brothers, so what''s mine is yours.You don''t have to be that polite. Come on this way, I have prepared a meal to welcome you."


    Then, Shen Gongbao pulled Jiang Ziya inside, and Ma-Shi followed with a smile on her face.


    She thought that they might make a fortune this time. Because they were now under the care of Shen Gongbao, who was the national priest, so Jiang Ziya could at least get a good position.


    Shen Gongbao was separated from Jiang Ziya for more than 40 years, so they naturally had a lot of things to share.


    They felt nostalgic when remembering their experiences as apprentice. When Shen Gongbao heard that Jiang Ziya used to work for Zhaoge city as an officer, and then offended King Zhou and Su Daji, Shen Gongbao laughed and said, "King Zhou was profligate and devoided of principles. My brother, why did you choose to assist him?"


    Jiang Ziya was a little bit embarrassed after hearing Shen Gongbao''s ridicule, and answered, "At first, I just went to Zhaoge City for my sworn brother. By accident, I joined the royal court. I planned to persuade King Zhou to be a good king, but he couldn''t listen to any suggestions. He even asked me to help him to build a gazebo which needed quite a lot of labor and money. I reprimanded him in a spike of anger, but I hadn''t expected that he wanted to kill me. Therefore, I had to escape from Zhaoge City with my wife."


    Shen Gongbao understood after listening to him. Although he knew Jiang Ziya for a few days only, he knew he was the one who held the candle to the devil. Then, he asked, "Brother Jiang, since you have left King Zhou, what''s your plan for the future? If there is something that I can help, just asked."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ziya started to say, "I followed my master''s order to assist a wise king. On the way from Zhaoge to Xiqi, I always heard that Bo Yikao, the first son of Marquis of the West, had a good reputation. Therefore, I came and joined his clan. Since brother Shen is the national priest, could you do me a favor to introduce me to the king?" If Shen Gongbao promised to introduce him to the King, it would save a lot of trouble.


    In Investiture of the Gods, Jiang Ziya lived by Pan Stream of the shore of Wei River for several years and waited in silence.


    Then, King Wen of Zhou came to invite Jiang Ziya to assist him. Indeed, if Jiang Ziya came to assist King Wen of Zhou in a sudden, he wouldn''t get a good position.


    Therefore, he had to wait. But now, it was totally different. If he could get Shen Gongbao''s introduction directly, he could meet with Bo Yikao face to face. Only if he revealed his capability he could get a very important position. That way, he didn''t have to go back to Pan Stream to be a recluse.


    Shen Gongbao was stunned after hearing this. He considered for a while and said, "Brother, you don''t have to hurry. You can live in my house for a few days and I will find a suitable moment to introduce you to Lord Bo Yikao. What do you think? With your talents and abilities, Lord Bo will entrust you with an important position. In due course, it will be the time to make a contribution to this nation." Hearing this, Jiang Ziya agreed and did not doubt his words. Later that night, after Jiang Ziya and Ma-Shi fell into sleep, Shen Gongbao head towards the west by the clouds.


    Xiqi City was located in the east of the Untainted Land. After a short while, Shen Gongbao arrived at Square Mountain. Noticing Shen Gongbao''s back, the disciples guarding the mountain asked, "Martial uncle Shen, you have become the national priest of Xiqi. How can you find the time to come back today?"


    Shen Gongbao didn''t answer his question directly, but said, "I naturally have something urgent to report to my master." He hurried up to the mountain top. The disciple was shocked. Usually, Shen Gongbao was a kind and polite person in his mind and even showed kindness to any third generation disciples like him. It seemed that he must have met something important.


    Shen Gongbao kneeled down before Zhunti. "I, Shen Gongbao, am here meet my master." Zhunti surprised that Shen Gongbao was in haste, and asked, "Gongbao, why are you in such a hurry? Is there anything urgent? Come and tell me." In Zhunti''s memory, Shen Gongbao was always steady and modest. He must meet something urgent.


    Shen Gongbao stood up and answered, "Master, a man came to me this afternoon, who was Jiang Ziya of Clan of Enlightenment. We first met on the way to go for apprentices. In a few days, we got along well with each other. But we went our separate ways. Today, he suddenly came to my house and wanted me to introduce him to Bo Yikao, the eldest son of Marquis of the West. I can''t make a decision, so I hope you, my master, could give me some advice."


    Hearing this, Zhunti was a little stunned. Considering for a while, he smiled in a sudden. It seemed that he reminded of something delightful. He said happily, "Hahaha... Heaven helped us all. Gongbao, since you are on good terms with each other, you should help him and introduce him to Bo Yikao. In fact, you don''t have to ask me for suggestions."


    Shen Gongbao was confused after hearing the words. He asked, "My master, you used to order me to assist a wise lord and Bo Yikao trusts me so much these days. Although Jiang Ziya is my good friend, I can''t make any possible damage to our Western Religious Sect''s interests. If Jiang Ziya gets a promotion, the Clan of Enlightenment will get benefits."


    Zhunti nodded and was satisfied with Shen Gongbao''s loyalty to Western Religious Sect. He said, "I am happy to hear your concern about our Sect. However, although you are good at magic arts, you have no idea about how to deal with country affairs and military tactics. Jiang Ziya is good at both indeed. If you two could assist Xiqi together, you will have great achievement."


    Shen Gongbao was confused after hearing Zhunti''s words. In the past, his master was always stopped by the three Sects of Human, Enlightenment, and Severity when he wanted to preach in the east. Now, Shen Gongbao tried so hard to make their Western Religious Sect trusted by Xiqi, but his master asked him to share their honor with Clan of Enlightenment. It did not seem to be his master''s behavior. However, he could not say anything but he felt confused.


    Zhunti seemed to figure out Shen Gongbao''s confusion. Then, he said, "I can tell you why I make this decision. Now, the Cultivation Tribulation of Heaven and Earth is on the way, which can be called the Cultivation Tribulation of God Deification. In this tribulation, Heavenly Court will crown 365 main Gods, 2,000 Demigods and 84,000 celestial troops and generals. Except for the main Gods, the other will be filled with the ones who died during the Cultivation Tribulation."


    While the 365 main Gods was responsible for the Tribe of Humanity, Clan of Enlightenment and our Western Religious Sect. The cause can date from the era of Three Royals and Five Emperors. At that time, the four Sects committed Killing Calamity when assisting the Human Sovereigns. Therefore, our disciples needed to pass tribulation in human''s dynasty. You should know that the Tribe of Severity is really powerful with millions of celestials following and has covered the whole Shang Dynasty. The Tribe of Humanity, Clan of Enlightenment and Western Religious Sect can''t even match it.


    Now, although you have come to the power of Xiqi for our Western Religious Sect, we are too weak to defeat the Shang Dynasty on our own even when the time to fight the Tribe of Severity comes. At this moment, Jiang Shang (Jiang Ziya) came to you, so you can just do him a favor. Later on, if we can join hands with the Clan of Enlightenment, we will have more chance in winning. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 276: Recommendation

    Chapter 276: Recommendation


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Shen Gongbao immediately nodded upon hearing the words. He was born smart, so he got the point. However, he still had some doubts, so he asked, "Master, I understand what you said, but I''m afraid that when Jiang Ziya gains power one day, the Clan of Enlightenment will develop vigorously in Xiqi. As a result, it will inevitably impact the position of our Western Religious Sect in Xiqi. What should we do then?"


    Zhunti nodded with a smile. Shen Gongbao was cautious and thoughtful. He served Western Religious Sect wholeheartedly. Then Zhunti said, "Your worries are understandable, but we have to join hands with the Clan of Enlightenment. Before that, you just need to do one thing to hold firm your position in Xiqi."


    Shen Gongbao thought for a while. Suddenly, an idea struck his mind. He laughingly said, "I understand. Master, you want me to help Bo Yikao save his father, the Marquis of the West Ji Chang. Then I''ll become the savior of the entire Xiqi. Ji Chang and his son will naturally have more faith in me as well. Even if Jiang Ziya is put in an important position, he will just be a talent that I recommended for Xiqi. In that case, the Western Religious Sect will have equal shares of honor with the Clan of Enlightenment in Xiqi at least, if not more than it."


    Seeing that Shen Gongbao was quick-witted in response, Zhunti guffawed. "Shen Gongbao, I haven''t misjudged you. However, it''s not easy to save Ji Chang. At that time, Bo Yikao will surely go to Zhaoge in person. I intended to do a divination, but the secrets of heaven are in chaos. I''m afraid that it''s hard to predict whether this trip is a blessing or a curse. You shall then request to go with him to keep him safe."


    Shen Gongbao nodded after hearing Zhunti''s words. The time limit of seven years was approaching. If Zhaoge had no intention to release Ji Chang, Bo Yikao would surely go to Zhaoge and make atonement for his father. Since King Zhou was fatuous and moody, no one knows if this trip was a blessing or a curse. If Bo Yikao died, everything Shen Gongbao had in Xiqi will be affected.


    After bidding farewell to Zhunti, Shen Gongbao returned to Xiqi that very night. Soon after he arrived home, he began to deduce the fate of Bo Yikao. However, as his master Zhunti had said, he could not figure out. Looking at the bright falling moon, Shen Gongbao frowned and began to plan how to save Marquis of the West Ji Chang, which was an important event for both him and the Western Religious Sect.


    By daybreak, Shen Gongbao already had a plan on how to save Ji Chang. He looked to the room where Jiang Ziya lived and sighed, "Oh Ziya, the will of Heaven always makes fools of people. If we had learned from the same master, we would be honest with each other today. However, as the Way of Heaven is unpredictable, I can''t do anything."


    The next morning, Shen Gongbao had someone invite the Jiang''s for dinner. At the table, Shen Gongbao asked with a smile, "My brother, I wonder whether you had a good rest last night. Anything you feel uncomfortable about feel free to tell me, and I''ll ask them to rearrange it. Make yourself at home, otherwise, you are treating me like an outsider."


    Jiang Ziya waved his hand and chuckled. "My family was poor since young. Later, after I left my master and went down the mountain, if nt for my sworn brother Song Yiren, I would live in poverty. I now live in your house, which is far better than my former residence, so I can''t be more pleased."


    Hearing his words, Shen Gongbao nodded and said with a smile, "That''s fine. If you''re neglected, it''ll be my fault." Shen Gongbao paused and continued, "Brother, after breakfast, you can get changed and go to Hou Mansion with me. We''ll pay a formal visit to Bo Yikao, and then I''ll introduce you to him. As for what to do, it depends on your skills."


    Jiang Ziya was elated to hear that. "Thank you, my brother. Actually, during the years in Mount Kunlun, when my master found that I could hardly achieve any accomplishments in the study of Taoism, he asked me to work hard at state-governing strategies and military tactics. As a result, I''m quite experienced in both aspects." When it came to this, Jiang Ziya was extremely confident.


    Seeing this, Shen Gongbao also smiled. He was no good at either the military or administrative affairs, so Jiang Ziya could make up for this deficiency. However, if he wanted to make Jiang Ziya more grateful to him, he needed to use some other means. After breakfast, Shen Gongbao asked someone to send new clothes to Jiang Ziya and then led him to Hou Mansion.


    In Hou Mansion, Bo Yikao was discussing saving his father with his younger brother Ji Fa. The time limit of seven years was approaching, however, according to the report of the spy in Zhaoge, King Zhou had no intention to release his father Ji Chang. Besides, no one mentioned this matter in court. Both Bo Yikao and Ji Fa were worried, so they got together to try to find a way out.


    At this time, a guard came to report. "My Lords, Imperial Master is at the door and asks to see you. He also brought a man and said that he was the talent recommended for Xiqi." Hearing that, Bo Yikao laughed and said, "The Imperial Master always thinks of our Xiqi and recommends talents to us. Hurry up and invite them in." Ji Fa also followed him with a smile.


    After a short while, Shen Gongbao walked in with Jiang Zhiya. Seeing Bo Yikao and Ji Fa, they bowed and said, "Shen Gongbao (Jiang Ziya) greets your highnesses." Bo Yikao and Ji Fa were puzzled to see Jiang Ziya next to Shen Gongbao, as Jiang Ziya looked like 70 years old, not like the previous immortals recommended by Shen Gongbao before.


    Though they had doubts, Shen Gongbao personally brought him after all. To be respectful, Bo Yikao said, "Please take a seat." After they were seated, Bo Yikao asked, "Imperial Master, I wonder where did the Taoist Priest you introduced has cultivated and what kind of Magic Skills he has." While Ji Fa was rather curious and looked at Jiang Ziya up and down.


    Shen Gongbao smiled. "My Lords, allow me to introduce my friend, with Jiang being his family name and Shang his name, and he styles himself Ziya. I met him in my early years on the way to find a master. Unfortunately, Heaven was not harsh and separated us. Later, I became the disciple of Sage Zhunti while he became the disciple of Sage Jade Pure. We didn''t meet until yesterday. Since you value talents, I come specially to recommend him."


    Bo Yikao and Ji Fa were surprised to hear that as Shen Gongbao always introduced those who were in the same clan as himself or those individual cultivators who were his friends. But they didn''t think that Shen Gongbao would recommend a member of the Clan of Enlightenment to them, much more the disciple of Sage Jade Pure. How could they not be surprised? Seeing Shen Gongbao behave with perfect composure, they two couldn''t help admiring his broad mind.


    Although they two were mortals, as the sons of Marquis of the West, they were experienced and knowledgeable. They knew that the four tribes, including the Tribe of Humanity, the Clan of Enlightenment, the Tribe of Severity and Western Religious Sect, all preached in the Human Tribe and fought in the open and the dark. Just looking at the Shang Dynasty, then people would know that the Tribe of Severity was dominant while the other three tribes were rare to see. Even if there were any, they were not just any high officials.


    Now Shen Gongbao put aside the factionalism and recommended the disciple of the Clan of Enlightenment for Xiqi, which surely surprised Bo Yikao and Ji Fa. Bo Yikao became serious and asked Jiang Ziya, "Taoist Priest Jiang, since you''re the disciple of Sage Jade Pure, you must have learned a lot of Teachings of the Jade Pure One. We don''t know what skills you have, so would you share some with us, also to increase our knowledge and to allow us to know what post to assign you?"


    Hearing the words, Jiang Ziya said, "My lords, I''m ashamed that although I''m lucky to be the disciple of The Sage, as my aptitude is not good, I haven''t gotten far in The Way of Celestial Immortality. I''ve learned some magic arts, but am not so good as my brother, Shen Gongbao. Therefore, I''d better not show myself up. However, when I was in Mount Kunlun, I studied state-governing strategies and military tactics on my own, and had the honor to read the military book Mysterious Lady of the Nine Heavens gave to Xuanyuan the Yellow Emperor, from which I benefited a lot."


    Both Bo Yikao and Ji Fa were shocked by what Jiang Ziya had said. They did not expect that Jiang Ziya would have the honor to read the military book Mysterious Lady of the Nine Heavens gave to Xuanyuan the Yellow Emperor. One knows that no one had seen the military book since Xuanyuan the Yellow Emperor read it but Jiang Ziya did. However, thinking it over, it made sense. Guang Chengzi was once the teacher of Xuanyuan, so he kept a copy of the military book. Later, Jiang Ziya became his junior, so Guang Chengzi gave it to Jiang Ziya.


    Seeing Jiang Ziya was so talented, Bo Yikao finally said after thinking for a long time, "Since Taoist Priest Jiang Daochang has much knowledge about military tactics, then I shall title you the Ordinary Grand Master and allow you to participate in court. What do you think?" Although Jiang Ziya was recommended by Shen Gongbao, and the disciple of The Sage, he had no contributions to Xiqi. As a result, it was inappropriate to rashly give him a high position. Giving him the Ordinary Grand Master was already an exception.


    Jiang Ziya was elated to hear it, as the Ordinary Grand Master was one rank higher than the Primary Grand Master he wanted to be. But Shen Gongbao said, "My lord, his talent is competent in managing a state, an Ordinary Grand Master is not comparable. For my sake, please assign an important position, and I''ll be grateful." What Shen Gongbao said surprised all of them.

 Chapter 277: Three Pure Ones?

    Chapter 277: Three Pure Ones?


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Bo Yikao and Ji Fa were surprised. Shen Gongbao had made great achievements since he became an official in Xiqi, but he never asked for anything. However, today he asked them for a favor for a friend who was taught by a different master, which was unexpected of him. The same goes for Jiang Ziya. The Ordinary Grand Master was a very good post for him, but Shen Gongbao actually asked the two princes to give him a higher position. That really surprised Jiang Ziya.


    Seeing this, Ji Fa whispered to Bo Yikao. "Big brother, Jiang Ziya is the disciple of The Sage and comes on behalf of the Clan of Enlightenment, so we''d better consider the feelings of both the Clan of Enlightenment and The Sage. Moreover, now that the Imperial Master is interceding for him, so it''s not a good idea to refuse. You''d better raise his post, and it''ll satisfy both sides."


    Bo Yikao agreed with Ji Fa''s words, he nodded and said, "Well, in this case, I confer Taoist Priest Jiang as the Senior Grand Master." Jiang Ziya was overjoyed when he heard Bo Yikao''s words and Shen Gongbao also nodded with satisfaction. Looking at Jiang Ziya''s grateful eyes, Shen Gongbao knew that he had achieved what he wanted.


    Though some officials in Xiqi were disagreeable for Jiang Ziya to be offered such a high post, they said nothing more. Bo Yikao offered Jiang Ziya a mansion, so Jiang Ziya naturally moved out from Shen Gongbao''s Imperial Master Mansion. His mansion was next to the Imperial Master Mansion, it was also a good thing as it made it easier for both to communicate with each other.


    Jiang Ziya''s wife was also delighted. Luckily, she followed the instruction left by the immortal, otherwise, she would not be enjoying the splendor and wealth now. It''s only been a few months after they fled from Zhaoge to Xiqi, Jiang Ziya became the Senior Grand Master, which was better than the Primary Grand Master he once was in Zhaoge. Besides, he had such a good friend as the Imperial Master Shen Gongbao, thus it would be possible for Jiang Ziya to be conferred a rank of nobility and become a minister in the future.


    It had to be said that Jiang Ziya was indeed a master in handling state affairs. It took him only a short period of two or three months to change the opinions of the officials from the initial distrust to fully trusting in him. Jiang Ziya put forward many constructive opinions on governing Xiqi and solved a lot of difficulties for Xiqi, which made Bo Yikao and Ji Fa trust him more and be grateful to Shen Gongbao for recommending such a talent for Xiqi as well.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Mount Shouyang, Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin sat facing each other on the cushions without any words. After a long time, Honoured Lord of the Origin said, "Brother, what are Zhunti and Jieyin playing at? The Western Religious Sect has already established a firm foothold in Xiqi, but they allow Shen Gongbao to recommend my disciple Jiang Ziya to Xiqi and help him obtain a good post. That''s not their style."


    Laozi opened his eyes and lightly said, "It''s simple. The will of Heaven shows that the Shang will perish but Zhou will prosper, and it may refer to Xiqi. However, they must confront the Tribe of Severity established by Tongtian before destroying the Shang. By virtue of the Western Religious Sect''s own power, they are no match for the Tribe of Severity. Thus, they ask Shen Gongbao to recommend Jiang Ziya to do you a favor."


    Honored Lord of the Origin''s face slightly changed when hearing Sect Leader Tongtian. The God Deification Ceremony this time mainly focused on the four religions and it was not an easy task to select 365 Gods for the Investiture of the Gods. If all disciples of the three religions were selected, that would be enough. However, the four Sages including Laozi, Honoured Lord of the Origin, Zhunti, and Jieyin would not be hardhearted enough to send all their disciples on the Investiture of the Gods, otherwise, their Taoism lineages would end.


    If they did not want their own disciples to be on the list, then they could only try to make the disciples of other religions be on the list instead. Among the four religions, the Tribe of Severity was the strongest. If the other three religions began to fight among themselves, the Tribe of Severity would be at an advantage. Under such circumstances, the best way was to combine the efforts of the three religions together to fight against the Tribe of Severity, as any one of the three religions could not resist the Tribe of Severity by virtue of their own power.


    However, Honored Lord of the Origin still had doubts. Regardless of whether the Western Religious Sect was playing at something, the name of Three Pure Ones was enough to make him hesitate. Once the war started, the name of Three Pure Ones would no longer exist. This was what worried both Honoured Lord of the Origin and Laozi.


    Honored Lord of the Origin was silent for a long time before he finally replied, "Brother, in this case, what should we do now? Ziya is an official of Xiqi, if Xiqi sends armed forces to suppress the Shang and King Zhou, we the Clan of Enlightenment will inevitably be confronted with the Tribe of Severity. What should we do then? Besides, once the war starts, the disciples of both parties will suffer. By that time, the name of Three Pure Ones will probably no longer exist."


    After hearing his words, Laozi''s dull look finally changed. After a long time, Laozi sighed and said, "This is the will of God, and there''s nothing we can do about it. Since the Tribe of Severity of Tongtian is assisting the Shang Dynasty, it''s impossible to ask him to stay out of this. However, the Battle of Gods Investiture is inevitable, thus we can only take one step at a time, while guarding against the Western Religious Sect so as not to be made use by them."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In Jadeite Palace, Sect Leader Tongtian was calm and steadfast. He looked at Mount Shouyang and murmured. "Big brother, second brother¡¤¡¤¡¤" Sect Leader Tongtian was a Sage, so he surely knew both Shen Gongbao and Jiang Ziya were officials in Xiqi. The will of Heaven showed that Shang would fall while Zhou would revitalize, and the Zhou might refer to Xiqi. With the assistance of Shen Gongbao and Jiang Ziya, Xiqi had greatly strengthened. The Battle of Gods Investiture would begin anytime soon.


    Now that Shen Gongbao recommended Jiang Ziya as an official in Xiqiao, on the surface, he did so because of their fellowship while Sect Leader Tongtian understood the key point. It was obvious that the Western Religious Sect tried to draw the Clan of Enlightenment over to their side so as to fight against the Tribe of Severity. However, Honored Lord of the Origin made no response, which obviously meant that he tacitly approved. This made Tongtian bitterly disappointed.


    Would their brotherhood which lasted thousands of years come to an end? At the thought of this, Sect Leader Tongtian couldn''t help feeling sad because he never thought of fighting against the other two sects. His goal had always been the Western Religious Sect. There were not many disciples in the Western Religious Sect, but there were still more than one or two hundred. If he could destroy the Western Religious Sect, the vacancies of Lord Gods on Investiture of the Gods would be half filled.


    In addition, the remaining vacancies on Investiture of the Gods would be filled with some humans and individual cultivators, and then the three religions would be safe. Unfortunately, Sect Leader Tongtian had the intention, but Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin did not think so. What made Sect Leader Tongtian really sad was that Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin might have thought about it this way, but they were reluctant to do so.


    Although the three religions would safely survive the calamity of the God Deification Ceremony, there were no benefits for the other two religions as the Tribe of Severity would still be strong. Even if Shang fell while Zhou revitalized, the Tribe of Severity would still be dominating. Moreover, without the Western Religious Sect, the other two religions would be less likely to compete with the Tribe of Severity, which was the concern of Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin.


    When their cultivations reached such realms, living endlessly had no attraction to them. The immortals could only pursue higher and stronger realms. However, after being in the realm of The Sage, they could only rely on Luck to rapidly improve their strength. The fundamental cause was to strive for Luck but not for factional disputes.


    Only with stronger luck, could The Sages improve their strength faster. In addition, Minghe had become the Rakshasa, which also greatly stimulated all Sages to strive for the Luck more firmly. It seemed that Minghe did not strive for the Luck, however, his Luck was far more than that of all Sages. This was one reason why Minghe made such rapid progress.


    As Minghe controlled the Blood Sea, the Nether World, the Ashura tribe and the Religion of Asura, his luck was very strong. However, all Sages still remembered that although the Holy Land of Human Tribe had hidden from the world, the Selfcentric Separation of Minghe remained the ancestor of Martial Arts of the Human Tribe, who was enshrined and worshipped by the Human Tribe for generations and enjoyed 30 percent of the Luck of the Human Tribe. Though it declined, Minghe''s Luck was still horrifying and unreachable for all Sages.


    The most unpleasant thing for all Sages was that even if they wanted to weaken Minghe''s Luck, it was not easy. As for the Blood Sea, the Ashura tribe and the Religion of Asura, they had no way to intervene. In addition, though Houtu was in the Nether World, Minghe had the Book of Life and Death and the Judge Pen which took charge of the Nether World. Above all, as the Nether World was an important place in Untainted Land, no one dared to fight there. Therefore, all Sages had to be overtly cautious.


    Now the only way was to make an issue out of the Luck of the Human Tribe. The 30 percents of luck of the Human Tribe Minghe''s Selfcentric Separation occupied had declined. Although it was not much, only one or two points at best (with the Luck of the Human Tribe being counted as one hundred, 30 percents equal to 30 points), these one or two points would fall on sect Leader Tongtian and the Tribe of Severity.

 Chapter 278: Seven-year Period

    Chapter 278: Seven-year Period


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The Shang Dynasty only respected Tribe of Severity. This made the Luck of Tribe of Severity increased a lot, and also made Tongtian Sect Leader gain a bit of luck from Minghe. Although Tongtian Sect Leader did not care, Laozi, Honored Lord of the Origin, Jieyin and Zhunti already had some ideas. The Battle of luck was always the main concern for all Sages. The sudden increase in the strength of Minghe had put all Sages under tremendous pressure, so they were extremely eager to improve their power, and Luck was the best help.


    Although Untainted Land was large, luck was limited, and some of them were still unavailable to all Sages, such as the Luck of Minghe''s Blood Sea, Ashura tribe, Ashura tribe, and so on. Currently, the one who owned the most Luck among all Sages might be Tongtian Sect Leader. With the help of Luck and the unbreakable God-killing Sword Formation, he overpowered all Sages.


    Although Laozi, Honored Lord of the Origin and Tongtian Sect Leader were brothers, they had different temperaments, and so were the doctrines of the three religion. Last time, the sneak attack on Minghe, Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin invited not only Houtu and Goddess Nvywa, but also one of the Three Pure Ones, Tongtian. Unfortunately, Tongtian also chose to decline the invitation like Goddess Nvywa.


    This also worsened their relationship, and the Battle of Gods Investiture pushed the relationship of the three people to the edge. Clan of Enlightenment was settled in Xiqi, and helped Xiqi together with Western Religious Sect, which made Tongtian Sect Leader felt bitterly disappointed. Though no one was to blame in this matter, it made Tongtian heartbroken just thinking of their brotherhood during old times.


    After the pain subsided, Tongtian Sect Leader had made up his mind to accept it. It was not only for him but also for the whole Tribe of Severity. For the future of his tens of thousands of disciples, he had to fight. Even if he had to fight against the other four Sages, he, Tongtian Sect Leader have nothing to be afraid of. Minghe could make it and so could he.


    ¡­


    How time flew by. In a blink of the eye, it was another year. The cold winter has passed and spring came. Although there was still a bit of chill, in the new year, people began their own busy lives in plowing, sowing and everything to prepare for the new year. Without the sacrifice of the moment, there was no gain in the future.


    In the Xiqi Hou mansion, they were also busy preparing. Now that the seven-year period has passed, but they did not see any signs of release of the Marquis of the West Ji Chang. Both Bo Yikao and Ji Fa naturally felt anxious. Therefore, they convened the Chief Ministers to plot how to rescue Ji Chang. Of course, the state preceptor Shen Gongbao and Senior Grand Master Jiang Ziya were naturally included.


    Bo Yikao looked at all the people present and said, "Now that my father has been trapped in Zhaoge for seven years, but there are no signs of him being released. I am very worried. I am here today to discuss with all of you about how to rescue my father. Any suggestions?" To rescue Ji Chang, there must be a detailed plan to ensure they not only save Ji Chang but also avoid being accused of rebellion. It was necessary to take care of the situation for these two issues.


    Hearing this, people began to discuss it. Jiang Ziya thought about it for a while, and said, "Elder Childe, if you want to save the duke, it''s better to let King Zhou set him free. At present, in Zhaoge City, King Zhou is racketing about treachery. In order to rescue the Marquis, you may turn to Fei Zhong and You Hun for help with bribes.


    "Although Fei Zhong and You Hun are crafty, King Zhou trust them. If both of them were to speak to King Zhou, our hope of successfully saving the duke will be greater. In addition, we can also seek help from Assistant to Counselor-in-chief Bi Gan in getting him to persuade King Zhou to release the duke. This way, we can be more certain. "


    Hearing that, both Bo Yikao and Ji Fa thought it was sensible. Other people also agreed to it. Bo Yikao patted the table and said, "Okay, as Dafu(a senior official in feudal China) Jiang said, this time, I will go there in person. I shall never give up till I succeed. As for the affairs of the imperial court, it will be entirely handed over to my younger brother. I give my thanks for the aid to my younger brother."


    Hearing that, Ji Fa stood up and said, "Brother, you can''t do this. You are the eldest son of our father, the successor of Xiqi. You should not go for Zhaoge alone. Nowadays, King Zhou is superfluous with fatuity and you might be detained by him. It''s better for me to go to Zhaoge to save our father on behalf of you, and you should stay here to protect Xiqi. This will be the best option."


    Hearing this, San Yisheng and others also tried to discourage Bo Yikao. After all, Bo Yikao was the eldest son of Marquis of the West and the first successor of Xiqi. If he failed to save Marquis of the West Ji Chang and had an accident, it would for sure cause turmoil in Xiqi, while Ji Fa''s suggestion appeared much more reasonable. It could not only save Ji Chang but also ensured Bo Yikao''s safety. Afterall, Ji Fa was the second son, even if he was detained, it would not change the fate of Xiqi.


    However, Bo Yikao was a kind and tender man, he would not let his younger brother take risks. He said, "I appreciate your kindness, but I have to go to Zhaoge this time. Only my visit can convince King Zhou that we Xiqi are sincere to pay tribute to Shang. I will take three ancestral treasures to King Zhou, hoping this could help save our father."


    When everyone saw that Bo Yikao was so determined and what he said was reasonable, it was not good to dissuade him. When Shen Gongbao saw this, he learned that the opportunity had come. Then he began to say, "Since Elder child has decided to go to Zhaoge to make atonement for your father, I''d like to go with you. It would be extremely dangerous to go to Zhaoge alone. As I have some magic arts, I can protect you."


    When everyone heard this, they were pleased. They all knew Shen Gongbao''s Magic Skills. If he could make the trip together with Bo Yikao, it surely could get them assured. At this time, San Yisheng also said, "For this visit to Zhaoge, the meeting with all the ministers would be not avoided. I''d like to go with young master to save the Duke. "


    Bo Yikao rejoiced and said, "Very good. In the company with state teacher and Dafu San, we will be certain to save my father. Since it is so, Dafu San, please get the three treasures ready, as well as some more gold, silver and jewelry. As for the affairs of the imperial court, I would have to rely on my younger brother and the rest of the ministers." Hearing this, all obeyed the order.


    Within a few days, everything was ready. Bo Yikao and his team set off. There were hundreds of elite soldiers and a few carts of treasures accompanying. The team marched towards Zhaoge. Before that, Shen Gongbao had already gone one step ahead to Zhaoge and asked for news, to do some preparations in advance. After all, for him, no mistake was allowed during this trip.


    ¡­


    In the hidden room of Zhaoge Palace, King Zhou sat on top of the stone platform and hung a black flag on top of his head. He gathered endless the Killing Intent of Heaven and Earth to supply him for cultivation. Suddenly, a figure appeared in the hidden room, and King Zhou stopped his cultivation immediately. He came off the stone platform and kneeled,"Greetings Ancestor. I did not know that you were coming. Do you have new instructions for me?"


    Although Wu Zhiqi was in the state of a human being, he could never forget his past lives as a demon. Therefore, he always claimed to be a demon, moreover, till now he could not truly be considered a human. Acquired Origin of Shura, his blood linkages had already started to transform into Ashura tribe. When he fully condenses the truth body of Shura, he cannot be regarded as a human, but a true Ashura tribe.


    The person coming here was just Minghe. Minghe sat on top of the stone platform and looked at King Zhou, said, "Wu Zhiqi, it seems that your practice went smoothly recently. With the help of Shura Flag and Human Tribe Luck, as well as the endless turbulence created by Cultivation Tribulation of Heaven and Earth, your cultivation is promoting very fast. If you continue at this speed, it will not be long before you are able to make a break-through and reach Primordial Unity Golden Immortal Realm. Alright, you may stand up and reply."


    King Zhou said, " That''s all thanks to you. If I haven''t got that Origin of Shura vouchsafed by you, my cultivation cannot progress so fast. I owe much to you. If I hear the order from you, I will definitely serve you to death, to express my gratitude for your kindness of giving me another life." Now he was the Human Sovereign, but he was very clear about everything how it happened.


    Hearing that, Minghe was very satisfied with the attitude of King Zhou. He appreciated such kind of people. Whoever suits his actions to the times is a real hero. King Zhou was able to place his position correctly, which did not waste the cultivation Minghe gave him. As long as he did not betray him, Minghe would not be stingy with his reward. "Wu Zhiqi, you understand the times very well. It''s very good. Have you settled the thing I commanded you to?"


    King Zhou replied respectfully," What you commanded has been completed. Although Ji Chang was imprisoned, he did not suffer. I also have him take the elixir for longevity. As for the Nine-Tailed Fox, I did not bother with her either. It was only that this goblin has become more cruel. Do I need to warn him?"

 Chapter 279: Bo Yikao Saving His Father

    Chapter 279: Bo Yikao Saving His Father


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After hearing that, King Zhou nodded. The Nine-Tailed Fox was just signing her death warrant. How dare she plot against his wife and children! Though he had been a demon in his previous life, he was now a human being who had feelings, especially about Queen Jiang. The Nine-Tailed Fox had stabbed Jiang in the back, but King Zhou was so sly that he had created a substitute for the real one, and saved Queen Jiang.


    As for King Zhou''s two sons, they had been saved by people of the Clan of Enlightenment. King Zhou was worried but he could do nothing about it. Since his two sons were safe, he was at ease. But thinking of one thing, King Zhou could not help hesitating for a long time. Finally, he asked, "Ancestor, it''s getting harder and harder for me to control the incarnation. Do you have any suggestions?"


    At first, when Minghe taught King Zhou the technique of the Incarnation, King Zhou had mixed a drop of his Blood of Essence with some materials given by Minghe and refined the Incarnation, which now was the fatuous and tyrannical King Zhou. But it was the Incarnation which had saved him. King Zhou was now really a bit scared to think of it. It didn''t occur to him that the Sage would throw away his status to plot against him.


    Hearing that, Minghe said, "Your incarnation was broken because of Zhunti''s trap. But the incarnation will be useful when the moment comes. I''ll teach you another method to temporarily control the Incarnation. When you''re in need, you can control the incarnation on the temporary basis." After saying that, Minghe taught a spell to King Zhou.


    Minghe continued to say, "Before long, Bo Yikao will come to Zhaoge from Xiqi for saving his father. At that time, you''ll need to control the Incarnation temporarily. You must make sure the father and the son can both safely go back to Xiqi so as not to ruin my plan. Understand?" King Zhou was confused, yet he agreed.


    After giving King Zhou instructions, Minghe was about to leave. Before going, Minghe swung his arms and a fruit flew to King Zhou. King Zhou caught it immediately. Minghe said without turning around, "It''s a ginseng. It can help you to achieve the breakthrough of the Primordial Unity Golden Immortal," and he went into the void.


    King Zhou looked at the ginseng in his hand, and his face lighted. With it, he could expect to achieve the safe of the Primordial Unity Golden Immortal soon. When he was the Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey in his previous life, he had been the Sacred Demon with the cultivation of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. However, it was in the past. He was not as ambitious as others and all he wanted was to be safe during his whole life. Now he was in the Cultivation Tribulation without any route of retreat, so the only thing he could do was to follow Minghe. At least so far it had been safe to follow him.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Bo Yikao had been heading east, and he was exhausted from the long travel. Finally, he arrived in Zhaoge. Then they asked to meet King Zhou to atone for his father''s crime. However, it was a shame that King Zhou seldom took notice of the state affairs. So Bo Yikao naturally could not meet King Zhou. Then he first turned to Bi Gan, the assistant to Counselor-in-chief. Bi Gan was touched by Bo Yikao''s filial piety and helped him to write a report to King Zhou.


    At the same time, Shen Gongbao and San Yisheng were busy running about bribing officers of Zhaoge, especially Fei Zhong and You Hun. San Yisheng lured them with lots of gold silver and jewelry for making them speak up for the Marquis of the West. The two of them were greedy and naturally gave their word. As for the consequence of releasing Ji Chang, they heed little attention to it.


    When the day of meeting King Zhou came, Bo Yikao offered three valuable treasures of Xiqi. The first one was the Qixiang Carriage. It was said that this treasure had been left over when Xuanyuan the Yellow Emperor defeated Chi You. There were gears set in the carriage so that it could move without the force of oxen and horses. The second one was the Sober Felt. If people were drunk, it would not take a long time to dispel the effects of alcohol if they sat on the felt. The third one was the White Face Monkey, which was rare because it could sing and dance.


    King Zhou was very happy to get the three treasures. With persuasion from his civil and military official, he decided to set Ji Chang free. Some people in the court thought it was unusual, but everything had been settled. In addition, they could not disappoint King Zhou. If King Zhou got angry, they might be killed at that time.


    The Marquis of the West Ji Chang had been released by King Zhou, and Bo Yikao was in ecstasy. In case King Zhou going back on his word, Bo Yikao asked Shen Gongbao to secretly take Ji Chang to Xiqi. As for himself, San Yisheng, and other people, they would go back to Xiqi slowly. This way, no one would find out that the Marquis of the West Ji Chang was not travelling as part of the group.


    At first, Ji Chang absolutely rejected, but Bo Yikao insisted on it persistently, using his death as the last card. Ji Chang could not refuse. Using the Underground-walking Skill, Shen Gongbao sent Ji Chang to Xiqi. He had not delayed at all on the whole way. After settling Ji Chang, he needed to go back to meet Bo Yikao. If Bo Yikao had an accident, everything that he had done before would be useless.


    However, walls have ears and the news that the Marquis of the West had gone back to Xiqi came through. King Zhou got the message and was furious. Some people thought that the Marquis of the West did it for the purpose of rebellion. So King Zhou dispatched an army to arrest Bo Yikao who was on his way to Xiqi. Hearing this, all of them fled hurriedly to Xiqi.


    Unfortunately, King Zhou''s army caught Bo Yikao and other people. Seeing the surrounding Shang army, Bo Yikao was in despair. However, he did not regret. At least he had saved his father Ji Chang and sent him back to Zhaoge safely. Bo Yikao would die without anything to regret if he could exchange his life for his father''s life. Since there was no chance to survive, Bo Yikao wanted to take his sword to kill himself in order to avoid being caught by King Zhou.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Not far from the place where Bo Yikao was trapped, a Taoist in black and a fairy in white were standing at the top of the cliff, looking down at everything. The Taoist in black robe said, "It''s the time for you and Bo Yikao to renew your acquaintance. Now Bo Yikao is in danger, and you should save him. What''s more, don''t forget what I have told you."


    The fairy in white hearing what the Taoist said, silently nodded. Seeing Bo Yikao in trouble, her ravishing face took on a worried look. Since the Taoist had allowed, she naturally was eager to help Bo Yikao. She would never forget the reminder from the Taoist. Now everything that she had owned was given by the Taoist. Since he could give her everything, he could naturally take it back.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In such a crisis, a massive burst of wind blew, and people could barely keep their eyes open. When the wind had fallen, the Shang army suddenly found that Bo Yikao and other people disappeared. In desperation, they could only search everywhere. But their efforts doomed to be in vain. Bo Yikao and other people had already reached Xiqi.


    When Bo Yikao returned back to his mind, he suddenly found that he had gotten rid of the Shang army and was in Xiqi. Seeing the nearby fairy in white, Bo Yikao wanted to show his gratitude. It must be her who had made the strong wind and saved them from danger.


    However, when Bo Yikao distinguished who the fairy was, he was suddenly stunned. This face had been in his dream for many times, but after awakening, he could only be filled with disappointment. It never occurred to him that he could really see this face again. So he could not believe what he had seen. Because the person whom he was so concerned about was in Zhaoge, and had been regarded as the evil queen everyone hated.

 Chapter 280: The Appearance of Daji

    Chapter 280: The Appearance of Daji


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Bo Yikao felt a mixture of delight and worry when he saw the girl in front of him. He hoped she was Daji as he worried about her day and night, and he also hoped she was not Daji, because Daji was now the demon queen whom everyone hated, and she also invited the disturbances and chaos of Shang Dynasty. With a mixed feeling, looking at the girl, he asked, "Is it you? Daji."


    The instant when Daji saw Bo Yikao, her bright eyes brimmed with tears. Though years had passed since her master saved her and guided her to learn the Way of Celestial Immortality. But her mind was always filled with the man who was standing right in front of her. Bo Yikao''s words threw her into fits of sobbing. "It''s me, Yikao. I''m back." She answered.


    Disbelief was seen in Bo Yikao''s eyes after hearing what Su Daji said. There was no any difference between this Su Daji in front of him and that Su Daji he knew long ago, and she absolutely did not look like the demon queen described in rumors. He could tell it at the moment she finished speaking, though there wasonly one sentence. However, all of this was unbelievable.


    Not only Bo Yikao but also San Yisheng and all of the soldiers were shocked at the sight of her. They never thought that the person saved them was Su Daji, the demon queen reviled by everybody. But it was also very curious. If the person in front of them was really the demon queen of Zhaoge, why she bothered to come to save them? Was it that she still cared about her past affection with Bo Yikao?


    Bo Yikao rushed forward and took Su Daji''s slim hands. Doubtfully, he asked, "Daji, haven''t you been sent to Zhaoge by your father? How can you be here to save me? Moreover, where did you learn all these magic arts? I have not heard you that you learned magic arts before." With Daji right in front him, he had countless questions to ask.


    Daji withdrew her hand, wiping away her tears. Then,she smiled. "This was all fate. When my father sent me to Zhaoge, we came across a Nine-Tailed Fox on the way there. She wanted to kill me when I was staying at the En Prefecture posthouse. Fortunately, an immortal saved me. That fox became my appearance and went to Zhaoge for me. So I followed the immortal and learned Taoism. He calculated that you were in trouble today, and therefore sent me here to save you, helping you to pass the crisis."


    Hearing that, Bo Yikao rejoiced and said, "I never thought you got such a fate. Look at what you did. Your power is no less powerful than our master of Xiqi. This is incredible." She was indeed not less powerful than Shen Gongbao. Shen Gongbao had only achieved the cultivation of Primordial Unity Black Immortal, yet Daji was already a Golden Immortal. Though her cultivation wasn''t gained through her own efforts.


    San Yisheng was also shocked at such secret news. It never came to him that the demon queen that captivated King Zhou was actually a Nine-Tailed Fox. No wonder Zhaoge was now in such chaos. No one had thought that the real Su Daji in the front who used to be so weak could get the blessing of the fate. Life was really capricious.


    Bo Yikao and Su Daji had been apart for such a long time and had so many things to share with each other as they were together again. San Yisheng intentionally kept them for distance and followed them quietly. They were now heading towards Xiqi. As they had already crossed the border, they were no longer worried about King Zhou''s soldiers. Moreover, they were not threatened now that Su Daji was so powerful now.


    Shen Gongbao also arrived in a hurry by that time. Seeing that Bo Yikao was safe and sound, Shen Gongbo was assured. Yet, he was surprised to see Su Daji being together with Bo Yikao. Not that he doubted her true identity, but that he never thought Su Daji could achieve such a high cultivation. She was even more powerful than himself. Su Daji''s fairy spirit was so pure that could not be cultivated by demons.


    Zhunti had informed Shen Gongbao about God Deification Ceremony before. Besides, he was also a disciple of Western Religious Sect, so he naturally knew that the four religious sects all had their own arrangements in this Cultivation Tribulation. However, Su Daji just came out from nowhere with such a strong power. She was not like any of the men from four religious sects. She herself even had no idea about the true identity of the man saved her before. That was really strange.


    However, as Su Daiji had a special relationship with Bo Yikao, Shen Gongbao kept quiet about this. At least, Su Daji showed no ill intention to Bo Yikao at present. Though there were indeed some doubtful details, Shen Gongbao decided to wait until he returned to Xiqi. Then he would find a chance to go back to Square Mountain and report the whole thing to his master Zhunti the Sage.


    Now that Bo Yikao had come back safe and sound, Ji Chang was relieved. He had been worried about him since he heard that King Zhou had sent men to arrest him. Unexpectedly, he saw the real Su Daji following him and knew the surprising news that the demon queen in Zhaoge was actually a Nine-Tailed Fox.


    Naturally, someone still doubted Su Daji''s identity. So Ji Chang secretly asked Su Daji''s parents to come for the verification of Su Daji. At the sight of her parents, Su Daji burst into tears. Su Hu and his wife were also filled with all sorts of emotions to see Su Daji. This made Ji Chang rest assured, as this at least proved that the girl standing right in front of them was exactly the one Bo Yikao knew years ago.


    In the backyard garden of Hou, Bo Yikao and Su Daji were enjoying the beautiful flowers. Looking at Su Daji''s beautiful face, Bo Yikao said a bit apologetically, "Daji, I need to apologize for my family. It wasn''t that they didn''t trust you, but the whole thing was unbelievable to them. I wish you can forgive them."


    Su Daji smiled, and said, "It''s not their fault. How could I blame them." Suddenly, something struck Su Daji. She took out a Jade Slip and said, "Look, Yikao, I''m so happy meeting you again that I almost forget this. The immortal said that you had the fate of Zi Wei Emperor, so he asked me to bring you this Zi Wei Emperor Slip for you to cultivate. If you work hard in this, you will finally realize the Way of Celestial Immortality."


    Seeing that, Bo Yikao was very surprised. He didn''t expect that the immortal saved Su Daji even also prepared cultivation transforming exercises for him. At the instant when Bo Yikao took the Jade Slip, a flash of purple light merged into his head, right between his two eyebrows. After Bo Yikao came to himself, Su Daji found something different about him. He had now a bit emperor aura with his gentle and scholarly character.


    ¡­


    In the Holy Square Mountain, Jieyin and Zhunti were staring towards Xiqi. Both of them were deeply worried. After a long time, Zhunti broke the silence and asked, "Brother, who does this Su Daji work for? I wonder what kind of man was capable of making a Golden Immortal in such a few years. He must have great expertise. Now only our Western Religious Sect and the Clan of Enlightenment have chess pieces in Xiqi, while Laozi, Goddess Nvywa or Houtu have no any actions, as well as that Minghe."


    After a long while, Jie yin said with bitterness, "She has true feelings for Bo Yikao, yet we don''t know whether she is manipulated to do something by the person who saved her. We must be more careful. Laozi hasn''t moved until now, but I know he won''t be our enemy. Goddess Nvywa and Houtu are not likely to meddle in the Cultivation Tribulation this time. It''s Minghe that I''m worried about."


    Hearing that, Zhunti also felt upset. The four sages had offended Minghe before, so he was very likely to take revenge for this time. Yet, until now, only his three disciples had shown signs of movement, and nothing was heard from Minghe. That really worried them. The quieter Minghe was, the more nervous they would become.


    Suddenly, Zhunti raised up his head, looked at Taoist Jieyin, and said with doubt, "Brother, do you think it''s possible that Su Daji is manipulated by Minghe? If it is, then I am confused about his intention. His disciples are now in the realm of Shang Dynasty. How would useful would it be to send one Su Daji here? Is it to spy on us?


    However, Su Daji has true feelings for Bo Yikao. She won''t hurt Bo Yikao unless she is somehow controlled by Minghe. Yet, that isn''t sound like what Minghe usually does. He won''t use such a means to serve his end. Besides, he never needs to make such a trouble if he really wants to know something from us. Then what is his real intention?" Zhunti became more doubtful about his guessings.


    Jieyin was in a graver mood after hearing what he said. Finally, Jieyin sighed, "No matter how we must remind Shen Gongbao to be more cautious about Su Daji. No matter whom she was sent by, we can easily deal with her as long as we know her intention. However, Su Daji holds a special position in Bo Yikao''s heart, which might be either a blessing or a curse to us."

 Chapter 281: Two Dragons Appear

    Chapter 281: Two Dragons Appear


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    On Mount Kunlun, Honored Lord of the Origin felt confused when looking in the direction of Xiqi. Although Su Daji was just a Golden Immortal and maybe one of the insignificant pawns arranged by a Sage, whoever would play this pawn mattered a lot. Would it be Minghe, Goddess Nvywa, Houtu, Laozi, Tongtian, or the Two Sages of the West?


    What worried Honored Lord of the Origin the most was that he knew nothing about Su Daji''s background. It was like combat between two powerful cultivators. If one knew his counterpart clearly, he could have a greater chance to win. But if one knew nothing about the skills, purpose, or personality of his counterpart, he would meet with big trouble. Furthermore, the less one knew, the more possibilities there would be.


    An unimpressive pawn could even cause the Sages to have various types of guesses. However, since this pawn had been arranged in this battle and was even placed at a special point, it could even affect the Battle of the Gods Investiture. Therefore, all the Sages needed to be alert. In this Cultivation Tribulation, everything might totally change in an instant, as if they had never expected the appearance of Su Daji.


    ...


    No matter how worried all the Sages were, Xiqi was full of laughter now because the Marquis of the West, who had been imprisoned for seven years, was rescued successfully. Bo Yikao and Shen Gongbao naturally got top honors for that, so their reputations in Xiqi were also promoted. Ji Chang, the Marquis of the West, rewarded them generously and Shen Gongbao happily accepted those rewards.


    Actually, wealth meant nothing to Shen Gongbao. He even considered a mountain of gold to be just dirt. However, in consideration of the Western Religious Sect, he had to get Ji Chang''s and Bo Yikao''s trust. Only in this way could he maintain his status in the Western Religious Sect.


    Now, Shen Gongbao had naturally gained Ji Chang''s trust for rescuing him. He knew that it was difficult for him to get any achievements in government policy or the military, and he was not likely to show his achievements in these two aspects to gain Ji Chang''s trust like Jiang Ziya had. Therefore, he had to seize this chance to distinguish himself and keep his status.


    As for Su Daji, Shen Gongbao had reminded Zhunti of this issue, but Zhunti only asked him to keep an eye on her instead of taking any action. Furthermore, Su Daji was Bo Yikao''s lover. And since there was no evidence to prove that Su Daji had done something harmful to Bo Yikao or to someone else, Shen Gongbao would not mention this issue, lest someone be unhappy about his words. If that happened, he could lose more than he gained.


    However, Shen Gongbao did not discover that Su Daji had any flaws even though he always kept his eyes on her. It seemed that Su Daji''s appearance meant nothing. Actually, even though she had proven that she was the real Su Daji, she also knew that she would be doubted by the others because the immortal who had saved her was so mysterious.


    Su Daji did not care about people''s doubts about her too much because she knew that time would reveal her heart. Although she needed to follow that immortal''s order, she would not do anything to endanger Xiqi. What that immortal asked her to do was to urge Bo Yikao to cultivate and suggest to him to continuously focus on his people''s lives and state affairs. In Su Daji''s eyes, the immortal''s order was a little bit unnecessary.


    As the eldest son of Ji Chang, the Marquis of the West, Bo Yikao had the same status as the prince of a country. When the day came that Ji Chang passed away, Bo Yikao would become the king. He had a high reputation among his people in Xiqi and nearly all the officers would be on his side. With the support of Shen Gongbao and the Western Religious Sect, the position of Marquis of the West would surely belong to him.


    It was strange that Bo Yikao changed when he started to cultivate the transforming exercises that were brought back by Su Daji. He used to be a frail-looking scholar, but since he started to cultivate the Zi Wei Emperor Exercises, he became more and more valiant. This was the real temperament of a king.


    The change in Bo Yikao caught the attention of others, especially Ji Chang, who was really happy to see those changes from the bottom of his heart. Bo Yikao was the first successor of the Marquis of the West. If he were to remain gentle and suave, how could he govern the entire Xiqi after Ji Chang had passed away? He had finally become what Ji Chang had wished for in the past, which made Ji Chang excited.


    Shen Gongbao was also happy about the change in Bo Yikao. When he met Bo Yikao the first time, he discovered that Bo Yikao was surrounded by the Zi Wei Emperor Aura. But when he met with his brother, Ji Fa, Shen Gongbao was confused about the richer Zi Wei Emperor Aura that was around him. Actually, that was not good news for him and the Western Religious Sect.


    Shen Gongbao and the Western Religious Sect had now put all their hopes on Bo Yikao. If he could not succeed the position of Marquis of the West, the preaching of the Western Religious Sect in Xiqi would be greatly influenced. Fortunately, the changes in Bo Yikao were good and Shen Gongbao was pretty satisfied with him. Bo Yikao''s Zi Wei Emperor Aura became richer after cultivating the Zi Wei Emperor Exercises, even better than Ji Fa''s. His aura was increasing day by day and the end was nowhere in sight.


    With the growth of the Zi Wei Emperor Aura, Bo Yikao displayed a little kingly temperament and focused more on Xiqi''s official affairs. He always tried to solve problems for Ji Chang, who also placed high expectations on him. Most of the officers in Xiqi were willing to follow his orders. All of these positive changes made Shen Gongbao excited, but not everything was smooth.


    The reason why he did not feel smooth was Jiang Ziya, who always chatted and drank liquor with him. At first, Shen Gongbao had planned to introduce Jiang Ziya to Bo Yikao to draw the Clan of Enlightenment over to his side. However, he did not expect that Jiang Ziya could be capable of getting such a high position in Xiqi in such a short time. Unexpectedly, Jiang Ziya was like a Dragon of Flood who was trapped on the beach and Xiqi was like the ocean. If the dragon could only get into the ocean, it could raise storms and arouse waves.


    Although Jiang Ziya was much inferior to Shen Gongbao in the Laws of the Tao, he had an unmatched talent for power tactics and training soldiers. Over the last 10 years in Xiqi, Jiang Ziya was promoted from a Senior Grand Master to the prime minister. All the officers admired him, and even Ji Chang, the Marquis of the West, trusted him very much.


    But this was not the thing that most worried Shen Gongbao. Even if Jiang Ziya indeed had some capability, he would just be a prime minister after Bo Yikao had succeeded the position of Marquis of the West. Bo Yikao always trusted Shen Gongbao more than he trusted Jiang Ziya. However, he found that Jiang Ziya got along well with Ji Fa recently, which made Shen Gongbao somehow worried.


    Ji Chang had 100 sons. Except Leizhenzi, who had been accepted as a disciple by Yun Zhongzi, Shen Gongbao had seen others. And none of them were special, except for Bo Yikao and Ji Fa. The best among them had only a little of the Zi Wei Emperor Aura. Because they did not have any capability or reputation, they could not be threats to Bo Yikao''s position.


    But Ji Fa was different. He was also surrounded by a rich Zi Wei Emperor Aura and was even better than Bo Yikao at dealing with official and military affairs. Although Bo Yikao had some changes recently, he was still weaker than Ji Fa in these aspects. And Ji Fa also had a good reputation in Xiqi because of his outstanding capacity. People admired him and Ji Chang liked him.


    Ji Fa and Jiang Ziya had now become good friends. Whether it was intentional or not, Shen Gongbao considered it a sign of danger. Who was Jiang Ziya? He was the second generation disciple of the Clan of Enlightenment and the disciple of Honored Lord of the Origin. Even if Jiang Ziya was the only Enlightenment clansman in Xiqi, he could represent the entire Clan of Enlightenment.


    Shen Gongbao was naturally worried about the relationship between Ji Fa and Jiang Ziya. They both had some achievements in handling official and military affairs, which were his and Bo Yikao''s weaknesses. If Ji Fa were to receive the support of the Clan of Enlightenment and Honored Lord of the Origin, he could be a powerful adversary in attaining the position of Marquis of the West after Ji Chang''s death.


    The government of Xiqi could be divided into two main parties. One was the party of Bo Yikao and Shen Gongbao, supported by the Western Religious Sect. The disciples of the Western Religious Sect along with Shen Gongbao''s friends controlled the greater part of Xiqi''s army. The other was the group of Ji Fa and Jiang Ziya, supported by the Clan of Enlightenment. They controlled all the new soldiers that they themselves had trained.


    Generally speaking, Bo Yikao had the advantage. But Shen Gongbao did not dare to relax. Ji Fa would be much more powerful with the help of Jiang Ziya. A man who was powerful, capable, and even surrounded by the Zi Wei Emperor Aura was really threatening, even though he had no ideas at the moment. Although the two parties seemed to be peaceful and they all devoted themselves to the prosperity of Xiqi, who knew what would happen tomorrow.

 Chapter 282: The God Deification Ceremony Begins

    Chapter 282: The God Deification Ceremony Begins


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Floating above the center of the Blood Sea was the Sacred Island. Over the top of the island was the Cosmic Stars Formation, which covered the entire Blood Sea. Strands of the Power of Stars were shed from the formation and nourished everything on the Sacred Island. Minghe sat cross-legged on the cloud platform with his eyes closed. He seemed to be beyond all worldly affairs. His vital force was only faintly discernable, which made him invisible to other people.


    Suddenly, Minghe opened his eyes and a light flashed through them. If you looked closely, you would find that his eyes reflected the entire Untainted World and nothing could escape from them. He could clearly see that the Evil Spirit between heaven and earth had accumulated to a certain quantity. Heaven began to show Menace Intent¡ªthe Cultivation Tribulation was about to begin.


    Minghe stood up and looked at Untainted Land from a distance. He murmured, "Please begin quicker, Cultivation Tribulation of the God Deification Ceremony in Untainted Land! This is the last time that I''ll plot in Untainted Land. After I get the thing that I want, I''ll leave here. Though Untainted Land is good, it indeed restricts my development. There is a broader world outside¡ªthat will be my stage."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    On Mount Shouyang, Laozi opened his eyes after he felt the change of the Evil Spirit between heaven and earth. The Cultivation Tribulation was about to start. The Tribe of Humanity was involved in the tribulation, so naturally, it could not remain immune from it. It had to face the tribulation head-on. However, the tribulation was extraordinary. The Sages did not interfere with either the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation or the Cultivation Tribulation of the Sorcerer and Demon tribes. But this time, the ones who were going to face the tribulation were the disciples of Sages.


    There was a saying that went like this: "A slight change will affect everything else". Though the Sages were untouchable and disinterested, they could not totally abandon their selfish motives. Although it was the four clans, namely the Tribe of Severity, the Clan of Enlightenment, the Western Religious Sect, and the Clan of Humanity, that would face the tribulation, the situation was almost clear now. Looking at the unstable Untainted Land, Laozi revealed some sorrow in his eyes. But it disappeared all of a sudden. Later on, a determined look showed in his eyes.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the Yuxu Palace of Mount Kunlun, Honored Lord of the Origin sat on a seat and stared at the Evil Spirit that was floating around Heaven and Earth. Mixed feelings were generated from his heart. Though the Clan of Enlightenment was involved in the Cultivation Tribulation, it could also be an opportunity to revive the clan. If he sized this chance, the Clan of Enlightenment could be the biggest clan in Untainted Land and completely cast its shadow on the Clan of Humanity, the Clan of Severity, and the Western Religious Sect.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Of course, there were other people who had the same idea as Honored Lord of the Origin, such as the Two Sages of the West¡ªJieyin and Zhunti. At present, Shen Gongbao and the Western Religious Sect had overwhelmed the Clan of Enlightenment in Xiqi, as there was only Jiang Ziya in the Clan of Enlightenment. If they could continually maintain these advantages in the Battle of the Gods Investiture, the Western Religious Sect would definitely be revitalized after this Cultivation Tribulation.


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    In the Jadeite Palace of Golden Turtle Island, Sect Leader Tongtian felt the Cultivation Tribulation of Heaven and Earth beginning. His eyes became sharp suddenly and were horrifying like Sword Aura. Behind him was a shadow, in which was a Map of Formation. Four sharp swords were hanging above the map. Evil Spirit, Killing Aura, and Sword Aura were all intermingled. They surrounded Sect Leader Tongtian and did not disappear for a long time.


    Sect Leader Tongtian stretched one of his hands out and a small banner appeared. It was in the shape of a triangle and had six tails. Above it was countless Evil Spirit. Once it appeared, the Killing Intent of Heaven and Earth would immediately have the sign of gathering on it, which crept people out at the sight of it. All of this was proof that the treasure was valuable. Otherwise, Sect Leader Tongtian would not be hesitating.


    Staring at the banner, Sect Leader Tongtian said with a sigh, "I hope that I don''t have the chance to use it." After finishing speaking, he closed his hand and took the banner back. He then looked at Untainted Land from a distance and muttered, "Heaven has launched Menace Intent and everything is in chaos. The Cultivation Tribulation of the God Deification Ceremony is about to begin and the secrets of heaven are hard to speculate. I wonder whether the Clan of Severity will pass the tribulation safely or not?"


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    As time went by, Xiqi became larger year after year. Common people and refugees all went there. In the nine provinces, many vassals were attached to Xiqi. It was located in the Province of Yong, one of the nine provinces of the Human Tribe. Four vassals of other provinces were attached to Xiqi. Thus, Xiqi became the most powerful influence aside from the Shang Dynasty.


    Compared to Xiqi, the Shang Dynasty was on the verge of collapse. King Zhou was fatuous and tyrannical. Daji made calamity and chaos in the court. First, Bi Gan died because his heart was scooped out and then the King of Wucheng escaped to Western Zhou. Crafty and fawning officials were rampant in the court and they all put their own safety before matters of principle. Though Grand Preceptor Wen came back to the court and met with King Zhou, it had little effect. Later on, Grand Preceptor Wen went into the battle because of the vassals'' rebellion, and the court issues were abandoned by King Zhou again. The Shang Dynasty was growing weaker day by day.


    While the power of Xiqi was increasing and that of the Shang Dynasty was decreasing, many people had figured out the trend. Plenty of officials in the Shang Dynasty put forward suggestions to King Zhou, stating that Xiqi was a great threat. Even Fei Zhong and You Hun could see the trend, so they reported to King Zhou as well. After hearing their words, King Zhou heeded their advice and began to suppress Xiqi. Meanwhile, he also summoned Ji Chang, the Marquis of the West, to come to Zhaoge again.


    In Xiqi, after receiving King Zhou''s decree, Ji Chang immediately summoned both civil and military officials to discuss this matter. In the hall, Ji Chang sat above in the front. Although he was over 90, he was radiant and looked like a man in his 50s or 60s. That was due to the longevity magic elixir that King Zhou secretly let him take according to Minghe''s instruction. Otherwise, he would have died long ago.


    Although Xiqi was getting stronger day by day, the court had divided into two factions because Ji Chang, the Marquis of the West, was still healthy. Both Bo Yikao and Ji Fa had made some contributions to the court and were assisted by Shen Gongbao and Jiang Ziya, respectively. Therefore, Ji Chang greatly valued both of them. But because of these reasons, he was in a dilemma when it came to choosing the successor.


    As the oldest son of Ji Chang, Bo Yikao should have been the first successor. Besides that, since he rescued his father from Zhaoge, he had changed a lot. Though Su Daji had accompanied him, he did not indulge in love affairs. Instead, he began to care about court issues and learn things about how to manage state affairs. In this way, he gradually began to look like a real king.


    In comparison, though Ji Fa was the second son, his ability to handle state affairs was far beyond Bo Yikao''s. At the same time, Chancellor Jiang Ziya was not only his friend but also his teacher. If Bo Yikao could be a king that could guard the territory, then Ji Fa would be an explorer. Now the whole world was in chaos, so defense might not be a good choice.


    Ji Chang sat above in the front and overlooked the officials standing below him. Bo Yikao and Ji Fa stood at the head of the two lines of officials. Ji Chang was delighted when he saw his two promising sons, but he had a headache at the same time. Be aware that it was not only because of the competition regarding his successor but also because of the struggle between the Clan of Enlightenment and the Western Religious Sect behind the court. It was very clear to Ji Chang that he could not offend either clan. Hence, he continued to put off the day of choosing a successor.


    Luckily, Ji Chang had not shown any sign of senility all these years. His countenance was maintained at the age of around 60 and his body was as healthy as that of a man in his 40s or 50s. He had divined for himself. Though he did not know when would he die, the image of the trigrams showed that he was in his heyday and could live for at least another 20-some years. Thus, he took his time when it came to choosing a successor.


    Obviously, King Zhou had generated fear for Xiqi now, otherwise, he would not have ordered Ji Chang to head toward Zhaoge again. Ji Chang had divined for himself after he received the decree. The image showed that he would have no chance to come back alive. He was nearly 100 years old and had seen through life and death. However, he was afraid of the turbulence that would be caused in Xiqi after his death and, therefore, he did not take any action.


    Thus, he summoned all the officials to the court to discuss this matter. In the hall, Ji Chang held the edict of King Zhou, calmed down, and said, "Everyone, the purpose of summoning all of you here is that I''ve gotten an edict from Zhaoge which orders me to go meet King Zhou immediately. I want to get some advice from you on whether or not I should go to Zhaoge at this time."

 Chapter 283: Ji Chang Claims to be a King

    Chapter 283: Ji Chang Claims to be a King


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    All the officials were in a hot debate after they heard Ji Chang''s words. Bo Yikao stood up first and advised, "Father, King Zhou must harbor malicious intentions by calling you suddenly. The last time he summoned you, you were trapped in You Li for seven years. By the God''s blessing, you could come back safely. I''m afraid that you''ll lose your life if you go to Zhaoge again."


    After Bo Yikao finished speaking, Ji Fa said, "Father, King Zhou is foolish and tyrannical, and has no principle of righteousness. The Shang Dynasty is swaying, and plenty of vassals are rebelling against it. However, under your command, Xiqi is getting stronger day by day. The reason why King Zhou is summoning you now is that he fears the power of Xiqi. He aims to take you as a hostage, and if he succeeds, we won''t be able to act against him to prevent him from harming you. You cannot head toward Zhaoge."


    Ji Chang could undoubtedly understand the crucial point in the words of Bo Yikao and Ji Fa. However, King Zhou was a king, if you did not follow the order of a king, it meant that you were a rebel. Ji Chang has been an official of the Shang Dynasty ever since the father of King Zhou, Emperor Yi, was alive. He was a little resistant to rebel against the Shang Dynasty. Hence, though he understood the critical point of this matter, he felt it was hard to make a decision. Therefore, he summoned his officials to discuss and saw if there were any perfect solutions.


    Shen Gongbao was good at observing others'' thoughts from their expression. He saw the hesitation in Ji Chang''s eyes. After thinking for a while, he figured out the critical point. He stood up and said, "Marquis, as the second master has said just now, King Zhou is brutal and heartless. If you go to Zhaoge now, you may lose your life. But since you have seen through both life and death, you are probably thinking that it is worth heading toward Zhaoge in exchange for the peace of Xiqi."


    After hearing Shen Gongbao''s words, Ji Chang''s facial expression changed. Shen Gongbao was right. But Shen Gongbao continued to say, "However, you haven''t thought about the reason why King Zhou fears Xiqi. The reason may not lie in you, but the wealth and power of Xiqi. Even if you''re willing to sacrifice yourself, King Zhou won''t let Xiqi go. He''ll take you as a hostage and order his army to attack Xiqi. The people of Xiqi will suffer a lot. I beg you to consider carefully, for the ordinary people in Xiqi."


    Shen Gongbao was extremely smart. Ji Chang was nearly 100 years old, and he did not value life and death that much. He was willing to sacrifice himself for Xiqi. There would be little difference in his thoughts if he were persuaded to cherish his life. However, if he were convinced by using the security of the people in Xiqi, he would listen to the advice because of his kindheartedness. Shen Gongbao persuaded him because he had seen through this point, and apparently, his words hit Ji Chang''s soft spot.


    Ji Chang''s expression distinctly changed after he heard those words. If what Shen Gongbao had said was true, Xiqi was destined to ruin. Bo Yikao and Ji Chang were obedient, how could they rebel against King Zhou and set his security aside. Ji Chang stared at Shen Gongbao and said hurriedly, "Chancellor, this is His Majesty''s order. If I don''t go, the army of King Zhou will suppress us. Then, the whole world will be in chaos and Xiqi will suffer."


    Shen Gongbao sighed secretly. After all, Ji Chang was a mortal, although he specialized in the Eight Trigrams of Zhou Yi, his horizon was somewhat narrow. The Cultivation Tribulation had started, it was a power struggle of dynasties on the surface, but internally it was the competition of four religions. Even if the power of the Shang Dynasty was stronger than Xiqi now, with the support of the Clan of Enlightenment and the Western Religious Sect, Xiqi was not weak. If the two sides fought against each other, Xiqi might not even suffer any losses.


    In fact, Shen Gongbao could tell that Ji Chang did not fear King Zhou. He merely didn''t want to rebel against King Zhou. Even if he didn''t want to be rebellious, things were destined to happen. King Zhou would be an excellent stimulant to make him a rebel. Shen Gongbao suggested, "All you have to do is to reply to King Zhou that you''re badly ill and cannot withstand the trudge and that you''ll go greet him in Zhaoge after you have recovered."


    Ji Chang thought it was a good idea. So he replied to King Zhou with Shen Gongbao''s words. But things did not go as entirely as he thought. Several months later, Ji Chang received King Zhou''s expeditionary proclamation, in which King Zhou announced that he was a rebel and sent armies to suppress Xiqi. Suddenly Ji Chang felt terrible.


    He devoted his whole life to the Shang Dynasty. However, King Zhou took him as a traitor when he was at such an old age. He definitely would be uncomfortable, but now, everything was useless. The most urgent matter at hand was making a strategy to deal with King Zhou''s army. He could only temporarily suppress his sorrow and summoned the officials to discuss the issue of safeguarding Xiqi.


    Being in the hall, Ji Chang was somewhat disappointed. He overlooked people standing in front of him and said, "Everybody, King Zhou has declared that Xiqi has rebelled against him because I haven''t headed toward Zhaoge. He also sent his armies to suppress Xiqi, and they''ll arrive soon. King Zhou will bear down on us ferociously. I wonder, do you have any good strategies to deal with the matter?"


    Seeing this, Bo Yikao said, "Father, King Zhou is foolish and tyrannical. He listened to slanderous talk and is about to attack Xiqi. The complaints of people around the world are heard everywhere. You can comply with the mandate of heaven and declare to become the king. We can attack the Shang Dynasty together with the power of other vassals. I''d like to be a general that leads our army, and fight against King Zhou''s head-on."


    Ji Chang''s look changed distinctly after he heard Bo Yikao''s words. King Zhou just declared him a traitor. However, if he announced himself as a king and attacked Shang Dynasty, these actions would authenticate his crime of being a rebel. It is only natural that he would not agree to that. Hence, he said seriously, "Yikao, you can''t say such stupid and offensive words. I''ve been an official of the Shang Dynasty for two generations, how can I conduct such a monstrous crime?"


    Seeing this scene, Ji Fa also stood up and said, "Father, elder brother is right. King Zhou is foolish and tyrannical, and he has lost his people''s support. The vassals and people around the world support you. You should replace him, and create halcyon days to prevent the people from suffering from King Zhou. Ever since the Three Royals and the Five Emperors, the world has belonged to people with benevolence. King Zhou has destroyed the Shang Dynasty himself, so it should be reasonable for you to replace him. Please claim to be a king and attack the Shang Dynasty."


    Ji Chang was in a pickle after he heard Ji Fa''s words. Hearing both Bo Yikao and Ji Fa''s words, all officials knelt down to show their agreement, which made Ji Chang feel even more awkward than before. He knew both Bo Yikao and Ji Fa were right, and their words were reasonable, but he didn''t know how to overcome his loyalty toward the Shang Dynasty."


    Noticing that Ji Chang was still hesitating, Jiang Ziya said bluntly, "Marquis, the two masters are right. When I left Mount Kunlun, my teacher told me a secret of heaven. He said that the Shang Dynasty would be destroyed and the Zhou Dynasty would flourish. Moreover, he said that an enlightened king would appear. Now King Zhou is foolish and tyrannical, and the world is in chaos. Since you''re a rarely seen enlightened ruler, you''re destined to be a king. Please create peace for the sake of the people!"


    Shen Gongbao added, "Marquis, Xiqi is rich and strong now. Besides, we have the support of the Western Religious Sect and the Clan of Enlightenment, so it''s possible to attack the Shang Dynasty. What''s more, you have the support of all the people. If you comply with the mandate of heaven, people will surely follow you. King Zhou''s army is about to come; please be resolute."


    Ji Chang felt it was a bad idea to decline their suggestion since not only the ordinary officials, but also the State Preceptor, Shen Gongbao, and Chancellor Jiang Ziya persuaded him by telling him that it was the mandate of heaven. He then said, "If that''s the case, I''ll adopt your advice and declare to be a king. Chancellor, you''re responsible for the sacrificial rites." Jiang Ziya happily received the proclamation.


    All things related to the sacrificial rites were prepared in three days. On the sacrificial altar, the table was packed with all kinds of sacrificial offerings. Ji Chang wore a king''s robe and lighted some incense sticks to worship heaven. He prayed to heaven, "I hope heaven and earth can witness me. King Zhou is foolish and tyrannical. He loves the evil empress so ardently that crafty and fawning officials of the government are furious. I''m here to follow the mandate of heaven and claim to become a king. The title of my dynasty is Zhou. I''ll gather my soldiers to suppress the Shang Dynasty and spare the world peace."


    All the officials knelt down beneath the altar and exclaimed, "Long live the king!" Shen Gongbao and Jiang Ziya, however, harbored their different thoughts. Although they were officials of Xiqi, they came here with a mission. Ji Chang declaring to be a king meant that he and King Zhou had to have a prolonged, and fierce battle, which would symbol the beginning of the Battle of Gods Investiture. The Clan of Enlightenment, Western Religious Sect, Tribe of Severity, and Tribe of Humanity got involved by it and had no opportunity to escape.


    Ji Chang declared to be a king and established the Zhou Dynasty which could also be called Western Zhou. Ji Chang called himself King Wen of Zhou. Once the news spread, the whole world was shocked. Initially, King Zhou took the excuse of the rebellion of Xiqi to suppress Xiqi. However, Ji Chang declared to be a king publicly and in this way authenticated his resistance. The nine provinces were surging, and an astonishing war was about to take place.

 Chapter 284: Soldiers were Stopped at Golden Chicken Mountain

    Chapter 284: Soldiers were Stopped at Golden Chicken Mountain


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After Ji Chang declared himself a king, he was going to defeat the Shang Dynasty. Consequently, he invited many vassals to suppress the Shang Dynasty together, but they all declined out of fear for the atrocity of King Zhou and the mighty power of Shang Dynasty. They chose to watch from a distance and help the side which was about to win. This was just a way to secure their safety.


    Although Ji Chang did not obtain the support of other vassals, suppressing the Shang Dynasty was unavoidable. In the court, he discussed with his officials which person was most qualified to be a general to lead the attack against the Shang Dynasty. Both Bo Yikao and Ji Fa were willing to be the general, which gave Ji Chang a headache. Either of them would gain significant benefits if they made contributions on the battlefields. How could they give up?


    Bo Yikao and Ji Fa had a good relationship, but this matter was not as straightforward. It related to the missionary work of the Western Religious Sect and the Clan of Enlightenment. Even if they wanted to give up, they had no route for retreat now. Besides, their thirst for the throne did not allow them to withdraw, they could only move forward, and finally take the throne.


    San Yisheng understood the difficulty of Ji Chang. Hence, he suggested Ji Chang take the fight against the Shang Dynasty as a trial. Bo Yikao and Ji Fa could both lead a group of soldiers respectively to suppress the Shang Dynasty. The one who entered Zhaoge first would be the successor. This could not only convince the two masters but also made the Western Religious Sect, and the Clan of Enlightenment have nothing to say.


    Ji Chang thought highly of San Yisheng''s idea. In the battle to suppress the Shang Dynasty, the most important part should be the means of the Western Religious Sect and the Clan of Enlightenment, rather than the army of Xiqi. The Shang Dynasty revered the Tribe of Severity, and many disciples of the Tribe of Severity were officials. If Xiqi wanted to fight against the Shang Dynasty, it should rely on the power of the Western Religious Sect and the Clan of Enlightenment. Ji Chang could solve the problem of succession, and at the same time, make them spare all their efforts in battles.


    He declared this matter in the court. All the officials were shocked. Little did they expect that the battle involved the succession of the throne, especially Shen Gongbao and Jiang Ziya. They frowned tightly. They were more concerned about the succession of the throne than fighting against the Shang Dynasty separately. Though splitting the army into two parts would impair Xiqi''s power, it would be the same for the Shang Dynasty.


    If Bo Yikao became the successor, the Western Religious Sect would boom in Western Zhou in the following days. Then, the Western Religious Sect could move toward the east. Jieyin and Zhunti would rest assured. However, if Ji Fa became the successor, the Clan of Enlightenment would flourish. The Western Religious Sect would suffer from the pressure and even be forced to come back to the west. This caused them all to feel pressured and lose their breath.


    But they had no other choices now. They had to return to their sects and find their masters. Both Zhunti and the Honored Lord of the Origin were greatly surprised. Apparently, Ji Chang had deliberately involved the Western Religious Sect and the Clan of Enlightenment into this matter. He meant to force the two sects to assist Bo Yikao and Ji Fa with all their efforts. The two Sages were unhappy because they did not expect that mortals should trap them.


    However, there was no turning back. Even though they knew it was a provocation, they had to ask their disciples to assist Bo Yikao and Ji Fa. After all, it related to the preaching and the struggle of Luck of the Human Tribe. They definitely would not give up. After obtaining the support of these two Sages, Shen Gongbao and Jiang Ziya returned to Xiqi.


    Within several days, the two armies led by Bo Yikao and Ji Fa respectively to attack the Shang Dynasty marched off. There were many disciples of the Western Religious Sect and the Clan of Enlightenment in the armies. Though most of them were third generation disciples, they had their own Magic Skills. When there were powerful enemies, second-generation disciples would lend them a helping hand.


    The Shang Dynasty definitely knew the big movement occurred in Western Zhou. Grand Preceptor Wen took his army to fight against Ji Fa, and Deng Jiugong fought against Bo Yikao. They were busy fighting against each other. Veridical Souls that had entered the Void could be seen almost every day. Obviously, they had been listed on the Investiture of the Gods. Though both sides had victories and defeats, in general, the Shang Dynasty suffered more losses.


    The Shang Dynasty and Western Zhou fought against each other on the border. Disciples of the Tribe of Severity, the Clan of Enlightenment, the Western Religious Sect and even the Tribe of Humanity were engaged in the battle continuously. The leaders of these sects were furious when their disciples were killed and listed on the Investiture of the Gods. However, the Tribe of Severity was not weak now. Since three religions joined hands to attack the Tribe of Severity, Tongtian Sect Leader would not let his disciples show any mercy to them. If there was an opportunity, they would kill disciples of these three religions directly.


    The tribe of Severity had a lot of disciples, and they possessed various of magic arts. Though three religions joined hands, they hadn''t gained any advantages. They had destroyed the Extermination Formation displayed by the ten Grand Masters of the Tribe of Severity and killed these ten Grand Masters as well. However, their second or third generation disciples suffered greatly. Some were dead, and the others were severely injured. This caused deeper enmity among the four religions.


    The tribe of Severity was known for its quantity of immortals. As its disciples came to the battlefield, two groups of armies led by Xiqi to suppress Shang undergone numerous hardships. In an outpost, Bo Yikao and Ji Fa met each other for the first time. As long as they crossed this place, they could truly enter the heartland of the Shang Dynasty. But this place was not as easy to pass as they had thought.


    The mountain was called the Golden Chicken Mountain. Below it was a pass named Impregnable Pass. There was no disciple of the Tribe of Severity, and it was guarded by only 60,000 soldiers. There were a total of over a million soldiers in Xiqi''s two groups of armies. But when facing this pass, no matter if it were Shen Gongbao, Jiang Ziya, or the immortals of the Tribe of Humanity, the Clan of Enlightenment and the Western Religious Sect, they were quite prudent. The pass was ordinary, but it was extremely difficult to pass.


    Outside the pass of the Golden Chicken Mountain, a million soldiers of Western Zhou had set up their camps here. In the camp, Bo Yikao and Ji Fa sat in the left and right general seat respectively. Shen Gongbao and Jiang Ziya were in the camp too, but they sat at the bottom. With a careful observation, one could notice that the people who sat in front of them were extraordinary. They were Xuandu Taoist of the Tribe of Humanity, Dipamkara Taoist of the Clan of Enlightenment, Twelve Golden Immortals, Medicine Buddha of the Western Religious Sect, Maitreya and so on. Even the weaker people possessed at least the cultivation of a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.


    Bo Yikao and Ji Fa felt surprised when they saw so many experts from the three religions come here. When they gathered at the Golden Chicken Mountain, self-imparting disciples of these three religions came one after another. It was their first time to see so many experts from the three religions. Though the pass below the Golden Chicken Mountain was insurmountable, it would be quite easy to pass with the help of the immortals from the three religions together with a million soldiers of Xiqi. There was no need for so many experts to come to the battlefield.


    Glancing at the immortals from the three religions who sat below him, Bo Yikao said confusedly, "I''m wondering why so many immortals came here suddenly? Could it be that you''re here for the Impregnable Pass of the Golden Chicken Mountain? The pass is surmountable, but with the help of a million soldiers as well as the State Preceptor and the Chancellor, it''ll be much easier. Why take the trouble to come here in person?"


    Seeing the confusion of Bo Yikao and Ji Fa, Xuandu explained, "I''m Xuandu. I come from the Tribe of Humanity. I''m here to pay my respects to the two masters. Indeed, we came here for the Impregnable Pass. Though there are no disciples of the Tribe of Severity, and there are few soldiers in the pass. The person who defends the pass isn''t ordinary. He''s thousands of times more powerful than the disciples of the Tribe of Severity that you''ve met earlier."


    Bo Yikao and Ji Fa were stunned. On the way heading eastward, they had met countless immortals of the Tribe of Severity. Although most of them were killed by immortals of the three religions, the latter suffered greatly too. Little did they expect that there would be a person who was much more powerful than the immortals of the Tribe of Severity existing in the Impregnable Pass of Golden Chicken Mountain. They felt it was hard to figure out how powerful the person was.


    But given the expressions of immortals of the three religions, they were serious. Apparently, they were afraid of this person too. Ji Fa said, "Everybody, who knows the background of this person? Could it be that he''s an immortal of the Tribe of Severity? I believe it won''t be that hard for all of you to capture him."


    Dipamkara responded, "Second Master. In the Untainted Land, except the Tribe of Humanity, the Clan of Enlightenment, the Tribe of Severity and the Western Religious Sect, there is another religion named the Religion of Asura. Ancestor Minghe of the Blood Sea established it. Though the person defends this place doesn''t belong to the Religion of Asura, he is the disciple of Ancestor Minghe. His cultivation is profound. No one can match him in the Untainted Land."

 Chapter 285: The Coming War

    Chapter 285: The Coming War


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Bo Yikao and Ji Fa were both puzzled. It was obvious that they had never heard anything about Ancestor Minghe. Dipamkara could only continue to say, "You two may not know Ancestor Minghe. His cultivation isn''t worse than any Sage, but he has never preached in the Human Tribe. You may know his Self-centric Separation, the Martial Ancestors of the Human Tribe."


    Bo Yikao and Ji Fa were astonished to hear that. It never occurred to them that the Martial Ancestors of the Human Tribe was just another person''s Incarnation. It really subverted their view of life. In their whole life, they had heard many legends of the Martial Ancestors of the Human Tribe. Now they knew about such a secret affair they were speechless.


    Dipamkara continued to say, "Ancestor Minghe has three disciples. The first one is Liu Er. His cultivation is advanced, which is not less than some hermitic Almighty in the Untainted Land. The second one is Kong Xuan, who is the son of the Lord of Phoenix in the ancient time. His Divine Five Colored Light is really powerful. The third one is Black Tortoise. It''s said that he is the incarnation of the Black Tortoise who mended the Sky. He cultivates the Golden Body of the Martial Arts, and the defense of his human body has no match in the world. This time the general as the guardian is the second disciple of the Ancestor Minghe, Kong Xuan."


    Bo Yikao and Ji Fa heard it and were baffled. Formerly in the Golden Chicken Mountain, they had known something about the garrison general. The guardian was the victorious general of the Shang Dynasty, Kong Xuan. Though he only led 50,000 military forces, he had always led them to success. This army was called the Army of Five Elements. Their soldiers cultivated the art of the five elements. In addition, they were good at the Army of Five Elements Formation, which was said that even tenfold the amount of enemies could not break.


    But originally, these two people had no chance to know Kong Xuan''s background. What they were confused about was how such a big role could be satisfied with just being a garrison general of the Shang Dynasty. It puzzled them. So Bo Yikao asked, "Master since Kong Xuan has such a formidable character, how could he be willing to only serve the Shang Dynasty?"


    At this time, the Medicine Buddha of the Western Religious Sect said, "You''re wrong. This time Kong Xuan''s purpose is cultivation. He''s not controlled by the King. Besides, now King Zhou is fatuous, he dares not to order Kong Xuan. From Kong Xuan''s view, though, King Zhou is the king of the Shang Dynasty, he is nothing but a nonentity. In this way, how can Kong Xuan be called as serving him?"


    Ji Fa got it and said, "Though Kong Xuan is powerful, now that all masters have gathered together, will it still be hard to defeat him?" On the march, Ji Fa had seen the Magic Skills of the senior immortals of the Clan of Enlightenment and Tribe of Humanity. What''s more, since Bo Yikao could arrive here smoothly, people in the Western Religious Sect must also be extraordinary. Otherwise, how could they defeat the Tribe of Severity immortals?


    Not one of the disciples in the three religions answered Ji Fa''s question. They all kept silent, which made Bo Yikao and Ji Fa more curious. After a while, Guang Chengzi of the Clan of Enlightenment finally said, "Kong Xuan''s cultivation is extraordinary. I can''t beat him in an individual battle." Guang Chengzi''s words changed some faces of the disciples in the three religions. It was a fact, but when it was spoken out straightly, they felt humiliated. Only a few people were still calm.


    Bo Yikao was also startled by these words. According to Shen Gongbao, Xuandu Master in the Tribe of Humanity, Dipamkara Taoist in the Clan of Enlightenment, Guang Chengzi, and Demon Masters in the Western Religious Sect were all Sage-to-be masters, who were uncommon in the Untainted Land. Unexpectedly, Guang Chengzi had admitted that he was worse than Kong Xuan, and all disciples in the three religions agreed to it. No wonder that the three religions had gathered here. Maybe it was for the purpose of defeating Kong Xuan together.


    Bo Yikao saw the bad looks of the immortals of the three religions, so he said, "Kong Xuan is the immortal who has attained wisdom. Tomorrow, let''s meet him and reason things out. If we can persuade him, we''ll pass the passage without starting a war. However, if we fail, we can only count on you to fight with him at that time."


    Hearing those words, there were some strange looks of the disciples of the three religions. They naturally knew that it would not be easy to pass. Kong Xuan would never be touched easily by some mere words. If the relationship between the Blood Sea and the three religions had been good, maybe Kong Xuan would be persuaded. But for now, they could only face each other and meet on the battleground. It was hard for them to bury the hatchet.


    ¡­


    At the general''s residence in the Golden Chicken Mountain, a scholarly looking man was absorbed in bamboo slips. Near him there was a sleepy young man, with misted eyes, looking as if he would fall asleep. The young man suddenly looked up, and said, "Brother Kong Xuan, is there anything interesting in such a stupid book? The troops of the three religions have gathered outside. Don''t you care about it?"


    The scholarly looking man was Minghe''s second disciple, Kong Xuan. He put down the bamboo slips, looking at the young man, and said, "Oh, my junior brother Black Tortoise, the three religions are really menacing, and all elites of the three religions are here, even Xuandu, Dipamkara, Guang Chengzi, and Medicine Buddha. But even so, I think you won''t take it to heart. In this way, why do I need to get it into my mind?"


    This sleepy young man was Minghe''s third disciple, Black Tortoise. At first, Minghe sent his three disciples out to pass the tribulation. Kong Xuan had chosen to be an officer here. As for Black Tortoise, he had spent lots of time sleeping during his journey. Unconsciously, he had achieved the Breakthrough to Fate Reading Martial Arts (Sage-to-be). His memory of the preexistence had reactivated, and he was no longer as lazy as before.


    After the Breakthrough, Black Tortoise began to travel the Untainted Land. Finally, he came to the Golden Chicken Mountain, keeping Kong Xuan company. Kong Xuan had trained the Army of Five Elements and taught the art of the five elements here. There are 10 thousand troops in each metal, wood, water, fire, and earth army, which were good at the Military Five Elements Formation, and were victorious in every fight. Black Tortoise did not have any other things to do, so he was occasionally trained the 10 thousand armored armies. They were both offensive and defensive with formidable power.


    Black Tortoise heard what Kong Xuan said, yawning with misted eyes, and said, "Though this time the three religions have sent many people, only Xuandu, Dipamkara, Guang Chengzi, and Medicine Buddha, have the capability. Others are just nobody. They can''t hurt me at all even if I don''t defend."


    Looking at Black Tortoise Kong Xuan did not refute him. Since Black Tortoise regained his memory of the preexistence, he had been much more hardworking in cultivation, in spite of a little laziness. Along with it, his cultivation had boomed to be at the Fate Reading Intermediate Stage (the Secondary Stage of the Sage-to-be Realm). He had cultivated horrible Golden Body of Martial Arts and marvelous Magic Skills of controlling the water. Now even Kong Xuan could not say that he could defeat Black Tortoise.


    Kong Xuan was looking at the sleepy Black Tortoise, whose words had shown his confidence, smiled and said, "You''re right. Your Golden Body of Martial Arts is formidable. What''s more, with your turtle shell of the preexistence, the defensive force is even more amazing. Now maybe even the Golden Body of Martial Arts of the three ancestors in the Human Tribe can''t be compared with yours. Except for the Sage, few people can break your defense, aren''t there?"


    Black Tortoise heard that and was hardly ever cheered up. He said with a kind of depression, "Brother, don''t mention it. At that time when I achieved the Sage-to-be Breakthrough, I wanted to have a friendly competition with the eldest brother. It never occurred to me that just one hit from him can hurt me so much. Now eldest brother''s cultivation is frightful. His human body must be much stronger than mine."


    Kong Xuan heard it and could not help laughing, "My younger brother, the way of cultivation the eldest brother follows is the same as our teacher, no matter in the way of the human body or power. It''s natural to be frightful. You want to compete with him: isn''t that just looking for pain? Our teacher has said that the eldest brother''s Fated Chance of the actualization is in the Cultivation Tribulation. Maybe before long, our eldest brother will be the second Rakshasa in the Untainted Land."


    Black Tortoise heard it and was filled with a thousand feelings. He had the root of the Primordial Mazinger in the preexistence, however, compared with it, now he might still be stronger. After regaining his memory, he had been rejoicing over the original decision of being Minghe''s disciple. Otherwise, how could he be so free and had the Fated Chance to actualize the Realm of Origin?


    Thinking of Liu Er, this time the Cultivation Tribulation may make his True Body of Rakshasa, and he could actualize the Realm of Origin. Since Kong Xuan knew his way of actualization, it would be hopeful if he insisted on it. As for Black Tortoise, no matter how lazy he was, if his four limbs holding the sky were still there, there would be endless Merit for him. It was just a matter of time to cultivate the Golden Body of Martial Arts with the Merit and actualize the Realm of Origin.


    Fortunately, he had followed Minghe, or his Fate would not be so good. Black Tortoise let go of his mixed feelings, looking at Kong Xuan, smilingly asked, "Since the three religions have gathered, and the elitist disciples are almost here, how do you want to deal with it, my second brother?" Do you need me to give you a hand and keep them all here?" Finishing these words, Black Tortoise swept away his laziness and looked to be surrounded by rare killing intent: He wanted to kill.

 Chapter 286: Meeting

    Chapter 286: Meeting


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In the Jadeite Palace on the Golden Turtle Island, Sect Leader Tongtian was sitting cross-legged on the cushion, with a number of disciples of the Tribe of Severity sitting below, including Abundant Treasures Buddha, Sacred Lady Jin Ling, Sacred Lady Wu Dang, Sacred Lady Gui Ling, Zhao Gongming, Ladies of the Three Stars, etc. They were all famous immortals of the Tribe of Severity but looked sad for the casualties in the confrontation with the three religions.


    Looking at the disciples sitting below, Sect Leader Tongtian said, "You know the present situation. The three religions ganged up on our Tribe of Severity and killed many of our disciples. Now the three religions gathered at the Golden Chicken Mountain, where Kong Xuan from the Blood Sea is, giving us a chance to regroup."


    Hearing the words, Abundant Treasures Buddha was bewildered and asked, "Master, although Kong Xuan has high cultivation, I''m afraid he may not be able to resist the disciples of the three religions. Now the four Sages-to-be masters of the three religions, including Xuandu, Dipamkara, Guang Chengzi and Medicine Buddha are all there. Even if they can''t defeat Kong Xuan respectively, Kong Xuan may not resist for a long time if the four unite. Therefore we''d better prepare it beforehand."


    Sect Leader Tongtian shook his head slightly at these words and showed a faint smile. "Abundant Treasures, you underestimate Kong Xuan. Not only your cultivation, your insights, and courage are incomparable to his. Abundant Treasures, you became the Sage-to-be by way of the Three Separations, which have passed down by Ancestor Hongjun, while Kong Xuan found another way, by separating the Five Elements Phases Separations."


    Sect Leader Tongtian was a Sage, after all, so he could deduce the way Kong Xuan followed. As early as Kong Xuan separated the Golden Corpse of the Five Phases Separations at the Human Sovereign abdication ceremony, Sect Leader Tongtian discovered the clues. Sage as Sect Leader Tongtian was, he also admired Kong Xuan''s courage. Kong Xuan abandoned his primordial Magic Skills and separated the Five Phases Separations to take the path of actualizing the Realm of Origin which others never took before. No one had such courage as he did in the Untainted Land.


    To tell the truth, Sect Leader Tongtian really admired Minghe''s way of training his disciples. Although Minghe had only three disciples, they were all amazing. If his disciples could be as half or one-tenth amazing as the disciples of Minghe, they would not suffer from losing out to the three religions. Although Abundant Treasures had been in the Secondary Stage of Sage-to-be, his cultivation was far away from those of Minghe''s disciples.


    It was the first time that Abundant Treasures and others heard their master Sect Leader Tongtian praise other people. At the same time, they were also curious about Kong Xuan''s Five Phases Separations which Sect Leader Tongtian had mentioned, so Sacred Lady Jin Ling asked, "Master, what''s the difference between Kong Xuan''s Five Phases Separations and the Way of the Three Separations? Is it more powerful than the Way of the Three Separations?"


    Sect Leader Tongtian explained, "I''m not saying the Five Phases Separations are more powerful than the Way of the Three Separations, as both have their advantages. Kong Xuan once had a Heaven Endowed Magic Skill, called the Divine Five Colored Light. His Five Phases Separations was separated by abolishing this Heaven Endowed Magic Skill. When all his Five Phases Separations are separated and reach the Realm of Sage-to-be, he will combine them into one to actualize the Realm of Origin. Few people have such courage to do so in the Untainted Land."


    After hearing that, the disciples of the Tribe of Severity were all greatly impressed. Few people dared to abandon the Heaven Endowed Magic Skill in the Untainted Land, let alone to take the way of actualizing which others never took. No wonder their master praised Kong Xuan for his courage. An unprecedented fighting spirit raised in their hearts.


    Looking at the subtle changes of some disciples, Sect Leader Tongtian nodded with satisfaction. He just wanted to stimulate his disciples with Kong Xuan so that they would not be arrogant. Now he had achieved his goal, he continued to say, "Now the three religions want to get through the Golden Chicken Mountain, but I''m afraid it''s not easy. The Blood Sea and the three religions have been hostile to each other. Therefore maybe Kong Xuan won''t show them mercy, which will weaken the three religions."


    After hearing what Tongtian had said, Abundant Treasures asked , "Master, even if the disciples of the three religions suffer from losing out to Kong Xuan in the Golden Chicken Mountain, Kong Xuan is not a member of our Tribe of Severity, so no one knows how long Kong Xuan and the three religions will fight against each other. As a result, we''d better prepare for it as early as possible. We suffered a lot when we confronted with the three religions last time, and even the ten Grand Masters of Tribe of Severity were brutally killed and wounded."


    Sect Leader Tongtian nodded upon hearing the words. Now it was impossible to ease the relationship between the three religions and the Tribe of Severity, so the Battle of Gods Investiture would be brutal and crucial. It was really good that Abundant Treasures had forethought. Then Sect Leader Tongtian said, "Abundant Treasures, you''re right. Your juniors and martial nephews were all defeated by the disciples of the three religions one by one, so if you want to assist the Shang Dynasty in the future, you''d better go together to deal with the three religions."


    The disciples of the Tribe of Severity all nodded at the words. Previously, the disciples of the three religions defeated the disciples of the Tribe of Severity one by one. Although the disciples of the Tribe of Severity were initially in an advantageous position, they were defeated individually and became members of the Investiture of the Gods. If they had fought together, the disciples of the three religions would not have won so easily.


    After the disciples of the Tribe of Severity left, the Jadeite Palace became empty with only Sect Leader Tongtian in it. Suddenly, Sect Leader Tongtian frowned and whispered, "Fellow Taoist Minghe, since you''re here, why don''t you show up?" Just after Sect Leader Tongtian finished his words, there was a gap in the hall, and Minghe walked out slowly.


    As soon as Minghe came out, he smiled and said, "Fellow Taoist Tongtian, I came here without being invited, please forgive me." Waving his sleeves, the boundless supernatural power suddenly broke out and disappeared without causing any changes in the surroundings. It turned out that Minghe had covered the secrets of heaven of the Jadeite Palace with his Power of Infinity. He came for his own purpose this time, so he did not want others to know his arrival.


    Seeing Minghe cover the secrets of heaven, Sect Leader Tongtian knew that Minghe probably came here for an important matter and asked, "Fellow Taoist Minghe, what are you here for?" Sect Leader Tongtian surely knew that Minghe came here for the Battle of Gods Investiture, but he did not exactly know what Minghe wanted, nor why Minghe came.


    Minghe smiled and waved his sleeves, and a cloud platform rose. Hunkering on the cloud platform, instead of directly answering Sect Leader Tongtian''s question, Minghe asked, "Fellow Taoist Tongtian, the Sage relies his Original Spirit on the Way of Heaven to be immortal. What do you think of that?" Minghe was smiling, but his question was a kind of weird.


    Sect Leader Tongtian frowned slightly when he heard what Minghe had said. He looked at Minghe''s smiling face and said peacefully, "As long as the Untainted Land is not destroyed, the Way of Heaven will be immortal, and then The Sage will be immortal." The words were plain but revealed the situation of the Sage. The Sage relied on the Way of Heaven to reach the realm of immortality. However, if the Way of Heaven were destroyed, the Sage would be destroyed as well, because their Original Spirit relied on the Way of Heaven.


    Minghe nodded at Sect Leader Tongtian''s words. Sect Leader Tongtian seemed to understand it thoroughly. Then Minghe said, "Since you know it, you must also know why I abandoned the Hong Meng Immortal Qi. What I pursue is the supreme Great Way so that the Way of Heaven won''t confine me. I think Fellow Taoist Tongtian must understand what I mean."


    Sect Leader Tongtian showed a complicated expression when he heard Minghe''s words. He naturally understood what Minghe meant, but maybe no one had such courage to do it in the Untainted Land. Even though Sect Leader Tongtian had a good opinion of himself, it might be impossible for him to make up his mind to abandon the Way of Heaven and the identity of the Sage.


    Looking at Minghe, Sect Leader Tongtian showed a serious look, and said, "Fellow Taoist Minghe, I don''t think you came here just for telling me about this. What are you here for? Please get to the point; I don''t like speaking in riddles." Minghe had talked so aimlessly that Sect Leader Tongtian had no idea about his intentions.


    Minghe laughed and said, "Well, in that case, I''ll get this straight. I just came to make a deal with you. Now the three religions are ganging up with your Tribe of Severity. I''m afraid Laozi and Origin might have abandoned your brotherhood and the name of the Three Pure Ones. Even though you have the God-killing Sword Formation, the four including Laozi, Origin, Jieyin, and Zhunti together will be able to break it. What will you do then?"


    What Minghe had said seemed to touch a sore spot of Sect Leader Tongtian. He slightly changed his look and returned to normal, saying peacefully, "Even so, I have ways to cope with them, I don''t want to trouble you. If you come here only for this matter, you can go back." Sect Leader Tongtian had his pride, and he would not cope with his enemies with the hands of Minghe.


    Minghe could not help laughing when he heard Sect Leader Tongtian''s words, "Haha, I know you have your own principles, but the deal I am talking about has nothing to do with this. You can cope with your own matters by yourself and I wouldn''t interfere. What''s more, I also despise to deal with matters by joining hands with others, just like you."

 Chapter 287: Deal

    Chapter 287: Deal


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Sect Leader Tongtian was a little surprised to hear Minghe''s words, but after thinking for a while, he understood. Sect Leader Tongtian refused to cope with the enemy by joining hands with Minghe, considering Minghe''s disposition and strength, neither would he. What did Minghe come for? Sect Leader Tongtian was so curious that he asked, "Fellow Taoist Minghe, I''m curious about what the deal you mentioned is."


    Hearing the question, Minghe wiped the smile off his face and said, "I want you to---, let us treat this as a transaction, I''ll give you three rewards. How does that sound?" The serious look of Minghe meant that he was not kidding, but what he said was a shock.


    Looking at Sect Leader Tongtian''s expression, it was probably the first time he had been ill-mannered since he was born. Minghe''s words had shocked him. Looking at Minghe''s serious expression, Sect Leader Tongtian knew he was not joking. Instead, he treated this deal very seriously.


    However, this matter involved so much that Sect Leader Tongtian had to be cautious. After thinking for a long time, Sect Leader Tongtian finally spoke up and said, "Your plan is shocking, but it does interest me. However, I wonder what the three rewards you mentioned are, and whether they match the things you want from me."


    Everyone joined if there was a benefit, and the Sage was no exception. Hearing these words of Sect Leader Tongtian, Minghe had known the deal was already half done. As long as his rewards met the expectation of Sect Leader Tongtian, the deal would be successful. As long as the deal was made, Minghe was more likely to accomplish his plan.


    It was the time for Minghe to offer a price, so he said, "Even though your God-killing Sword Formation is extremely powerful, it can''t suppress the Luck and has fatal flaws. My first reward will be completing the God-killing Sword Formation for you. For the sake of my plan and showing my sincerity, I can complete your God-killing Sword Formation now. What do you think?"


    Sect Leader Tongtian suddenly changed his expression upon hearing Minghe''s first reward. The God-killing Sword Formation was an important treasure of him and the treasure of the Tribe of Severity as well. It could dominate the killing methods of the Way of Heaven. When a Sage created the tactical formation, it would take no fewer than four Sages to destroy it. There were mysterious changes, endless Menacing Intent and promised invincible dangers inside the Sword Formation. However, as the saying went, never a rose without a thorn, and this supreme treasure was no exception. The God-killing Sword Formation had excellent power but fatal flaws as well.


    Now Minghe said that he could complete the God-killing Sword Formation for Sect Leader Tongtian, which made startled. However, when Sect Leader Tongtian thought that Minghe owned supreme treasures like the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, he believed Minghe could achieve what he said. When thinking of the perfect God-killing Sword Formation, Sect Leader Tongtian could not help feeling moved. The task Minghe asked him to do was within his powers, so if Minghe could complete the God-killing Sword Formation, Sect Leader Tongtian would not suffer losses.


    Minghe saw Sect Leader Tongtian was impressed with his offer and continued to say, "Here is the second reward." Then, a mass of silver liquid appeared in Minghe''s hands. This was the Origin of chaos Minghe had gotten in the Chaos. The mass of the Origin of chaos in his hands was made up of numerous Origins of chaos, which was very precious.


    Sect Leader Tongtian changed his expression at the sight of the Origin of chaos in Minghe''s hands. Although he did not know exactly what it was, he could clearly feel the vital force of the Chaos on it. What''s more, Sect Leader Tongtian instinctively wanted to absorb it at first sight. A Sage even had such a response. Thus it must be extraordinary.


    Looking at the eager Sect Leader Tongtian, Minghe said, "This is called the Origin of chaos. After I became the Rakshasa, my Origin has transformed into this Origin of chaos. Though it''s not much, it''s precious. If we make the deal, this is the second reward for you."


    Sect Leader Tongtian was greatly shocked by Minghe''s words. This was the Origin of chaos. He never thought that the Rakshasa had such a mystery. However, Sect Leader Tongtian could clearly perceive that the Origin of chaos in Minghe''s hands was different from his own vital force, which showed that the Origin of chaos was not the Origin of Minghe. It made sense that Minghe would not do things that could damage his own Foundation. Then, how did Minghe get this Origin of chaos?


    Sect Leader Tongtian made various deductions in his heart, and suddenly he had a thought. He remembered one thing, the Puppet that Minghe once used to resist Zhunti. The Puppet was refined with an Exotic Beast who had the human body of the Origin, but the Exotic Beast did not look like a creature of the Untainted Land. Did it have anything to do with the Origin of chaos? Did they both come from the Chaos?


    Despite Sect Leader Tongtian''s thought, Minghe continued to say what his third reward was, "You''re probably guessing where I get the Origin of chaos, right? Don''t bother. The Origin of chaos is from my third reward. Now I''ve told you all my rewards, and you can think about it. I''m waiting for your reply."


    After hearing that, Sect Leader Tongtian was lost in thought. Minghe''s plan was shocking, and his rewards were also shocking. Even though Sect Leader Tongtian had a good opinion of himself and was quite eager for the rewards, he must think it over as it was of great importance. After all, Sect Leader Tongtian was not the kind of person who was blinded with greed.


    Sect Leader Tongtian was lost in thought while Minghe was waiting for his reply. The Jadeite Palace suddenly fell into silence. It was terrifying quiet. Minghe did not feel anxious in the silence at all. Sect Leader Tongtian was wise and ambitious, pursuing the supreme Great Way, just like Minghe, so Minghe believed he would make the right choice.


    After a long time, Sect Leader Tongtian, who had closed his eyes and been lost in thought, finally opened his eyes and looked calm again. His eager expression vanished, and he said peacefully, "Fellow Taoist Minghe, I agree to make the deal with you, but the premise is that you can complete my God-killing Sword Formation." The deal was a win-win for both. Besides, Minghe''s plan did not harm Sect Leader Tongtian, and the two had no conflicts.


    Hearing the words, Minghe laughed and said, "Well, in that case, you can take out the God-killing Sword Formation and let me look at it first." Hearing what Minghe had said, Sect Leader Tongtian reached out, and the God-killing Sword Formation appeared in his hands. Then he handed it to Minghe. Sect Leader Tongtian did not worry Minghe would plot his supreme treasure, because although the God-killing Sword Formation was attractive, Minghe would disdain to do so.


    After taking over the God-killing Sword Formation from Sect Leader Tongtian, Minghe began to predict it with the power of the Magical Tao Mirror in secret. To speed up, Minghe directly sacrificed his Merit to the Magical Tao Mirror. Now that the Battle of Gods Investiture had already started, Minghe must complete the God-killing Sword Formation quickly as he could not spend much time on it.


    The God-killing Sword Formation deserved to be called one of the Four Mysterious Formations in the Untainted Land ( the Four Mysterious Formations include the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, the God-killing Sword Formation, the Cosmic Stars Formation, and the Veridical Martial Origin Formation), and a Highest Grade primordial supreme treasure. It was hard to imagine how complicated its limit was, which was much more complicated than the Mid Grade primordial supreme treasure he originally refined in the Treasures World. However, it was still within Minghe''s power. Otherwise, if he could not fulfill what he had said, he was bringing shame on himself.


    After the Prediction, Minghe finally began to move. He waved his hand, and the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth appeared in the hall. Then he reached out and put the God-killing Sword Formation into the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. Meanwhile, he put a small piece of Original Stone of Chaos from the remaining Original Stone of Chaos in it as well. To complete the God-killing Sword Formation, he had to use good materials.


    The God-killing Sword Formations was composed of the Immortal-punishing Sword, the Immortal-killing Sword, the Immortal-trapping Sword, the Immortal-eliminating Sword, and the Map of Formation. Once formed, it would emit endless Evil Spirits and gather them between heaven and earth at the same time to strengthen its power. However, it was the strength and weakness of the God-killing Sword Formation. As things always reversed themselves after reaching an extreme, the God-killing Sword Formation was left with a defect after reaching the killing extreme.


    Perfect primordial supreme treasure always had implicit power, like the Map of Taichi, the Pangu Banner, the Bell of Chaos, the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, and the origin of Minghe''s Evil Separation Grade 24 Red Lotus of Fire, all of which looked plain and powerless until they were activated. But the God-killing Sword Formation was not the same. As long as it appeared, the killing Evil Spirit would follow.


    This was the problem Minghe was going to solve. However, to save time, a figure was separated from Minghe. That was the Minghe''s Evil Separation Red Lotus Taoist. With the two joining hands in completing the God-killing Sword Formation, they must get twofold the results with half the effort. The God-killing Sword Formation was a tactical killing formation, so it was perfect to complete it with the Law of Killing. Besides, with the help of the small piece of the Original Stone of Chao, it was not too difficult to complete it.

 Chapter 288: War Starting

    Chapter 288: War Starting


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After a long time, Minghe and Red Lotus Taoist stopped their refining at the same time, with satisfying expressions on their faces. Red Lotus Taoist nodded to both Minghe and the Sect Leader Tongtian, then transformed into a flash of light flying into Minghe''s body. Minghe waved his hands, and a new God-killing Sword Formation slowly moved out of the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. Looking at this new Formation, Minghe smiled with satisfaction.


    The God-killing Sword Formation''s aura had changed a little instead of appearance. The previous one contained strong killing intent, but this palm-sized God-killing Sword Formation just looked like a find artwork without any aura of a supreme treasure. It seemed that nobody would find any connection between it with the well-known God-killing Sword Formation.


    Tongtian stretched his hand to call back the God-killing Sword Formation. He checked it carefully and showed happiness on his face at once. This Formation could be called perfect now and even had the capacity of suppressing the Luck. With this treasure, Sect Leader Tongtian could feel that the Luck of his Tribe of Severity wouldn''t lose anymore, which was excellent news for him.


    Looking at Tongtian, Minghe asked,"How do you like it, My Fellow Taoist? Now that I have helped you to complete this God-killing Sword Formation, our deal is done. As for these two treasures, I will also give them to you. You better make your choice as early as possible." Minghe waved his hand, presenting the Origin of chaos and a Jade Slip in front of Tongtian. Then, he stood up and left.


    After Minghe''s leave, Tongtian looked at the three treasures for a long while. Waving his hand, he collected the God-killing Sword Formation and the Origin of chaos. He stretched his hand and held the Jade Slip in his hand. After injecting his Spiritual Thoughts into it, he was shocked. For a moment, Tongtian''s eyesight changed, and it seemed that he had made a decision.


    ¡­


    At Golden Chicken Mountain, Bo Yikao, Ji Fa and the immortals of the three religions had set their armies before the Impregnable Pass. Looking at the lofty Pass, the disciples of the three religions frowned. Even if most of them weren''t good at tactical formations, they could figure out this Pass was constructed by the Five Elements Tactical Formation. The construction of this Pass was an integral whole it must be a masterpiece created by Kong Xuan, who was proficient in the five elements tactical methods.


    Right at that moment, the gate of this Pass opened, and Kong Xuan led his army walking out step by step. After arranging his soldiers into a formation, he walked in front. Noticing that all the disciples of the three religions and the millions of soldiers had gotten ready, Kong Xuan grinned. Even if the three religions were all joining in this battle and his counterpart owned millions of soldiers, he was not afraid!


    Bo Yikao was confused when finding that Kong Xuan was a gentleman, which was entirely different from the three religions'' immortals'' descriptions. In Bo Yikao''s mind, Kong Xuan should be a mighty and powerful man. But the one in front of him did not look like the person who made all the immortals of the three religions scared.


    Bo Yikao asked with confusion, "Taoist Priest, are you the Kong Xuan, Taoist from the Blood Sea?" There was an obvious doubt in his words. Xuandu and the others also noticed that, but they said nothing. Indeed, Kong Xuan looked like a gentleman who couldn''t make the others afraid of him. However, you can never judge a person only by his appearance.


    Looking at Bo Yikao, Kong Xuan was stunned a little and then smiled mysteriously. He answered,"Yes, I am Kong Xuan from Blood Sea. You must be the eldest son of the Marquis of the West, Bo Yikao. You have the quality to be an emperor, indeed. I know you want to overturn King Zhou''s tyranny, and I don''t care. However, I won''t open the gate to let you go through my city, so you should find another way to go."


    Find another way? If they could find another way to Zhaoge City, why would they come over here? Rolling mountains surrounded the Golden Chicken Mountain, and nobody knew how many there were. It was really impossible for hundreds of millions of army to go through them. If they had to find another way, they would not only waste quite a lot of time but also suffer from a lack of food. What was worse, the other ways to Zhaoge were all difficult to get through, so the Impregnable Pass was the only way for Xiqi''s army to get to Zhaoge safely.


    Hearing Kong Xuan''s words, Ji Fa started to say, "Taoist Priest, you must know King Zhou''s inability and autarchy. Our Western Zhou''s movement to overturn the Shang Dynasty is the decree of the Heaven. As a notable immortal, why do you choose to get involved in this battle? We really don''t want to be on the opposite side of you, so please withdraw your troops and let us get through this Pass. We Xiqi soldiers will always remember your righteousness."


    Hearing Ji Fa''s words, disciples of the three religions couldn''t help smiling bitterly. If it was somebody else, Ji Fa might have had a chance to persuade him. However, today they were facing Kong Xuan. If he could be persuaded that easily, they wouldn''t have all gathered to cope with him. Although Kong Xuan didn''t take action directly, he had mentioned that they should find another way. Even if Bo Yikao and Ji Fa agreed, the disciples would not accept it. If they did, it seemed that they were afraid of Kong Xuan, which would hurt their dignity.


    Kong Xuan smiled after hearing Ji Fa''s words. He said, "Haha, as a mortal, how dare you talk about submitting to the Heaven''s will with me? What a joke! Hey, Clan of Enlightenment, is this the wise master you choose? What a naive person! Haven''t you told him the grudges between the Blood Sea and your three religions? Do you want to get through this Pass? OK, pay with your lives."


    Ji Fa felt embarrassed and angry after hearing Kong Xuan''s words, but he dared not say anything because Kong Xuan was a powerful immortal who even made all the immortals of the three religions afraid. From Kong Xuan''s words, the disciples knew that war between them was unavoidable. Since Kong Xuan started a war against them, they would not back off. They did not only represent themselves but also the dignity of the four Sages.


    Xuandu walked out of their formation and said, "Kong Xuan, Fellow Taoist, since you want to start a war, I will be your first opponent." Suddenly, a flash of white light passed by and a sword came out. This sword, black on one side and white on the other, was a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure sent by Laozi. With the Yin and Yang sides, it was super powerful and suited well with Xuandu''s Tao.


    Holding this sword, Xuandu flew to a cloud. This would be a fight between Sages-to-be, so even the aftermath of the war would kill some mortal soldiers. Therefore, they needed to start this fight in the sky. Standing on the clouds, Xuandu waved his sword, and a flash of Sword Aura seemed to separate the Yin and Yang of the Heaven and Earth. It was weird that everyone saw black and white after Xuandu''s wave.


    Feeling the Sword Aura moving towards him, Kong Xuan had a five-colored fan in his hand, that was his weapon, the Five Colored Glaze Fan. Kong Xuan waved his fan slightly, and the powerful aura disappeared immediately. This fan could break up all the five elements of Heaven and Earth. Since the Sword Aura belongs to the gold element, it could naturally break the Sword Aura.


    Kong Xuan stepped on an auspicious cloud and moved to the sky. Looking at Xuandu, he said with a smile on his face,"You deserve to be the disciple of the Sage Grand Pure. The Sword Aura from the Sword of Yin and Yang is really powerful. But you forgot my Divine Five Colored Light can break up all the five elements of Heaven and Earth. Although your Sword Aura is fierce, it''s also a part of the five elements. If you are only good at this swordsmanship, you will lose this fight."


    Xuandu did not panic, because he had already expected this outcome before taking action. It was just a temptation. What was more, from Kong Xuan''s action, he found something abnormal. But he was not sure. If it was so, they might have a chance to win with the three religions working together.

 Chapter 289: The Solo Fight against Immortals (I)

    Chapter 289: The Solo Fight against Immortals (I)


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Staring at Kong Xuan, Xuandu said nothing but to activate the tactic. Suddenly, tens of thousands of flashes of the True Concentration Fire were released, turning into numerous firebirds and flying towards Kong Xuan from all directions, leaving him nowhere to hide. As the True Concentration Fire was far from some regular flames, an ordinary man would have been seriously injured or died without a defensive magic weapon.


    Looking at the firebirds coming from all directions, Kong Xuan did not even show a hint of panic. He fanned the Five Colored Glaze Fan slightly, and then tens of thousands of firebirds just disappeared immediately without a trace. However, a current of Sword Aura shot towards him right away, at a speed so fast that ordinary people could not react to it timely. Nevertheless, highly cultivated as Kong Xuan, he fanned again, and the Sword Aur just vanished.


    Kong Xuan gazed at Xuandu and said indifferently, "Don''t tell me that''s all your power. It''s impossible for you to defeat me with such an attack. Show me your real power and surprise me with the law of the descendant of the ''Grand Pure One''." The Divine Five Colored Light could fan away anything of the Five Elements. Thus even more attacks would be in vain.


    Hearing that, Xuandu revealed a faint smile and said,"It was just temptation. However, I found out one thing. My teacher once told me that you abandoned your Heaven Endowed Magic Skill the Divine Five Colored Light, did the separation with the Divine Five Colored Light and then combined the Five Phases Separations to obtain the Mix Nascent Core. It seems that my teachers'' words were correct, or my sword would have been fanned away by the real Divine Five Colored Light."


    Kong Xuan raised his eyebrow and smiled to say, "So you were testing whether I had abandoned the Divine Five Colored Light. Indeed, I fanned the Divine Five Colored Light by the Five Colored Glaze Fan. It only boasts one-fifth of the power of the original one. But that''s enough to confront you."


    The two talked easily on the cloud, while the disciples of the three religions were shocked. The fierce Divine Five Colored Light Kong Xuan just presented only showed one-fifth of its original power. That was far too unbelievable. But it was even more incredible that Kong Xuan abandoned his Heaven Endowed Magic Skill only to find another way to actualize his Tao. That was insane.


    Nevertheless, the descendants of the Blood Sea were all certainly mad. The master Ancestor Minghe realized his way of Rakshasa and left his Three Separations to actualize the Mix Nascent Core. The first disciple Liu Er boasted profound cultivation and was mad enough to confront the Honored Lord of the Origin directly. Now, Kong Xuan, another lunatic, abandoned his Heaven Endowed Magic Skill just for an ambiguous way to actualize his Tao. Is there any sane person in the Blood Sea?


    But this news could be inspiring for the disciples of the three religions since a fragmented Divine Five Colored Light offered them a chance to take advantage. Kong Xuan could not be underestimated. Given that even the incomplete Divine Five Colored Light was hard to deal with, the disciples'' incompetent cultivation and worse Magic Weapons compared with Xuandu, a small mistake could lead to their defeat.


    Xuandu stared at Kong Xuan and waved his sword. Suddenly, numerous black and white Sword Auras came out, transforming into two Dragons of Flood in black and white with bared fangs and brandish claws, and roaring resounded through the sky. As the two Dragons of Flood were transformed by something outside the Five Elements, the Auras of Yin and Yang, they could not be fanned away by the Divine Five Colored Light.


    Glancing at the dragons rushing towards him, Kong Xuan grinned and said, "Xuandu, though the Auras of Yin and Yang don''t belong to the Five Elements, my Divine Five Colored Light can also fan them away." He waved the Five Colored Glaze Fan slightly, and then the two Dragons of Flood dispersed and the Auras of Yin and Yang vanished eventually.


    Xuandu was taken by surprise since he did not expect that the Divine Five Colored Light could be so fierce towards something even outside the Five Elements. Concerning the present Divine Five Colored Light, he could imagine the real power of it. However, to actualize, Kong Xuan abandoned it without hesitation, which was indeed admirable. Xuandu wondered if he could make the same decision as he did.


    The two fought for a long time, with Kong Xuan taking the upper hand. As for Xuandu, being the only disciple of Laozi, he naturally owned varying Magic Weapons. However, as the Divine Five Colored Light was too mighty, even though Xuandu captured the proper timing to use Magic Weapons, he lost several weapons to Kong Xuan. Thus he could only use the Auras of Yin and Yang to fight with Kong Xuan, which contributed to his disadvantage.


    The disciples of the three religions started to worry. Now that Xuandu was obviously at a disadvantaged position, daring not to use Magic Weapons even though he boasted abundantly. What a shame! If it were not for his Auras of Yin and Yang, they would have been defeated already.


    When confronting a master like Kong Xuan, even numerous people may not work. Given that all Magic Weapons might be taken away by the Divine Five Colored Light, any attack within the Five Elements was invalid against Kong Xuan, and few disciples could master the law outside the Five Elements, even though there were a large number of disciples in the three religions, they couldn''t help. Besides, ordinary disciples were incapable of a fight between Sages-to-be.


    Seeing Xuandu was in disadvantage, Dipamkara, Guang Chengzi and Medicine Buddha looked at each other and flew to the clouds. They wanted to fight against Kong Xuan with joint hands. Noticing that, the disciples of three religions were greatly surprised. It would not sound well if it got out that four Sages-to-be of the three religions fought Kong Xuan alone. However, it was the only wise way to deal with the fierce Divine Five Colored Light, since no one seemed to be Kong Xuan''s match in the three religions.


    With Xuandu in the east, Dipamkara in the west, Guang Chengzi in the south, and Medicine Buddha in the north, the four surrounded Kong Xuan. Kong Xuan burst into laughter and said, "Great! I won''t be afraid even though you have four people. Come and show me your ability." Kong Xuan showed no fear. He did not present his full strength before because he had been wary of the other three, or Xuandu would have been defeated already.


    Dipamkara stared at the vigorous Kong Xuan with varying thoughts crowding into his mind. He eventually said, "Kong Xuan, you are highly cultivated with your incomparable Divine Five Colored Light. We know that we can never match you if we fight you alone, so we can only fight you with joint hands. I hope you will not begrudge to present your power." Even though the four fought Kong Xuan alone, these words were dignified, though, shameless as well.


    In the east, Xuandu glared at Kong Xuan, lift the sword in black and white, closed his index and middle fingers and moved them from the handle of the sword to the middle of it. Then endless Auras of Yin and Yang came out of the sword, eventually forming a majestic spiritual dragon in black and white. Xuandu pointed at Kong Xuan, and the spiritual dragon rushed towards him, the dragons were several times stronger than the former two, which seemed to be the real strength of Xuandu.


    In the west, a horsetail whisk appeared in Dipamkara''s right hand. Dipamkara waved it, then numerous Auras of the ''Jade Pure One'' formed into a shape of a sword. The Aura of the ''Jade Pure One'', the special skill of the Honored Lord of Origin, can only be used by a highly cultivated disciple of the Clan of Enlightenment. It seemed that Dipamkara obtained profound enlightenment of the ''Jade Pure One'', or he could not have shown such mastery.


    But this is not finished. Dipamkara activated the Taoist Seal with his left hand. Then several black Auras came out, melting into the sword formed by the Aura of the ''Jade Pure One''. The sword turned into ink black immediately. Wisps of Auras of death appeared among the vitality of the ''Jade Pure One'', which was the Way that Nirvana Dipamkara had comprehended. As Nirvana was equal to death, the Aura of Nirvana would not be quite bearable.


    In the south, Guang Chengzi activated seals, and abundant Auras of the ''Jade Pure One'' came out, eventually shaping into a gigantic seal, the same as his Smashing Seal. Guang Chengzi created it through his enlightenment of the Smashing Seal. Thus it was extremely powerful. Whoever got hit by it would either die or be injured. After all, the seal was built while Guang Chengzi was comprehending the Smashing Seal, which combined a small part of Mount Buzhou. Therefore, it naturally boasted some characters of Mount Buzhou, which contributed to its fierce strength.


    In the north, Medicine Buddha shook his body and turned into a Seventy Feet Golden Body, exactly as the Ninety Feet Golden Body of Zhunti and Jieyin, only twenty feet smaller. However, its strength could not be underestimated: each of the 18 arms held one instrument, waving with every move of the golden body. Numerous golden lights gathered in his chest turning into a huge symbol, which looked like a swastika and ran to Kong Xuan directly.

 Chapter 290: The Solo Fight against Immortals (II)

    Chapter 290: The Solo Fight against Immortals (II)


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    With the involvement of the four Sages-to-be of the three religions, the battle was spectacular. Just seeing their power, the disciples of the three religions were panicking. Even if some of them were already Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals, confronted with an attack like that, even an aftershock would be powerful enough to wound them severely. The Sage-to-be Realm were "sages" after all.


    Confronted with the four, Kong Xuan took the fight seriously for the first time. If he possessed the complete Divine Five Colored Light, he could have taken more attacks like this. Whereas it was slightly trickier for him now. Then Kong Xuan released his power. The Divine Five Colored Light immediately released lights in blue, yellow, red, black and white, coloring the clouds beneath his feet.


    While the five-color light was gathering, Kong Xuan activated the Five Colored Glaze Fan. The light waved towards all directions immediately, clearing the clouds and mists in its way. Only four magnificent five-color rainbows were left. The Divine Five Colored Light collided with the attacks of the four, after a thunder-like noise, a huge partly hidden and partly visible sun appeared in the sky.


    The disciples of the three religions were all stunned when the aftermath dropped from the sky. Though they boasted enough cultivation and magic weapons to withstand it, there were still numerous soldiers of Western Zhou that may face heavy losses if they were left alone.


    Witnessing that, Chi Jingzi''s expression changed drastically. He shouted, "Fellow Taoists, let''s take action and ward off the aftermath together." The disciples of the three religions then activated their powers. At that moment, the magic weapons and magic arts covered the sky. They resisted the aftermath. If the expedition army suffered severe losses, it would be hard for them to win the following battle, even though they passed the Golden Chicken Mountain. Considering the differences between the immortals and the mortals, immortals could not kill a mortal casually. After all, the Holy Land of the Human Tribe still existed.


    However, the Army of Five Elements of Kong Xuan was not affected by the impact. Their formation changed immediately when the attack came. It seemed that they were coordinated with the Impregnable Pass behind. A tactical formation of the Five Elements formed, resisting all the aftermath and then vanished. As if it never appeared.


    On the cloud, Xuandu, Dipamkara, Guang Chengzi, and Medicine Buddha were not affected by the aftermath. They backed off a little. When everything settled, Kong Xuan''s figure appeared. Kong Xuan stood on the Ninth-Grade Red Lotus of Fire, though he was the center of the attack, it did not injure him at all.


    The four felt quite upset when they observed Kong Xuan'' s Red Lotus of Fire. The Ninth-Grade Red Lotus of Fire was a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure. Its defense strength probably was the strongest factor, even when compared with some Primordial Spiritual Treasures. Thus, it required great efforts to be broken. However, what made the four depressed was the fact that they could not use any magic weapons of the Five Elements, or Kong Xuan would amass it.


    Kong Xuan was standing on the Red Lotus of Fire, stared at the four and beamed, "You were late already. Now it''s my turn." The Red Lotus of Fire under his feet began to swirl slowly, releasing numerous red lotus fire. The fire eventually formed into four fire peacocks. The size of which was not gigantic, but scary, after all, it was red lotus Fire.


    When the four fire peacocks gathered together and formed, Kong Xuan sat cross-legged. He cast the Five Colored Glaze Fan upward and activated the tactic. Then the suspended fan immediately released numerous Divine Five Colored Lights, which turned into five feathers and decorated the tails of the peacocks. Suddenly, the four peacocks seemed to be vivid creatures with souls.


    "Go!" Kong Xuan shouted. The four fire peacocks flew towards Xuandu, Dipamkara, Guang Chengzi, and Medicine Buddha. The four confronted it with magic arts calmly. They felt too frustrated to fight with Kong Xuan and dared not activate even their most powerful magic weapons. Since once Kong Xuan amassed the magic weapons, they would never get them back.


    The more frustrating thing was that when the Red Lotus Fire and the Divine Five Colored Light cooperated, the attack and defense forces would double. They could only deal with Kong Xuan with magic arts. Though, Kong Xuan was waiting for them to use magic weapons and collect them with his Divine Five Colored Light. Once that happened, they had no chance to withdraw the weapons.


    Witnessing that, the disciples were shocked. It never occurred to them that Kong Xuan could be so powerful. Even four sages-to-be could not gain the upper hand. Maitreya of the Western Religious Sect smiled and said, "Fellow Taoists, given that Kong Xuan is too powerful, let''s go to help our senior brothers." He did not mean to smile at that moment, but he was born with a smiling face.


    Hearing that, the disciples of the three religions started buzzing. Kong Xuan even obtained the advantage while confronting the four. It was just a matter of time for them to lose the fight. If all of them were defeated, the morale of the three religions and Western Zhou would drain seriously. Thus it would be impossible for them to strive through the Golden Chicken Mountain, unless with their master here.


    Whereas they knew it would be useless even with their master here since Kong Xuan has a master as well. If he then gathered his brothers here, they would have no chance to win anymore. Though they might gain a notorious reputation for confronting Kong Xuan alone, there was no time for them to be concerned about fame. If Xuandu the four were all defeated, the three religions would be a joke in the Untainted Land.


    Immortal Yu Ding of the Clan of Enlightenment stared at the five men fighting with magic arts on the clouds and said seriously,"Fellows, ordinary people may not bear the battle among sages-to-be. Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals will be the only proper candidates, and they should be careful, in case their magic weapons are taken away by Kong Xuan. Now that the three religions joint hands, we should care for each other and avoid being defeated separately."


    All the disciples of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals nodded while hearing that. What Immortal Yu Ding said was reasonable. It would be hard for them to win the battle if they did not help each other. Gaining others'' approvals, Immortal Yu Ding flew up and joined the four in the sky, saying,"Fellow brothers, I come to help you."


    Dozens of disciples in the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal flew to the cloud and settled around the four. Seeing this, Guang Chengzi activated the tactic suddenly, blocking the fire peacock temporarily, and said,"You should be careful. Stay in the periphery and do not go into the center rashly. Pay particular attention to his Divine Five Colored Light."


    All disciples nodded their heads. Although they were all Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals who boasted fame in the Untainted Land and were somehow masters in their places, they still could not compete with Kong Xuan, as one level''s gap between the Sage-to-be and Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal suggested a huge distinction. Even with one hundred Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals, they may fail to match a single Sage-to-be. Thus, they could only stay around and try to interfere with Kong Xuan.


    In an instant, hundreds of thousands of magic arts were directed towards Kong Xuan together. They behaved themselves shotting attacks Kong Xuan with magic arts, rather than their Spiritual Treasures. Nevertheless, such attacks may not even break the defense of Kong Xuan''s Red Lotus of Fire. They could only disturb Kong Xuan for a while and create some opportunities for Xuandu the four.


    Kong Xuan beamed ironically while observing those magic arts. He waved the Five Colored Glaze Fan once, then all the magic arts vanished. Those little tricks could not hurt him at all. The gap between Realms could not be narrowed by expanding the number of attacks. Glaring at those disciples surrounded by him, Kong Xuan suddenly stood up and recalled the tactic. The four fire peacocks then disappeared between heaven and earth immediately. Kong Xuan scanned those disciples and said mildly, "Warm-up is over. Let me show you something really powerful."

 Chapter 291: The Wrath of the Sages

    Chapter 291: The Wrath of the Sages


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Playing hardball? The disciples of the three religions were shocked. Few people except the Sages could escape unscathed from four Sages-to-be and over 40 Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals in the Untainted Land. Yet Kong Xuan was saying that it was just a warm-up for him. How fearsome would he be if he was playing hardball then? The disciples of the three religions weren''t willing to believe this to be a fact. They rather he was just kidding. Otherwise, it would mean their disaster was impending.


    Xuandu and the other three Sages-to-be looked at Kong Xuan gravely, who was able to defend himself against their siege. They were appalled by Kong Xuan''s words. Even if it was somewhat unbelievable, they didn''t dare to be optimistic. Kong Xuan, being in his current realm, had no need to lie at all. This meant their upcoming battle would even be more difficult.


    They just wondered why Kong Xuan fought with them for so long. Was he trying to test their strengths? Or perhaps he was mocking them? That wasn''t Kong Xuan''s way. So what was his true purpose and his so-called ''playing hardball''? Could he perhaps be concealing some amazing Magic Skills besides his Divine Five Colored Light?


    The four of them wore solemn expressions. Medicine Buddha turned to the Western Religious Sect disciples behind him and worried for them. Kong Xuan''s attack wasn''t something they could easily defend against. His expression changed greatly when he considered this. Was Kong Xuan biding his time in the fight just so he could get back at the disciples of the three religions?


    Being experts at Secondary Stage of the Sage-to-be Realm and equipped with Spiritual Treasures and Magic Skills, the four of them could protect themselves even if they couldn''t defeat Xuandu. That wasn''t the case for the disciples of the three religions. Being Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals, they might not be able to ward off Kong Xuan''s attack even with Spiritual Treasures.


    Medicine Buddha looked at Kong Xuan who stood in the center and said coldly, "You''re really shrewd, Kong Xuan, but your behavior is disgraceful. My juniors, please withdraw immediately. This fight isn''t something you can handle." Xuandu and the other two immediately understood his point but their realization came a little too late.


    Standing on the Red Lotus of Fire, Kong Xuan wore a gentle smile. "Isn''t it a little too late to realize my plans? I was only planning to kill you after finding the flaws in your Magic Skills. Who knew these disciples of the three religions would serve themselves up to me on a platter? I naturally wouldn''t be holding back." His smile fell and, in that instant, he was full of killing intent.


    He held his Five Colored Glaze Fan and his body gleamed with five streaks of flowing light - green, yellow, red, black, and white. The green, black, and white light transformed into the physical bodies of the Taoist Wood, Taoist Water, and Taoist Gold. They were three of the Five Phases Separations that Kong Xuan divided. The yellow and red light transformed into two feathers instead, which was the original appearance of Kong Xuan''s Divine Five Colored Light. The five feathers were something he owned since birth.


    His four opponents paled. Just three of Kong Xuan''s Five Phases Separation was enough to change their situation. Since they couldn''t see through the Separations'' cultivation at all, that meant they were at least at the Late Stage of the Sage-to-be realm. This meant they were facing four masters of such a realm. Though each of them also had their Separations, the Separations had weak cultivation. Even the best among the Separations had nearly similar cultivation as theirs.


    Looking at the pale-faced three religious disciples, Kong Xuan said placidly, "You''re right, Xuandu. I''ve indeed abandoned my natal Magic Skill, the Divine Five Colored Light. But I forget to mention I don''t need to use the five colored lights together. Their power is weakened if I use them individually but they''re still three times more powerful than the power of the Divine Five Colored Light. So you all have to be careful."


    He and his Three Separations instantly jumped into action and five streaks of light in green, yellow, red, black, and white lit up their surroundings. Its power was three times stronger than the Divine Five Colored Light. Though it was just a single beam of light, its power was so intimidating that the expressions of the disciples of the three religions changed dramatically. There was even fear in their eyes.


    The disciples of the three religions went all out and summoned their Spiritual Treasure to fend off the attacks. Though they risked getting their treasures snatched by Kong Xuan, it was better than losing their lives. Besides, there was also a defect in the single beams of Divine Five Coloured Light. They couldn''t attack other Spiritual Treasure except those with corresponding properties. This was an opportunity for them to save their lives.


    Even so, Kong Xuan was still a Sage-to-be expert. His single light wasn''t something that everyone could ward off. A sharp cry resounded and more than ten beams of spiritual lights shot up to the sky and disappeared into the void. Their names were obviously now on the Investiture of the Gods. The surviving disciples couldn''t help but lament the loss of their companions.


    The Sages-to-be turned pale. All the disciples of the three religions were injured. The disciples at the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal were considered elites in the three religions, yet a dozen of them had died at a time. This was a huge price to pay. Except those on the Investiture of the Gods and the four of them, the other disciples were also injured. How could they continue to defend against Kong Xuan''s attacks?


    Kong Xuan promptly stopped after making one strike, not because he had a change of heart but simply because there was no chance. The entire Untainted Land changed drastically with the angry roars, frightening all living creatures there. It was the wrath of the Sages. Laozi, Honored Lord of the Origin, Jieyin, and Zhunti were enraged by the killing and wounding of their disciples.


    The three religious disciples also felt their masters'' anger. Kong Xuan was also on alert. Seeing this, Xuandu and the rest led their juniors to go into retreat. It wasn''t the place of Sages-to-be to be involved in the upcoming battle. Any mistake could end up killing them. If they wanted to live, they better keep away from the center of the storm.


    Laozi wore a gloomy expression atop Mount Shouyang. Among the four Sages, he felt the least anger and cared little about the death of his several Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals of the Tribe of Humanity. He only cared for Xuandu. But Kong Xuan''s reckless murder of his disciples was clearly an attempt to humiliate him and this filled him with rage.


    Over on Mount Kunlun, Honored Lord of the Origin was the angriest of them all. Never mind the other disciples, even one of the well-known Twelve Golden Immortals from his Clan of Enlightenment had fallen. This disgraced him greatly. The one who died was the Perfected Person Yellow Dragon, who was unfortunate in many ways. He was a member of the Dragon Tribe who became an apprentice under Honored Lord of the Origin, but he had always been his master''s least favored disciple.


    Honored Lord of the Origin disliked the Demon Tribe and saw that disciple of his as no different than someone from the Demon Tribe. Thus, he awarded Perfected Person Yellow Dragon with few spiritual treasures. That eventually doomed his disciple when he faced Kong Xuan''s attack. He was, in fact, responsible for his disciple''s death due to his unfair treatment.


    But he wouldn''t think this way, merely finding Perfected Person Yellow Dragon useless and hating Kong Xuan for his death. Kong Xuan''s one attack landed more than ten people on the Investiture of the Gods, with disciples of the Clan of Enlightenment in the largest number. Could the Clan of Enlightenment be considered inferior to the Tribe of Humanity and the Western Religious Sect? This was what infuriated Honored Lord of the Origin the most. He was anxious to kill Kong Xuan himself to save face.


    Jieyin and Zhunti were more distressed than angry. Their Western Religious Sect incurred a huge damage in losing several Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals. In these years, Zhunti had overcome the odds and bring in these disciples, carefully cultivating them. Now, several of them had suddenly died. This bound to sadden Jieyin and Zhunti.


    The wrath of the four Sages was earth-shaking, stunning all living creatures in the Untainted Land. However, they were also surprised that Kong Xuan killed more than ten elites of the three religions at once. Though he had a good teacher Minghe, it took courage for him to kill the disciples so simply and cleanly. Even if Minghe could ward off the Sages of the three religions for him, it wouldn''t be a walk in the park to be at the receiving end of the hatred of the Sages. If he were to be careless, his soul would probably be disintegrated. After all, his master couldn''t possibly watch him closely at all times.

 Chapter 292: The Advent of the Sages

    Chapter 292: The Advent of the Sages


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The disciples of the three religions stared at Kong Xuan who was suspended in the mid-air. In their resentment was a hint of admiration, particularly Guang Chengzi who had the deepest thoughts. He was once given a severe warning by Liu Er, Kong Xuan''s senior. Back then, Liu Er was fearless even in the face of Honored Lord of the Origin and so was Kong Xuan now in the face of the four Sages. Guang Chengzi thought it was impossible for him to do so even with his master backing him up.


    Two streaks of flowing light shot across the sky just then, aiming straight at Kong Xuan. Everyone in the Untainted Land knew this meant the Sages had started making their moves. The Three Treasure Jade from Honored Lord of the Origin occupied one beam of light, while the Magical Tree of Seven Treasures from Zhunti occupied the other. Both no longer cared about looking as if they were bullying the weak. They wanted nothing more than destroying Kong Xuan to the point that his soul disintegrated.


    Kong Xuan looked solemn when he saw the two magic weapons charging at him. Attacks from the Sages were not anything to be joked about. With a wave of his sleeve, he raised the Wuji Apricot Flag, one of the Primordial Flags of the Five Regions. The flag originally belonged to Minghe''s Self-centric Separation, Musen, but his Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts already had a strong defensive capability. Further, the use of such a supreme defensive treasure might even hinder Musen from practicing his Martial Arts. Thus he gifted the treasure to Kong Xuan for self-defense.


    The disciples of the three religions were stunned to see the appearance of the flag. Most of them probably knew its history. Honored Lord of the Origin''s protective supreme treasure was a peerless defensive treasure called the Natural Cloud Realm Flag, one of the Primordial Flags of the Five Regions. They never thought Minghe would gift such an amazing treasure to Kong Xuan. Besides Xuandu who received the Floating Flame Flag from his master, Laozi, the other disciples were envious of Kong Xuan.


    Though the Wuji Apricot Flag was unmatched in its defense, the one using it was a mere Sage-to-be. How could Kong Xuan resist the fierce attacks from the two Sages? The barrier made up of 10,000 gold lotuses from the Wuji Apricot Flag was instantly crushed. Kong Xuan spat out blood and his face paled, having been seriously injured.


    Just as he was about to be hit by the two treasures, the Red Lotus of Fire under his feet suddenly shined with great brilliancy. Gradually, the illusionary shadow of a twenty-four grade Red Lotus of Fire appeared to cover him. The shadow shook slightly when the two treasures hit it, but managed to ward off their attacks.


    Just then, two figures appeared in the sky and the disciples of the three religions bowed at them, greeting them. They were none other than Honored Lord of the Origin and Zhunti. Both their attacks were hindered by the illusionary shadow of the twenty-four grade Red Lotus of Fire. They naturally knew who was responsible for such a move.


    They looked at Kong Xuan, their killing intent flaring. The wrath of the Sages was like a turbulent sea and he was like a boat in that sea, possibly capsizing at any moment. Honored Lord of the Origin glanced at Kong Xuan before looking around, saying indifferently, "Minghe, show yourself now that we''re all here."


    A black-clothed Heaven and Earth Taoist, Minghe''s Good Separation, suddenly emerged out of the Void. He went to Kong Xuan and injected some supernatural power inside him, and he instantly looked better. Heaven and Earth Taoist raised his head to look at Honored Lord of the Origin and Zhunti, saying coldly, "You''re not deserved to be called Sages. If you want a fight, I''ll play along. It''s too shameless of you to bully a junior."


    Honored Lord of the Origin became even angrier. "He killed my disciples without mercy. Am I wrong to take revenge on him? The fall of the Shang dynasty and the rise of the Zhou dynasty is in accordance with the heaven''s will. Our Clan of Enlightenment disciples are assisting an enlightened ruler, while Kong Xuan is aiding a tyrant and obstructing the army. He is rebelling against God, so he''ll die to fill the vacancy on the Investiture of the Gods."


    Heaven and Earth Taoist sneered. "Don''t use God''s will as an excuse. It''s not your place to interfere with the affairs of our Blood Sea. So what if we rebel against God? We can do it anytime if we want to. So what if we injure your disciples? If we feel like it, we can kill one or two each day. Why? Are you angry? Do you want to strike us? Go on then, we''ll play along."


    Honored Lord of the Origin was fuming and Zhunti also wore a solemn expression. Though Heaven and Earth Taoist was speaking to the former, he was dropping the latter a hint. His words were unreasonable, but so was many things in the Untainted Land. In the end, strength was everything here.


    Minghe had the strength to do so. So did his disciples. Therefore, they could behave recklessly. Kong Xuan wounded and killed more than ten elites at once, but so what? The three religions weren''t allies with the Blood Sea in the first place. Worse, they were enemies. But it would not be easy for the Sages to kill Kong Xuan who had Minghe''s protection. Judging from what happened earlier, Minghe had evidently taken preventative measures to protect his disciple''s life.


    It was true that Minghe''s disciples, whether the second or third generation, were gifted with a Red Lotus of Fire. Though the lotuses differed in grade, Red Lotus Taoist had imbued each one with three supernatural powers to resist three fatal attacks. That was what protected Kong Xuan earlier.


    Zhunti took a deep breath, trying to suppress his anger. He said coldly, "I don''t want to talk crap with you. Since Kong Xuan has wounded so many of our people, you must give us an explanation. Otherwise..." His words were full of fury and killing intent, carrying even menace.


    Zhunti was also aware that it was impossible to make Kong Xuan pay with his life. Heaven and Earth Taoist could just take Kong Xuan and leave anytime. Moreover, Minghe would not allow Kong Xuan be in trouble. Under the current circumstances, he could only seek a less-than-ideal alternative and claim for indemnity. Those dead disciples were fortunately on the Investiture of the Gods, so they were not truly dead.


    How could Heaven and Earth Taoist not sense the implications of Zhunti''s words? Even if they were Sages, anything could be negotiated as long as they were provided enough benefit. That was what happened during the selection of the Three Royals and Five Emperors. But Minghe was now strong enough that he didn''t have to concede. Heaven and Earth Taoist sneered and said, "You were the ones who said the life and death of a person are predestined during the signing of the Investiture of the Gods. You can only blame the death of your disciples on their lack of skills and no one else."


    Zhunti was so enraged that he could not swallow his anger any longer. He had made a concession, yet Heaven and Earth Taoist still showed no compromise. Did Heaven and Earth Taoist really think that he was afraid of him and dared not to kill Kong Xuan? When a Sage lost his temper, the countenance of heaven and earth would be altered and killing intent would be generated. All of a sudden, terrifying black snowflakes condensed from killing intent swirled between heaven and earth.


    Just then, a domineering voice suddenly echoed in the air. "Zhunti, if it''s a fight you want, it''s a fight you''ll get. It just so happens that there isn''t a victor between us the last time. Now we can complete our fight." Someone suddenly appeared beside Heaven and Earth Taoist and Kong Xuan. It was Musen, Minghe''s Self-centric Separation.


    Musen was full of fighting intent, sweeping away the black snowflakes between heaven and earth. He was no weaker than Zhunti. The sight of him surprised and terrified Honored Lord of the Origin. From his momentum, Musen was obviously going to break through the Early Stage of The Origin Realm. It would not be long before he would make another breakthrough. When that happened, Minghe would become even more powerful and harder to deal with.


    Their fight hadn''t even started but the collision of their momentums had overshadowed heaven and earth. Even the disciples of the three religions could not stand the Sage''s and the Origin''s pressure. Never mind the ordinary people who had all fallen on their knees. If these two truly fought again, it would spell disaster for them. How could they withstand the aftermath of a battle between the Sage and the Origin? Perhaps not even the three religious disciples were capable of that.


    Honored Lord of the Origin stared at the two and suddenly calmed down. He was now irrevocably involved in the current situation. If they really fought, the three religious disciples and ordinary people were bound to suffer disasters. Moreover, he might not be able to defeat them. Laozi did not show up despite his rage. Jieyin was absent as well, yet Zhunti was here. Since the two of them were one, the presence of one was the presence of both. What Honored Lord of the Origin could not determine was Laozi''s stance.

 Chapter 293: The Next Battle

    Chapter 293: The Next Battle


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Few people could leave Honored Lord of the Origin in awe of their strength, but Tongtian and Laozi were one of them. Together, they were referred to as the Three Pure Ones. Honored Lord of the Origin was no match for Tongtian and his God-killing Sword Formation, and couldn''t see through the cultivation of Laozi and his Map of Taichi. But to fight against Tongtian Sect Leader, he had no choice but stick to Laozi.


    After Kong Xuan murdered a dozen disciples of the three religions and a handful from the Tribe of Humanity, Honored Lord of the Origin thought that would compel Laozi to come. However, the latter hadn''t done anything except getting enraged. That confused him for he couldn''t figure out Laozi''s intentions. Was Laozi enduring in silence or does he have other objectives? The calmer he was, the more confused Honored Lord of the Origin became.


    But he didn''t have the mood to think about it now. The battle between Zhunti and Musen was about to break out anytime. Their fight would definitely devastate the disciples of the three religions and the generals and soldiers of Western Zhou. The latter had finally managed to gain an advantage in its campaign against the Shang dynasty and this fight would ruin all their efforts.


    Yet Honored Lord of the Origin couldn''t bring himself to persuade Zhunti to stop the battle. This time, he was here to demand an explanation for his dead disciples. If he persuaded Zhunti to stop, wouldn''t that mean he was afraid of Minghe? Being so sensitive about his reputation, he would never do it. He felt as if it had now become impossible for him to stop halfway through his plan.


    Laozi suddenly appeared in the Heaven and said, "Everyone, this is the Battle of Gods Investiture. It''s something that the Master laid down. We''ve agreed that life and death are decreed by fate. If you fight now and affect the God Deification Ceremony, then it would be your sin. Please go to the Chaos if you want to battle it out." His persuasion was precisely what Honored Lord of the Origin needed to save face.


    Honored Lord of the Origin snorted at Heaven and Earth Taoist and said, "Tell Minghe that I won''t just leave this matter at that." He then turned to the disciples of the Clan of Enlightenment. "You all must carefully aid the Western Zhou dynasty. I expect no failure. Guang Chengzi, you''re the eldest brother and it''s your responsibility to look after your juniors. I''ll momentarily lend you this Spiritual Treasure."


    He waved his sleeves, leaving a beam of white light to fall on Guang Chengzi''s hands. He soon turned away and left. Seeing this, Zhunti suppressed his rage and waved his hand, giving Medicine Buddha a spiritual treasure as well. He harrumphed at Musen before turning away. He knew it wasn''t the right time to fight Minghe. Otherwise, it would be Tribe of Severity that would benefit from their battle.


    Guang Chengzi and Medicine Buddha were startled at the spiritual treasures on their hands. They were the Natural Cloud Realm Flag and the Emerald Lotus Flag among the Primordial Flags of the Five Regions. Kong Xuan was now wounded and his Divine Five Colored Light was incomplete. Equipped with such treasures imbued with the Sages'' Spiritual Thoughts, they might be able to block Kong Xuan''s attacks if they were careful.


    Dipamkara was the only one among the four present Sages-to-be to look pale. Though Laozi didn''t come, Xuandu most definitely possessed many magic weapons of his own as the sole inner disciple. Now, even Guang Chengzi and Medicine Buddha had their own spiritual treasures. He was the only one without any. Honored Lord of the Origin had always favored his other disciples. He could only bury his frustration inside his heart.


    Seeing that the Sages had left, Heaven and Earth Taoist spoke to Kong Xuan. "Since you''re badly wounded this time, you must heal them properly. Leave the rest to your junior to handle." He left with Musen as soon as he was done talking. Their reason here was to block the Sages but that had happened, they had no reason to stay. After all, they couldn''t possibly raise their hands against the young ones of the three religions.


    After watching them leave, Kong Xuan ordered his army to withdraw and return to the Pass. Bo Yikao had no choice but to follow suit, deciding to visit the Pass Gate for a challenge in the future. As for the remaining Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals'' disciples, most of them were wounded and needed time to heal. They also needed to discuss strategies to reach the Pass. Kong Xuan''s injury was a splendid opportunity for them.


    Kong Xuan sat cross-legged in the hall inside the Pass, looking pale. His supernatural power enveloped his body, clearly mending his wounds. Black Tortoise was seated next to him. He glanced at Kong Xuan and said, "Are you alright?" The furious attacks of the two Sages weren''t to be underestimated. Though Kong Xuan''s physical body wasn''t hurt, his state of mind was affected when he used his Wuji Apricot Flag to ward off the attacks. His condition was probably not too good.


    Kong Xuan finally spat a mouthful of foul air after some time. "I was careless. The attacks of the Sages were indeed extraordinary. I don''t stand a chance against them with my strength. I''m afraid my soul would''ve been destroyed if Master hasn''t taken precautions to save me. My state of mind is currently impaired, so I can use only half of my strength. It''s now up to you to deal with the rest."


    Black Tortoise was relieved to hear that and patted his chest. "Don''t worry. I''ll let the disciples witness my power. If I have the chance, I''ll definitely kill some of them to avenge you. I''ll also like to see Honored Lord of the Origin and Zhunti feel some heartache over their deaths. I''d like to see if they have the nerve to make a move."


    Kong Xuan left him with an advice, saying, "Be careful. You have the same cultivation as Xuan Du and the other three, but they all have Magic Skills and weapons. Besides, Honored Lord of the Origin and Zhunti also left them with the Primordial Flags of the Five Regions. Xuandu, as Laozi''s sole inner disciple, would definitely have supreme treasures for protection. Please be careful."


    Black Tortoise nodded. He wouldn''t behave as he did because he had now regained memories of his previous life. Since he was reincarnated as a human, he had seen a great improvement in his cultivation but lacked the chance to fight. Now that he was given the opportunity to fight Xuandu and the other three Sages-to-be, his blood began to boil. His fighting intent was partly visible. He might be inherently lazy, but he was a warrior, an indomitable warrior.


    ...


    In the camps of the Western Zhou dynasty, Bo Yikao, Ji Fa, Xuandu, Dipamkara, Guang Chengzi, Medicine Buddha, Shen Gongbao, and Jiang Ziya were seated inside a huge tent. Most of the disciples of the three religions were away resting and recovering from their wounds, but the fact was that the eight of them were enough to discuss strategies for breaching the Pass.


    Seeing how solemn Xuandu and other three Sages-to-be appeared, Bo Yikao said, "Thank you all for your ferocious battle with Kong Xuan. Since he''s injured, he wouldn''t be your match. As long as we defeat the Army of Five Elements under him, we can break the Pass and march into the heartland of the Shang dynasty."


    The expressions of Xuandu and the other three didn''t improve and this puzzled the rest. Ji Fa couldn''t help asking, "You all look so solemn. What troubles you?"


    Noticing the confusion on their faces, Xuandu answered, "We don''t have to worry about Kong Xuan since he''s injured and can''t show his full strength. But Black Tortoise, his junior, is also with him. He has many military exploits in the Untainted Land and his cultivation is no less than ours. I''m afraid our upcoming battle will be just as ferocious."


    Jiang Ziya frowned and pondered for a long time, but couldn''t recall anything about Black Tortoise. He turned to Guang Chengzi and asked, "I''ve cultivated for a long time but didn''t hear much about the Untainted Land. All I know is that Black Tortoise is Minghe''s third disciple, who hasn''t pulled off anything shocking. Why are you so afraid of him?"


    Guang Chengzi replied, "It''s said that Black Tortoise Taoist is the Primordial Mazinger''s reincarnation, materialized by Exotic Beast Black Tortoise of the Untainted Land who propped up the heaven back then. He followed the Martial Ancestors of the Human Tribe to practice martial arts and gained the Golden Body of Martial Arts, which is comparable to a primordial spiritual treasure. He uses only his human body for defense. Moreover, he''s one of Ancestor Minghe''s disciples. He would definitely have a spiritual treasure for self-protection. If we want to defeat him, we must first break his defense."


    Could a human body be comparable to a primordial spiritual treasure? Shen Gongbao and Jiang Ziya were stunned to hear that there was someone like that in this world. They were well aware of the power of such a treasure. How terrifying would Black Tortoise''s body be then? No wonder Xuandu and the other three showed not even the slightest hint of happiness even if Kong Xuan was injured. Their next opponent wouldn''t be an easy-going person either. If Minghe''s two junior disciples were already this powerful, how much more impressive would the eldest senior be?

 Chapter 294: Laozis Scheme

    Chapter 294: Laozi''s Scheme


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Honored Lord of Origin headed straight for Mount Shouyang, Laozi''s residence, immediately after leaving Golden Chicken Mountain. Fuming, he said, "Brother, Minghe is getting more and more arrogant. He allowed his disciples to kill our Tribe of Humanity and Clan of Enlightenment disciples. He''s looking down on us both. At this rate, we''ll end up becoming the laughingstock of the Untainted Land."


    Laozi replied, "You should understand now isn''t the time for us fight Minghe. Our priority should be the Battle of Gods Investiture. If we fight now, the one who reaps the most benefit will be someone else." He was evidently referring to Tongtian Sect Leader.


    Though Honored Lord of the Origin understood this, he just couldn''t let it go. "I get your point but Minghe is free of constraints. If he cooperates with Tongtian, what do we do then? Even if we team up with Jieyin and Zhunti, I''m afraid our victory isn''t likely."


    Laozi''s expression changed and he thought for a moment. "Like Minghe, Tongtian is inherently haughty. I don''t think they''ll cooperate, but we still have to be well prepared for all possibilities. It''s not impossible to stop Minghe from joining the Battle of Gods Investiture, we just have to start with Liu Er."


    Honored Lord of the Origin asked doubtfully, "Liu Er? What can we do to him? Moreover, Minghe had taken precautions for his three disciples. If we set a trap for Liu Er, we''ll irritate him and our efforts will just backfire." Whether it was the past or present, he couldn''t read Laozi''s mind.


    "You should be aware of Liu Er''s background. He''s Liu Er Macaca Mula, one of the Four Monkeys of Destruction. He''s a direct descendant disciple of Minghe and is on the same Way of Rakshasa. Except for his obsession, he had divided his Good and Evil Separation. He used the Origins of the other three of the Four Monkeys of Destruction for his separations."


    Honored Lord of the Origin was startled to hear this. It was impossible for him to miss Laozi''s point now that he had said as much. However, it was truly beyond belief. He cried, "Liu Er wants to divide his Three Separations with the Origins of the rest of the Four Monkeys of Destruction. He wants to merge his Three Separations into one and transform it into the True Body of Rakshasa to actualize the Realm of Origin."


    He was nevertheless still shocked. Rakshasa? The Way of The Origin? How long had it been since Liu Er started cultivating? But he was already standing on the threshold of actualizing the Realm of Origin. In the Untainted Land, many Primordial Mazingers couldn''t even reach that realm in their lifetimes. Currently, only Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun held the most hope to do so. Now it seemed that Liu Er would be joining their ranks.


    Even so, it wouldn''t be an easy feat to divide Three Separations. In the Untainted Land, only Hongjun and Minghe had successfully divided their Self-centric Separations. Not even Laozi, the head of Three Pure Ones, could do so. Liu Er might be talented, but it wasn''t certain that he could pull it off.


    Honored Lord of the Origin began to envy Minghe''s disciples for the first time. Guang Chengzi, the disciple he was most proud of, had just stepped into the Way of Sage-to-be. Minghe''s chief disciple, on the other hand, had learned the Way of the Origin. Though Liu Er''s hope of actualizing the Realm of Origin seemed minuscule, at least he had something that he could strive for.


    Laozi looked at Honored Lord of the Origin somewhat absent-mindedly and said, "During the reign of the Three Royals and Five Emperors, God Farmer''s daughter was kidnapped by one of the Four Monkeys of Destruction. It''s the Red-Bottomed¡­ Horse Monkey." Laozi''s expression changed a little, but he continued, "The monkey ended up falling into Minghe''s hands later. Liu Er might have used the monkey''s Origin for his separation. But I don''t know which monkey was divided for the other separation. But at this point, Liu Er only needed the Origin of the last of the Four Monkeys of Destruction."


    When the Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey was mentioned, Honored Lord of the Origin''s expression also changed. There wasn''t another reason for it. Though he knew it was the Demon Tribe that kidnapped God Farmer''s daughter, he didn''t know the specifics of the incident. The secrets of heaven were hidden back then and only Minghe, who saw the kidnapper, knew. The other person who knew was naturally the initiator.


    Honored Lord of the Origin looked at Laozi, feeling a little fearful. He didn''t think it would be Laozi who plotted such a sensational event. What was his purpose? He couldn''t guess and neither did he have the need to. It was useless to discuss it now. It was likely the reason why Laozi''s expression changed earlier.


    But what did this had to do with him? Laozi definitely wouldn''t tell him the full story. To him, however, what they needed to do now was restrict Minghe and prevent Liu Er from actualizing the Realm of the Origin. He asked, "Do you know where''s the last of the Four Monkeys of Destruction? If we can catch the monkey, we''ll be able to block Liu Er''s path and thereby restrict Minghe."


    Laozi shook his head. "I don''t know. The secrets of heaven had been hidden since the beginning of Cultivation Tribulation. Perhaps Minghe is looking for the monkey''s whereabouts. Moreover, even if we found the monkey before him, we can only make a deal with him. It''s impossible to threaten him with it."


    Honored Lord of the Origin''s expression changed and he said urgently, "We can bargain with Minghe with the last monkey and make sure he doesn''t interfere with the Battle of Gods Investiture. But in that case, Liu Er will actualize the Realm of the Origin and strengthen the Blood Sea. If that happens, we would be no match for Minghe even if we can suppress Tongtian."


    With Minghe, his Three Separations, and the Puppet of Origin, Liu Er''s success would mean the Blood Sea would have six Origins. There were only seven Sages in the Untainted Land. Goddess Nvywa had a neutral stance and Tongtian had fallen out with the rest. Even if Houtu escaped trouble after the Cultivation Tribulation, there would only be five Sages including Jieyin and Zhunti.


    Laozi naturally knew what worried Honored Lord of the Origin, but this was the only way to prevent Minghe from teaming up with Tongtian. Laozi could only say, "I know your concerns but this is our only bargaining chip with Minghe. But even if Liu Er gets the Origin of the last monkey, he still has to divide his Self-centric Separation before he can actualize the Realm of the Origin."


    Honored Lord of the Origin looked at Laozi, still feeling anxious. If everything could always go his way, then what did he have to worry about? What weirded him was Laozi''s certain confidence, as if he had some unknown trump card in his hands. But Honored Lord of the Origin didn''t know what it was.


    Laozi naturally had his trump card. He was, after all, the head of Three Pure Ones. But he wouldn''t use it unless he had no other choice. His trump card would shock the world once it was revealed and he wasn''t willing to see such a scene. He didn''t even think of using it when Minghe passed the tribulation the last time. Laozi glanced at Honored Lord of the Origin with an unnatural look in his eyes, but the moment passed quickly and unnoticed by the latter.


    ¡­


    Having just walked out of the Jadeite Palace, Minghe had no idea of the scheme of Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin. He couldn''t help smiling after learning that Kong Xuan had killed more than ten Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals of three religions. Honored Lord of the Origin didn''t retaliate simply out of his fear of Minghe. They didn''t know that both Minghe and his Evil Separation were cultivating in the Jadeite Palace and had no time to attend to something else. They had wasted a big chance indeed.


    Since Tongtian had been settled, Minghe began to anticipate the end of the Battle of Gods Investiture. He was no philanthropist. The reason he wanted a deal with Tongtian was for a more profitable return and he never thought of taking part in the Battle of Gods Investiture himself either. It was Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin who thought too much. He wouldn''t spare any effort for things that don''t profit him.


    Minghe headed straight for the Chentang Pass after leaving the Golden Turtle Island. The tribulation this time would be a great opportunity for Liu Er to actualize the Realm of the Origin. If Liu Er missed this chance, the danger of him actualizing would multiple. He only lacked the Origin of the last monkey of Four Monkeys of Destruction at the moment. Though Minghe had searched for the monkey time and time again, there was still no news about it. If it fell in the hands of some other Sage, things wouldn''t look good for them.

 Chapter 295: Minghes Wish

    Chapter 295: Minghe''s Wish


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    High above the clouds, Minghe looked down at the beautiful rivers and mountains of Untainted Land, and many thoughts came to his mind. After tens of thousands of years, great changes had taken place. When he traveled to this world, he was excited, confused and cautious. Despite having tens of thousands of years'' cultivation, he never forgot his preexistence. Everything about his preexistence affected him until he separated his Self-centric Separation ¨C that was when he really grew.


    Minghe now could keep calm in the face of danger and he encompassed the profundity and essence behind the Tao. He pursued the supreme Great Way instead of the original self-protection. Immortal life was good, but it made people feel empty. At first, he just wanted to leave behind a good reputation in Untainted Land. But now, his legends had spread everywhere across Untainted Land. His former wish had already come true, thus he was satisfied.


    When the mysterious Chaos displayed in front of Minghe, he was moved. Where did the Chaos come from? How did it make 3,000 Rakshasas? How many worlds existed in the Chaos? Whether was there a same powerful world as Untainted Land? Minghe was curious about all of these. However, he was most curious about whether the Chaos was boundless or had a boundary. If it had a boundary, where was it? What did the world outside the boundary look like?


    All of these were full of infinite temptations to Minghe. When the Cultivation Tribulation was over and Liu Er actualized the Way of Rakshasa, Minghe would travel to the Chaos. With Liu Er staying to guard the Blood Sea, he could leave without worries. As the young eagles could not always be sheltered, they must learn to soar. Otherwise, the vast sky would never belong to them.


    In General Military Office of Chentang Pass, Liu Er was teaching Nezha, with the sleepy Li Jing sitting next to him. Liu Er taught the supreme Way of Celestial Immortality. He started from the Earthly Immortals, and now he talked to the Tao of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals. Since Li Jing only had the cultivation of the Black Immortal, he could not understand the Great Ways higher than the Black Immortal. As a result, he looked listless.


    Suddenly, Liu Er''s ears moved. Looking at the sky, he was a bit surprised, and then he said, "Well, the lesson is over. Nezha, Li Jing, you''d better have a good understanding of what I''ve said!" After saying that, he stood up and continued to say, "Nezha, your Master Ancestor is coming, so get ready and don''t be naughty!"


    Master Ancestor? Nezha was very curious when he heard it. He took Liu Er as his master, but he had never seen his Master Ancestor, Minghe before. Nezha heard it from his father Li Jing that all his Magic Weapons were given by his Master Ancestor at his birth. Now he could meet his Master Ancestor, which made Nezha look forward to it. Meanwhile, he was wondering what his Master Ancestor would give him this time.


    When Li Jing heard what Liu Er had said, he suddenly felt wide awake. Nezha''s Master Ancestor was coming, that was, Ancestor Minghe was coming, which made Li Jing excited. During his early study, his master, Immortal Du''e told many stories of Ancestor Minghe to him. Minghe was the first to actualize the Realm of Origin and the only one who did not fear the Sages. Thus, Li Jing would surely be excited to see Ancestor Minghe in person.


    ¡­


    Over Chentang Pass, Minghe had just arrived when he saw Liu Er lead Nezha and Li Jing to greet him at the General Military Office. He could not help smiling as Liu Er''s talent was getting more and more powerful. Although Minghe did not deliberately cloak himself in invisibility, Liu Er had been aware of his arrival before he arrived. It seemed that Liu Er''s cultivation had improved a lot over the years.


    Minghe stepped off the cloud and saw Liu Er kneel and said, "Master, your disciple greets you." When Nezha saw Liu Er kneel and greet Minghe, he followed suit. "Master Ancestor, Nezha greets you." Nezha knelt, but he was restless and secretly looked up to peek at Minghe several times. As for Li Jing, he quietly knelt on the sidelines and did not dare to be as rude as Nezha was being.


    Minghe looked at the three kneeling in front of him. Li Jing had nothing to do with him, so Minghe did not care about him. Nezha was naughty, but it was his personality, thus Minghe did not care too. However, Minghe frowned when he saw Liu Er. Liu Er''s cultivation had reached the Peak Level of Sage-to-be. Although he did not separate his Self-centric Separation, few people in Untainted Land had higher cultivation than him.


    It was good that Liu Er greatly improved his strength, but Minghe was not happy. Liu Er had already returned to his nature, and it would have been possible for him to separate his obsession if he could comprehend the Core of Thoughts. However, Liu Er, who knelt in front of Minghe, now suppressed his nature. Was it because of being a master? And then Minghe said, "Liu Er, how is your Enlightenment of obsession?"


    Upon hearing that, Liu Er answered, "Master, I''m so ignorant that I fail to comprehend my obsession with years of Enlightenment. I''m unworthy of your teaching." He was depressed to say that he once had brainwaves and was close to the Enlightenment of his obsession but eventually failed.


    Hearing what Liu Er had said, Minghe sighed softly. Although Liu Er was smart, it seemed too difficult for him to comprehend his obsession. Without the obsession as a human being in his preexistence, even Minghe could not separate his Self-centric Separation. Maybe Minghe had to lend him a hand.


    Minghe peacefully said, "Get up!" Then the three got up together. Liu Er looked ashamed while Nezha looked at Minghe eagerly, winking and thinking of something. Li Jing was trembling with fear, respectfully standing by and not saying anything. Although Minghe had completely concealed his vital force, his unique temperament was powerful enough to deeply shock Li Jing''s State of Mind.


    Minghe understood Liu Er''s shame. As the eldest disciple of the Blood Sea, although Liu Er behaved in having fun in his daily life, he understood the pressure that was on his shoulders. As a result, he always showed his strength, whether in front of Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise or in front of all living beings of Untainted Land. he must show his strength, as it was closely related to not only his dignity, but also the dignity of Minghe and the Blood Sea. No one else would experience such pressure.


    Seeing Nezha looking at him eagerly, Minghe couldn''t help but smile. He did not expect that the incarnation of Ling Zhuzi had the potential to be a miser. Looking at his eyes, Minghe naturally knew what Nezha was thinking. Nezha''s temperament was still not fully mature, so the primordial spiritual treasures might just be fun toys to him.


    Minghe reached out and then a huge seal appeared in his hand. Looking at the huge seal, Minghe was filled with feelings. The huge seal was named Zhenyue. Although it was only a Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, it was his first primordial spiritual treasure and had been by his side for many years. Minghe had never used it, but it also borne his memories.


    After Minghe separated the Self-centric Separation Musen, he handed the seal to Musen. Afterwards, Musen got the Kongtong Seal, and then the seal was no longer in use. Now it was good to give it to little Nezha. Looking at the eager look on Nezha''s face, Minghe smiled and said, "Little Nezha, I give the Zhenyue Seal to you as a meeting gift!"


    Upon hearing those words, Nezha excitedly accepted the Zhenyue Seal from Minghe said, "Thank you, Master Ancestor." Although Nezha thanked Minghe, his eyes never left the Zhenyue Seal. Li Jing looked at Nezha in admiration. Things given by Minghe surely would be good. He could not help thinking why he had no such a generous Master Ancestor.


    Minghe looked at the elated Nezha and couldn''t help smiling. He was as elated as Nezha was when finding all kinds of Spiritual Treasures. Minghe continued to say, "Nezha, the seal is so powerful that you can''t play with it randomly. You''d better well Convert it." The Zhenyue Seal was used by Musen and was embedded by the Martial Arts of The Origin. What''s more, being injected with a little Merit, it could kill people without causing Karma, which was suitable for the little devil incarnate like Nezha to use.


    After ordering Nezha, Minghe looked at Liu Er and lightly said, "Liu Er, come with me." After saying that, he went to the peach orchard Liu Er had planted outside the Chentang Pass. Minghe was very clear about Liu Er''s characteristics. The abundant Spiritual Air in the mountain forest outside the city must be the result of what Liu Er had done. Otherwise, there would not be such a Mysterious Sign in the ordinary mountain forest.


    After hearing that, Liu Er ordered Nezha and then followed up. Minghe was silent all the way. He did not blame Liu Er, but was thinking of helping Liu Er to comprehend his obsession. The method was just a sudden idea and Minghe never used it, so he was not entirely sure if he would succeed. It could work if he tried it now. If not, he would only lose some Merit, which he could afford to.

 Chapter 296: Liu Er Comprehended His Obsession

    Chapter 296: Liu Er Comprehended His Obsession


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In the peach orchard, Minghe and Liu Er sat on the ground. Minghe waved his hand to envelope the place with the Power of Infinity to keep others from snooping around. Even the Way of Heaven and Hongjun were unable to poke their noses inside. The next thing was to be cautious about what came next. At the moment, a figure was separated from Minghe, and that was Red Lotus Taoist. With Red Lotus Taoist around to guard them, Minghe felt more at ease.


    Minghe reached out, and a Crystal Ball appeared in his hand. That was his most important Magic Weapon, Magical Tao Mirror. It was thanks to the Magical Tao Mirror that Minghe improved his cultivation so quickly. Although the Magical Tao Mirror consumed a large amount of gold, the return was equivalent the output. Now it was used to help Liu Er, and whether it would succeed or not depended on Liu Er''s Fate.


    Looking at the Crystal Ball in Minghe''s hands, Liu Er was puzzled. The Crystal Ball didn''t look special at all. But for the faint vital force of the primordial spiritual treasure on it, Liu Er would consider it a mortal thing. However, judging from the look of Minghe, the treasure must be extraordinary. Otherwise, Minghe would not conceal the secrets of Heaven and keep the Evil Separation guard aside.


    Minghe noticed that Liu Er was puzzled, so he said, "Liu Er, the treasure is called Magical Tao Mirror, a Primordial Spiritual Treasure I refined in my early years, but it has neither attack power nor Defense Strength. It has only one function, which is to help me achieve a rapid Enlightenment of the Way of Heaven. Now, you may understand why my cultivation improves so rapidly."


    Liu Er was shocked by the words. He never thought that his master could refine such a powerful Spiritual Treasure that could help him achieve the Enlightenment of the Way of Heaven. Only this function was unique. With such a Spiritual Treasure, it was no wonder why Minghe was so cautious. However, there was still one thing that Liu Er did not understand, that was, what did Minghe want to use this treasure for? Could it be to help him to comprehend obsession?


    Minghe continued to say, "Liu Er, you haven''t been aware of your Core of Thoughts, so it''s difficult to comprehend your obsession. But time is running out, and this Cultivation Tribulation is a good chance for you to actualize. If you miss this chance, it will be more dangerous for you to transform into Rakshasa in the future, so you must comprehend your obsession as soon as possible. Now, let me help you."


    After saying that, without waiting for Liu Er''s reply, Minghe pointed between Lie Er''s eyebrows with a finger and shrank backwards, directly pulling the Original Spirit out of him. Minghe said, "Liu Er, now I''ll send you into the Magical Tao Mirror, hoping that you can comprehend your obsession within the reincarnation of ten thousand generations."


    Finishing the words, Minghe directly injected Liu Er''s Original Spirit into the Magical Tao Mirror. After that, he took out a cloud of Golden Light of Merit and continuously injected it into the Magical Tao Mirror. The Magical Tao Mirror got the sacrifice of Merit, radiating soft white light and presenting a colorful scene of the Starry Sky. However, in this infinite Starry Sky, numerous virtual worlds were hidden there, including Liu Er''s reincarnation of ten thousand generations.


    In the reincarnation of the world, Liu Er''s Original Spirit of memory was completely sealed off. In the reincarnation of ten thousand generations, he would constantly play a variety of roles ¨C as a human being, a demon, an immortal, a devil, a God, or a Buddha. All these identities would bring different experiences to Liu Er, but Minghe did not know what Liu Er could actually comprehend.


    Looking at the constant decreasing Golden Light of Merit, Minghe was not distressed. Now, the Merit was of no use to him. If it could help Liu Er comprehend obsession, it would be worth it. Besides, it would not consume too much Merit. In the virtual world of the Magical Tao Mirror, ten thousand generations was only a fleeting moment. As for the number of generations of reincarnation Liu Er would go through before he came out, Minghe was not sure either.


    Every time Liu Er went through one reincarnation, the seal of his Original Spirit would be temporarily lifted and he could comprehend the achievements in that reincarnation. If he comprehended his obsession, he could jump out of the reincarnation and leave the Magical Tao Mirror. Otherwise, he would continue the next reincarnation until he comprehended the obsession. However, it was dangerous to do so. Even if Liu Er''s cultivation had reached the Peak Level of Sage-to-be, so many memories of reincarnation at a draught were likely to change his temperament.


    Therefore, Minghe set the time limit of the reincarnation at ten thousand generations for Liu Er. By the end of the reincarnation, even if Liu Er could not comprehend his obsession, Minghe would pull him out of the Magical Tao Mirror. These memories would not affect Liu Er, but make him feel like a misfit for a while, just like films.


    In the virtual world of the Magical Tao Mirror, Liu Er was a human being in this generation. After suffering childbirth, old age, sickness, and funeral as a mortal, he began to expect immortality. However, this wish did not come true upon his death. After leaving that virtual world, Liu Er evaluated his experience in this world and slightly changed his outlook.


    In the next generation, Liu Er was a demon, struggling to survive among the encirclement and suppression of humans and immortals. He began to long for strong power to control his own destiny. He did not want to live a life of oppression like the fish between the fishmonger''s knife and chopping board. Unfortunately, God was not cooperative. Liu Er finally died in a struggle with the humans and immortals. But at least, he died without regrets.


    In the next generation, Liu Er was an immortal¡¤¡¤¡¤


    When the 6744th generation was over, Liu Er suddenly burst into laughter. Many scenes flashed across his mind. That was his experience before he was accepted as Minghe''s disciple. A little monkey stole the skills of others everywhere in order to pursue the Great Way. To stay alive, he had to hide from place to place. At that time, he focused on the Great Way, defiant and daring to do anything to achieve that.


    Liu Er''s life did not change until he met Minghe. He had a famous master and learned supreme transformation exercises. His Spiritual Treasures were so precious that all living beings of Untainted Land admired him. Besides, he admired the power of Minghe so much that he considered Minghe as his role modelm and was bent on going on following Minghe''s footsteps. However, he began to rely on Minghe unconsciously, even on his road towards actualization.


    When Liu Er stopped laughing, an extremely firm look appeared in his eyes. His obsession turned out to be the Great Way he had pursued. Now the Great Way was in front of him, but he had lost his enterprise and relied on his master Minghe instead, which was somewhat ironic. However, it was reasonable as well.


    Since Liu Er had become the Minghe''s disciple, everything went well for him. His transforming exercises were given by Minghe, his Spiritual Treasures were given by Minghe, and even the way of actualizing was told to him by Minghe. However, Liu Er never thought whether it was what he wanted. Now he even needed help from Minghe on actualization. Also, what kind of the Great Way did he want to pursue?


    Thinking of this, Liu Er felt that the Three Flowers in his Original Spirit were beginning to sway, which was the omen to separate his obsession. Then the sky and earth were spinning round before he could react, and his Original Spirit returned to his body before he recovered himself. Liu Er hastened to suppress the urge of separation because it was not the time. He needed the Origin of the last one of the Four Monkeys of Destruction.


    After Liu Er recovered his senses, he looked at Minghe, suddenly getting up and bowing. "Master, thank you for everything you have done for me all these years. I''ve been relying on you for so many years and have even forgotten my original intention of being your disciple. I have failed to live up to your expectations." His words were full of guilt, which made Minghe very gratified.


    Minghe looked at Liu Er and smiled. That was true. Liu Er was too bold to eavesdrop his teaching, and all he wanted was to pursue the Great Way. Now Minghe paved the way for him, but also made him lose his own Core of Thoughts. It was time for him to fly high. Otherwise, he would not make great achievements on his journey of pursuing the Great Way.


    Now that Liu Er had already comprehended his obsession, what he needed was the Origin of the last one of the Four Monkeys of Destruction. Although Minghe could not predict where it was, Minghe had an intuition that it should appear in the Battle of Gods Investiture, thus Minghe said, "Liu Er, since you''ve already comprehended your obsession, go help your younger brother!"

 Chapter 297: Black Tortoises Going Fighting

    Chapter 297: Black Tortoise''s Going Fighting


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    For the time being, it was calm in Golden Chicken Mountain. At this time, many three religious disciples were injured. Xuandu, Dipamkara, Guang Chengzi, and Medicine Buddha were busy curing wounds for the junior brother apprentices. So, they had no time to attack Impregnable Pass in Golden Chicken Mountain. However, they were not very worried about Kong Xuan''s wound. After Kong Xuan was struck by two Sages, he was finally rescued, but his State of Mind was impaired. The injury in State of Mind was not easy to recover, especially since it was caused by the Sages.


    Actually, they were not idle. Bo Yikao, Ji Fa, Jiang Ziya, Shen Gongbao and others negotiated over how to deal with Kong Xuan''s Army of Five Elements. Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise could be handled by three religions disciples, but Kong Xuan''s Army of Five Elements was still needed to be dealt with by themselves. Although three religions'' disciples were infinitely resourceful, they did not dare not to slay recklessly and create trouble, especially not during the Cultivation Tribulation.


    In the camp, Bo Yikao, Ji Fa, Shen Gongbao, and Jiang Ziya got together and discussed the matter of Amy of Five Elements. Jiang Ziya was proficient in military tactics and tactical formation, so he spoke first, "Two young gentlemen, Formation of Five Elements is quite common in all formations, so it''s not difficult to make a breakthrough. However, Kong Xuan had a profound understanding of the art of the five elements. Thus, the key to the breakthrough is to learn how strong the power of his Army of Five Elements can display through Formation of Five Elements."


    Bo Yikao and Ji Fa suddenly were enlightened. From Kong Xuan''s Divine Five Colored Light, it could be predicted that his understanding towards the art of the five elements was second to none. The Army of Five Elements was disciplined by Kong Xuan alone. All soldiers were battle-scarred and ever-victorious. It was thus obvious that the fighting force of the Army of Five Elements was extremely amazing.


    After hearing Jiang Ziya''s words, Shen Gongbao slightly frowned and said, "Brother Jiang, when the senior brother apprentices fought with Kong Xuan, three religious disciples pooled efforts to sustain the shock to protect officers and soldiers of our Western Zhou Dynasty. Have you ever noticed that a Formation of Five Elements showed up to work in concert with the Army of Five Elements to withstand the impact? Therefore, if we want to break through the Army of Five Elements, we need to work both ways and break through the Formation of Five Elements inside the Pass first."


    Jiang Ziya immediately knitted his brow and felt awkward. "I agree with Brother Shen. But, Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise were both inside the Pass. So, it''s a little difficult to rush into the Pass and damage Kongxuan''s Formation of Five Elements. Unless they are lured away from their base, there is no chance at all."


    Shen Gongbao replied, "Since Kong Xuan has been injured, he is unlikely to fight, and only Black Tortoise will fight the three religious disciples. If Xuandu, my Senior Brother Apprentice, and other three persons can defeat Black Tortoise, everything will go well. But if Black Tortoise is as strong as Kong Xuan, his Senior Brother Apprentice, and he can defeat the four persons by himself, it''ll be impossible to defeat Kong Xuan just by senior brother apprentices, even if Kong Xuan has been injured."


    After learning of the two possibilities mentioned by Shen Gongbao, Bo Yikao, Ji Fa, and Jiang Ziya all looked solemn. In the case of the first possibility, it would be not bad. But the in case of the second possibility, it would be hard to deal with. If they spent more time, it would be more unfavorable to them, because millions of soldiers would consume huge amounts of resources. Moreover, they were youths of hot blood. If it lasted too long, it would harm the morale of the troops. Therefore, they could only depend on the four Sages-to-be of the three religions.


    Many days later, Bo Yikao, Ji Fa, and three religious disciples came to the Press to challenge again. Those millions of soldiers stayed in the rear area and watched the battle from afar. It would be a great loss if they were affected by the aftermath. Thus, they might as well wait until Black Tortoise and Kong Xuan were defeated. And then, they went to exterminate the Army of Five Elements and invaded the Inner Pass.


    On the city wall, Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise saw that three religious disciples came to look for trouble. Kong Xuan said with a smile. "My junior brother apprentice, although you have never fought in Untainted Land, disciples of the three religions did fear you. Still, you''d better take it seriously. These disciplines are not threats to you, but those four Sages-to-be are crafty. Do not be tricked by them. "


    Black Tortoise said with a smile, "Senior Brother Apprentice, please rest assured. I''ll be cautious. I won''t lose our master''s face. Please stand on the city wall and watch me deal with them." Then, he jumped down from the city wall and went to three religious disciples. He was alone, but he was fearless. Although there were many three religious disciples, only a few people''s cultivations were as same as his. Many people were not necessarily useful.


    Bo Yikao and Ji Fa could not believe their own eyes when they saw Black Tortoise, who looked like a youth in his twenties. And, he was idle and did not have the profile of a Sage-to-be. Previously, Guang Chengzi mentioned that Black Tortoise''s human body was comparable to the primordial spiritual treasure. They thought that Black Tortoise might be a husky fellow. It was totally beyond their expectations.


    Xuandu saw Black Tortoise''s presence and went out of the formation. He said, "Black Tortoise, my Taoist friend! Since we departed in the Feast of Peaches, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. I never expect that we''d meet like this. Everything is fate. I heard that your Golden Body of Martial Arts is really amazing, so I want to fight you. If I win, can you and Kong Xuan go away?"


    Black Tortoise laughed and said, "No problem! But, you need to be sure that you are able to defeat me. If you want to fight me together, I''ll have no objection. I just want to see the laws of martial arts of three religions. Let''s begin!" He held out his hand to tell Xuandu to come over as if he did not care about Xuandu.


    All the disciples of the Tribe of Humanity were furious. In the Tribe of Humanity, Xuandu was Laozi''s only self-imparting disciple. Moreover, he was friendly and sociable. Thus, he was respected by the disciples of the Tribe of Humanity from the heart. Now, they saw that Black Tortoise looked down on Xuandu, so they were uncomfortable. As they were about to complain, Xuandu stretched his hand and stopped them. Undoubtedly, Xuandu''s cultivation was directly handed down from Laozi.


    Xuandu stretched out his hand and held Sword of Yin and Yang. As he raised his hand, a current of Sword Aura was sent out. Sword Aura was quick and forceful as if it could strike through Heaven and Earth. His power was much stronger than before when he combated with Kong Xuan. During this period, Xuandu''s swordsmanship had improved. For such quick and forceful Sword Aura, a master at the Secondary Stage of the Sage-to-be Realm must treat it with care.


    Though Sword Aura was fierce, Black Tortoise just laughed it off. Confronted with such powerful Sword Aura, Black Tortoise had no idea to avoid or defend but stand still and bear the strike. To him, it was negligible. When Sword Aura fell upon Black Tortoise, Bo Yikao, Ji Fa, and three religious disciples were startled by a loud sound of "ding-dong".


    After Sword Aura disappeared, Black Tortoise stood still without a scratch. His body emitted beams of faint golden light. The three religions disciples took a deep breath and doubted if it was Golden Body of Martial Arts. It was really creepy that Black Tortoise was sound and safe after being struck by Xuandu. It was no wonder that Xuandu and others dreaded Black Tortoise so much. It was not easy to damage such a creepy Golden Body of Martial Arts.


    However, the three religious disciples also discovered that the soft golden light emitted from Black Tortoise was not common but Golden Light of Merit, which was owned by persons with merits of heaven. It was rumored that Golden Body of Martial Arts was refined by combining Martial Arts with Golden Light of Merit. Sure enough! No wonder only several ancestors in the Human Tribe had refined. After all, the key to the cultivation of Golden Body of Martial Arts was merits of heaven. It was really extravagant!


    To strive for a little merit of heaven by assisting Human Sovereign, three religious disciples spared no effort. They originally planned to promote cultivation with merits of Heaven. Black Tortoise used merits of Heaven to cultivate Golden Body of Martial Arts so extravagantly. However, they were just confused about where and how Black Tortoise gained so many merits. Since Three Royals and Five Emperors, there were no merits of Heaven. Did he merely depend on his preexistent merits, which was acquired by supporting the sky?

 Chapter 298: Eliminating Karmic Obstacles

    Chapter 298: Eliminating Karmic Obstacles


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Merit is a special reward given by the Way of Heaven, to people who have contributed to Untainted Land. It also could be called as Jack of all trades and master of none. It could be used to promote cultivation, eliminate Karmic obstacles, improve the power of Magic Weapon, and even kill people without being affected by Karma when one''s merit achieved a certain level. If one''s merit built up to a certain level comparable with Human Ancestors and Three Royals and Five Emperors'', the Sages would not dare to kill the person.


    In Square Mountain, Jieyin and Zhunti were watching the battlefield in Golden Chicken Mountain. When they saw Golden Light of Merit being emitted from Black Tortoise''s Golden Body of Martial Arts, the two Sages'' eyes grew wide. Even the eternally sour-faced Jieyin changed his look and exclaimed, "Minghe was really shrewd. He asked Black Tortoise to support the sky in that very year. Thus, Black Tortoise not only acquired merit for supporting sky but also created lasting merit in this present life."


    Looking at Golden Light of Merit on Black Tortoise, Zhunti showed a sort of eagerness. He actualized and sanctified with merits for Sect Creation and Great Aspiration. Among the Sages, he originally had the lowest cultivation, which was equivalent to Goddess Nvywa''s at most. But now, his saintly body was blown out by Minghe, and then his Evil Separation was damaged. Although his Evil Separation resumed gathering together, its cultivation had all gone.


    Zhunti rarely used Evil Separation, so it would not matter whether or not it was damaged. Unfortunately, his original body was blown out by Minghe. It not just related to disgrace, but also to strength. Goddess Nvywa had retired into Wahuang Heaven for many years. She devoted herself to practice. Now, Zhunti was not sure whether he was well-matched in strength against Goddess Nvywa.


    Zhunti never expected that his cultivation was the lowest among all the Sages. He attributed this to Minghe. So to speak, Minghe was his devil inside. As a Sage, Zhunti also could have a private demon. Now, his private demon was weak and lurking. But if it got out, it would cause chaos in the West.


    When he saw Black Tortoise, Zhunti wished that he could have Black Tortoise''s merit. With the help of a lot of merits, Zhunti could recover soon and even make further progress. Sadly, he was just thinking. When Untainted Land developed to this stage, it would be difficult to obtain merits of heaven.


    Looking at Black Tortoise''s figure, Zhunti was struck by a thought. When Goddess Nvywa mended the Sky, she left one colorful stone and threw it casually into Untainted Land. After the Sky was mended, Merit appeared from heaven. Half of the Merit came to Untainted Land. Obviously, it chased the last piece of colorful stone.


    Originally, the colorful stone was a rare spiritual product. And, it obtained half of the merit for mending the sky. So, it was probably to gain wisdom. Most important was that it was as same as Black Tortoise. Black Tortoise could acquire lasting merit for supporting the sky with his four limbs. The last piece of colorful stone could also obtain an endless supply of merit for the other colorful stones blending into the sky. If he could take the colorful stone back or accept a creature born from it as his apprentice, he would benefit a lot.


    ...


    While Zhunti slipped into the reverie, Minghe went into action. A spiritual mountain was hidden in Untainted Land. It would become the well-known Mountain of Flowers and Fruits. But now, it was not yet the time to be presented, so it was hidden by the Way of Heaven. Between mountain streams, a colorful spiritual stone was absorbing the essence of nature, including the sun, the moon, and the stars. Undoubtfully, it was the last piece of colorful stone left after the sky mended.


    At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared beside the colorful stone. It was Minghe, who just left Chentang Pass. In those days, Minghe took away the Origin of Wise Monkey in the colorful stone, while Goddess Nvywa was refining stones to mend the sky. Self-preservation is the first law of nature. But, Minghe and the colorful stone still had forged Karma. Luckily, he held back a trick during those days. Otherwise, he could not find this place when the colorful stone was hidden by the secrets of heaven.


    Minghe stood beside the colorful stone and gently touched it. Sun Wukong, the Monkey King, had become a distant memory. Sun Wukong was extremely powerful in Journey to the West, but he was actually a poor guy. He thought that he was invincible. In reality, he was just a pawn of Buddhism Eastward Movement.


    Minghe carefully sensed the stone fetus born from the colorful stone. He shook his head. After losing Wise Monkey''s Origin, the colorful stone still gave birth to a stone fetus. But the stone fetus was too small and weak, and it had limited potential. If not for merit for mending the sky, it would have only limited success, even if it actualized the Way of Celestial Immortality. So, it would not be much better with the merit for mending the sky.


    Minghe looked at the colorful stone and said to himself, "I took away your Origin for my apprentice, so I owed you. Today, I''ll change your fate. But, your future totally depends on your natural gift and fated chance. I hope that you won''t be framed up all your life, like Sun Wukong in mythology. I hope that you can get rid of predestination and be yourself."


    Minghe stretched his hand and three Third-Grade Red Lotuses of Fire appeared. All of a sudden, fire of the Chaos burned the three lotuses to crimson liquid. And then, the crimson liquid slowly condensed into a Sixth-Grade Red Lotus of Fire. As the Sixth-Grade Red Lotus of Fire initially took shape, Minghe endowed it with endless forbidden formations at full speed with the other hand, until it was fully formed.


    Minghe looked at the Sixth-Grade Red Lotus of Fire in his hand and nodded with satisfaction. Although it was refined by him, it was not inferior to his fostered one. Moreover, some forbidden formations and magical effects were arranged by him in it. At a certain time, the stone fetus could naturally get the thing in the Red Lotus of Fire, which was sealed by Minghe. It could be counted as his first gift for the stone fetus. Meanwhile, it was fundamental to protect him.


    The second gift was the Origin of Chaos. The main reason why Sun Wukong in Journey to the West was so powerful was that he had a good background. Since the stone fetus had lost the Origin of Wise Monkey, it would be necessary to complete his Origin, to ensure that he had the same gift as Sun Wukong. Although only a little the Origin of chaos was consumed, it was no less than the Origin, which was seized by Minghe.


    When he completed the arrangement, Minghe glanced at the newborn stone fetus. He finally said, "I hope you won''t let me down." And then, he went one step further and entered the Void. The ambient restored calm, but the colorful stone swallowed and spat Spiritual Air between Heaven and Earth 10 times faster than before.


    ...


    In Square Mountain, Zhunti was deducing the last piece of colorful stone. But due to the secrets of heaven, he failed to figure out its position. In despair, he had to give up temporarily. He considered that he failed was because of the chaotic secrets of heaven under the influence of Cultivation Tribulation. Therefore, he planned to find out the colorful stone''s position again after the Cultivation Tribulation ended.


    Zhunti suddenly throbbed in his heart. Somehow, he did not draw any conclusion after counting on his fingers. He immediately became cautious. He guessed if anyone was framing him up. At present, only disciples of the Western Religious Sect could do that. Did Minghe or his disciples try to trap them again? Or Sect Leader Tongtian, who had not yet appeared?


    Anyway, Zhunti would never allow others to kill disciples of his Western Religious Sect. Previously, Kong Xuan had killed his several excellent disciples, who were at the level of the Da Luo Golden Immortal. At the thought of it, he was heartbroken. He seemed to have made a particular decision. A flash of light came out of his body. He left Square Mountain quietly and went to Untainted Land directly.


    Jieyin glanced at Zhunti and bit his tongue. He knew that Zhunti was committed to expanding Western Religious Sect. As long as Western Religious Sect was not expanded, Zhunti would not calm down. Since becoming the Sage, Jieyin had advanced a lot in cultivation, while Zhunti ceased to advance. It was because Zhunti dedicated himself to Western Religious Sect that Jieyin could be relieved to practice.


    Sometimes, Jieyin also felt that Zhunti went too far. However, he could not speak up as he was not qualified to say anything. For Western Religious Sect, Zhunti had paid much more than Jieyin. That the powerful and influential sect was almost all his work. Therefore, Jieyin could only support Zhunti silently, whether he was right or wrong.

 Chapter 299: Black Tortoise Fighting With Xuandu

    Chapter 299: Black Tortoise Fighting With Xuandu


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In front of Golden Chicken Mountain, Black Tortoise touched his chest and grinned widely. "Xuandu, your swordsmanship is really good. But, your understanding of Law of Yin and Yang is not thorough. Although the Aura of Sword of Yin and Yang is quick and forceful, I can handle it with no difficulty. You''d better show your specialty and not do stupid things to tempt me. Feel free to play any tricks and use your magical weapons!"


    Confronted with Black Tortoise''s challenge, Xuandu remained calm. As he brandished his sword, a black-and-white spiritual dragon headed for Black Tortoise. Black Tortoise immediately threw a punch. Instead of any supernatural power, he shook the dragon with his body. His fist looked slow but was as heavy as Mount Tai. As a result, the dragon was punched with much force.


    When the Aura of Yin and Yang dispersed between heaven and earth, a golden light flashed across the sky and went straight towards Black Tortoise. Before he could react, Black Tortoise was tied up. Black Tortoise looked at the golden rope around his body and slightly knitted his brow. He was suddenly enlightened that this was Xuandu''s kill shot, and the black-and-white spiritual dragon was just a trick.


    When they saw Black Tortoise being tied up, three religious disciples got excited. Beyond their expectations, Black Tortoise was captured by Xuandu just in two rounds. Xuandu was indeed highly skilled. Xuandu looked at Black Tortoise, beaming with delight. "Black Tortoise, my Taoist friend, it''s the Golden Cord given by my master. It can change size as you choose, so it''s not easy to get rid of it."


    When he saw that three religions'' morale lifted, Black Tortoise quirked up the corners of his mouth. "The Golden Cord is indeed a good magic weapon. But, it''s just a low-grade primordial spiritual treasure." Black Tortoise took a deep breath, and then he exhaled severely cold air. All of a sudden, the Golden Cord was frozen. Black Tortoise exerted his force, and the Golden Cord was immediately broken with a click.


    At the sight of this, three religious disciples were stunned. Unexpectedly, a primordial spiritual treasure was destroyed like this. When he saw that those disciples were slack-jawed, Black Tortoise said with a smile, "Although the magic weapon is good, it''s not indestructible. Xuandu, you''re so naive to think that you can win me just with such a magic weapon. If you have some other powerful magic weapons, please go ahead."


    When he saw that Black Tortoise destroyed the Golden Cord without striking a blow, Xuandu immediately frowned. Rather than show pity on the Golden Cord, he was frightened by the Cold Air displayed by Black Tortoise. Surprisingly, it could freeze a low-grade primordial spiritual treasure and disable the magic weapon in an instant. So, Its magic skill was unimaginable.


    Through this event, Xuandu felt that they had underestimated Black Tortoise. Originally, he thought that Black Tortoise''s Golden Body of Martial Arts was already hard to deal with. But now, Black Tortoise displayed the other powerful magic skill. It was already hard to deal with Black Tortoise, as he had such two powerful magic skills, let alone other magic skills. What was even more frightening was that he might have some spiritual treasures.


    At the thought of that, Xuandu suddenly felt that it was more difficult to deal with Black Tortoise than Kong Xuan. However, since there was no turning back now, he had to bite the bullet. Although the magic skill displayed by Black Tortoise was powerful, it was slow. Moreover, it could be effective only in close combat. Therefore, he would be free from danger, if he was far away from Black Tortoise to keep off the Spiritual Treasure.


    Xuandu waved his left hand, and an oil lamp appeared on his palm. It was Eight Wonders Palace Lantern, which was the Earth Lantern. Yuxu Colored Glaze Lamp was the Heaven Lantern. Coffin Lamp was the Human Lantern. All three lamps were known collectively as Heaven, Earth, and Human Lanterns. In the lantern, the purple fire was Sky-burning Purple Fire. It could burn the sky and boil the sea, which was not inferior to those top fires, such as Nanming Fire and Red Lotus Fire.


    As activated by supernatural power, Eight Wonders Palace Lantern would release endless Sky-burning Purple Fire, as if firebirds flew to Black Tortoise. However, the three religious disciples watching the battle in the rear were a little scared when they saw the purple fire all over the sky. Although the fire did not move to them, its high temperature deeply impressed them with its strong power.


    Looking at the purple fire coming, Black Tortoise gave a dirty look. Whether in preexistence or this life, the magic skills he practiced and the divine laws he understood were water-related. He naturally disliked fire. As Black Tortoise waved his hand, bottomless water rose from the level ground to collide with Sky-burning Purple Fire. A blanket of fog immediately pervaded between heaven and earth.


    Xuandu''s Sky-burning Purple Fire was powerful, but Black Tortoise''s water was unusual. It was Moonlight Holy Water, one of Three Light Holy Water. Although Three Light Holy Water was a miraculous medicine for curing the wound, Sunlight Holy Water, Moonlight Holy Water, and Starlight Holy Water were fatal poisons, if they were respectively used. Moreover, each kind of water was comparable with Sky-burning Purple Fire.


    As the three religious disciples were gradually covered by the fog, Xuandu changed his look. The fog looked normal, but the place it passed by was barren. Xuandu packed up Eight Wonders Palace Lantern and took out Mutton Fat Jade Bottle, a new magic weapon. He opened the bottle to absorb the fog, to prevent it from spreading further.


    Black Tortoise could not help sighing with emotion. Although he fought with Xuandu just a few times, Xuandu had changed many magic weapons. Xuandu was worthy of Laozi''s unique self-imparting disciple. Black Tortoise doubted if Xuandu had some other magic weapons. Now, Xuandu had launched attacks for several times. And then, it was Black Tortoise''s turn to make an attack. Black Tortoise did not like taking a beating.


    Black Tortoise moved a bit and his martial force burst out. A huge black tortoise suddenly leaped up. It was The Way of Martial Arts, which he obtained through the enlightenment of his preexistent body. "Ho!" Black Tortoise shouted and threw a punch. The Way of Martial Arts turned into flowing light and shot on Xuandu. The place it passed by was all covered with ice.


    Confronted with Black Tortoise''s powerful attack, Xuandu was unhesitating. As he waved his hand, a crimson flag flew off him. It was Floating Flame Flag, one of the Primordial Flags of the Five Regions. It immediately released red light all over the sky to protect Xuandu. Although Black Tortoise''s fist was powerful, it could not break through the defense of Floating Flame Flag.


    Black Tortoise failed to hit Xuandu, but the fact that it was able to force Xuandu into using Floating Flame Flag was great. As a result, all Primordial Flags of the Five Regions gathered here, including Kong Xuan''s Wuji Apricot Flag, Xuandu''s Floating Flame Flag, Guang Chengzi''s Natural Cloud Realm Flag, Medicine Buddha''s Emerald Lotus Flag, and Black Tortoise''s Xuanyuan Water Control Flag. Most likely, it was the first time that the Primordial Flags of the Five Regions got together since heaven was separated from earth.


    Black Tortoise waved his hand and a black flag appeared on his palm. It was Xuanyuan Water Control Flag, which was sent by Minghe. Black Tortoise''s Golden Body of Martial Arts was amazing on defense, so Minghe originally planned to give him a powerful spiritual treasure for attacking. However, Black Tortoise asked for Xuanyuan Water Control Flag. The flag was of water type, so it could help him understand the Divine Law of Water.


    Moonlight Holy WaterXuanyuan Water Control Flag was a supreme spiritual treasure for defense. But, it was different when it was in the hands of Black Tortoise. With the flag, Black Tortoise understood how to control the magic skills of Sunlight Holy Water, Moonlight Holy Water, and Starlight Holy Water. Sunlight Holy Water could consume blood essence, flesh, and bone. Moonlight Holy Water could corrode souls of Original Spirit. Starlight Holy Water could kill Spiritual Thoughts of Veridical Soul. If the three divine water were mixed up, there would be inexhaustible power.


    As Black Tortoise shook Xuanyuan Water Control Flag, three kinds of divine water spurted out and turned into three water dragons. The water dragons rushed to Xuandu and three religious disciples behind him. At this time, Black Tortoise attacked both Xuandu and the onlooking disciples. He wanted to see how three religious disciples could protect their lives against his attack.


    Xuandu changed his countenance. He activated Floating Flame Flag to get in the way of the water dragon, which was transformed by Sunlight Holy Water. As for another two water dragons, it was beyond his grasp. But at that moment, Guang Chengzi and Medicine Buddha also joined the fight. Moonlight Holy Water was warded off by Natural Cloud Realm Flag. Starlight Holy Water was warded off by Emerald Lotus Flag. Only Dipamkara looked pale and was rooted to the spot.


    Looking at Primordial Flag of the Five Regions in Xuandu, Guang Chengzi, and Medicine Buddha'' hands, Dipamkara was envious. As a Sage-to-be, Dipamkara was shabby in comparison with three other people. It was said that the West was poor, but Medicine Buddha''s spiritual treasures were more than Dipamkara''s. When he saw the three people who warded off Black Tortoise, an idea started becoming clearer and clearer in Dipamkara''s mind.

 Chapter 300: One Vs. Four

    Chapter 300: One Vs. Four


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After Xuandu, Guang Chengzi, and Medicine Buddha teamed up to stop the attack, Black Tortoise looked serious. He was clear about the power of Primordial Flag of the Five Regions, especially his Xuanyuan Water Control Flag, which had an amazing defense. Even if his Golden Body of Martial Arts was given a full play, its power was far away from that of his Xuanyuan Water Control Flag. Similarly, it was not easy to break through the defense of Primordial Flag of the Five Regions.


    Actually, Black Tortoise understood that it was virtually impossible to defeat these three by himself, and the biggest obstacle was those three Primordial Flags of the Five Regions. However, Black Tortoise did not withdraw. As Kong Xuan said, Black Tortoise had experienced a few battles in the preexistence and this life. Thus, there was a rare fighting intent in Black Tortoise''s heart, since he now had an opportunity to fight those who had the same cultivation as him.


    As Black Tortoise revealed his fighting intent, Xuandu, Guang Chengzi, Medicine Buddha, and Dipamkara, who came up after a while, looked at each other. Obviously, the four of them intended to deal with Black Tortoise together. Whether it was Black Tortoise''s Golden Body of Martial Arts or Xuanyuan Water Control Flag''s defense, no one could break through alone, especially since Black Tortoise had other spiritual treasures.


    While fighting Black Tortoise, the four people also could thoroughly act with boldness. Kong Xuan''s Divine Five Colored Light was too abnormal because it could take all magic weapons of the Five Elements. In the world, there were very few magic weapons within the Five Elements. Therefore, they could only make attacks with laws of martial arts to deal with Kong Xuan. While battling Black Tortoise, they did not care about this. They only needed to prevent Kong Xuan from interfering.


    Guang Chengzi launched an attack first. He threw a huge seal to Black Tortoise. The seal was his most powerful magic weapon. It was Smashing Seal, the Highest Grade Postcelestial Merit Spiritual Treasure. Because it was blended with a small piece of the relic of Mount Buzhou, its power was well-matched to an ordinary primordial spiritual treasure. Its power was rare in primordial spiritual treasures.


    And then, Xuandu, Dipamkara, and Medicine Buddha also started to take actions. In contrast with the previous fight against Kong Xuan, the four people became much more powerful. They completely consumed all kinds of spiritual treasures, and even Dipamkara also took out Eternal Spiritual Treasure, Coffin Lamp, his eternal spiritual treasure, to release endless netherworld ghost fire. At the sight of the gloomy and horrible scene, people were panic-stricken.


    It was Dipamkara''s fault. Although Dipamkara was a guest of Zixiao Palace, his spiritual treasures were few. As an apprentice to Honored Lord of the Origin, he was given only one Mid-Grade primordial spiritual treasure. Worse still, he consumed the treasure for separation. Thus, only the Coffin Lamp was presentable among his remaining primordial spiritual treasures.


    Faced with Xuandu and three other people''s attacks, Black Tortoise put away his Xuanyuan Water Control Flag. He shouted, "Golden Body of Martial Arts, show up!" All of a sudden, Black Tortoise became bigger and was glittering like a golden man. He directly met the four people head-on with a simple magic skill of martial arts. It looked a little crazy.


    Black Tortoise was certainly aware of how crazy it looked. However, the defense of Xuanyuan Water Control Flag was really amazing. For Black Tortoise, it would be much easier to withstand their attack only with its defense. However, it went against his original intention. Thus, he intended to fight enemies only with Golden Body of Martial Arts and Magic Skill of Martial Arts. Meanwhile, he planned to practice and improve his martial arts skills.


    Black Tortoise also knew that it was a little dangerous to do so. Golden Body of Martial Arts possessed strong defense, but it was not indestructible. Sooner or later, his Golden Body of Martial Arts would be broken by Xuandu and other three people with their cultivation and magical weapons. Black Tortoise proceeded without hesitation. He was lazy by nature, but he did not want to lag behind Liu Er and Kong Xuan too much.


    Above the walls, Kong Xuan looked at the lunatic Black Tortoise below. A relieved smile appeared on his face. In terms of talent, Black Tortoise was not inferior to him. But all the time, Black Tortoise had not focused on cultivation. Now, his fighting will and conviction were stirred up, so Kong Xuan was very happy for him.


    Beyond the clouds on the distant horizon, Minghe sensed that a strong fighting intent was rising from Golden Chicken Mountain. With a gratified smile, he said to himself, "Good boy. Your fighting spirit is finally aroused. Meanwhile, you''re aware that you lag behind your two senior apprentice brothers, so you did a really good job on working hard to catch up. Please continue fighting with abandon!"


    In front of Golden Chicken Mountain, Black Tortoise battled Xuandu, Guang Chengzi, Dipamkara, and Medicine Buddha alone. Confronted with attacks from the four people''s spiritual treasures, he was not at a disadvantage. Black Tortoise resisted with Golden Body of Martial Arts and Magic Skill of Martial Arts, without conceding an inch. The three religious disciples were startled. Meanwhile, all living beings of Untainted Land witnessed the formidable Blood Sea.


    After forcing Black Tortoise back, Xuandu looked more solemn. Not because Black Tortoise''s Golden Body of Martial Arts was abnormal, but because he suddenly discovered that Black Tortoise''s martial momentum became stronger and stronger, rather than weaker and weaker, after fighting for so long. Did Black Tortoise use their forces to practice his martial arts?


    At thought of that, Xuandu was shocked. Since now, Black Tortoise had not used any defensive spiritual treasures. He just fought with them with Golden Body of Martial Arts and Magic Skill of Martial Arts. So, he must practice his martial arts. If he further improved his martial arts, it would be more difficult to deal with him.


    Then, Xuandu decided to spare no efforts. He presented a Jade Talisman in his hand. It was not a primordial spiritual treasure, but it was refined by Laozi himself and called as Grand Pure Holy Talisman of Origin. Xuandu threw the Jade Talisman in the air and shouted, "Yin and Yang Dust Formation, rise up!" All of a sudden, the formation had been arranged and Black Tortoise was covered up.


    When Guang Chengzi and other two people saw that, they also joined in, but they were confused. Xuandu explained, "Have you found out that Black Tortoise has fought with us with Golden Body of Martial Arts and Magic Skill of Martial Arts? In doing so, he can practice his martial arts. If we keep fighting like this, he might have made a breakthrough before we broke through his Golden Body of Martial Arts."


    The three people''s expressions changed a little. Xuandu saw that and continued to say, "At ordinary times, that''s ok. But now, we aim to suppress the Shang Dynasty, so it''s not suitable to get excessively entangled in the fight. We must break through this as soon as possible, to avoid accidents." The three other people also nodded. Originally, they did not plan to determine the winner through the battle against Black Tortoise.


    When the four of them were going to leave, Xuandu suddenly changed his look. Dipamkara asked, "Xuandu, my Taoist friend, what''s wrong with you?" Xuandu heaved a sigh, saying, "It''s too late. Black Tortoise has made a breakthrough. I''m afraid that he''ll get rid of Yin and Yang Dust Formation soon. Ask the Western Zhou Dynasty''s army to lay siege to the city rapidly. Make sure to break through the Pass before Black Tortoise got out of the formation. My three Taoist friends, will you take the trouble to deal with Kong Xuan? I''ll be in charge of this formation, so I''m occupied."

 Chapter 301: Liu Ers Arriving

    Chapter 301: Liu Er''s Arriving


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The three Guang Chengzi were going to turn back when a long black stick suddenly dropped from the sky, hitting the Grand Pure Holy Talisman of Origin directly. In Xuandu, the four''s scary eyes, the Grand Pure Holy Talisman of Origin cracked, breaking into pieces and scattering between Heaven and Earth. Certainly, the Yin and Yang Dust Formation broke too. Then the Black Tortoise which had been trapped in it appeared.


    Black Tortoise saw the broken formation and the familiar long black stick in the air. "Eldest brother," he couldn''t help but call. At this time, Kong Xuan came by. They saw Liu Er and his two disciples, Yang Chan and Nezha, falling from the sky. Liu Er reached out and took the Rod of Origin back.


    After landing on the ground, Liu Er smiled and said to Black Tortoise,"Good, you became more ambitious eventually. But you are still too careless." Black Tortoise scratched his head in embarrassment. Yang Chan and Nezha bowed to Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise and said,"Good day, our martial uncles." Nezha was a little curious and it was expected, for it was the first time he was meeting them.


    Seeing that, Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise presented a primordial spiritual treasure to Nezha as the first meeting gift from martial uncles. Nezha accepted it gladly. Though he never lacked such treasures, primordial spiritual treasures with different functions were still newfangled toys for him. It was enough for him to play for a long time.


    The disciples of three religions all fell silent while seeing the scene. Receiving a primordial spiritual treasure as a gift never happened to them. Even the four Sages would not do that. Some of them even felt jealous, especially Dipamkara, the ''poorest'' Sage-to-be in the three religions. He could not keep calm while seeing a mere third-generation disciple of Blood Sea boasting so many primordial spiritual treasures.


    After Liu Er come out, the facial expressions of Xuandu and Guang Chengzi changed. Needless to say, Guang Chengzi''s achievement nowadays was a result of Liu Er''s striking before. Whereas Guang Chengzi found that the gap between him and Liu Er was even greater now. Although they both were Sages-to-be, Liu Er''s strength was out of his expectations.


    As for Xuandu, he was frightened by the fragmentation of Grand Pure Holy Talisman of Origin. This Jade Talisman was made by Laozi. Though it was not a primordial spiritual treasure, it did have an amazingly strong defense strength. Even Laozi once said,"Among the Sages-to-be, nobody could break it." Now, Liu Er broke it, could it be...


    "A Half Step to Origin," these words suddenly occurred to Xuandu. He took a deep breath. He never expected Liu Er to go this far. A Half Step to Origin did exist in the living beings of Untainted Land, such as Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie, the incarnation of Hongyun. Now, Liu Er became one of them. Could he be the second-generation disciple of Blood Sea who arrived in the Realm of Origin?


    ...


    In Wuzhuang Taoist Temple, Cangjie was eating ginseng, which was totally the same as his preexistence, Hongyun. Zhenyuanzi was already used to it. Every time when the Ginseng Tree bore fruits, the majority would be eaten by Cangjie. Cangjie and Zhenyuanzi looked at the Golden Chicken Mountain far away and were also shocked. After all, Liu Er had only been cultivating for tens of thousands of years, while Zhenyuanzi been through countless years and Cangjie, two lives.


    Cangjie swallowed the ginseng and said, "Haha... Fellow Taoist Minghe did well in training a disciple into achieving A Half Step to Origin. It was such a shame to us." His words were filled with self-mockery. But it was just a joke without other meanings. After practising for two lives, Cangjie did not care that much anymore.


    Zhenyuanzi laughed while hearing what Cangjie said,"There were three disciples of Fellow Taoist Minghe, each of whom was excellent. And now that Liu Er has arrived, it would be even harder for disciples of three religions to win. The only thing that puzzled me was the reason that Liu Er joined the Battle of Gods Investiture. Since Liu Er had achieved A Half Step to Origin, will there be any profound theories for him to trigger the Karma?"


    ...


    In Mount Shouyang, Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin looked at the Golden Chicken Mountain seriously. It never occurred to them that Liu Er could have such a breakthrough within such a short period. The last time Liu Er appeared in the East Sea, he was still at the Peak Level of Sage-to-be. Whereas it did not take long for him to have the breakthrough. Could the vein of Blood Sea have such a powerful luck that not only Minghe, but also his disciples could have a fast progress?


    This time they guessed right. It might be impossible in the past, but now the situation was different. Minghe''s Luck increased rapidly after he had been to the Chaos. His Good Separation swallowed two sides of small chiliocosm. Since Liu Er and others were disciples with the vein of Blood Sea, they could enjoy the Luck so to make their practices more rapid and smooth.


    Laozi stared at the cheerful Liu Er. He suddenly changed his expression and said, "My second brother, Liu Er, might have already comprehended obsession. If not, no matter how talented he is, he won''t have progressed so quickly." ''Obsession'' was the most difficult one among the Three Separations. Even Laozi could not comprehend that, so Liu Er''s success was ironic to him.


    Hearing what Laozi said, Honoured Lord of the Origin''s face fell. Even Liu Er could comprehend obsession while he could not. It was an invisible shame. Honored Lord of the Origin said coldly,"My big brother, now that Liu Er has comprehended obsession, we can''t allow him to gain the Origin of the last one of Four Monkeys of Destruction. Otherwise, Liu Er would actualize in the Cultivation Tribulation."


    Hearing that, Laozi was lost in thought. The reason he tried to get the last one of Four Monkeys of Destruction was to bargain with Minghe. So he could keep Minghe from interfering with this Cultivation Tribulation of the God Deification Ceremony. In his imagination, Liu Er could not comprehend obsession in such a short time, so that Liu Er would take a long time to actualize even with the Origin of the last Four Monkeys of Destruction.


    However, the situation was different now. Liu Er might have comprehended obsession so that he could transform into a True Body of Rakshasa once he gained the last Origin of the Four Monkeys of Destruction. This meant that even if Laozi found the Four Monkeys of Destruction first, he would be unable to decide whether to bargain with Minghe or not.


    From what Honoured Lord of the Origin just said, he apparently wanted to cancel the bargain. But Laozi still worried about Minghe. Once they found the Origin of the Four Monkeys of Destruction, Minghe was bound to take it away for Liu Er. Stopping the mad Minghe was too hard to them. He could not imagine what Minghe would do.


    Looking at Honoured Lord of the Origin coldly, Laozi said, "My second brother, I know what you are worried about. But it seems that we don''t have a choice. You should know who Minghe is. Last time, Minghe risked universal condemnation to slaughter a Sage. Therefore, he never dreads the Way of Heaven or our master. You can imagine what he might do if we interfere with his disciple''s Fated Chance of actualization."


    Honoured Lord of the Origin pulled a long face after hearing that. Since when had the Sages had become so passive while confronting Minghe? Though for all living beings of Untainted Land, Minghe''s Slaughtering Sage was only a shame of Zhunti himself, Honoured Lord of the Origin, as a Sage, knew that Minghe''s behavior touched the untouchable underscore of the Way of Heaven and Hongjun.


    The Sages were the representatives picked by the Way of Heaven to manage Untainted Land. If the Sages suffered a loss, so would the Way of Heaven. However, the Way of Heaven and Hongjun did not react to Minghe''s slaughter of Zhunti''s human body. That was extremely strange. Could Minghe be so powerful that both the Way of Heaven and Hongjun feared him?


    With that in mind, Honoured Lord of the Origin understood Laozi. Now that Liu Er, A Half Step to Origin, was going to actualize, as Liu Er''s master, Minghe do everything he could to help. Anyone who obstructed Liu Er would be Minghe''s enemy. In the present Battle of Gods Investiture, the three religions had been against the Sect Leader of Tongtian. Once Minghe became their enemy, the three religions will inevitably lose the battle.


    Confronted with the failure of the three religions, and the actualization of Liu Er, which triggered the boom in Blood Sea''s strength, Honored Lord of the Origin had to concede. Laozi could understand Honored Lord of the Origin, but he was a little anxious. Minghe was abnormally calm. Nothing happened, except that his disciples were now gathered in the Golden Chicken Mountain. The more silent Minghe was, the more worried Laozi became. What was Minghe planning?

 Chapter 302: The Unexpected Concession of Liu Er

    Chapter 302: The Unexpected Concession of Liu Er


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In Wahuang Heaven, Goddess Nvywa looked down at Untainted Land with surprise. Originally, she had intended to let Ling Zhuzi descend to the world to pass tribulation and then come back to Royal Nu Wa Temple. It was unexpected that Nezha, the incarnation of Ling Zhuzi, was accidentally accepted by Liu Er. Moreover, though he was just ten-odd years old, he had recovered to the realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. Even though there was still some time to reach the cultivation as preexistence, it would not be too long.


    Actually, it was also a good thing for Nezha to be accepted by Liu Er where he would be safe and sound even if he brought great troubles, since Blood Sea was unreasonably tough and powerful all the time. To her surprise, Liu Er, Nezha''s teacher, should have reached the realm of A Half Step to Origin after millions of years. By the time of his actualization, he could rival her.


    Goddess Nvywa, having experienced many cultivation tribulations, deeply understood that strength was the trump card in Untainted Land. However, even though she did not seek to prevail over others, it would be strange to be on equal standing with a junior. With a sudden stretch of her hands, a ball of the power of creation was sparkling in her palms. Feeling its gentleness, she displayed a more complex countenance.


    ...


    Compared to the shock of all Sages, there was more jealousy in Zhunti''s heart. He had always thought that the Way of Heaven was unfair. Why did Minghe make such great strides in cultivation? Why could he have such a great deal of luck? Why could he have such talents that could rival Primordial Mazinger or even exceed the disciples of Primordial Mazinger? With jealousy and unwillingness, the devil was growing as well.


    ...


    Before the Golden Chicken Mountain, Liu Er talked about the old days with Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise, not thinking highly of disciples from three religions at all. Yang Chan, who possessed of a calm temperament, stood beside Liu Er quietly, noticing the changed countenance of Yang Jian. Nezha was so curious to see so many immortals for the first time that he kept staring the disciples from three religions.


    Disciples of three religions furious about Liu Er''s attitude of disregard towards them. However, he had been famous for a long time. Some hermitic Almighty, the same generation of all Sages, had to respect him and even Guang Chengzi, the eldest brother of Clan of Enlightenment with the cultivation of Sage-to-be, was disgraced by Liu Er. Although no one mentioned this anymore, the fact could not be changed. They were not even Sages-to-be, angry about it but not daring to voice their thoughts.


    Seeing Kong Xuan, Xuandu went forward and said, "Fellow Taoist Liu Er, Western Zhou is attacking tyrannical Shang Dynasty but it was impeded by your tribe from Blood Sea. Since you have understood the Way of Origin, why must you involve yourself in the Karma?" Xuandu did not want to play against Liu Er. Though A Half Step to Origin was still at Sage-to-be Realm, the gap between them was so huge that many people could not go beyond it their entire lives.


    Liu Er grinned at Xuandu and said, "Xuandu, I have my own purpose to come here and do not have any interests in bullying all of you, so you don''t need to worry. Nevertheless, I am pretty interested in someone hidden somewhere." Afterwards, Liu Er designedly looked in the direction of three religions and displayed a sort of desire to fight.


    Xuandu did not understand what Liu Er was saying. Was someone hidden somewhere? Was there someone hiding nearby? Who was it? One who could stir the interests of Liu Er but could not be felt by others were few in Untainted Land or perhaps someone amongst them.


    Liu Er looked back to Xuandu, Guang Chengzi, Dipamkara as well as Medicine Buddha and said, "Your cultivation is high enough to match my disciple Black Tortoise, but you are not my opponents. I would not bother to fight with you as well but just let my two disciples do it. This is a temper of their skills. If they are defeated by you, we wouldn''t continue to do it."


    Afterwards, Liu Er smiled to Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise and then came back to closed meditation. On the way, Black Tortoise said in a low voice, "Eldest brother, can Yang Chan and Nezha do it?" Though they had relatively good cultivation, they had not experienced many battles. Furthermore, there were so many disciples of three religions, as well as disciples of the second generation at the level of Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. Don''t you worry about your disciples being bullied?"


    Liu Er smiled and said, "Just be rest assured that Yang Chan and Nezha wouldn''t be so weak. What''s more, I don''t believe that disciples of three religions would be so shameless. If disciples of the second generation do help, then what? They may not be able to overcome Yang Chan and Nezha. Just wait and see."


    Even after Liu Er said that, he was still somewhat worried. After all, Yang Chan and Nezha had little experience, which was actually why he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to temper them. Moreover, since he came here, there had been a strange feeling in his heart. The feeling appeared before, twice.


    ...


    Seeing Liu Er and his two disciples leave, Xuandu and the other three felt relieved for a while. The presence of Liu Er burdened them with great pressure. At the moment when Liu Er broke the formation, they even felt the sense of death. They believed that once Liu Er gave a hand to his disciples, there was a little possibility for them to be alive even if four of them joined forces.


    Although it was good news that Liu Er volunteered to make a concession, they felt it was a little strange. Since he did it, what they should do would be to defeat the two disciples, then people from Blood Sea would not interfere in the warfare. It would be much easier. At least, they did not need to play against Liu Er''s brothers.


    Xuandu had a look at Yang Chan and Nezha, whose cultivations were obvious. Yang Chan was at the late stage of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal while Nezha was at the early stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. In view of cultivation, most disciples of the third generation in three religions would not be stronger than Yang Chan. Even the disciples of the second generation would be weaker than Nezha. Moreover, it would not be easy to go against Yang Chan and Nezha, who had a Spiritual Treasure.


    Yang Chan and Nezha were composed while facing so many people from three religions. However, when Yang Chan saw Yang Jian, there would be a little change of her countenance. As for Nezha, he looked eager to begin the fight, evident from his darts back and forth. In the eyes of disciples from three religions, Nezha was looking for something interesting.


    After watching for a while, Nezha grinned at his senior sister whom he had met not long ago, and asked, "Senior sister, what do you think about allowing me to do it alone? You just have a rest in your closed meditation, and wait see how your junior brother routs them." They met each other just a while ago, but Nezha had a favorable impression of the gentle senior sister.


    Hearing what Nezha said, Yang Chan smiled and said, "I haven''t realized that you''re so considerate at such a young age. Rest assured! Though my cultivation is lower than yours, I am not so weak. Moreover, I have the Lotus Lamp. Even you wouldn''t rival me!" Raising her hands, the Lotus Lamp appeared in her hands. The treasure had immeasurable power and provided strong support to Yang Chan as well.


    Looking at the Lotus Lamp in Yang Chan''s hands, Nezha felt curious. He once heard from Liu Er that the Lotus Lamp, refined by ancestor Minghe, was powerful and had many magical effects. It was just Top Grade primordial spiritual Treasure, but its power was not inferior to that of primordial spiritual treasure. Nezha intended to borrow it from her after the battle. If she did not lend it to him, he would steal it from her. Hehe.


    Yang Chan certainly did not notice what was on his mind. Looking towards the camp of three religions, she said slightly, "I''m Yang Chan from Blood Sea. Who is willing to guide me?" Her voice was gentle, but there was a sense of tenacity in it. She had developed a strong personality as a child because of the ups and downs she experienced during her childhood. Though she did not like to fight, she was reluctant to let her teacher Liu Er down.

 Chapter 303: Yang Chan and Nezha

    Chapter 303: Yang Chan and Nezha


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After hearing Yang Chan''s words, the third generation disciples of the three religions were eager to give it a try. They did not have many opportunities to take part in previous struggles,


    and neither did their martial uncles and martial elder uncles. When they did get the rare chance to participate,


    dozens of people had been killed. Surely, the disciples of those who were killed utterly detested the Blood Sea.


    Therefore, they would not miss this precious opportunity to take revenge.


    Looking at the people who were ready to take action in the camp of the three religions, Yang Jian glanced at Yang Chan with a complex expression.


    Then he came forward and said to Immortal Yu Ding, "Master, disciple Yang Jian requesting to fight."


    Looking at Yang Jian, Immortal Yu Ding was clearly aware of his mind and he nodded his consent.


    He knew that Yang Jian would not harm Yang Chan. Perhaps this was the best solution.


    Yang Jian had come to the battlefield with a three-pointed, double-edged sword in hand and his Xiaotian Dog. He looked at Yang Chan with a complex look.


    It was quite ironic that these siblings had to fight against each other because they were in different camps.


    Yang Jian tried to persuade Yang Chan, saying, "Third sister, why did you come and meddle in this affair instead of accompanying our mother on Mount Hua?


    "I''m not in the least willing to attack you. Please go back to Mount Hua!"


    Seeing that her opponent was Yang Jian, Yang Chan''s look was also somewhat complicated, but she still said firmly,


    "Second brother, you have your position and master''s order, and so do I.


    "Brother, I don''t want to take action against you either. What about other people?"


    In this world, Yang Chan had merely two relatives, her mother Yaoji and her brother Yang Jian. She could not bear to fight against her brother.


    Hearing Yang Chan''s response, Yang Jian could only say, "Since it is so, don''t blame your second brother.


    "When I defeat you, I will send you back to our mother on Mount Hua. Then your master can''t say anything."


    Then, Yang Jian jumped up and went straight toward Yang Chan, waving his three-pointed, double-edged sword, and the Xiaotian Dog also followed closely behind.


    ###


    Looking at Yang Jian and the Xiaotian Dog, Yang Chan slightly sighed.


    Yang Jian had learned and cultivated the Eight Nine Mysteries and now only a few Primordial Unity Golden Immortals could rival him as his cultivation was at the Secondary Stage of the Primordial Unity Golden Immortal.


    But, even though Yang Jian was at the Peak of the Primordial Unity Golden Immortal, it was almost impossible for him to defeat his sister, who had the Lotus Lamp for help.


    ###


    Yang Chan raised the Lotus Lamp in one hand and launched its light with supernatural power. It suddenly gave out a tremendous light.


    Then, without warning, Yang Jian and the Xiaotian Dog were knocked back by the flash of golden light and fell down.


    But they were safe and sound because Yang Chan had not intended to harm Yang Jian, so she had not exerted the Lotus Lamp''s complete power.


    ###


    After he was knocked back, Yang Jian looked in shock at the Lotus Lamp and his younger sister, Yang Chan.


    He had once before been stunned by the power of the Lotus Lamp, but he did not expect it to be so mighty.


    He did not do his best, and neither did Yang Chan. Therefore, with the help of such a powerful treasure, few were able to harm her.


    Yang Jian became less worried about Yang Chan''s security.


    He suddenly understood clearly.


    In the camp of the three religions, Immortal Yu Ding was surprised by the Lotus Lamp''s power.


    He had seen Yang Chan use the lamp when Yang Jian blasted Mount Hua to save his mother. However, it was beyond his expectation that it could exert such great power.


    Yang Jian was his most excellent disciple and also one of the best among the third generation disciples of the Clan of Enlightenment, but Yang Jian had been repelled by the Lotus Lamp even though Yang Chan did not exert the full power of the lamp.


    ###


    It was almost impossible for these third generation disciples to defeat Yang Chan.


    Yet Yang Jian was a man with an indomitable spirit. Although he was defeated by Yang Chan, he did not intend to retreat. Instead, he wanted to beat Yang Chan. However, even though he did his best, with his defense as strong as an iron bucket, he could not attack her and was continually repelled by the Lotus Lamp''s divine power.


    Looking at Yang Jian, who persisted in attacking her and was trying to find out the flaws of the Lotus Lamp, Yang Chan could not help trying to persuade him. "Brother, please stop trying. I have not exerted the full power of the lamp. It''s impossible for you to break its defense. Please do not force me anymore. I''m afraid that I will hurt you."


    Hearing these words, Yang Jian felt strange and uncomfortable even though he knew Yang Chan was looking out for his own good. When he was about to launch another attack, a figure suddenly appeared between him and Yang Chan. It was little Nezha, who could not bear their hesitation, so he flew in between the two of them.


    Nezha pointed at Yang Jian with his Fire-tipped Spear and said, "Haven''t you realized that if you were not my senior sister''s elder brother, she could not hold back and you would have already been hurt by the Lotus Lamp? If you insist, I will accompany you. Though your cultivation is a bit low, perhaps you are able to play with me."


    Nezha''s intervention caused Yang Chan to worry about her brother. Though she did not know where Nezha had gotten his cultivation, she was sure that Yang Jian could not rival him and his cultivation at the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. Thus she said, "Junior brother, please show some mercy and don''t hurt my brother." Nezha smiled and answered, "Don''t worry, senior sister, I will control myself to a suitable level."


    Yang Jian was irritated seeing Nezha belittle him. However, his master Immortal Yu Ding said, "Be careful. Though Nezha is a child, his cultivation is at the Early Stage of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. And although we don''t know to what degree he can exert his power, you must be careful fighting against him, and especially his Magic Weapons."


    Yang Jian''s face became extraordinarily heavy after hearing these words. Though his cultivation was only at the Early Stage of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal, he was still a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. In light of this, he had to be particularly careful. Besides, Nezha was also a disciple of Taoist Liu Er. Now that Yang Chan had such a powerful Lotus Lamp, he believed that Nezha had to have mighty weapons as well.


    Upon seeing Yang Jian''s grave expression, Nezha laughed and drove his Wind Fire Wheels on foot, leaving just a shadow. Then, he suddenly jabbed toward Yang Jian with his Fire-tipped Spear. Yang Jian was astonished at Nezha''s speed and the speed of his Wind Fire Wheels. He could only hurriedly defend the spear with his three-pointed, double-edged sword.


    However, the great power from Nezha''s Fire-tipped Spear pushed Yang Jian back. When Yang Jian was retreating backward, the vertical eye between his eyebrows opened and then a flash of silver light shot directly at Nezha''s face. Nezha was startled and hurried to hide. Then, a curious expression appeared on his face. Obviously, he was interested in Yang Jian''s third eye.


    Seeing that his third eye''s shot had failed, Yang Jian immediately launched another attack. Judging from Nezha''s reaction just now, Yang Jian realized that he had little fighting experience, otherwise, he would not have been hurried before. Yang Jian had to take advantage of the rich experience he had accumulated from his numerous battles and fight with Nezha with the help of his Xiaotian Dog. As long as he found Nezha''s flaw, he could have an opportunity to defeat him.


    Nezha was not afraid of Yang Jian''s attack. Before he arrived, Liu Er had already told him to refine himself with this opportunity. However, the Xiaotian Dog made him annoyed by its random sneak attacks. Thus, he used his Red Armillary Sash to tie up the dog and then he threw it to the ground.


    Solving the problem of the Xiaotian Dog, Nezha said to Yang Jian, "Let''s continue. Without the dog''s interference, I can fight in an unfettered way. Though your cultivation is at the Primordial Unity Golden Immortal, you deserve to be my senior sister''s brother with such strong skills. I can''t quickly defeat you without the help of a Magic Weapon. But I will not take advantage of you because this is a battle between us real men."


    Yang Jian felt that it was quite funny for a child such as Nezha to say something like a battle between real men. However, he was stunned that Nezha had caught the Xiaotian Dog with his Magic Weapon. He wondered if he would be able to resist it if he were to be attacked by Nezha''s Magic Weapon. Thinking of this, he was so shocked that he broke out in a cold sweat.


    Yang Jian did not gain any advantage through their long struggle. However, it was Nezha who began to take the advantage as the battle continued and his cultivation began to be given full display. This was exactly Liu Er''s purpose. Nezha needed to be refined so he could transfer his cultivation into true combat power.


    At the back of the three religions'' camp, a giant man observed the battle between Nezha and Yang Jian and wore a disdained expression. There were six people standing beside him, who all looked somewhat grotesque. It was obvious that they were not from Human Tribe but were transformed from some Demon Tribe. Although they stood among the three religions'' camp, it seemed that they were helpers invited by someone rather than being members of the camp.

 Chapter 304: To the Imminent Point

    Chapter 304: To the Imminent Point


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The disciples of the three religions were not the only ones aiding the Western Zhou in its expedition to suppress the Shang dynasty. Shen Gongbao also gathered seven people with extraordinary power that had shapeshifted from the Demon Tribe. They used to cultivate atop the Plum Mountain and became known as the Seven Monsters of the Plum Mountain. The burly, masculine man among them their leader, Yuan Hong.


    The Seven Monsters of the Plum Mountain were said to be once a white ape, a pig, a cow, a dog, a sheep, a snake, and a centipede respectively. Yuan Hong had cultivated many years and even learned the Eight Nine Mysteries of Tao. Now his cultivation had already reached the peak of Taiyi Golden Immortal. Yet what the others didn''t know was that he hadn''t, in fact, shapeshifted from a white ape. He was the Long-armed Ape Monkey, the final one of the Four Monkeys of Destruction that Minghe and Liu Er had been looking for.


    Back then, Minghe had once visited all the mountains in Untainted Land to look for the Plum Mountain in vain. It then occurred to him that Zhenyuanzi, who was taking over the Earth Immortal''s Residence, possessed a Book of the Nether World that could assign all Earthly Immortals. The book would definitely help him find the elusive mountain. Unfortunately, by the time he got there, the mountain was already deserted. Since then, the Seven Monsters of Plum Mountain seemed to have vanished completely.


    Had he chose to hide, Yuan Hong might still be able to preserve his life. Yet he just had accept Shen Gongbao''s invitation to aid Western Zhou. It was a pity that he couldn''t seek luck and avoid calamity the way the Red-bottomed Horse Monkey could. He didn''t even know that Minghe and several other Sages already had their eyes on him. Once he showed up, he would be killed instantly.


    Yuan Hong scoffed when he saw how Nezha gradually suppressed Yang Jian in their fight. He could tell Nezha was trying to manipulate Yang Jian and it wouldn''t be long before the latter would be defeated. He flew directly toward Bo Yikao and saluted him. "Elder childe, please give me permission to aid Yang Jian, catch Nezha, and send him to you."


    Bo Yikao glanced at him before looking at Shen Gongbao. After all, he was someone whom Shen Gongbao invited himself. Noticing the glance, the latter came to Bo Yikao and whispered, "Don''t worry, elder childe. His cultivation is as high as that of Yang Jian of the Clan of Enlightenment. If he teams up with Yang Jian, it shouldn''t be a problem for them to defeat Nezha."


    Bo Yikao smiled and said, "Taoist Priest Yuan, please help us." Holding a black iron stick in his hand, Yuan Hong then left the camp and walked toward Nezha and Yang Jian. The disciples of the Clan of Enlightenment were displeased to see this. Since Yang Jian represented their clan, they ought to be the ones helping him defeat Nezha. Did they need this Demon Tribesman, who was linked to the Western Religious Sect in some way, to take action?


    After a few steps, Yuan Hong stared at Nezha and Yang Jian who was locked in a battle in the air. He was about to open his mouth when several forces of pressure descended from the sky upon him, so strong that he couldn''t even make a single movement. Even Nezha and Yang Jian stopped fighting. The disciples of the three religions were also deeply shocked. Though the forces of pressure weren''t directed at them, they were so strong that only Sages were capable of unleashing it.


    Everyone watched with confusion as Yuan Hong who couldn''t move under the forces of pressure. Though Yuan Hong hailed from the Demon Tribe, he was now in the same camp as the three religions. Why did the Sages suddenly pressured him this way? Furthermore, there was also another pressure defying the Sages'' pressure. It could only belong to Minghe, the only one capable of rivaling the Sages.


    Inside the pass, Liu Er became excited the moment he saw Yuan Hong. He had felt the throbbing between himself and the Origin of Good Separation and Evil Separation as soon as he had arrived. Only the final one of the Four Monkeys of Destruction could trigger such a response in him. But even after searching around with his Magic Skills for a long time, he found nothing.


    Liu Er only found Yuan Hong when the latter displayed his fighting intention. Such an intention was formed by personal will. Being the Long-armed Ape Monkey, one of the Four Monkeys of Destruction, his fighting intention carried a sliver of the vital force of Chaos. That was what exposed him completely to Liu Er. Just as Liu Er was about to take action, Laozi, Honored Lord of the Origin, Jieyin, and Zhunti had made their moves. So did his teacher, Minghe, at the same time.


    Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin stood atop Mount Shouyang, wearing grim expressions when they saw Minghe and Red Lotus Taoist. They had been searching for the final one of the Four Monkeys of Destruction all along, but how could they anticipate that he would be hiding in the camp of the three religions? The secrets of heaven were messed up by the Way of Heaven. No matter how they calculated, they could only find out that he would be shapeshifted from a white ape.


    Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin took action the minute they realized that Yuan Hong was the Long-armed Ape Monkey they were looking for. They were planning to take control of Yuan Hong in advance and use him as a bargaining chip in a deal that Minghe would be forced to make. Laozi was planning to use his Map of Taichi to capture Yuan Hong, but even if he was fast, Minghe wasn''t slow either. Before the map even left Mount Shouyang, it was blocked by Minghe.


    Minghe stared at Laozi, clapping his hands. "Laozi, of all the Sages, I admire you and Tongtian the most. Tongtian is born a candid person, like a guileless fighter. You, Laozi, has profound cultivation and is also the most calculating one. Seeing as you''ve discovered my disciple''s way of actualization, that means my guess back then was correct. It was you who directed Wu Zhiqi to baby girl."


    Honored Lord of the Origin became infuriated. Laozi and Tongtian were the ones Minghe respected the most? Then what about him? Though he had to admit that Minghe was powerful, Minghe was being so dismissive of him as if he was the weakest of the Three Pure Ones. This might be the truth, but he would never admit to it. Now that Minghe was putting it so blankly, Honored Lord of the Origin felt like he was being humiliated. How could he not be furious?


    Laozi was too busy to care about Honored Lord of the Origin''s feelings. Though he had also told Jieyin and Zhunti about Liu Er''s actualization, Minghe and his Evil Separation, Red Lotus Taoist, had shown up to block them. This meant his Good and Selfcentric Separation had definitely left to obstruct Jieyin and Zhunti. Evidently, Minghe didn''t want any of them to stop Liu Er from gaining his last Fated Chance.


    Looking at Minghe, he said coldly, "You''re really powerful to not only go for the way of Rakshasa, but also put your disciple on the same path. But even if you stop us here and obstruct Jieyin and Zhunti over at the Square Mountain, don''t you forget we still have Zhunti''s Good Separation at the Golden Chicken Mountain. Liu Er¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a grin appeared on Minghe''s face. Minghe scoffed and said, "Do you think I''ll be fooled by Zhunti''s trick?" "Of course I''d know about Zhunti''s Good Separation being on the Golden Chicken Mountain, but why do you think I just left him be?" His smile was peculiar, so peculiar that it was frightening.


    Laozi looked even more stunned and he nearly lost his voice. "Y-You... You''re truly a madman. You actually used the Separation of a Sage as fodder for Liu Er''s actualization? Don''t you worry about his failure?" Minghe was truly insane beyond imagination to use a Sage''s separation to help his disciple in the way of actualization.


    Minghe burst into laughter. "Insane? No, that ain''t right. That''s just what Liu Er has to confront. If he can''t even deal with Zhunti''s useless Good Separation, then he has no promising future even if I help him turn into Rakshasa. He only has two choices now. Win and he can step on the path of being a truly strong person and pursue the supreme Great Way. Lose and he''ll destroy himself with his failure. Which one will be his future? I can''t wait to find out."


    Both Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin were stunned by Minghe''s lunatic words. The two choices that Minghe presented to Liu Er were exactly the ones he faced himself! Minghe won, so he became supremely powerful. That was why the Sages and the Way of Heaven feared him. What would Liu Er, Minghe''s heir, choose?

 Chapter 305: Liu Er vs. Taoist Bodhi

    Chapter 305: Liu Er vs. Taoist Bodhi


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Heaven and Earth Taoist and Musen, Minghe''s Good and Selfcentric Separation respectively, stared at Jieyin and Zhunti over on the Square Mountain. Heaven and Earth Taoist smiled and said, "With us here, don''t even dream of acting against the Long-Armed Ape Monkey. He''s the key to Liu Er''s actualization. We definitely won''t allow any accidents."


    Jieyin wore a bitter smile but Zhunti burst out laughing instead. "Minghe is shrewd indeed, but too bad you seemed to miss something. My Good Separation is also on the Golden Chicken Mountain. Even if Minghe and his Three Separations stopped Laozi, Honored Lord of the Origin, and our brothers, I''m afraid Liu Er still wouldn''t be able to get the Origin of the Long-armed Ape Monkey."


    Musen shook his head. "Your every move is within our expectations. We naturally know that your Good Separation is hiding on the Golden Chicken Mountain and that you want to protect your disciples. The reason why we didn''t act against your Good Separation is very simple. Don''t you think your Good Separation will be the best chance for Liu Er to enhance himself before actualizing?"


    Jieyin and Zhunti''s shock was no less than Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin. They were completely gambling with Liu Er''s future. Minghe''s insanity had exceeded their imagination. Zhunti''s Good Separation was nevertheless a Separation of a Sage. Even if he was only at the level of Sage-to-be, he was still far stronger than his peers. Even a Half-Step-to-Origin cultivator would find it difficult to overcome Zhunti''s Good Separation.


    ......


    The disciples of the three religions standing in front of the Golden Chicken Mountain were filled with doubt as they watched the forces of pressure from the Sages and Minghe fall upon an unimpressive Taiyi Golden Immortal. They weren''t the only ones. Even the Almighties in the Untainted Land whose focus on the situation were confused how such an insignificant Taiyi Golden Immortal was capable of forcing the four Sages and Minghe into a fight.


    While everyone was still in confusion, they saw Liu Er, Kong Xuan, and Black Tortoise suddenly flying out of the Golden Chicken Mountain and coming to the scene. The disciples of the three religions couldn''t help feeling nervous that the three of them had returned again. They really couldn''t decipher their intentions. Liu Er had said that they wouldn''t intervene earlier so why did they suddenly appear again?


    Liu Er looked at Yuan Hong who was being suppressed by the pressure to be still and laughed excitedly. "I''ve been bitterly searching for you. Who would''ve expected you to serve yourself up on a platter today? Seems this is my fated chance to actualize." He hadn''t thought he would be able to find the final one of the Four Monkeys of Destruction so soon, so he couldn''t help his excitement.


    When he wanted to reach out and grab Yuan Hong, a golden light suddenly flashed past to stop him. He looked intently at the light and saw a white-bearded Taoist appearing in front of the three religions formation. The light had come from the Taoist and he was none other than Bodhi Taoist, Zhunti''s Good Separation. He smiled at Liu Er, saying, "No matter what, you''re still a half step to Origin master. How can you raise your hand against a mere Taiyi Golden Immortal?"


    Liu Er suddenly laughed. "I was wondering who is it! So it''s you, Bodhi Taoist. Your presence really surprised me. It''s true that Yuan Hong is a mere Taiyi Golden Immortal but he just had to be the Long-armed Ape Monkey, one of the four Monkeys of Destruction, hadn''t he? He''s my fated chance to actualize. He can only blame his unfortunate life. What''s wrong, Bodhi? Are you going to save him?"


    Fated chance to actualize? The disciples of the three religions were stunned. So were many of the Almighties in the Untainted Land. Unexpectedly, Liu Er not only achieved the half step to Origin cultivation but even found his fated chance to actualize. Didn''t this mean that his actualization was close at hand? Tongtian, Goddess Nvywa, and Houtu also instantly understood what was Liu Er''s fated chance of actualization and why the other four Sages would fight against Minghe for Yuan Hong.


    After hearing Liu Er''s words, Bodhi Taoist said, "Liu Er, your guess is correct. Yuan Hong has a unique fate with the Western Religious Sect and I''ll be inviting him to be the Sect Protector. Liu Er, you might be powerful but I''m afraid it won''t be easy for you to take him from under my protection. Your teacher and his Three Separations won''t be able to help you at the moment."


    Liu Er suddenly burst into laughter at Bodhi Taoist''s self-confidence. "You''re really similar to Zhunti, thinking you know it all. Do you think I''d need my teacher''s help to deal with you? Do you know how my teacher sees Zhunti? A good-for-nothing. To him, even a Sage is a good-for-nothing. Now tell me this, how great do you think a good-for-nothing''s Separation be?"


    A good-for-nothing? The Almighties in the Untainted Land were all shocked. Zhunti was a good-for-nothing? The dignified Sage, the highest existence in the Untainted Land, was just someone useless in Minghe''s eyes? And for Liu Er to say this publicly, he had truly disgraced Zhunti. It wouldn''t be difficult to imagine how Zhunti would be feeling at the moment.


    Zhunti felt rage, a boundless rage that burned so wild that heaven and earth changed. With an infuriated expression, he stared at Musen who was standing before him. If stares could kill, Musen would long be hacked to death a million times over. An honorable Sage like him was actually considered a good-for-nothing by a junior. Few people could understand the extent of his rage.


    Zhunti looked as if he was a volcano about to erupt. Musen comforted him, saying, "Don''t be mad, Zhunti. He''s just an insensible child. When I return, I''ll definitely give him a lecture. Minghe was also joking around but he actually accepted it at face value. How can you be a good-for-nothing? You''re too powerful for that." His words sounded like they would be words of consolation, but they felt odd and out of place.


    Musen was better off not saying anything. Once he spoke, however, his words seemed to be fanning the fire. Zhunti instantly exploded. Just as Musen wanted to say something else, Jieyin went to Zhunti and their eyes met. No one knew what went on in their spiritual communication, but Zhunti suddenly calmed down. Only a shred of anger remained in his eyes.


    Though he had temporarily quelled his anger, his Good Separation hadn''t. As a part of Zhunti, how could Bodhi Taoist not be mad to see Liu Er looking down on Zhunti? Though his cultivation was only at the peak level of Sage-to-be, he was a Separation of the Sage after all. There was some of the Sage''s power fueling his every move.


    In the sky over the Golden Chicken Mountain, Bodhi Taoist suddenly unleashed a powerful killing intent. He only wanted to take away Yuan Hong at first, but he now wanted to kill Liu Er. He locked Liu Er with his aura and said resentfully, "I''ll let you know the difference between heaven and earth. In your next life, don''t be so arrogant. No, that''s not right. You wouldn''t have the next life, would you?"


    Facing Bodhi Taoist''s great killing intent, Liu Er laughed. "Next Life? I''m pursuing the Supreme Great Way in this life. Why do I need a second life? It''s you who needs it. Though the Sages are powerful, you''re not one of them after all. If you want to kill me, you still have a long way to go. But I''m very interested in killing you. Since Teacher had killed your true body and the Evil Separation, I''ll kill you the Good Separation today. That way, we can consider it as having killed a Sage whole."


    Slaughtering a Sage? Liu Er''s madness shocked everyone. Even if Bodhi Taoist was only a Separation, he wouldn''t be that easily killed. Could Liu Er be hiding some trick up his sleeve? If Liu Er really wiped out Bodhi Taoist, the perception of Zhunti being a good-for-nothing would come true. How embarrassing and disgraceful it would be if a Sage''s body, Good Separation, and Evil Separation were continuously slaughtered.


    Bodhi Taoist was greatly shocked as well. This was Zhunti''s regret and pain of a lifetime. In the Untainted Land, there were two instances of slaughter and both times happened to him. Though one of them was his Evil Separation, it was enough to disgrace Zhunti. Now, Liu Er was trying to make him suffer humiliation a third time. It was impossible for Bodhi Taoist to stay calm after hearing this. Only Liu Er''s death could offset the shame he suffered today.


    Liu Er wasn''t afraid even in the face of Bodhi Taoist''s increasingly strong killing intent. He looked majestic with the Rod of Origin in his hand, the Phoenix-feathered Cap on his head, the Golden Chain Mail Shirt protecting his torso, the Cloud-walking Boots fastened at his feet, and the Cloudy Brocade Red Robe hanging over his shoulders. Coupled with a strong fighting desire, he didn''t look any inferior to his opponent. The war had yet to begin, but the battle had already started.

 Chapter 306: The Bodhi Formation

    Chapter 306: The Bodhi Formation


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Liu Er and Boddhi Taoist had completely unleashed their killing intent before their fight even began, stunning every cultivator at the scene. Very few Sages-to-be could withstand such overwhelming pressure. Those who couldn''t have to retreat to watch the fight from a distance.


    Next to Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise were Primordial Flags of the Five Regions erected to keep Yang Chan and Nezha in its protective field. They stared at Liu Er in shock as Liu Er''s strength had exceeded their expectations, but the same shock also gave way to motivation. Seeing this stimulated their passion for cultivation. They were all Minghe''s proud disciples and the two of them weren''t willing to fall behind Liu Er''s progress and vowed to catch up.


    Xuandu and the other three were also awed by the rivalry between Liu Er and Zhunti''s Good Separation. Guang Chengzi, in particular, thought he could shrink the gap in power between him and Liu Er with his efforts after his great awakening. Now it seemed that Liu Er had already found his own Fated Chance, while he couldn''t even find any clue of his Tao. Their gap in power continued to widen.


    When Liu Er and Bodhi Taoist''s force were pushed to the peak, their battle officially began. Boddhi Taoist summoned the Cate''s Divine Rod that belonged to Zhunti, who received it from Ancestor Hongjun. It was a Top Gade Primordial Spiritual Treasure with incredible power. Holding the rod, Boddhi Taoist flew up to the clouds. With a wave of the rod, he sent a flash of green light to strike Liu Er.


    Grinning, Liu Er jumped and confronted the green light head-on. He easily smashed the light with his Rod of Origin. His own rod was originally a treasure of the same level as Bodhi Taoist''s but Minghe had improved on it since returning from the Chaos. He had refined the treasure until it was now a Highest Grade Primordial Merit Spiritual Treasure and enhanced its power several times over.


    Bodhi Taoist''s expression darkened when he saw how Liu Er shattered his divine light. Judging from the way he was able to easily do so, his rod was evidently amazing. Bodhi Taoist waved his hand and summoned the Emerald Lotus Flag from Medicine Buddha who was standing among the crowd watching the battle. The flag was a gift from Zhunti, with hopes that he could use it for self-protection.


    Liu Er didn''t show any fear. Though the flag was one of the Primordial Flags of the Five Regions and boasted of a formidable defense capability, it wasn''t invincible. After shattering the green light, he continued to move closer to Bodhi Taoist. He wielded his rod once again, creating a concentration of the dim light. When he was finally near, he swiped Boddhi Taoist hard with the rod.


    Boom! A loud noise reverberated in the sky as a force of impact instantly spread. Everything in the path of the force was annihilated. When Liu Er struck earlier, he triggered the defense mechanism of the Emerald Lotus Flag earlier. The flag unleashed an endless stream of green light to form a shield around Boddhi Taoist. Though Liu Er''s attack was incredible, the shield wavered but remained firm.


    Bodhi Taoist looked even grimmer. Liu Er''s attacks had exceeded his expectations. If one strike was enough to shake the shield, what about several more? What if he put more force into his attacks? Bodhi Taoist''s expression turned cold as he looked at the perpetually grinning Liu Er. Liu Er''s strength would be the best proof of his weakness.


    Bodhi Taoist swiped his opponent with his Cate''s Divine Rod, unleashing a stream of green light much more powerful than before. Though his cultivation was only at the Peak Level of Sage-to-be, he was able to demonstrate a hint of Sage''s power. With the diluted version of Sage''s power driving the rod, the rod was naturally able to demonstrate even more destructive power.


    Facing Bodhi Taoist''s incoming attack, Liu Er held his rod in front of him and blocked the green light head-on. The force of the attack this time was much fiercer and forced him backward by several meters. Looking at the rod in his hand, he smiled excitedly.


    That attack not only forced him backward but also helped him realize the strength of a Sage''s Separation. He could tell how incredible the power was from his numb hand but it only stimulated his fighting will. If Bodhi Taoist was too weak to be on par with him, how could he serve as a fodder for him to strengthen himself?


    Liu Er tightened his grip on the Rod of Origin and launched another attack at Bodhi Taoist. He was now fearless and full of fighting will. Filled with unparalleled rod intent, each of his attacks contained the Origin Spirit he had comprehended. They became more powerful each time he struck. During this battle, his enlightenment of the Way of Origin had also improved.


    Bodhi Taoist looked shocked as he defended himself against his opponent''s continuous attacks. He had used a shred of Sage''s power in his body, but that still wasn''t enough to defeat Liu Er. On the contrary, he even felt that his power was somehow suppressed. Even the flag didn''t give him any advantages in this battle. With Liu Er now completely going on the offensive, it became even more tiring for him to resist.


    Considering this development, he didn''t hold back anymore. He brandished his Cate''s Divine Rod to resist the attacks and instantly formed a Taoist Seal in his hand. A towering old tree appeared behind him. It was the Bodhi Tree, one of the primordial Five Elements Spiritual Roots. Bodhi Taoist was the Good Separation that Zhunti separated from this tree''s heart. When the tree appeared, a great formation immediately emerged to envelop Liu Er.


    The formation was named the Bodhi Formation. It was comprehended by Zhunti through the primordial spiritual roots, the Bodhi Tree. Although it couldn''t match up to some of the more unique formations in the Untainted Land, such as the God-killing Sword Formation, the Eye of the formation was the Bodhi Tree and Bodhi Taoist would hold it. It was widely known the Magical Tree of Seven Treasures, the treasure used by Zhunti to actualize his Tao, was made from branches of the Bodhi Tree. Thus, this powerful formation couldn''t be underestimated.


    Inside the formation was a sea of Air of Geng Metal surrounding Liu Er, as the Bodhi Tree was originally a Primordial Geng Metal Spirit Root. Liu Er needed to find the Eye of Formation first if he wanted to break the formation, which meant finding the Bodhi Tree. However, the Air of Geng Metal was so rich there that Liu Er knew it wouldn''t be a simple task.


    Suddenly, Bodhi Taoist''s voice rang inside the formation. "Liu Er, this Bodhi Formation is created by the venerated Zhunti. This is a supreme formation with unstoppable power that you wouldn''t be able to break even if you have great magic power. You better surrender now and join our Western Religious Sect. Our two Sages of the West will definitely help you to actualize your Tao. Later on, we''ll crown you as the third master of our Western Religious Sect. Don''t you think that would be much better than staying as a disciple of a clan?"


    Liu Er was stunned that Bodhi Taoist was still willing to recruit him into his Western Religious Sect. He sneered. "Bodhi Taoist, are you stupid? Do you really think that your Western Religious Sect is tough? It''ll be a piece of cake for our Blood Sea to destroy your sect. The third master of the Western Religious Sect? Do you think I''ll join you and partner with some good-for-nothing?"


    These words enraged Bodhi Taoist greatly. "Very well! Since you won''t appreciate my kindness, I''ll send you to your death using this formation." The Air of Geng Metal inside the formation started to concentrate and form crisscrossed streams of Geng Metal Sword Aura that lunged at Liu Er.


    Liu Er didn''t move and had no plans to avoid the attack. A Ninth-Grade Red Lotus of Fire appeared under his feet, shining with a red light that deflected all the aura. The Red Lotus Fire released by the Red Lotus of Fire also burned all the aura into ashes. However, the aura was inexhaustible, but not the fire.


    With the Geng Metal Sword Aura getting richer and stronger, the defense of Red Lotus of Fire started to be violated and might collapse completely as time passed. Liu Er focused on the formation, with his six ears trembling slightly. Suddenly, he waved his rod recklessly as if he had lost all hope.


    Bodhi Taoist''s laughter came from somewhere inside the formation when he saw Liu Er waving his rod like a madman. "You really think you can find the Eye of Formation this way? Your plan is too simple. Even if you exhaust all your supernatural power, you might not even be able to find me. Just save your energy and wait to die!"


    A mysterious smile appeared on Liu Er''s face. He concentrated all his power into his Rod of Origin and struck in a particular direction. The Air of Geng Metal scattered as the rod passed. The Air of Rod exploded with a boom, so did the Air of Geng Metal. As the Bodhi Tree shook, Bodhi Taoist suddenly appeared inside the formation.


    Bodhi Taoist was shocked. It took Liu Er so little time to find him and the location of the Eye. He wondered if something was wrong with the formation, but of course, that was impossible. He stood on guard as Liu Er moved toward him.

 Chapter 307: The Separation

    Chapter 307: The Separation


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Noticing Liu Er''s six quivering ears, Taoist Bodhi realized that he wasn''t trying to find the Eye of Formation while angrily breaking the formation. Instead, he was tempting him to make any sound at all. Being Liu Er Macaca Mula of the Four Monkeys of Destruction, Liu Er naturally had excellent hearing and was able to notice where the Eye of Formation was by following the noise.


    How cunning Liu Er was! Though he was the enemy, Taoist Bodhi had to admire Liu Er''s agility. However, it wouldn''t be easy to break the formation just by finding the Eye of Formation. He snorted and said, "Liu Er, I got to give you props for finding me. But so what if you found the Eye of Formation? I''m guarding it and you''ll need to confront attacks from the formation as well. I shall wait and see how you''ll break it."


    Instantly, the Cate''s Divine Rod in his hand radiated a flush of green light that charged at Liu Er. The Air of Geng Metal concentrated again in the formation before transforming into countless Sword Auras of Geng Metal shooting at Liu Er. There was no way Liu Er, as powerful as he was, could survive the twin attacks. As long as the formation was intact, his supernatural power could be consumed in the end. When that happened, it would be the end of him!


    Faced with attacks from all directions, Liu Er defended himself by driving Ninth-Grade Red Lotus of Fire while brandishing the Rod of Origin to ward off Taoist Bodhi''s attack. He still kept his smile and said, "Teacher has given my juniors Xuanyuan Water Control Flag and Wuji Apricot Flag. What do you think he has given me?"


    Taoist Bodhi was startled. Both were Primordial Spiritual Treasures with unrivaled defensive power and even more magical uses. If Minghe had given Liu Er''s juniors such great treasures for defense, he definitely wouldn''t give his first disciple a magic weapon inferior to the Primordial Flag of the Five Regions.


    This worried Taoist Bodhi. When he saw a sun appear in the hands of Liu Er, he cried out involuntarily."S-Sun Cakra! Minghe actually gave you the Sun Cakra!" It was an Eternal Spiritual Treasure of Demon that once belonged to Emperor Jun, who fell into Minghe''s hands after his death. Taoist Bodhi was justifiably surprised. He didn''t expect Minghe to gift it to Liu Er.


    The Sun Chakra, a Primordial Spiritual Treasure, was converted from the Origin power of the Solar Star. It was aggressive and capable of releasing the Solar Fire. When necessary, it could adjust the Origin of the sun as well. Basically, its power exceeded the spheres of a primordial spiritual treasure. If it was being used by Sages or experts of Origin, its power would be even more amazing.


    But instead of keeping such an impressive treasure, Minghe gave it away to Liu Er. Was the treasure not even attractive in the slightest to him? Then why did he snatch the treasure away from the others? But Taoist Bodhi didn''t have time to think about this. Liu Er''s attack was right before his eyes and he knew it would break the formation this time.


    There were mutual generation and restriction in the five elements. The Bodhi Tree belonged to Western Geng Metal while Sun Cakra belonged to fire, or specifically the Solar Fire. Liu Er blocked Taoist Bodhi with his rod while using the lotus under his feet to ward off the aura. The Sun Cakra with its infinite Solar Fire suddenly flew out of his hands and cut the Bodhi Tree behind the Taoist Bodhi.


    As the Solar Fire burned fiercely, Taoist Bodhi spurted a mouthful of blood. The formation collapsed at once and with the tree damaged, he was suffering as well. The sudden reappearance of Liu Er and Taoist Bodhi startled everyone. Taoist Bodhi, despite having the formation aid him, still lost. Just how strong was Liu Er?


    Noticing the Sun Cakra beside Liu Er, all the Sages and many of the Almighty in Untainted Land came to an instant understanding. The Bodhi tree was the Eye of Formation, so it must be destroyed for the formation to break. However, the tree was a primordial spiritual treasure after all. Ordinary Magic Weapons wouldn''t be able to cause it damage, but it was different for the incredibly strong Sun Cakra. It wasn''t surprising that the formation was destroyed.


    Instead, it was Minghe''s generosity that amazed them. The Sun Cakra, the Wuji Apricot Flag, and the Xuanyuan Water Control Flag were all well-known magic weapons in the Untainted Land, yet Minghe had given them away to his disciples. This was something few Sages would do. Therefore, it was true that having a generous teacher was sometimes an important factor.


    Liu Er looked at the injured Taoist Bodhi and said flatly,"You''re not my match once you''re injured. I don''t want to continue this fight. I''ll use my strongest power to put you to death. Farewell." His voice was indifferent, but the obvious killing intent and power contained in his words were deeply alarming.


    Would Liu Er succeed in killing a Sage? Even if he would only be killing the Separation of a Sage, it would be enough to shock the entire Untainted Land and immortalize his name. Countless people''s attention was drawn to the Golden Chicken Mountain. Regardless of their identities, they were all anticipating the outcome of the situation. This would likely mark the beginning of the end of the Sages'' authority.


    Taoist Bodhi''s expression turned cold. The strongest power? He was incredulous that Liu Er had yet to use his trump card against him. He anxiously wondered if he could survive from this. Would he die here?


    Taoist Bodhi''s heart was gripped by fear. How ironic it was for the Separation of a Sage to fear a person in the realm of a Half-step-to-Origin. When he looked at Liu Er again, he seemed to see Minghe''s imperviousness and strong power in him. Except, this time, he would be the victim.


    Liu Er looked at Taoist Bodhi and shook his head, finally realizing why his teacher had been so dismissive of Zhunti. A Good Separation wasn''t the Original Body, but it would still inherit some of its traits. For a Separation to be so terrified in a battle, Zhunti as the Original Body couldn''t be faring any better either.


    It was time to end the fight. As his body trembled, two figures emerged out from Liu Er''s body. It was his Good Separation and Evil Separation, each at the Peak Level of Sage-to-be. He shouted, "Three bodies into one; one strike of Divine Being!" Together, the three of them transformed into three rays of flowing light that merged together. Followed by a roar, a giant ape appeared in their places.


    One strike by the giant ape rendered any of Taoist Bodhi''s defense useless. The defense mechanism of the Emerald Lotus Flag disappeared after taking on the damage. Everyone was startled to see Taoist Bodhi''s body explode and turn into a bloody fog that overwhelmed the sky and fell upon the Golden Chicken Mountain. A golden light also disappeared along with several Spiritual Treasures.


    The giant ape gradually disappeared and Liu Er returned to his original appearance, though looking pale. He soon regained his excitement as he looked at the bloody rain and heard the sorrowful cries in the air. Looking toward the horizon, he shouted to himself inside, "Teacher, I did it! I didn''t let you down. From now, Liu Er will be as invincible as you are!"


    He then descended from the clouds and came to Yuan Hong. He said, "Yuan Hong, no, the Long-armed Ape Monkey, this is farewell." When his Rod of Origin fell suddenly, Yuan Hong disappeared into nothingness and a Veridical Soul entered the Void. It was likely to have entered the Investiture of the Gods. There was only a mass of Origin that was left on the ground, the Origin of the last one of the Four Monkeys of Destruction.


    Liu Er''s eyes seemed a little cloudy as he looked at the Origin of one of the Four Monkeys of Destruction. However, after recollecting everything happening from his birth until this moment, his gaze gradually became firm. In the end, they were full of the bright Starry Sky. "Separate!" he yelled and the Origin entered his body at once. Soon, a Long-armed White Ape emerged from within Liu Er''s Three Flowers.

 Chapter 308: Influence

    Chapter 308: Influence


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The entire Untainted Land was startled to learn that Liu Er had gotten the Self-centric Separation. In Untainted Land, there were so many Almighties as well as the seven Sages, but only Minghe had the Self-centric Separation. Liu Er had just done it by using the Origin of the Long-Armed Ape Monkey, greatly elevating his vital force and vaguely having the sign of actualization. However, it was somehow suppressed by Liu Er.


    There would not be clearer in the actualization of Liu Er. He had collected the Origin of the Four Monkeys of Destruction, which was the Self-centric Separation of Long-Armed Ape Monkey, the Good Separation of the Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey, and the Evil Separation of the Wise Monkey. Furthermore, Liu Er himself was Liu Er Macaca Mula. He could change into the Physical Body of the Mazinger with the Origin of the Four Monkeys of Destruction integrated into one. What Liu Er had done was the same as the Way of Divine Beings of Minghe.


    What they could not understand was only that it had to experience the ordeal of the Way of Heaven, which was the Divine Punishment, to change into Rakshasa in Untainted Land. Though the Divine Punishment of Liu Er might be inferior to that of Minghe, the power of it definitely would not be too weak. Was Minghe so sure that Liu Er could pass the tribulation? Once it failed, Liu Er would disappear into ashes under the Divine Punishment.


    No matter how it had happened, Liu Er had fiercely killed the Good Separation of Sage Zhunti and powerfully separated the Self-centric Separation, all of which were enough to astound the entire Untainted Land. Zhunti had lost face completely with his Original Body as well as his Good Separation and Evil Separation that had been killed one after another, and his power had been greatly damaged. Obviously, it became the joke among all the Sages. Though no one dared to mention it in the face of Zhunti, they would discuss it on the sly.


    Liu Er smiled after the separation of his obsession. Collecting the Self-centric Separation, he went to the side of Kong Xuan and the others and said with a smile, "Well, since it has been done, we need to leave." There was no point in fighting with the three religions at this time. Moreover, Liu Er needed a quiet place for Closed Door Meditation since he had just acquired the Self-centric Separation.


    Hearing that, Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise smiled indifferently. It was time for them to leave since Liu Er had found the fated chance of actualization, Kong Xuan had been injured, and Black Tortoise had made a great breakthrough in cultivation. As for the military forces inside the pass, Kong Xuan could write a letter to send all of them to Zhaoge to serve King Zhou. Though the others did not know King Zhou''s identity, Liu Er and the other two were clear about it.


    Yang Chan, not in favor of fighting with others, did not have any opinion about leaving here right now, while Nezha, finding such a good match, was somewhat unwilling to leave. Liu Er touched his head and said, "Don''t be angry. I will take you to the Blood Sea. Haven''t you wanted to go there?"


    Upon hearing that, Nezha immediately beamed with delight. Following Liu Er in cultivation for several years, he had heard that the Blood Sea was where the teachers lived, but he had not yet visited it. From what his father had said about the Cultivation Tribulation, the Blood Sea was an ominous place in Untainted Land. No one would go there except for the tribesmen of the Blood Sea. Even though it sounded terrible, Nezha took a great interest in the Blood Sea.


    In the end, Liu Er, Kong Xuan, Black Tortoise, and Nezha rode on clouds to the Blood Sea while Yang Chan went back by herself to the Ashram on Mount Hua. Millions of military forces also were withdrawn to Zhaoge, only leaving an empty Impregnable Pass for Western Zhou. After the battle, the two sides did not have any losses in military forces. Nevertheless, the three religions were upset to know that they had lost more than 10 Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals.


    ...


    High up on Mount Shouyang sat Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin, whose faces took on ghastly expressions when seeing that Liu Er had killed the Good Separation of Zhunti and successfully gotten his own Self-centric Separation. Honored Lord of the Origin shouted abuses at Zhunti in his heart, saying that he was too incompetent to be killed by one who was only a half step to the Origin. That really gave the Sages a bad name. However, they could do nothing to save the situation but to look at Minghe coldly and then go back to Mount Shouyang.


    Then, Minghe and Red Lotus Taoist smiled at each other. Red Lotus Taoist changed into a red light and then went into the body of Minghe. Taking a glance at Mount Shouyang, Minghe smiled and instantly went back to the Blood Sea with a step into the Void. Meanwhile, Heaven and Earth Taoist, as well as Musen, also went back to the Blood Sea in order to have a cultivation on the Three Flowers of Minghe.


    After the separation of the obsession of Liu Er, there was only one step before actualizing the Realm of the Origin and changing into the True Body of Rakshasa, which was to experience the Divine Punishment. The Divine Punishment''s power was so strong that Minghe did not have a great deal of certainty that Liu Er would succeed in going through the Divine Punishment. Different from Liu Er, Minghe changed into the True Body of Rakshasa through the refinement of the human body step by step.


    Strictly speaking, it was opportunistic for Liu Er to integrate the Origin of the Four Monkeys of Destruction to become the True Body of Rakshasa. Without accumulation as what Minghe had done in passing the Divine Punishment, there would be less than a 30 percent chance of forcibly getting through it. With such low odds, Minghe would not allow Liu Er to take the risk.


    However, Minghe had prepared for this in advance. The time for Liu Er''s actualization had been selected by Minghe, and it would definitely also perfect the Fated Chance for Minghe. All they needed to do was wait. The newly acquired Self-centric Separation of Liu Er, which was still at the primary stage, needed time to be in the same realm as the Good Separation and Evil Separation to balance the Three Separations. Otherwise, problems would arise more easily. It would be perfect once everything achieved the peak realm.


    ...


    In the Jadeite Palace, Sect Leader Tongtian sat up on the dais with the palace full of disciples in the Tribe of Severity. Before them, there was a Black Light Mirror hanging in the palace. What they saw clearly in the mirror was Kong Xuan fighting alone with elites of the three religions, Black Tortoise fighting against four enemies, and the killing of a Sage by Liu Er on Golden Chicken Mountain.


    The Black Light Mirror disappeared at once as Sect Leader Tongtian waved his hands. Looking at his disciples filling the palace, he said, "How about that? After watching the performance of the three disciples of Minghe, do you have any feelings? What feelings do you have about the joint of the Tribe of Humanity, the Clan of Enlightenment, and the Western Religious Sect being against their enemies?" The Tribe of Severity had great power and influence, which made their disciples be a little proud and arrogant. Therefore, Sect Leader Tongtian wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get them to sober up.


    As the elder disciple of the Tribe of Severity, Abundant Treasures said with a grave countenance, "Compared with Fellow Taoist Liu Er and his junior brothers, I admit that I am not better than them. As for the joint force of the disciples of the three religions, I think our Tribe of Severity failed to collaborate with others before, leaving an opportunity for the disciples of the three religions to exploit and, thus, defeat us. In the future, if we were to confront strong enemies from the three religions, we could try to cooperate with others to attack our enemies to avoid the same situation. At the worst, we can directly turn to those with the same master for help."


    Hearing what he said, Sect Leader Tongtian nodded his head and said sincerely, "Be attentive! You''re Tongtian''s disciples, so none of you should hesitate to fight against disciples of the three religions. Your teacher will back up you. Even if you fail, I hope that you can survive and return. As long as you''re alive, there will be many opportunities for our Tribe of Severity to stage a comeback."


    ...


    On Mount Shouyang, Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin, having grave expressions on their faces, had intended to make a deal with Minghe by using the Long-Armed Ape Monkey so Minghe would not interfere in the Battle of the Gods Investiture. At this time, the Self-centric Separation of Liu Er had appeared, demonstrating that their plot had failed. Although Liu Er and the others had withdrawn from Golden Chicken Mountain, who could assure that Minghe and his disciples would not appear halfway?


    At the thought of the Three Separations of Liu Er and his cultivation at a half step from the Origin, Honored Lord of the Origin felt awfully dreadful. Compared with Zhenyuanzi and Hongyun, Liu Er was closer to the Realm of the Origin. Moreover, once Liu Er had achieved actualization, he would change into the True Body of Rakshasa, which was incomparable to the ordinary Origin. Given that Liu Er continued to make progress, it would pose a great threat to him.


    However, what was done could not be undone and, furthermore, Minghe would protect Liu Er. Without any other means, he looked at Laozi and said to him, "Eldest brother, now Liu Er has separated his Three Separations, therefore, he is perhaps only one step away from the realm of the Origin. At present, how can we impede him? If we don''t, when he becomes the Rakshasa, he will threaten us sooner or later."


    After hearing that, as his countenance changed a little, Laozi said, "Second brother, it can''t be helped, so you don''t need to be plagued by it. Now the most urgent thing is the God Deification Ceremony. If we continue to impede him, we will be troubled by the joint force of Minghe and Tongtian. Since the disciples of Minghe have left voluntarily, they obviously don''t want to interfere in the battle between us and the Tribe of Severity. In that case, Minghe is more likely not to interfere in the God Deification Ceremony, which is good news for us."


    "Good news?" Even saying the words, Laozi displayed a sort of bitterness as well. Well, since Minghe had passed the tribulation, he put great pressure on all the Sages. All the Sages were timid and hesitant when things were related to Minghe. There was no way out. If it were only them, he would not care about it at all. But on the contrary, they had the entire Taoism lineage and many other concerns.

 Chapter 309: Buddha and Devil

    Chapter 309: Buddha and Devil


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Compared to all the Sages, Minghe was strong enough and also murderous enough. His own power was equivalent to the four Sages. In his teaching tree, there were only three disciples: Liu Er, Kong Xuan, and Black Tortoise, as well as other two descendants. They could be invincible under a Sage. While if a Sage wanted to get his hands on them, the Sages first had to get through Minghe. Moreover, Minghe had a Puppet of the Origin. As for whether or not Minghe held any other cards, the other Sages were not sure. After all, to them, Minghe was really a bit mysterious.


    After hearing that, there was a bit of bitterness showing on Honored Lord of the Origin''s face. The Sages, the supreme presences in Untainted Land, were worshiped and feared by all living beings of Untainted Land. But who knew the pain of a Sage? There was the Way of Heaven on their heads. To them, the so-called freedom was really limited. They completely could not be as fearless as Minghe. That was also precisely why they were so tied up when facing Minghe.


    And it was also because of this that Minghe prevailed at every point, and now their expectations for the Battle of the Gods Investiture was pinned on the possibility that Minghe would not intervene. It was a great irony. Honored Lord of the Origin felt extremely unwilling in his heart. As a Pangu tribesman, as a Sage, and as the Lord of religion, he felt incomparable grief and lingering humiliation.


    Laozi looked at the face of Honored Lord of the Origin and was, perhaps, able to also guess his current feelings. Looking at the endless horizon, the eyes of Laozi became extremely deep and profound. These kinds of eyes were really so fearful that even an immortal man would get deeply stuck with only one glance and would not be able to extricate himself. As for what Laozi was thinking, only he himself knew.


    ...


    On Square Mountain, Jieyin''s face was full of sorrow, looking at Zhunti with a face filled with anger. Zhunti''s Original Body had been slaughtered by Minghe and his strength had been damaged. Then, his Good Separation and Evil Separation were slaughtered one after another. Although they could recover, this was probably not a small blow for Zhunti. The loss of strength and face were minor issues in Jieyin''s eyes. What he feared was that Zhunti''s mind of Taoism was affected as a result of that. That would be the most serious problem.


    As Jieyin was worrying about that, there was endless killing intent in Zhunti''s eyes. Anger and killing intent almost condensed into a substance. In the depths of Zhunti''s heart, a black devil air absorbed all of Zhunti''s negative emotions and started to grow very quickly. The evil voice could even be heard: "More, and more."


    In Zhunti''s mind, the eyes of Minghe''s Good Separation as he left appeared time and time again. He could never forget those eyes. They were defiant, which was unacceptable to Zhunti. He had spared no effort to become a Sage. However, nowadays, he had become the weakest one among all the Sages, so that even Minghe''s disciple, Liu Er, was not afraid of him. How sad it was to fall into such a state.


    ...


    One point that Zhunti thought about was wrong. When Heaven and Earth Taoist, Minghe''s Good Separation, left, he indeed looked at Zhunti, but he meant no defiance but pity. Such a dignified person, a spokesman for the Way of Heaven, a Sect Leader, was played bad by Minghe and Liu Er. Inside of Zhunti, Heaven and Earth Taoist actually felt the vital force of the devil.


    Then, when Lord of Devils Luohou wanted to enchant Untainted Land, he was finally defeated by Hongjun, and even his remnant soul was compelled by Minghe to explode itself. Since then, there were no devils among the living beings of Untainted Land. And Minghe got Luohou''s supreme treasure, Black Lotus of Destructions of twelve grades, and the spiritual inheritance of the Way of the Demon. The Way of the Demon and the Way of Celestial Immortality were opposed to each other. Although the way that Minghe took could not be considered the Way of Celestial Immortality, it was also not the Way of the Demon. Thus, the spiritual inheritance of the Way of the Demon was useless to Minghe.


    The World of Heaven and Earth in the body of Heaven and Earth Taoist had evolved 3,000 Great Ways, and among them, there was the Way of the Devil. Therefore, he could feel the vital force of the devil. But at the time of Lord of Devils Luohou in Untainted Land, the Way of the Devil had already disappeared. So until now, the 3,000 Divine Laws of Untainted Land were also not complete. When Heaven and Earth Taoist felt the vital force of the devil, he had a hunch in his heart that the rise of the devil probably would happen to Zhunti.


    When Minghe got this news, there was a playful smile on his face and a black light appeared in his hands. This was the Way of the Demon Spiritual Inheritance that Minghe had always collected. Looking at the weird light emitted by the Way of the Demon Spiritual Inheritance, Minghe said with a laugh, "Buddha and devil, justice and evil, Yin and Yang should be as one. They are just the two sides of positive and negative. Buddha and devil becoming one, that''s really interesting."


    ...


    In the capital of the Shang Dynasty, Zhaoge, all the people in the Imperial Court were shocked when they heard about the fall of Golden Chicken Mountain. And about the prestige of Kong Xuan, they all heard about it. They were more joyous especially when they learned that Kong Xuan had killed more than 10 elites of the three religions. However, what was out of their exception was that Kong Xuan suddenly left and the army was retired without a fight. They even retreated to Zhaoge.


    Everyone knew that King Zhou would be furious toward whoever was defeated. In the eyes of all the civilians and military in the Imperial Court, these tens of thousands of soldiers were looking for death. However, much to their surprise, King Zhou did not become angry immediately after he read the letter handed over by the leader of the army and even assigned the important mission of defending Zhaoge to them, which was a contrary to common sense.


    All the ministers were puzzled, as well as Nine-Tailed Fox. She asked King Zhou repeatedly but received no answer. Somehow, Nine-Tailed Fox suddenly discovered that there was a little sense of mystery in King Zhou, but she could not tell what it was. Since that time, King Zhou returned to his usual life, as fatuous as before, and she could no longer have that subtle feeling anymore.


    King Zhou still lived his exceedingly licentious life. The crusading army of Western Zhou went through Golden Chicken Mountain and again divided into two squads. But because of the interception of the Tribe of Severity, they were continuously defeated and the Tribe of Severity''s disciples appeared in groups. This made the three religions'' disciples suffer great losses, contributing to 20 to 30 people continuously being listed on the Investiture of the Gods. In contrast, the losses of the Tribe of Severity were much smaller.


    Facing the change in the Tribe of Severity, the three religions had to join forces again, and the two squads merged into one again. The Tribe of Severity was called "thousands of immortals come to worship". As for the number of disciples, the Tribe of Severity far exceeded that of the Tribes of Humanity, Clan of Enlightenment, and Western Religious Sect. If they were dispersed again, they would only be defeated one by one. Only by concerted efforts could the Tribe of Humanity, Clan of Enlightenment, and Western Religious Sect snatch victory from defeat and win the Battle of the Gods Investiture.


    Thanks to their concerted efforts, the Tribe of Humanity, Clan of Enlightenment, and Western Religious Sect gradually began to reverse the defeat. In particular, there were four Sages-to-be in the three religions, while there were only two in the Tribe of Severity. Aside from the elder disciple, Duo Bao, the other one was Zhao Gongming. Compared to Duo Bao, Zhao Gongming just had a breakthrough shortly before the Battle of the Gods Investiture and also benefited from the Luck of the Tribe of Severity.


    To make the two Sages-to-be fight against the four Sages-to-be in the three religions, the Tribe of Severity did not have any advantages, not in cultivation or population. However, after seeing the strength of Liu Er, how could they put all their thoughts into consideration of the Battle of the Gods Investiture? None of the six people would take action unless it was absolutely necessary. After Liu Er had slaughtered the Separation of the Sage, their horizons became wider.

 Chapter 310: The Winding Yellow River Formation

    Chapter 310: The Winding Yellow River Formation


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The God Deification Ceremony War had lasted several years ever since its explosion. It was getting extremely tricky nowadays, which ignited the hatred between the Tribe of Severity and the three religions. With both having disciples sustaining deaths and being listed on the Investiture of the Gods, the two sides'' hostility was increasingly amassed. The climax came when Immortal Tai Yi of the Clan of Enlightenment killed disciple Shi Ji of the Tribe of Severity.


    During the Investiture of the Gods, Nezha killed Shi Ji''s maidservant, and Shi Ji was killed by Immortal Tai Yi when she came to condemn it. Whereas at present, though Nezha had become Liu Er''s disciple, Shi Ji''s fate of being killed by Immortal Tai Yi''s Nine Dragon Fire Cage had not changed. It seemed that there was a destiny. Though Minghe, the most variable one, turned up, something was still unavoidable.


    Shi Ji, being an outer disciple of the Tribe of Severity, boasted a profound cultivation and was a rare Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal among the outer disciples. Furthermore, the Tribe of Severity, with a large number of disciples, did not have many female disciples. Thus, its female disciples all maintained close relationships. Shi Ji got along well with the Ladies of the Three Stars. Therefore, the Ladies of the Three Stars were furious after knowing that Shi Ji was dead and listed on the Investiture of the Gods.


    Then, in the main hall of Jadeite Palace, Yun Xiao took her sisters, Qiong Xiao and Jade Heaven, to find their master, Sect Leader Tongtian, and she said, "Master, the number of our disciples who were killed by the Tribe of Humanity, Clan of Enlightenment, and Western Religious Sect has even amounted to hundreds. And now Shi Ji was burned to death by the Clan of Enlightenment''s Immortal Tai Yi''s Nine Dragon Fire Cage. Since we and Shi Ji were sisters, we''d like to leave the mountain and get revenge for her."


    Tongtian was a little bit shocked since he did not yet know that he had already lost so many disciples. Though the Tribe of Severity boasted a fame of having thousands of immortals come to worship, Tongtian only had hundreds of self-imparting and outer disciples in total. Most others were just nominal disciples, or third or fourth generation disciples.


    The dead disciples that Yun Xiao mentioned were the real ones, while there were 300 to 400 nominal disciples who had also died, most of which filled the vacancy of the 2,000 Demigods in the Investiture of the Gods. That was a huge loss for the Tribe of Severity. Though the three religions also suffered a great loss, Tongtian would not care about the death of his enemy anyway.


    Noticing that Tongtian was lost in thought, Yun Xiao continued to say, "Master, now that the three religions boast a good momentum, we must hit them hard. I and my two sisters comprehend the tactical formation named the Winding Yellow River Formation, which will generate gigantic power with the combination of the Golden Cup of the Origin and bank of the Yellow River. Let''s wait and see how the disciples of the three religions break it."


    Tongtian showed a bit of interest while listening to that. Among the Three Pure Ones, Laozi liked refining elixir, Honored Lord of the Origin preferred refining weapons, while he himself favored tactical formations. Thus, many of his disciples were masters of tactical formations. Tongtian was quite interested in the Winding Yellow River Formation that Yun Xiao had mentioned. Therefore, he said, "Well, explain its details to me."


    Yun Xiao waved her hands, then a treasure appeared in her hand. It was the Primordial Spiritual Treasure, Golden Cup of the Origin, which boasted huge power. It included the three elements and rules of Heaven and Earth, while hiding Karma, Predestined Fate, and Magic Skills. The Ladies of the Three Stars comprehended the Winding Yellow River Formation through the enlightenment of this treasure. Yun Xiao threw it into the sky, then a mini-sized Winding Yellow River Formation appeared in the main hall.


    Observing that, Yun Xiao began to introduce it. "The Winding Yellow River Formation was comprehended by us three through our enlightenment of the Golden Cup of the Origin. It includes the three elements and essences of Heaven and Earth. The Perplexing Magic Elixir and Immortal-sealing Formula in it could deprive immortals'' spirits, souls, figures, auras, and origins and hurt their bodies. Once entering it, an immortal will become mortal, while a mortal will die. There is no straight road in the Winding Formation. This formation presents all the greatness of Fate and singles out all the secrets of the immortals."


    After hearing Yun Xiao''s introduction, all the disciples of the Tribe of Severity in the main hall could not help sucking in a breath of cold air. Compared with the Winding Yellow River Formation, the Extermination Formation set by the 10 Grand Masters was not formidable at all. Sect Leader Tongtian said with a laugh, "Great! Comprehending such a formation, you indeed deserve to be my disciples. Sure, you can go to deal with the three religions. Since we are already incompatible, you don''t need to show any mercy. If anything happens, I will back you up."


    The Ladies of the Three Stars rejoiced after hearing that. They were about to leave when their brother Zhao Gongming suddenly said, "Master, though my sisters'' tactical formation is powerful, I fear that Xuandu may fight against them. I''d like to go with them so that we can take care of each other. Please allow me to do so." As the elder brother, how could Zhao Gongming feel relieved by letting his sisters deal with the disciples of the three religions?


    Sect Leader Tongtian nodded his head as he listened to that. Given that Zhao Gongming was a Sage-to-be with a profound supernatural power and the Spiritual Treasures that he had given to him, he had to greatly enhance the tactical formation if he were to set the Winding Yellow River Formation with the Ladies of the Three Stars. Besides that, he could guard against Xuandu, Guang Chengzi, Dipamkara, and Medicine Buddha as well. Tongtian would certainly feel more relieved if Zhao Gongming went with the Ladies of the Three Stars.


    After Zhao Gongming and the Ladies of the Three Stars left Golden Turtle Island, they rode on clouds to the unavoidable passageway of the Western Zhou army, which was off to one side of Untainted Land. Then they started to set the tactical formation. Zhao Gongming happened to have time to familiarize himself with it before the arrival of the Western Zhou army. He discovered that the Winding Yellow River Formation could borrow the power of the Yellow River vein. Suddenly, a thought came into his mind.


    Though he had lost the Sea-protection Pearl, he got another two Spiritual Treasures from Sect Leader Tongtian, the Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasures¡ªthe Chart of Mountains and Seas and the Bead of the Sun and Moon. There was a self-formed space existing in the Chart of Mountains and Seas. With this chart, Zhao Gongming was able to apply the power of mountains and seas. Besides that, with the combination of the Bead of the Sun and Moon, it would not be inferior to the unexplored Sea-protection Pearl in Deva-Loka.


    Given that the power of the Yellow River vein included morbid air, which was something that the formation needed, it could be used to enhance the power of the tactical formation. Furthermore, the Chart of Mountains and Seas could expand the power of the Yellow River vein, thus the power of the tactical formation could be elevated 20 to 30 percent. The disciples of the three religions would certainly receive a huge "surprise" at that time.


    Half a month later, when the Western Zhou army came to the Yellow River bank and recognized the immense Winding Yellow River Formation, they were totally stunned. Yun Xiao came out of the formation and shouted toward the Western Zhou camp, "You Tribe of Humanity, Clan of Enlightenment, and Western Religious Sect, listen to my words carefully. I''m Yun Xiao from the Tribe of Severity. We brother and sisters four will make you pay for killing our disciples. This formation behind me is the Winding Yellow River Formation. Come and break it. If you don''t dare to, then back off as quickly as possible." Yun Xiao backed up to the formation after finishing those words.


    The disciples of the three religions were troubled by looking at the powerful Winding Yellow River Formation. The disciples of the Tribe of Severity not only were a large group but also were heretical. On the top of that, many of them were proficient in tactical formations. Whereas the disciples of the three religions had always suffered greatly from tactical formations.


    Since Yun Xiao had just mentioned four people, the disciples of the three religions realized that Zhao Gongming came along with the Ladies of the Three Stars. The Ladies of the Three Stars were just Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals, while Zhao Gongming was a Sage-to-be. Even though he had just reached that level, he should not be underestimated. The formation set by them might even be more powerful than all the formations that they had confronted before.


    Even Xuandu, Guang Chengzi, Dipamkara, and Medicine Buddha frowned after viewing it. Ordinary formations usually showed no powers outwardly, while this one was totally the opposite. It might be outwardly strong and inwardly weak. However, the four of them felt even more worried after observing it. This formation was so weird that they might not figure out its mysteries without entering it, let alone breaking it.


    Nevertheless, because that formation was so powerful, ordinary people might seek their doom if they went in. Though the three religions boasted quite a lot of people, no one would like to die easily. It would be even more impossible to let a mortal explore the formation. Without considering whether Bo Yikao and Ji Fa would agree or not, they could not bear the consequences at first. The three religions might not have a foothold in the Human Tribe if this were to spread out.

 Chapter 311: The Tough Tongtian

    Chapter 311: The Tough Tongtian


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Seeing this, Xuandu said, "Fellows, please wait a moment. Let me enter the formation to check." Xuandu taking the initiative made the rest of them feel relaxed. Still, they did not forget to say, "Please be careful. You must be careful." With his profound cultivation and various powerful Spiritual Treasures, Xuandu might not get hurt by the formation even though it was fierce.


    However, nothing happened for a long time after Xuandu had entered the tactical formation. The disciples of the three religions could not help really worrying. After a while, Xuandu rushed out with a Floating Flame Flag. Given that his face was pale, it was obvious that he had used up his supernatural powers. Seeing this situation, the disciples of the three religions could only stay still as the army of Western Zhou camped near the bank of the Yellow River.


    They gathered in tents to discuss strategies of breaking the Winding Yellow River Formation that blocked their way. However, since they had not entered the formation, they had to rely on Xuandu, who had to know something about the formation because he had been inside of and escaped out from it. If they could figure out the weakness of the formation, it would not be too difficult for them to break it.


    Realizing the others were looking at him, Xuandu explained, "After I entered the formation, the only thing I saw was sand, which was formed by endless Evil Spirits. Each part of the formation was closely connected, while all of it was based on three elements, boasting great Evil Spirits that could consume supernatural powers and harm both Original Spirits and human bodies. Without the protection of Magic Weapons, your lives could be in danger. And what''s worse, I think that it may not be the complete power of the formation."


    Xuandu was able to figure out several methods of the Winding Yellow River Formation in such a short time. Yunxiao would have definitely admired that if he were present. Furthermore, Xuandu was correct that the power of the formation had not been totally released, which would give the three religions hope to break the formation only to be welcomed later with endless desperation.


    After a long discussion, the disciples of the three religions eventually decided that Xuandu, Guang Chengzi, Dipamkara, and Medicine Buddha could lead the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal disciples to enter the formation. Xuandu, Guang Chengzi, and Medicine Buddha all had Primordial Flags of the Five Regions, which could protect themselves and help the others as well, while Dipamkara, embarrassingly, might have only been able to protect himself after getting inside.


    A few days later, they were ready to enter the formation after Xuandu''s supernatural power had totally recovered. Seeing the arrival of the disciples of the three religions, Jade Heaven said with hatred, "They''ve finally come. Xuandu easily escaped out of it last time. Now with such a great amount of people, they won''t be so lucky this time. Brother and sister, please don''t show any mercy later on."


    Upon hearing that, Zhao Gongming said with a laugh, "You are too loquacious. Last time we let Xuandu get out easily so that they couldn''t figure out the real Winding Yellow River Formation. Whereas now that all their elites have come, we won''t show any mercy this time, but show them the real power of our tactical formation. And therefore, they will never dare to underestimate our Tribe of Severity anymore."


    Zhao Gongming and the Ladies of the Three Stars began to activate the tactical formation and concealed the escape routes once the disciples of the three religions entered into the array. Under their manipulation, an endless Fierce Air started to erode the disciples'' defense. Although those disciples were the elites of the three religions, boasting varying Magic Arts and Magic Weapons to protect themselves, they would suffer huge losses this time.


    When the Winding Yellow River Formation started to show its power, Xuandu recognized that something was wrong immediately. The power of the tactical formation was exactly double the strength of the one that he had encountered last time. Noticing that the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals of the three religions were in a plight, Xuandu activated the Floating Flame Flag in his hands to block part of the attacks for them. Guang Chengzi and Medicine Buddha followed him as well.


    Confronting such a situation, they should either retreat or find the method to break the formation. Given that they only figured out the beginning and end of the Three Elements, Nine Palaces, and Eight Trigrams in the formation and that they all linked together but were mysterious to them in finding the Eye of the Formation, they had to retreat and think about the method of breaking the formation later.


    However, coming out was not as easy as going in. Zhao Gongming and the Ladies of the Three Stars activated the complete power of the tactical formation once they saw the disciples'' intention to retreat. Besides that, Zhao Gongming started to attack the defense of the Primordial Flag of the Five Regions with the power of mountains and seas and the Bead of the Sun and Moon. At this moment, the disciples of the three religions were under enormous pressure, and even Xuandu''s face changed color.


    Though the Primordial Flag of the Five Regions boasted an insurmountable defense, its defense could be largely weakened while it was expanded. As expected, it did not take long for the defense to be totally broken. All the disciples of the three religions were thus exposed in the formation. Then the real moment of suffering began as their supernatural powers, human bodies, and even the Three Flowers over them were being eroded by the tactical formation.


    Upon seeing that, Xuandu, Guang Chengzi, and Medicine Buddha were all stunned. They activated the Primordial Flag of the Five Regions again and held onto all of their disciples and retreated at once. Without any Spiritual Treasures, Dipamkara could only escape alone rather than taking care of any others. Nevertheless, though they reacted rather fast, there were still some disciples that were left in the tactical formation forever.


    When Zhao Gongming''s Bead of the Sun and Moon dropped, endless Evil Spirits eroded and the cold light of the Golden Dragon Scissor shined in the formation as eight Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals died. Their Veridical Souls all entered the Void and were listed on the Investiture of the Gods, which included many celebrities'' names, like Li Jing''s master, Immortal Du''e of the Tribe of Humanity, Ju Liusun, one of the Twelve Golden Immortals of the Clan of Enlightenment, and Wei Tuotian of the Western Religious Sect.


    Besides them, those who survived suffered a lot as well. Their Five Auras were sealed, Three Flowers deprived, and cultivations seemed to have vanished. They were just like mortals at present. Xuandu and those four were outraged because eight Da Luo Golden Immortals of the three religions had been killed, even their junior brothers'' cultivations were crippled as well. What a fierce Winding Yellow River Formation!


    Indeed, they were not the only ones who were furious. Honored Lord of the Origin, Zhunti, and Jieyin were all supremely outraged. Honored Lord of the Origin even threw the Three Treasure Jade toward Zhao Gongming and the Ladies of the Three Stars. Then he came to himself. Since it was impossible for the Winding Yellow River Formation to resist an attack of a Sage, the formation broke immediately once the Three Treasure Jade dropped down.


    Whereas at the same time, a sharp sword arrived to hit the Three Treasure Jade away. Honored Lord of the Origin withdrew the Three Treasure Jade and stared at the east furiously. It was Sect Leader Tongtian coming slowly with the Qingping Sword in his hand. He said to Honored Lord of the Origin, "My second brother, it''s disgraceful for you to attack my disciples."


    "Second brother?" Upon hearing that appellation, Honored Lord of the Origin felt a bit embarrassed. But that was quickly overwhelmed by the anger of witnessing his disciples'' deaths. He said furiously, "Tongtian, your disciples set a tactical formation here, killed several disciples of the three religions, and even deprived others'' Three Flowers over their heads, which led to their loss of Taoist cultivation that they had accumulated for thousands of years. Shouldn''t you explain that to me?"


    Tongtian snorted and said, "So what? Your disciples deserved to die since they were less competent. Give you an explanation? I think you should give me an explanation why your disciples killed so many of my disciples with the help of the disciples of the Tribe of Humanity and the Western Religious Sect as well. Since you dare to attack my disciples, why should I not dare to pay you back?"


    Then a killing intent suddenly exploded from Tongtian, with the God-killing Sword Formation looming behind him. The killing intent was so immense that it appalled all the living beings of Untainted Land. Tongtian would show no mercy while confronting Honored Lord of the Origin. The name of the Three Pure Ones and brotherhood had long been obliterated. The battle of religious lineage was the only thing left.


    Seeing that, Honored Lord of the Origin had a big change of complexion. He suddenly found that Tongtian''s cultivation had advanced much further. Since Tongtian boasted the God-killing Sword Formation as well, Honored Lord of the Origin had to be careful. Besides, there were still many disciples present. Even though he could kill Zhao Gongming and the Ladies of the Three Stars, his disciples would also die with them.


    Besides, what Honored Lord of the Origin cared about most was whether his disciples'' Three Flowers could recover. If not, then it would be a huge loss for the Clan of Enlightenment. Except for Guang Chengzi and Dipamkara, there were few people who could support the entire clan. What was worse, Laozi did not show up even after such a misfortune. Honored Lord of the Origin could not understand what Laozi was thinking of.


    He waved his sleeve, collecting all of his and the Tribe of Humanity''s disciples who were deprived of the Three Flowers, and said coldly, "Tongtian, we have not finished here. I''ll square accounts with you later." Then he intended to leave. Since all his elites had lost cultivation, how could he not be worried? He would like to go to Mount Shouyang to see if Laozi had any means.


    At the moment, Tongtian suddenly said, "Honored Lord of the Origin, since you took action today, I have no intention to waste time here. In one month, I''ll welcome you with the God-killing Sword Formation in front of Jiepai Pass." Then he left on the clouds with Zhao Gongming and the Ladies of the Three Stars before Honored Lord of the Origin was able to say anything, leaving the stunned Honored Lord of the Origin alone.

 Chapter 312: Four Sages Gather

    Chapter 312: Four Sages Gather


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Sect Leader Tongtian''s aggressive war invitation astounded the entire Untainted Land. Ever since the Sages had existed, they had never fought against each other. The only one who had done so was Minghe. Now Sect Leader Tongtian invited Honored Lord of the Origin to war with the God-killing Sword Formation, which would certainly be a stunning war. However, many held a negative view about that war''s result.


    Now among all the tactical formations in Untainted Land, the God-killing Sword Formation, the Cosmic Stars Formation, the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, and the Veridical Martial Origin Formation were the Four Mysterious Formations, among which the God-killing Sword Formation was extremely powerful and could not be broken by anyone but the four Sages united together. Though Sect Leader Tongtian possessed a profound cultivation, the four Sages¡ªLaozi, Honored Lord of the Origin, Western Jieyin, and Zhunti¡ªwere all present. If the four Sages united, the God-killing Sword Formation would be broken.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could easily see that. Yet Sect Leader Tongtian still invited war with this formation. Did he expect that Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin would not ally with the Two Sages of the West considering the fame of the Three Pure Ones? Honored Lord of the Origin, Laozi on Mount Shouyang, as well as Jieyin and Zhunti on Square Mountain all failed to figure out what Sect Leader Tongtian could be relying on to invite war with this formation.


    Confused, Honored Lord of the Origin went to Mount Shouyang. And upon seeing Laozi, he waved his sleeve to release the disciples of the human and Chan tribes whose Five Auras in their chests had been sealed and the Three Flowers on their heads had been cut. He hurriedly asked, "Elder brother, do you think their cultivation can be restored?" In any case, Honored Lord of the Origin had no solution.


    Glancing at the disciples in the main hall, Laozi sighed and said, "What a strong Winding Yellow River Formation that totally destroyed their cultivation. If they had stayed in the formation longer, perhaps the possibility of recovery might have been lost forever." With great wisdom, Laozi immediately recognized the condition of these disciples.


    When he heard that, Honored Lord of the Origin was quickly overjoyed. However, Laozi said, "Now their Five Auras in their chests are sealed and Three Flowers on their heads are cut, so their previous cultivations are all destroyed. They have no choice but to restart their cultivation. Fortunately, their enlightenment of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal still exists. Only one Nine Cycles Golden Elixir pill can help them return to the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal cultivation. Yet, perhaps they won''t be able to reach their peak status. If they want to recover their cultivation completely, they''ll need to restart cultivation again."


    Upon hearing this, Honored Lord of the Origin''s happy expression disappeared. Though the Nine Cycles Golden Elixir could produce a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal expert, they could only reach the early stage. Without a large number of resources, it was impossible for them to recover totally. However, there were not many resources except for the Nine Cycles Golden Elixir that could help them recapture their cultivation in a short period.


    Other possible effective resources were the Peaches of Immortality of the Heavenly Court, Zhenyuanzi''s Ginseng, and Minghe''s yellow plum tree. Zhenyuanzi was friendly with Minghe, so he would not help them. Minghe was totally out of the question. Then there was only the Peaches of Immortality of the Heavenly Court. Yet, the Sages did not get along well with Haotian or Yaochi. If they asked for it without offering a corresponding reward, Haotian might not allow it. Since Haotian was the governor of the Heavenly Court appointed by Ancestor Hongjun, it was not good for the Sages to snatch the Peaches of Immortality.


    Irrespective of Honored Lord of the Origin''s thoughts, Laozi waved his hand, got a gourd, poured out some Nine Cycles Golden Elixir and distributed it to those disciples of the Human and Chan tribes. Then Laozi, who typically attempted nothing, also showed a miserable expression. The Nine Cycles Golden Elixir was different from other elixirs, not only because it was difficult to refine, but also because many of its materials were hard to find in Untainted Land and what he had stored was also limited.


    After the disciples took the Nine Cycles Golden Elixir, Laozi waved his hand and injected a flash of Green Light into their bodies to help them digest the power of the elixir. Then he waved his hand again to send them to the silent room where they could restore their cultivation without interruption. Now there were only Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin in the main hall.


    Honored Lord of the Origin looked at Laozi and said, "Elder brother, in one month, Tongtian will arrange the God-killing Sword Formation at Jiepai Pass. This makes me feel strange. It is said that the God-killing Sword Formation can''t be broken unless the four Sages unite together. Now the Tribe of Humanity, the Clan of Enlightenment, and the Western Religious Sect have already united together. It is not difficult to get the four Sages to gather. Tongtian is not an arrogant guy, but he still insists on setting this formation. Does he have another purpose?"


    Laozi frowned when he heard those words. What Honored Lord of the Origin said was exactly what confused him. Why would Sect Leader Tongtian arrange the formation now that he knew clearly that he would fail? Did he just want to fight with them? It should be impossible. Then why? Pondering that for a long time, Laozi still could not figure out a potential answer.


    At just that moment, Jieyin''s and Zhunti''s voices came from outside the mountain. "Fellow Taoist Laozi, Fellow Taoist Origin, your brothers are visiting you." As they heard this, Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin looked at each other, then they went outside the mountain in a flash. Jieyin''s and Zhunti''s purpose for the visit was obvious. The Three Flowers of their some disciples had also been cut.


    Looking at Jieyin and Zhunti, Laozi said, "I warmly welcome you. Please come in." Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin led Jieyin and Zhunti back to the mountain. The four sat opposite each other. Laozi asked while knowing the answer, "Why do you two Fellow Taoists come to my Mount Shouyang. Is there anything we can help you with?"


    Upon hearing that, Zhunti cursed in his heart. Laozi definitely knew their intention. Now that they were seeking help from them, he could only say, "Fellow Taoist, as you know, in the Winding Yellow River Formation, the Three Flowers of the talented disciples in our three tribes were all cut and their Five Auras were also sealed and their cultivations were all destroyed. I hear that you have a kind of elixir named the Nine Cycles Golden Elixir which can help them restore their cultivation. Therefore, we have come for some."


    When he heard this, Laozi said indifferently, "Maybe you don''t know that an intricate process is required to refine the Nine Cycles Golden Elixir. Moreover, many of the materials are rare. Our disciples also need it, so we don''t have any extra to give to you." How could they obtain the Nine Cycles Golden Elixir without offering a reward?


    As he heard that, Jieyin''s face turned to one of misery. He said, "Please take it easy. We won''t ask for the elixir without paying something. We have a Supreme Treasure in the Western Religious Sect named the Merit Pool of Eight Treasures, which has accumulated some pool water. It can help our disciples restore some cultivation and heal their injuries. So, what''s your intention?"


    Laozi nodded. He had heard of this Merit Pool of Eight Treasures. It was good that the Western Religious Sect would like to share this treasure. In this way, disciples of the three religions could recover most of their cultivation. Although the water in the Merit Pool of Eight Treasures did not compare to the Nine Cycles Golden Elixir, now that they were allies, Laozi did not want to reach an impasse with them.


    With the help of the Nine Cycles Golden Elixir and the Merit Pool of Eight Treasures, most of the cultivation of the disciples of the three religions was restored in a few days. What remained could only be cultivated with their own efforts. Seeing the empty Merit Pool of Eight Treasures, Jieyin felt extremely distressed. It had been accumulated by the Western Religious Sect for several years, and now, nothing was left. Yet, Zhunti was lost in thought seeing the Clan of Enlightenment''s disciples.


    Just now, when observing how the disciples of the three religions restored their cultivation in the Merit Pool of Eight Treasures, Zhunti accidentally discovered that some disciples of the Clan of Enlightenment were potentially related to the Western Religious Sect. This was out of his expectation. Now that the three religions had united, Zhunti had to restrain himself, but when the Battle of the Gods Investiture ended... Thinking about this, he wore a strange smile.


    Solving the problem of the three religions'' disciples, the four of them began discussing the war with Sect Leader Tongtian one month from now. If they united, the God-killing Sword Formation would be broken. However, they could not figure out why Sect Leader Tongtian did this now while clearly knowing the result. They wondered whether it was out of self-confidence or other factors. Without that being clear, they continuously felt anxious.


    Of course, they could not find out the reason. The God-killing Sword Formation had been mended by Minghe. Though only a little defect had been restored, the Sword Formation''s power was strengthened greatly. Now, it could undermine Luck, and the fact that it could not be broken by anyone but the four Sages united begot the possibility that it might not even be broken by the four Sages united. That was the source of Sect Leader Tongtian''s confidence.

 Chapter 313: Breaking Up

    Chapter 313: Breaking Up


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Furthermore, the reason Sect Leader Tongtian dared do this was because he was sure his God-killing Sword Formation could not be broken even if the four Sages were to unite. His cultivation was equal to that of Laozi, Honored Lord of the Origin, and Jieyin. However, Zhunti''s was not as high now that his Holy Body had been recently slaughtered. Since one of the four had been badly hurt, it would not be easy for them to break the formation.


    ...


    In the Blood Sea, Minghe smiled when he noticed what had happened there. He also did not know if the four Sages could break the God-killing Sword Formation when it was refined to perfection. Actually, maybe Sect Leader Tongtian was also not fully confident of a victory. Among the four Sages of the three religions, Laozi was the most unpredictable one. Even Minghe did not know what kind of ace in the hole he might be holding.


    With this opportunity, Minghe hoped to see Laozi expose his ace in the hole under the suppression of Sect Leader Tongtian. Even if he did not, Minghe could figure out his actual cultivation level through this battle. This was all related to his further plans. If he knew them better, then he could be more prepared. It was really a good opportunity.


    ...


    A month later, everyone left Jiepai Pass. In this battle, the Sages would arrange their formations and the five Sages would fight with each other. Thus, even Sages-to-be did not dare to stay there. Therefore, except for some birds singing and beasts roaring, the entire Jiepai Pass was as silent as hell. It was even a little bit stifling.


    However, far away from Jiepai Pass in all directions, a great many Individual Cultivators gathered to witness the Sages'' battle. They came to observe the power of the Sages and were also very curious about who would win this battle. Could Sect Leader Tongtian beat the other four Sages on his own or not? Though many of the cultivators did not think Tongtian would win, some of them had a little expectation.


    Late in the morning, a figure appeared in front of Jiepai Pass. It was Sect Leader Tongtian. After a while, four cultivators arrived riding on clouds. They were Laozi, Honored Lord of the Origin, Jieyin, and Zhunti. When the five Sages were gathered, the atmosphere around suddenly became strange, even if they did not say anything, which made the cultivators that were present alert.


    Glaring at Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin, Sect Leader Tongtian showed a hint of anger in his eyes. Though he had already known that the four Sages had united, he had not expected they would all come together from Mount Shouyang. Did that mean that they had discussed some tactics together to fight against him? Thinking about this, Sect Leader Tongtian felt a little bit miserable.


    But this feeling disappeared very swiftly. A person like Sect Leader Tongtian would not be easily influenced. He waved his sleeve and the God-killing Sword Formation showed up over the Jiepai Pass, powerful and unstoppable. Compared with the formation arranged by Luohou many years ago, the God-killing Sword Formation was much more terrifying. When it showed up, the Evil Spirits from Heaven and Earth gathered immediately. Its momentum alone could make all the living beings of Untainted Land scared.


    After completing the formation, Sect Leader Tongtian looked at the four Sages in front of him and said in a cold voice, "Since the God-killing Sword Formation has been arranged, I will wait for you four inside." At the end of his words, he turned back and moved into the God-killing Sword Formation. Immediately, this formation changed and its unstoppable power became suddenly restrained. From the outside, it seemed that it was not actually the God-killing Sword Formation.


    Laozi and the other Sages changed complexion upon viewing this scene. They had witnessed the God-killing Sword Formation arranged by Luohou and the one arranged by Tongtian when mending the sky. However, those two were nothing compared to this one. Beneath its peaceful appearance, it contained terrifying Menace Intent.


    Looking at each other, the four Sages stepped into the God-killing Sword Formation. Inside it, a God-killing Sword was hanging facing east, an Immortal-killing Sword toward the south, an Immortal-trapping Sword to the west, and an Immortal-eliminating Sword to the north. It formed into a shield with gloomy Killing Intent, while the abundant Evil Spirits inside enhanced its power.


    When they saw this, the four Sages chose one sword gate to break through respectively. Years ago, Hongjun also chose the same method to break through Luohou''s God-killing Sword Formation. However, this God-killing Sword Formation was not the former one. Sect Leader Tongtian sneered when discovering that the four had planned to emulate Hongjun''s method. It was now time to let them feel the unstoppable power of the updated God-killing Sword Formation.


    After the four had gone into the sword gates, Sect Leader Tongtian started the seal formula and said, "The four sword gates are cycling, killing all the gods and immortals. Kill!" At the end of his words, the four sword gates inside the God-killing Sword Formation suddenly disappeared, and then the Evil Spirits started to surge. With all the Sword Aura of Chaos crisscrossing, the inside of the formation was full of Menace Intent.


    The four Sages naturally noticed the Sword Formation''s changes, but they could not make any reaction when facing the endless Sword Aura of Chaos. Right at that moment, Laozi finally discovered the strangeness of this formation. With the Baraka Exquisite Pagoda hanging over his head, Laozi''s complexion changed when he noticed that the God-killing Sword Formation''s surviving gate had disappeared.


    With things proceeding like this, Laozi would not deserve his title if he did not discover the change to the God-killing Sword Formation. Looking at the formation full of Menace Intent, he muttered to himself, "What''s going on? Has Tongtian completely fixed the God-killing Sword Formation?" Suddenly, Laozi''s face changed color as he screamed out, "No! We are trapped!"


    The four sword gates had just now disappeared, but why would they have shown up in front of them before? They were obviously set there to separate them. Laozi was not worried about Honored Lord of the Origin or Jieyin, but as for Zhunti, it was different. Though Zhunti had gotten the Emerald Lotus Flag back from Medicine Buddha, he could not resist the attack of the God-killing Sword Formation even with the help of the flag, especially when he was injured.


    At the side of the Immortal-slaughtering Watchtower, Zhunti had shown his Ninety Feet Golden Body, with the Emerald Lotus Flag hanging over his head and the Magical Tree of Seven Treasures in his hand. He waved the Magical Tree continuously to resist the attack of the Sword Aura of Chaos with difficulty. Looking at his Emerald Lotus Flag now, which was shaking under the attack, Zhunti felt aggrieved. He had not expected the God-killing Sword Formation to be so powerful, but what he did not know was that Sect Leader Tongtian had "paid more attention to" him.


    At the Immortal-trapping Watchtower, with the Baraka Exquisite Pagoda over his head and the Map of Taichi beside him, Laozi was able to resist the attack of the powerful Sword Aura of Chaos. However, if he wanted to break through the God-killing Sword Formation, he needed the other three Sages to unite. Laozi was really worried about Zhunti''s condition. If Zhunti failed, Sect Leader Tongtian would find a way to defeat them one by one.


    When Laozi was thinking about the solution, the formation surged greatly. Laozi''s face again changed color. He knew that since the formation had not been broken, someone had to get out of this formation. Now, only three Sages stayed inside, so it was nearly impossible for them to break through the God-killing Sword Formation, unless... When thinking about this, Laozi displayed a complex expression on his face.


    Outside the God-killing Sword Formation, Zhunti''s retreat out of it shocked all the cultivators around. Only a few days had passed by, but Zhunti tried his best to get out of the formation and embarrassed himself. His robe was torn to pieces. Blood-stained and pale, he had obviously been badly injured. As soon as he was out, Zhunti recovered as usual, but his pale face was proof of his embarrassment from before.


    It had been said that the God-killing Sword Formation could not be broken even by the four Sages. And now that Zhunti had failed, did this mean that this formation could no longer be broken? Would Sect Leader Tongtian win this battle? Some Individual Cultivators were excited about seeing Sect Leader Tongtian defeat the four Sages by himself. However, a few days later, the ending was not like what they had expected.


    Suddenly, the God-killing Sword Formation was broken, and the four Sages appeared one by one. Taking back his God-killing Sword Formation, Sect Leader Tongtian looked at Laozi furiously, saying in a resentful way, "Laozi, you really deserve to be famous for your tranquility and inaction. I have been your brother for thousands of years, but I hadn''t expected you to be such a jerk. Well, well, well, from now on, the Three Pure Ones will never exist in this world. I am Tongtian Taoist, not Sage Supreme Pure anymore."


    As he concluded his words, thunder roared from the sky. It was obvious that the Way of Heaven had agreed with what he said. Then, Sect Leader Tongtian left in anger. Looking at Tongtian''s shadow, Laozi displayed a hint of bitterness on his face. Even though they had broken Sect Leader Tongtian''s God-killing Sword Formation, Laozi was not delighted at all. And only he knew the reason.

 Chapter 314: An Aura Changed into Three Pure Ones

    Chapter 314: An Aura Changed into Three Pure Ones


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Just before, Zhunti had forcefully escaped from the God-killing Sword Formation, which put great pressure on Laozi, Honored Lord of the Origin, and Jieyin. Overwhelmed with the pressure, Laozi changed his countenance a little. After endless inner struggles, Laozi made his final decision, which was to use his trump card to Break the Formation.


    Laozi was particularly an expert at converting an aura into the Three Pure Ones, then three figures jumped out from Laozi¡ªthe "Grand Pure One" Taoist, the "Jade Pure One" Taoist, and the "Supreme Pure One" Taoist. Among them, the "Grand Pure One" Taoist was similar to Laozi while the "Jade Pure One" Taoist was similar to Honored Lord of the Origin, leaving the "Supreme Pure One" Taoist to be similar to Sect Leader Tongtian. Each was in the Early Stage of the Origin.


    When they appeared, Sect Leader Tongtian, who was managing the tactical formation, greatly changed his complexion. Seeing that Laozi could get the Three Incarnations at the Early Stage of the Origin to appear did not surprise him. But he was startled when he felt his own and Honored Lord of the Origin''s vital force of the Origin from the "Supreme Pure One" Taoist and the "Jade Pure One" Taoist, respectively. Although it was not much, it could clearly be felt.


    Meanwhile, Honored Lord of the Origin in the God-killing Watchtower was also confused about what on earth touched off his Origin. He certainly had a reaction toward the appearance of the "Jade Pure One" Taoist when Laozi called upon the Three Pure Ones, but the feelings loomed because of the disturbance of the God-killing Sword Formation.


    Looking at Laozi, who was Breaking the Formation, Sect Leader Tongtian became furious and burned with anger because Laozi would snatch his Origin to refine Magic Skills without caring about their bond of brotherhood. Therefore, he felt that he had been greatly deceived. Millions of years of brotherhood was entirely just his wishful thinking.


    At just the moment that he was staring blankly, the God-killing Sword Formation was broken by Laozi. After coming back to his mind, he waved his hand, brought his God-killing Sword Formation back, and left without saying a word, only leaving the somewhat amazed Jieyin, Zhunti, and the confused living beings of Untainted Land. Certainly, Honored Lord of the Origin was the exception.


    After leaving the formation, Honored Lord of the Origin looked at Laozi with confusion, feeling his Origin, the vital force of "Jade Pure One" all around, and saw the response of Sect Leader Tongtian. Being a Sage, how could he not get the point? Hate and anger welled up in his heart, but there was a sense of helplessness as well. He suppressed them in the end.


    The Battle of the Gods Investiture did not end, but Honored Lord of the Origin needed to oppose Sect Leader Tongtian with Laozi. Although it was not the time for them to be opponents, the Three Pure Ones had become strangers, only leaving Laozi, Honored Lord of the Origin, and Sect Leader Tongtian. Glancing at Laozi coldly, Honored Lord of the Origin turned back toward Mount Kunlun.


    Laozi looked at Honored Lord of the Origin and sighed after noticing his expression. Though an aura could be converted into the Three Pure Ones in the Early Stage of the Origin within a short time, that skill was refined by Laozi through collecting the Origin of Honored Lord of the Origin and Sect Leader Tongtian before they were born. Once it was used, the Three Pure Ones would disappear. Hence, it had been not used before.


    Laozi also went away after seeing that Sect Leader Tongtian and Honored Lord of the Origin had left one after another. Standing on a cloud, he displayed an extremely bland expression, which was similar to a pool of backwater without any ripples. At the moment, what was he wondering about? No one knew. Was it worth giving up the bond of brotherhood for a skill? He was not clear about it either. In his calm eyes, a sort of confusion disappeared in a flash.


    Although Jieyin and Zhunti did not know what had happened, they were clear that it was good news for the Western Religious Sect that the Three Pure Ones had disappeared and the bond of brotherhood had been severed. Originally, they felt that it would be hopeful for the Western Religious Sect to advance toward the east as Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin fell out with Sect Leader Tongtian. At present, Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin broke off as well, leaving them a great opportunity.


    The God-killing Sword Formation was broken and there were no movements in the Tribe of Severity. The Western Zhou army, like a hot knife through butter, had defeated the Shang Dynasty army again and again. After several months of continuous fighting, the army from Western Zhou was not far away from the capital of the Shang Dynasty, so Bo Yikao and Ji Fa decided to temporarily take a rest for several days, then they could conquer Zhaoge, the capital of the Shang Dynasty, in one vigorous effort.


    ............


    On Golden Island, a formation was operating methodically, with its power not inferior to that of the God-killing Sword Formation. The formation, called the Immortals Formation, had a formation in its Eye of Formation, which was in Sect Leader Tongtian and his God-killing Sword Formation. In addition, there were Taichi, the Yin and Yang Formation, as well as the Four Signs Formation, with each interrelated. It was the super formation set by the entire second generation of the Tribe of Severity as well as disciples of the third generation.


    Within several months, Sect Leader Tongtian called all the disciples of the Tribe of Severity back to exercise the formation. The formation had enormous power, making it difficult to control. Therefore, it took time to be familiar with the formation. It was because of this that Western Zhou could be so successful in attacking the Shang Dynasty. Otherwise, given that disciples thwarted them, it would be unlikely for them to arrive at the center of the Shang Dynasty.


    ............


    Noticing that the God Deification Ceremony had come to its end, Minghe greatly expected that the purpose of Sect Leader Tongtian''s movements was obviously to have a final fight with the three religions. Whoever would win did not matter to Minghe. When the fight would begin, something surprising that had been prepared by Minghe would come as well.


    However, Minghe was not startled to learn that the Three Pure Ones had broken off their bond of brotherhood, but he found it curious that an aura had been converted into the Three Pure Ones. Perhaps the aim of Laozi doing so was not just related to having the Incarnations of the Three Pure Ones. But Minghe did not care about that.


    The Original Spirit of Pangu was divided into the Three Pure Ones with its blood linkages changed into the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery, who could set the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation to call upon Real Entity of Pangu. Then what would happen when the Three Pure Ones integrated into a single thing? The Original Spirit of Pangu or Rakshasa? Minghe was very curious about it. Supposing that he had an opportunity, he would have a fight with Laozi to see what kind of trump card Laozi possessed.


    ............


    In the Nether World, Houtu looked at the battle between the five Sages in Jiepai Pass with a sort of anticipation. After the Cultivation Tribulation, she could be free from the Nether World, where she had been in arduous cultivation for so many years. She thought that her cultivation would not be inferior to that of Lord of the Origin, Sect Leader Tongtian, and Jieyin. Moreover, she had a Primordial Supreme Treasure, the Bell of Chaos, so she did not fear any Sages.


    Furthermore, with her hands reaching out, 12 small banners rotated in her hands. The 12 small banners, which were exactly the Twelve Sticks Divine Beings Banner, were refined by the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery and had never appeared again after the final battle between the Sorcerer and Demon tribes. She gazed at them with a somewhat strange complexion. The sole thing left by her brothers were these Twelve Sticks Divine Beings Banner. However, it was weird that there was not any sad expression on her face.


    Then she came back to her mind after a long time of gazing, and as her lips moved, nothing could be heard. But she became very grave, as if she had made a decision. After raising her head to look at the Blood Sea, an intricate look appeared on her face but then was replaced by something firm.


    ............


    A temporary silence made the entire Untainted Land feel stifling. All the living beings of Untainted Land knew that it was a crucial time for deciding the results of the Battle of Gods Investiture. The Tribe of Humanity, the Clan of Enlightenment, and the Western Religious Sect had been waiting for it while the enemies from Western Zhou had been ready to attack the last place in the Shang Dynasty. Even though there seemed to be no movement in the Tribe of Severity, the power and influence on Golden Turtle Island indicated that they had prepared for it as well.


    Chaos and tranquility coexisted in Zhaoge, which was the center of the battle. Confronted with the upcoming army from Western Zhou, the ministers were in trepidation, especially the crafty and fawning ones. Nine-Tailed Fox and Jade Pipa Spirit, enjoying countless Luck of the Human Tribe, also became worried. Although their cultivation had been raised a lot, it would be unlikely for them to survive in the fight with the Tribe of Humanity, the Clan of Enlightenment, and the Western Religious Sect.


    In order to stay alive, the two demons decided to flee rather than stay there waiting to be killed, even though they might fail. Perhaps they would make it. Nevertheless, a figure appeared before they were about to leave. That person looked at them and said coldly, "Do you want to run away?"

 Chapter 315: The Final Battle in Tongguan

    Chapter 315: The Final Battle in Tongguan


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Nine-Tailed Fox and Jade Pipa Spirit were somewhat terrified to see the person who had to be the fatuous and tyrannical King Zhou. Out of their expectation, he seemed to become another person. To their horror, they could not move due to the coercion from him. What the hell was going on?


    Immediately, they felt full of dread. The one before them had to be King Zhou, but he was no longer going gooey over them. He had such domineering power at the moment that they did not notice before when they met him initially. Nine-Tailed Fox said arduously, "King, you..."


    Looking at them, King Zhou snorted and said, "What''s up? Do you find it strange? The King Zhou you enchanted before is just an Incarnation of me, and I was... Hmph! Goddess Nvywa allowed you to enthrall me and you should have done that, but you didn''t, so don''t blame me for my cruelty."


    Hearing what he said, they were almost frightened to death and cried for mercy. It was such a pity. How could King Zhou let them go at present? With a wave of his sleeves, they were collected inside. Looking at the Imperial Harem full of Demon Aura, he waved his sleeves again. Then all the Demon Aura vanished. Since the two demons had been caught, he needed to gather up disciples in the Imperial Court and prepare for the battle against Western Zhou.


    King Zhou rarely held court, so all the ministers arrived one after another in the Imperial Court and the army from Western Zhou was approaching. Therefore, all of them had trepidation. And beyond their expectation, Grand Preceptor Wen Zhong, who had been imprisoned by King Zhou before, actually arrived as well. Fei Zhong and You Hun could not help laughing coldly when they saw him appear. Disregarding the order of the king, he had left there without authorization. When the time came, he would be heavily blamed.


    When King Zhou sat on the throne, the ministers knelt down. At the time, Fei Zhong submitted documents to the throne and said, "King, you let Grand Preceptor Wen Zhong ponder over his mistakes in solitude before. Now that the Grand Preceptor has not followed your order by leaving his house and attending the court, my king, please declare him guilty of not respecting you." At such an urgent time, Fei Zhong was actually inciting internal strife and acting so recklessly.


    King Zhou glanced at Fei Zhong, frightening Fei Zhong almost to death. Then looking at Wen Zhong, King Zhou said, "Grand Preceptor, you were entrusted to look after me by the deceased emperor in the past. He gave you a golden whip to whip the fatuous kings and crafty officials. So, how do you think this matter should be dealt with?" The tone of his words was so bland that none of the ministers could tell whether he was happy or angry.


    Holding a golden whip, Wen Zhong said sternly, "Kill them." Brandishing the golden whip, Wen Zhong decapitated Fei Zhong and You Hun before they could believe it. Blood sprinkled over the court and the civil and military ministers were startled to see it. They never expected such an outcome, that Grand Preceptor Wen, whom they revered, would kill his minions in front of King Zhou in the main hall.


    Even more surprisingly, King Zhou just said with a blank expression, "I know that I have let you down recently. Spoiling demons, putting crafty officials in important positions, and being fatuous as well as tyrannical causes great disorder in the world. But you don''t know my troubles. Now that the army from Western Zhou has arrived, everything should be over. Wen Zhong, what about your preparations?"


    After hearing that, Wen Zhong put away the golden whip and replied, "My king, everything is ready. 100,000 Emperor''s Bodyguards, 50,000 of the Army of Five Elements from Kong Xuan Taoist, and 10,000 heavily-armored soldiers from Taoist Black Tortoise have gathered. So we can set out at any time." These 160,000 soldiers were the actual strength of the Shang Dynasty. Although the numbers were less than the millions of soldiers of the Western Zhou army, the result would still unknown once the battle began.


    ............


    On the Sacred Island of the Blood Sea, Yang Chan played together with Nezha and they exchanged experiences with each other from time to time. Though Nezha''s cultivation was superior to Yang Chan''s, Yang Chan''s Lotus Lamp was awesome. Look! Nezha was being caught by Yang Chan again. Seeing this, Nezha shouted, "Senior sister, I don''t want to fight with you. You always use your Lotus Lamp. It''s boring."


    When she saw Nezha throwing a tantrum, Yang Chan put her Lotus Lamp away and smiled. Nezha had a relatively high cultivation, but had a bad temper. Looking toward the center of the island, Nezha asked Yang Chan, "Senior sister, do you know why master and senior sister have not come out after such a long time in Closed Door Meditation, as well as our two martial uncles? I don''t know why they are so devoted to cultivation."


    Upon hearing his complaints, Yang Chan touched his little head and said in a soft voice, "Nezha, you''re too young to understand it. When you grow up, you will naturally know. Since they''re in Closed Door Meditation, you must not interrupt them, alright?" Even though she did not have a high cultivation, she understood that this was a crucial time for master Liu Er.


    At this time, Minghe''s voice could be heard. "What''s up, little Nezha? Do you miss your master?" Just as Yang Chan and Nezha looked over and saw Minghe, he walked toward them with Liu Er, Kong Xuan, and Black Tortoise following behind. Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise had increased their vital forces while the vital force of Liu Er became somewhat abstruse and was similar to the Origin.


    Minghe looked at Untainted Land and said, "The real battle is imminent. Everything will come to an end. Liu Er, remember what I said to you before. If you miss the chance, you''ll need to wait a long time." Hearing those words, Liu Er became somewhat grave, having some expectations for the realm of the Origin. Who could really understand it if he did not reach that realm?


    ............


    Before Tongguan, millions of the Western Zhou army had already been ready to attack the Shang Dynasty. Whether or not it would be successful was determined by the attack. So long as Tongguan was attacked, the Shang Dynasty would lose its final shield. Afterward, the Western Zhou army would be able to defeat all their enemies and succeed in destroying Zhaoge. By that time, there would be changes to the dynasties in the Human Tribe, then a new era would be welcomed. However, the premise was that they could win in the end. But would they?


    Under Tongguan, Grand Preceptor Wen Zhong had fully readied the main army. Compared to the millions of soldiers from Western Zhou, the number of soldiers from the Shang Dynasty was less but its momentum was never less than Western Zhou''s. Its killing atmosphere was frightening, especially the 10,000 Emperor''s Bodyguards with Evil Spirit surrounding them. But it was out of their expectation that they were not influenced by it at all.


    At the moment, countless figures appeared in Heaven with Sect Leader Tongtian as the leader. This was the final fight in the Human Tribe, and was also the final battle between the Tribe of Severity and the Tribe of Humanity, the Clan of Enlightenment, as well as the Western Religious Sect. At this time, there were many elites in the Tribe of Severity and many of their immortals flew all over the sky. A super formation that astounded Untainted Land appeared in the sky of Tongguan.


    As the Tribe of Severity set the Immortals Formation, disciples of the Tribe of Humanity, the Clan of Enlightenment, and the Western Religious Sect appeared one after another, as did Laozi, Honored Lord of the Origin, Jieyin, and Zhunti. This was a final battle, so it was not likely that the four Sages would be absent in the battle. Moreover, no religion was able to break the Immortals Formation set by disciples of the Tribe of Severity and Sect Leader Tongtian.


    Noticing that the four Sages and their disciples had appeared, Sect leader Tongtian said, "You four, this formation is called the Immortals Formation. Since this is the final battle between my Tribe of Severity and your three religions, I won''t hold back. Today, I want to see whether my Tribe of Severity will decline or your three religions will disappear from now on. Come on!"


    Looking at Sect Leader Tongtian and the disciples of the Tribe of Severity who had high spirits for the battle, Laozi said, "Third... Junior Brother Tongtian, must we do so? Once it begins, both of us will suffer, so is it really necessary?" Laozi would not use the address "third brother" anymore. He would only call him "junior brother" Tongtian. Ironically, all he could do was accept all of these bad results that he had caused.


    Sect Leader Tongtian said with a snort, "It''s late. Our Tribe of Severity and your three religions have been enemies for many years, so this is a great opportunity for us to end it. There is no use discussing it. Please just begin it and you will see our strength." Hearing that, Laozi knew that it was impossible to resolve this amicably. After looking at the other Sages face to face, he was ready to fully prepare for the battle.


    The battle had not yet begun, but the momentum of the two sides had made all the beings in Untainted Land terrified. Regardless of if it was the Tribe of Severity, the Tribe of Humanity, or the Tribe of Enlightenment, the strength of any side was able to conquer most of the forces in Untainted Land. Even the Heavenly Court of Haotian and Earth Immortal''s Residence of Zhenyuanzi could only give in, perhaps making an exception for the Holy Land of the Human Tribe.


    Some from the Holy Land of the Human Tribe also arrived there for the rare battle, and although their numbers were not huge, their lineup was able to awe everything. Among them were Four Ancestors of Humanity, Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, Ziyi-Shi, and Cangjie, as well as Three Royals and Five Emperors. Suddenly, there were 12 Sages-to-be that could only be seen in the Human Tribe.


    Just when everyone thought that the battle was about to begin, a figure suddenly appeared on the wall of Tongguan and said, "All you Sages, could you wait for a while? I want to get even with a Sage who is among you." Get even with a Sage? Everyone present was startled to hear that. Who on earth was so brave to dare to get even with a Sage? That one must have powerful strength. After seeing his face, they were all amazed. No one had guessed it could be him, even the five Sages in Heaven were shocked. Zhunti''s complexion changed greatly as well.

 Chapter 316: The Counterblow from Nonentities

    Chapter 316: The Counterblow from Nonentities


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    No one had expected the appearance of King Zhou and his startling words at this time. Besides, he was valiant and aggressive, and not even a bit like the fatuous tyrannical person who had caused such great chaos in the mortal world. Most importantly, his Peak Primordial Unity Golden Immortal cultivation greatly stunned everyone.


    There were not many people who could cultivate to the Peak of Primordial Unity Golden Immortal among the living beings of Untainted Land, while King Zhou had realized it dozens of years after he withdrew from worldly affairs. Even the enhancement of the Luck of the Human Tribe should not contribute to such tremendous progress. So how could it be? Everyone was stunned at the thought that King Zhou might be a pawn who was set by someone or was the incarnation of an Almighty.


    King Zhou''s appearance made the entire battlefield strange immediately, but Tongtian stared at him with great interest. Since no matter who King Zhou was, or whose pawn he was, he was the king of the Shang Dynasty, the ally of the Tribe of Severity. No matter how the situation advanced, at least the Tribe of Severity would not suffer a loss.


    Both Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin were taken by surprise, while Jieyin and Zhunti felt gloomy, especially Zhunti, whose face was so dismal that it was a bit terrifying. Glaring at King Zhou in front of him, Zhunti could not sense even a bit of the trick that he had played on King Zhou years before. Nevertheless, he could be sure that this King Zhou was exactly the real Emperor Xin. But what about the one in that year? Who was that?


    Thinking of that, Zhunti''s face turned even more dismal. He could be certain that he had done something to King Zhou, and it seemed that he had succeeded given that King Zhou had become fatuous and tyrannical. However, now that his self-assumed success had turned into a joke, and the man he viewed as a nonentity should stand in front of him so finely, where had he gone wrong?


    Zhunti scanned around. When he saw the calm expressions of the Four Ancestors of Humanity and the Three Royals and Five Emperors, he suddenly realized the reason why Minghe did not use his Selfcentric Separation, the Martial Ancestors of the Human Tribe, to react even though he had already known about this. Even the Holy Land of the Human Tribe did not make any movements. They were waiting for today.


    While everyone was in confusion, King Zhou said, "Zhunti, is it out of your expectation that I should stand unharmed in front of you? You, regardless of your identity as a Sage, plotted against me when I was praying in Goddess Nvywa''s temple that year. Fortunately, I had been rapt in the Way of Celestial Immortality and refined an incarnation to help me deal with the court''s affairs, or it could have been I who fell into your trap. It''s just a pity that I lost the incarnation."


    Everyone was shocked upon hearing that. Zhunti had long been renowned for his impudence. But it did not occur to others that Zhunti dared to plot against the Human Sovereign. Now, the slaughter of Zhunti''s Evil Separation and those Mysterious Signs outside of Zhaoge City all made sense. It was not King Zhou who had triggered the chaos in the Human Tribe, but Sage Zhunti. Realizing that, all of the people in the Human Tribe changed their expressions greatly.


    Hearing those words, Zhunti rebuked him. "Emperor Xin, you were just an insignificant Human Sovereign. Are you aware of your guilt? Being a member of the Human Tribe, you should have cultivated to the Primordial Unity Golden Immortal, which could not be achieved by others even after hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation. You must be the incarnation of a monster. Your favor of the fox spirit triggered all that turbulence in the Human Tribe. How dare you shift the responsibility to me! You are indeed unforgivable."


    Then Zhunti immediately sent a burst of his Sage''s coercion directly toward King Zhou, while Tongtian blocked it and said slowly, "Zhunti, don''t be in such a rush. I''m interested in the story that Emperor Xin is telling. Why not let him finish it?" Observing Tongtian''s movement, Zhunti''s face again became dismal.


    "The insignificant Human Sovereign?" King Zhou repeated those words in a low voice, and then laughed out loud. "Hahaha... Just as the saying goes, a Sage is unkind: he treats all common people like sacrificial straw dogs. Great! Zhunti, let me show you how the insignificant Human Sovereign that you despised pays you back."


    As he waved his sleeve, three figures suddenly appeared on the city wall. They were Nine-Tailed Fox, Jade Pipa Spirit, and another King Zhou. The two demons were quite panicked but they were locked by an Immortal-bundling Rope so that they could not move anymore. Meanwhile, King Zhou struggled and shouted, "I am the Sovereign of the World. Who dares to tie me up?"


    King Zhou could not help shaking his head while looking at his completely discarded incarnation, which was uncontrollable even with Minghe''s secret technique. With a long sword in his hand, he then prayed to Heaven. "Way of Heaven above, the Shang Dynasty is in turmoil and the masses suffer from it immensely. Though I didn''t contribute to the disorder directly, somehow it''s still my fault. Today I''m going to kill the two demons and my incarnation to send my apologies to all the civilians and Sacred Lady Goddess Nvywa."


    He had been the Sacred Demon Wu Zhiqi in his preexistence, while in this life, he turned into a human and his incarnation had profaned Goddess Nvywa. Although he had never intended to do that, he still had to atone for his sin. With a wave of his sword, three heads shot into the sky. The two demons showed their original forms after death and their Original Spirits were annihilated, while his incarnation vanished and became numerous specks of dust, returning to the Heaven and Earth.


    And he was not finished. He suddenly kneeled down and saluted toward Heaven, saying, "Way of Heaven above, the Sages are unkind. They should plot against the Human Sovereign out of their own interests, which contributed to the great disorders in the Human Tribe. Now, I myself, Emperor Xin, in the name of the Sovereign of the Human Tribe, pray to Heaven to drop Divine Punishment on the Sages to give the Human Tribe justice." King Zhou abruptly looked up and said through gritted teeth, "If Heaven were to be unjust, we humans would not respect it anymore."


    King Zhou''s prayer echoed in Heaven, and all the humans of the Human Tribe heard it. They could have never imagined that all their suffering throughout all these years could have come from the Sages. Suddenly, streams of resentment rose to Heaven, along with King Zhou''s words: "If Heaven were to be unjust, we humans would not respect it anymore", resounding through Untainted Land. Though a human alone might be insignificant, when humans gathered together, they could be so powerful that even the Way of Heaven could not ignore them.


    How ironic it was that the Human Tribe, the main character of the universe of Honghuang, should question the Way of Heaven. If humans did not respect Heaven anymore, the Way of Heaven would definitely suffer a great loss. Confronting the Human Tribe''s query, the Way of Heaven would naturally respond to it. Along with the Human Tribe''s shouting, black clouds rolled up between Heaven and Earth, thunder growled, and the second Divine Punishment was dropped on living beings of Untainted Land.


    The entire Untainted Land was shocked when the Divine Punishment dropped. Last time, it had turned up when Minghe transformed the Real Body of Rakshasa, while this time, it appeared because of the rage of the Human Tribe and was directed at the Sages, which was quite dramatic. However, thanks to this, varying powers in Untainted Land realized that the reason why the Human Tribe was strong was not only due to the existence of the Holy Land of the Human Tribe, but also that the Way of Heaven had picked it as the ruler of Heaven and Earth.


    The Sages had considered themselves superior during this entire time. Just as the saying went, everyone under a Sage was a nonentity. Therefore, all the living beings of Untainted Land treated the Sages with supreme respect. Nevertheless, they realized the fact that the Sages might not always be superior to them, or the Way of Heaven could not have dropped the Divine Punishment on them due to the Human Tribe''s rage.


    Facing the oncoming Divine Punishment, all the Sages were deep in thought¡ªcompared with the Human Tribe, who was the ruler of Heaven and Earth, the Sages were not so important. Their former ecstasy of obtaining the Hong Meng Immortal Qi and the sense of achievement out of becoming Sages suddenly seemed ironic at the moment. They had actually put shackles on themselves the moment that they gained power.


    People had to make a choice while weighing the pros and cons, while Zhunti did not have time to think about that. The Divine Punishment went directly toward him. He glared at King Zhou, Emperor Xin, with hatred, then fled to Heaven to accept the punishment in Tongguan. Most people might not escape from the punishment, and he would be trapped by Karma at that time.

 Chapter 317: The Appearance of Way of Demon

    Chapter 317: The Appearance of Way of Demon


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Everyone looked up into the sky. Terrifying thunder flashed among the rolling black clouds that gathered over Zhunti''s head. However, it seemed that this Divine Punishment could not compare at all with the one that was dropped when Minghe was passing tribulation. Given that the Way of Heaven would be affected once a Sage was impaired, the power of the Divine Punishment dropped on Zhunti, who happened to be a Sage, was at its minimum. Yet, even so, Zhunti might not pass it safe and sound.


    Looking at the Sages waiting for the Divine Punishment, King Zhou could not help feeling pleased. In his preexistence, he was forced by the Sages to sack the Human Sovereign''s daughter, Jingbae, thus, he had to enter reincarnation. Yet in this life, he could punish a Sage with the Way of Heaven. However, he still had a sense of it not actually being real, even though he had successfully done it.


    The Sages, the supreme beings in Untainted Land, ruled Heaven and Earth and the universe. They would not disappear even after incalculable calamities, and neither would they suffer from Karma. They stayed with the Way of Heaven. But nowadays, they were gradually being pulled down off of the altar. Though Zhunti had always been the hapless one, all the Sages suffered from challenges to their coercion as well. And the origin of those challenges came from Minghe.


    Watching Zhunti being showered in thunder, King Zhou''s unwillingness vanished. He had fortunately gotten Minghe''s incarnation technique in the past, or he would already have died. He had died for Minghe in his preexistence, while he survived in this life due to Minghe. Since Fate naturally flowed between life and death, being a nonentity, he had no particular pursuit but survival. Only if he were alive would he have a future.


    While observing that Zhunti, who used to be unattainable, suffered a huge embarrassment and disgrace under the Divine Punishment because of the Human Tribe, who were viewed as nonentities, all the living beings of Untainted Land realized that the Sages were not invincible. Once the Human Tribe united, they could confront the Sages fearlessly.


    In the Void, looking at Zhunti and the Human Tribe in the nine provinces, Minghe smiled whole-heartedly. After so many years, he had never smiled so happily even when he had gained numerous rewards during his trip in the Chaos. He had long been indifferent, while these days he felt truly pleased upon recognizing the awakened spirit of the Human Tribe. At this time, he could have done nothing more. The Human Tribe would have to rely on themselves from now on.


    The Human Tribe, a tribe with only thousands of years of history, developed from nothing to the present prosperous nine provinces, rose from humility to the strongest tribe in Untainted Land, and eventually became the rulers of Heaven and Earth from a former dying tribe. Their advancement was a miracle. Minghe had presented the origin of power to them, while they themselves had made full use of it.


    Now that Minghe had finished his job, the Human Tribe had to rely on themselves, no matter whether it was on this day or in the future. Yet on this day, Minghe proved one thing to the Human Tribe through King Zhou¡ªeven a Sage could not interfere in the Human Tribe''s development. Once united, they would be invincible, while on the contrary, they would submit to anyone''s order. They should strive unceasingly to improve themselves in the following years.


    Sect Leader Tongtian looked at the Divine Punishment, recalling the deal that he had made with Minghe. At that time, he had already come up with a crazy idea when he knew that there should be such a secret in the Chaos. He became firm and made up his mind while observing Zhunti''s miserable and helpless situation.


    Compared with Sect Leader Tongtian, Laozi, Honored Lord of the Origin, and Jieyin were much more serious. They did not care about whether Zhunti would be injured or not. Instead, they were thinking about their odds while confronting Sect Leader Tongtian. Given that they had lost a person even before the final battle had begun, their combat power suffered a huge loss, thus, they might be at a disadvantage in the battle.


    Yet Jieyin truly worried about Zhunti, who was less powerful than before. Watching Zhunti struggling in the Divine Punishment, Jieyin was helpless. Even if he dared to break in and shoulder the Divine Punishment together with Zhunti at the risk of triggering an even more severe punishment, he might not do that. Because being a Sage, doing that would only enrage the Way of Heaven, which could lead to a consequence that no one could imagine.


    In the Divine Punishment, confronting the falling thunder, Zhunti was leaning on the Emerald Lotus Flag and he activated the Ninety Foot Golden Body and all his Magic Weapons, while he could not block the punishment anymore. With the end of several rounds of punishment, their total power was compounded as well. And considering that Zhunti was covered in blood, he must have been seriously injured. Therefore, even if he were to survive the punishment, he might be incapable of fighting against Sect Leader Tongtian.


    Showered in thunder, Zhunti''s Ninety Foot Golden Body suffered much damage. But the most startling thing was the face of the Ninety Foot Golden Body, which was similar to a furious Guardian Buddha. Hate and anger filled up Zhunti''s glaring eyes. He seemed to be mad at King Zhou and Minghe, or he was possessed by the devil somehow.


    Deep inside Zhunti, a devil aura was continuously drawing his Origin and power, and it was growing. The thunder in the Divine Punishment was actually the utmost masculine and yang essence, which happened to be the nemesis of the devil aura. Nevertheless, Zhunti, in contrast to Minghe, would not let the Divine Punishment enter his body. Due to that, his injuries were getting increasingly more severe and the devil aura took that opportunity to grow.


    When the 81 Divine Punishments had finished, Zhunti''s damaged Ninety Foot Golden Body disappeared immediately and Zhunti appeared in his ordinary form. Though he looked well, his particularly pale face and unstable vital force revealed the truth that he must have been seriously injured. His unharmed appearance only helped to sustain his last bit of dignity as a Sage.


    Jieyin promptly held Zhunti when he fell beside him and continuously infused supernatural power into him to cure him and promote his recovery, which made Zhunti look better. However, it was inadequate and useless. Since Zhunti had not recovered from the destruction of his Holy Body, he suffered the Divine Punishment again so that it was fortunate enough for him to sustain his Holy Seat.


    Suddenly, Minghe came out from the Void, which surprised all the Sages and made Laozi, Honored Lord of the Origin, and Jieyin frown. As for Zhunti, it seemed that he would like to tear Minghe to pieces. Since it could be said that Minghe directly contributed to his miserable situation, Zhunti felt only hatred toward him. He called Minghe through his gritted teeth, "Ming... He..."


    King Zhou kneeled down immediately when he saw Minghe. Noticing that, Minghe said, "You have done a good job. You didn''t let me down. This will be your last fight as a human. After this, you''ll be the fifth Asura King of our Asura Tribe." Upon hearing that, King Zhou was thrilled. Now that he had finally become a member of the Blood Sea, it would not be hard for him to survive.


    All the Sages and many Almighties showed an expression of understanding. As expected, King Zhou was a pawn set by Minghe and Minghe even introduced him into the Asura Tribe so the tribe could share the Luck of the Human Tribe. What a wise plot! Many started to feel pity for Zhunti because he was the enemy of a person like Minghe.


    Minghe turned around, looked at Zhunti weirdly, and said, "Given that, let me help you!" His words were quite inexplicable, which confused everyone. Suddenly, a black light appeared in Minghe''s hand and fled directly toward Zhunti. It was at such a fast speed that no one could follow it.


    Observing that, Jieyin changed his expression. Though he did not know what the black light was, it seemed to be ominous. Besides, a weird vital force was intertwined on the light, which reminded Jieyin of the Lord of Devils Luohou. Then, he waved his hand and a golden light rampart emerged in front of the black light to block it. However, the light passed through it and disappeared into Zhunti''s body.


    "Oh!" A wail burst out from Zhunti. Chunks of black aura came out of Zhunti and finally formed into a black cloud in the sky. When the cloud vanished, a figure showed up. Catching sight of that figure, everyone was stunned. This person looked very similar to Zhunti, but he seemed much more evil. He was surrounded by devil auras and boasted a Sage''s cultivation as well.


    He looked up and burst out laughing, "Haha... I''ve finally come out. Haha... I''m the lord of the Way of Demons, Supreme Lord Wu Tian. Way of Heaven above, I, Wu Tian, have set the Way of Demons today and will take control of the entire Way of Demons. From now on, the Tao perishes but Demons prosper, and Taoists prosper but Demons perish." Then, thunder growled in the sky, and numerous Merits fell down. Obviously, Wu Tian''s words had been acknowledged.

 Chapter 318: Tragic Wu Tian

    Chapter 318: Tragic Wu Tian


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Merits, endless merits. It had been so many years since the last merit had come. It was not comparable with the merit when all Sages were born, but there were really almost the same, of which 80 percent belonged to Wu Tian and 20 percent were divided equally between Minghe and Zhunti, as a result of Minghe helping to speed up the birth of Way of Demon and Zhunti for gestating it.


    Wu Tian had absorbed many Sage origins from Zhunti, and once after the birth, he accomplished the cultivation at the early stage of the Sage. Anyhow, it was a Sage after all. What was even more peculiar, Wu Tian and Zhunti enjoyed the same Hong Meng Immortal Qi. Therefore, Wu Tian was a Sage, not a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin.


    Wu Tian immediately became significantly more stable among all the Sages once the golden light of merit entered his body, and the cultivation had also been elevated greatly. For Minghe, he collected the merit with a flick of his wrist. As for Zhunti, after the merit entered into his body, he looked looked more lively instead of sickly. Now, Zhunti''s Essential Qi was seriously injured, so he could not be injured further. Otherwise, he might have to fall out of the realm of the Sage.


    Zhunti''s face was full of hatred. He looked at Minghe as though he was going to swallow him whole. But he was so weak that he could only use his eyes to express his feelings. However, Minghe did not care about Zhunti''s hatred at all. There was an enmity between them, and Minghe would have completely destroyed Zhunti earlier if not for¡­


    In Minghe''s view, the immortality of the Sage was a joke. The Sage placed their original spirits to the Way of Heaven. Therefore, as long as the Way of Heaven was immortal, the Sage could be reborn by consuming the power of the Way of Heaven. To wipe out the Sage completely, it was a must to destroy Untainted Land and the Way of Heaven. By then, the Sage would disappear accordingly as a result of them placing their original spirit to the Way of Heaven.


    It was not impossible for Minghe to destroy Untainted Land, but the cost to pay would be too great and worthless if the only purpose was to exterminate the Sage. However, there was a trick to take that Minghe actually planned to try the last time, while he was destroying Zhunti''s holy body. At that point, the Way of Heaven appeared indistinctly and he had just become Rakshasa. So, he could only give up.


    At present, Mighe could have a try. He needed only to destroy Zhunti''s holy body and more than half of his original spirit, and then seal the remaining original spirit into the Way of Heaven. In this way, Zhunti would be not regarded as dead, therefore, there would be no natural rebirth. The Way of Heaven would not use his own strength to make Zhunti recover, and the other Sages would not be able to rescue him at all, since Zhunti''s impaired soul would be sealed in the Way of Heaven.


    To destroy Zhunti, it was necessary to break Minghe''s seal. By that time, Minghe only needed to connect the seal with the Way of Heaven. Breaking the seal would be akin to attacking the Way of Heaven and it could not be relieved with no attack. Naturally, Zhunti would recover. For a Sage, it would be a problem that had no solution. However, it was not worth for Minghe to mess up his plans because of Zhunti.


    Watching Wu Tian absorbing merits of heaven, Jieyin looked at Minghe in a chilly manner and said, "Minghe, there was Karma between us and it was natural for you to retaliate, but your actions today were really contemptible. I will definitely strike back one day." It was clear that Jieyin was truly angry.


    Hearing that, Minghe smiled, "Jieyin, the devil was born from Zhunti''s heart as a result of his poor cultivation. It was the general trend of heaven for Wu Tian''s birth and re-establishment of Way of Demon. I just sped it up. As for revenge, if it''s from me, it would be not so light. Although the Sages are immortals, they are not invincible. If I seal you guys into the Way of Heaven, do you think you would still have the opportunity to come out?"


    The words were said by Minghe with a smile, but they made the Sage''s hair stand on end. To seal them into the Way of Heaven? To Minghe, it would be not impossible. If Minghe really did that, it could be said that it would be the end of the sealed Sages, unless the Way of Heaven showed mercy, and broke the seal to release them or make them refined by self-consulting forces. Otherwise, there would be little chance of freedom.


    At this time, Wu Tian finally absorbed merits of heaven, and the cultivation at the sage level was completely solidified. Compared to the battered Zhunti, Wu Tian was much stronger. Most of the original power of Zhunti was almost equally divided between Wu Tian and Zhunti. However, Wu Tian had gained the merits of heaven, making him a little stronger than Zhunti.


    After the cultivation was solidified, the devil force in Wu Tian suddenly rose into the sky, and a black pagoda rushed out from the West, with the vital force given off to match it. Demon Tower, Primordial Spiritual Treasure, was Luohou''s other supreme treasure. Unfortunately, when Devil Tribe totally self exploded, this tower disappeared, and it was unexpectedly hidden in the Western underground.


    The inexhaustible mist instantly emitted from Demon Tower in Wutian''s hand, affecting the neighboring four religions disciples and Human Tribe Realm. Gradually, signs of enchantment surfaced. All Sages snorted coldly, so the devil energy between Heaven and Earth dissipated at once, and all the affected people returned to normal, but with fear when they looked to Wu Tian.


    Looking at this, Wu Tian smiled wickedly. Ignoring the anger of all Sages, he turned to Minghe and said, "Minghe, not bad! You helped me to be born today, and I will remember it. I developed the way of Demon to make up the Way of Heaven. Although it is not as good as the Way of Heaven in harmony with Hongjun''s body, it is more or less powerful. Your cultivation is not bad. Are you willing to be in my Way of Demon?"


    Everyone was shocked by Wu Tian''s words. It was a really crazy thought to enrol Minghe into the Way of Demon. Minghe had already been in the Way of Divine Beings. What''s more, his three Separations all had already actualized the Realm of Origin, either of which was stronger than Wu Tian. To want Minghe as his man in the Way of Demon? Everyone couldn''t help but tease Wu Tian. He was either mad or stupid. He really had an exaggerated opinion of his own abilities.


    Minghe did not feel angry at all upon hearing Wu Tian''s arrogant words. Indifferently, he looked at Wu Tian with distant and mysterious eyes, which contained a kind look extremely familiar to Zhunti ¨C complete disregard. That was the pain in Zhunti''s heart and now Wu Tian also found such a look uncomfortable.


    Wu Tian was born from the body of Zhunti. Naturally, he also shared some of Zhunti''s memories. The eyes of Minghe had already revealed his answer. As the supreme of Way of Demon, how could he be not angry? Wu Tian was arrogant because he was powerful as he had the chance to surpass Laozi and others. It was also because he had cultivated part of the Way of Heaven, and Minghe was not comparable to him, in his opinion.


    Looking at Wu Tian, Minghe said indifferently, "Oh, the one born from a person with a limited outlook is also one with a limited outlook. Master of Way of Demon? It''s really funny. Forget it, I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you. Let me do business. Although it is only the Early Stage of the Sage, it is also good to refine you to be a very good Puppet of Blood God."


    Everyone was shocked upon hearing what Minghe sai d. Puppet of Blood God was Minghe''s real target. They were just wondering when Minghe became so kind to create such a threatening thing though made Zhunti entrapped. Although Wu Tian was relatively weak and small among all Sages, as time went by, he might become a big problem.


    Hearing this, Wu Tian became furious and exclaimed, "You..." Wu Tian''s face showed endless horror and he could not move at all, feeling the supernatural powers seemingly disappearing, and even could not mobilize the power of the Way of Heaven. Suddenly, traces of blood appeared on on Wu Tian''s body, which were seen by many people on the body of Minghe''s Puppet of Origin.


    A Taoist seal appeared in Minghe''s hands and the blood lines began to speed up and spread across Wu Tian''s body. Watching Wu Tian''s horror, Minghe shook his head slightly. The black light was indeed the way of Demon Spiritual Inheritance. Minghe just added the seal to seal Blood Law Puppet and his supernatural powers. Wu Tian absorbed way of Demon Spiritual Inheritance and the seal at the same time, which naturally led to his present situation.


    Before long, the original spirit of Wu Tian completely dissipated, being absorbed by the Way of Heaven, and a brand new Puppet of Origin was born under watchful eyes. Wu Tian was no longer a Sage, but Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin. However, the identity as the master of Way of Demon had not disappeared, which was what Minghe wanted.


    Minghe didn''t care about Puppet of Origin at all. It was just the added one hired thug at the Origin Early Stage for Minghe to refine Wu Tian into Puppet of Origin. What''s more, this Puppet of Origin was not as good as his previous one. What Minghe cared about was the luck of the Way of Demon. It went between Tao and Way of Demon in Ramsay rule. Way of Demon could go against Tao, and its luck would be not bad.

 Chapter 319: The War of Immortals

    Chapter 319: The War of Immortals


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe did not know how the world was in the Chaos, which might be full of all kinds of danger. Luck was essential for people who wanted to be stronger. Though Minghe''s Luck was strong, it was insufficient. He would strengthen his Luck continuously whenever he got the chance to. Only when his Luck was stronger could he go further.


    As for the Demon Tower, it was good but meant nothing to Minghe. The Way of Demons had now been established, and it would not dissipate just because of the death of Wu Tian. The Demon Tower was just waiting for someone who had the affinity. Thinking of that, Minghe casually made a crack in the air and threw the Demon Tower into it. No one knew where the Demon Tower would go to.


    It did not take long for Wu Tian to become a Puppet of Blood God after he turned up unbridled. All the living beings of Untainted Land were confused. Anyhow, Wu Tian was a Sage. How could he die so easily? Minghe had just casually turned him into the Puppet of Blood God and taken the Luck of the Way of Demons. Seeing Minghe throwing away the Demon Tower, a Primordial Spiritual Treasure, they were about to get mad. It was impossible for them to understand this local tyrant.


    Seeing how calm Minghe was, Laozi became serious. Since Minghe had become the Rakshasa, he had changed totally. He had gotten much more casual, crazy, or maybe even more calm. Laozi did not know the reasons for Minghe''s changes. Maybe there was a big secret in it.


    Unlike Laozi''s silent contemplation, Honored Lord of the Origin was obviously a man who could hardly hold his temper. He was green with envy when he saw Minghe easily turn Wu Tian into the Puppet of Blood God and take the Luck of the Way of Demons. He was undoubtedly jealous. Why should he, who was in the Pangu Tribe, have much more inferior Luck than Minghe?


    Seeing Minghe put away the Puppet of Blood God, Honored Lord of the Origin questioned him. "Minghe, you helped Wu Tian to withdraw from worldly affairs and turned him into the Puppet of Blood God, just for the purpose of taking the Luck of the Way of Demons. Now the Way of Demons is established. At that time there will be lots of devils in Untainted Land. You''ve also experienced the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation. Did you forget that totally? You''re really frenzied for your own interests regardless of the benefit of all the living beings of Untainted Land."


    "The Longhan Cultivation Tribulation?" Many people were amazed to hear Honored Lord of the Origin mention the Cultivation Tribulation. How horrible the Way of Demons, ruled by Luohou, had once been in those days! Nobody knew what turbulence would be caused by the reappearance of the Way of Demons in Untainted Land. But just as Honored Lord of the Origin had said, Wu Tian had died but the Way of Demons had not. The tribulation was inevitable, and Minghe was the source of everything.


    Sensing the fear of some people, Minghe said calmly, "Really? Since when did you, Honored Lord of Origin, become a person with sympathy?" The face of Honored Lord of the Origin changed a little after hearing Minghe''s words. The Sages were superior and immortal, taking all common people as nonentities. Why would he care about their lives and deaths? His words were just simply aimed at Minghe.


    Minghe suddenly snorted, "Humph, do you all hold the view that I''m a nice person because my Selfcentric Separation has greatly helped the Human Tribe? You seem to forget that I''m Ancestor Minghe, lord of the Blood Sea, born with the power of killing. Do you think I pay any attention to all the living beings of Untainted Land? The rise and fall of the Way of Demons isn''t a matter that I care about, nor is the life and death of all the living beings of Untainted Land."


    Killing intent, endless killing intent! Just a snort from Minghe had changed the color of the clouds. Everyone was frightened. It was true that they had begun to forget how horrible Minghe had been in those years. He was a bully to kill dozens of Sages-to-be in just one move, with the insanity to slaughter Sages. They were now really a bit scared to think of hating Minghe, even just for a little while.


    Ignoring everyone, Minghe just went to the top of the Tongguan city wall. With a wave of his hand, a table was set. Sitting on a cushion and tasting Spiritual Fruits, seeing Minghe was like watching a play. At that time, everyone just remembered that it was the day of the final battle between the Tribe of Severity and the Tribe of Humanity, Clan of Enlightenment, and Western Religious Sect. But because of the breathtaking event that had happened just now, they had totally forgotten about that final battle.


    Before the battle had begun, the three religions lost a Sage. Now Zhunti was staying to the side to heal his wounds. It was impossible to depend on him to fight at this moment. But by comparison, the three religions had major advantages. After all, they did have three Sages¡ª Honored Lord of the Origin, Jieyin, and Laozi with the Magic Skills of the Three Pure Ones.


    The battle between the Immortals Formation and the Tribe of Humanity, Clan of Enlightenment and Western Religious Sect was ready to be triggered at any moment. The three Sages, Laozi, Honored Lord of the Origin, and Jieyin, went straight at Tongtian. This time, Sect Leader Tongtian used the God-killing Sword Formation as the Eye of the Immortals Formation. If they wanted to destroy the Immortals Formation, they had to destroy the God-killing Sword Formation. But this time, it was not as easy as last time. This would be a fierce battle.


    Last time, the reason why Laozi could destroy the God-killing Sword Formation with one strike was not that he had such powerful strength but that Sect Leader Tongtian''s State of Mind was distracted because of Laozi''s ability of the Three Pure Ones. Laozi had taken that opportunity and destroyed the God-killing Sword Formation. But this time, Sect Leader Tongtian had made full preparations. In addition, the power of the God-killing Sword Formation had been greatly strengthened with the blessing of the Immortals Formation. Who would be the winner this time depended on their own Magic Skills.


    Disciples of the three religions, led by Xuandu, Guang Chengzi, Dipamkara, and Medicine Buddha, had launched a violent attack on the disciples of the Tribe of Severity in the Immortals Formation. Disciples of the latter, such as Abundant Treasures and Zhao Gongming, had also taken action. It was as if the doomsday of Heaven and Earth had come. They were all locked in a fierce struggle. People died from time to time and Veridical Souls were listed on the Investiture of the Gods.


    On the Earth, the final battle between the armies of the Shang Dynasty and Western Zhou had also begun. The former had the disadvantage in numbers but their soldiers were all veterans. The latter had the advantage in numbers and the instructions of Jiang Ziya, the expert on military tactics and formations. In a moment, the earth was flowing with rivers of blood. In such a disaster, countless Veridical Souls entered the Void, filling the vacancy of the 2,000 Demigods and 84,000 celestial troops and generals of the Investiture of the Gods.


    In the Immortals Formation, Jade Heaven stood at the back, holding a six-tailed flag. It was Sect Leader Tongtian''s Flag of Six Souls. In the Investiture of the Gods, disciples of the Tribe of Severity had been badly cut up in the battle, so Sect Leader Tongtian had given this flag to the long-eared Light-frozen Immortal. But now, there were lots of elites in the Tribe of Severity. It was impossible for the long-eared Light-frozen Immortal to possess it.


    There were six people''s names written on the Flag of Six Souls: Laozi, Honored Lord of the Origin, Jieyin, Zhunti, Taoist Jade Pure One, and Taoist Supreme Pure One. In fact, aside from the four Sages, Sect Leader Tongtian had planned to write two names out of the four people, Bo Yikao, Ji Fa, Jiang Ziya, and Shen Gongbao. But finally, he replaced them with Taoist Jade Pure One and Taoist Supreme Pure One.


    Writing these six names, Sect Leader Tongtian held the worshiping ceremony for the Flag of Six Souls on the Purple Ganoderma Cliff on Golden Turtle Island. After the ceremony, he gave the flag to Jade Heaven, who had the worst cultivation among the Ladies of the Three Stars, and asked her to shake it in the Immortals Formation. It might not kill the four Sages and the two Incarnations of Laozi''s Three Pure Ones, but it could still hurt them.


    Seeing the opportunity presenting itself, Jade Heaven immediately shook the Flag of Six Souls. The Flag of Six Souls suddenly shot a beam of weird black light and turned into ash within Jade Heaven''s sight. Then there came six beams of subtle, weird gray light. In Jade Heaven''s shock, the six beams of gray light shot at the Eye of Formation.


    In the God-killing Sword Formation, Sect Leader Tongtian alone had a bitter struggle against Laozi, Honored Lord of the Origin, Jieyin, and Laozi''s Three Pure Ones Incarnation, with the help of the four swords of Immortal-killing. Even though the God-killing Sword Formation was powerful, facing three Sages and Three Lords of the Origin, Sect Leader Tongtian was about to lose. It was just a matter of time for the God-killing Sword Formation to be destroyed.


    Suddenly, Sect Leader Tongtian laughed grimly. It confused Laozi, Honored Lord of the Origin, and Jieyin. Why would Sect Leader Tongtian laugh when he was going to lose? Before long, the three of them suddenly turned pale. They grunted and arrows of blood shot out of their mouths.


    Laozi abruptly changed his complexion. It never occurred to him that Sect Leader Tongtian could be so cruel. Compared with the three Sages, the situation was much worse for Taoist Jade Pure One and Taoist Supreme Pure One in Laozi''s Three Pure Ones Incarnation, which was about to collapse. Seeing that, Laozi decisively put the two, along with Taoist Grand Pure One, in his own body.


    At that moment, Laozi''s power bloomed. The complexion of Sect Leader Tongtian, Honored Lord of the Origin, and Jieyin changed color. Such power was beyond the limitation of the Secondary Stage of a Sage. Unexpectedly, Laozi had such a trick, which they had not known about. Laozi had no choice but to use it because his Magic Skill of the Three Pure Ones was going to collapse.

 Chapter 320: The breaking Untainted Land

    Chapter 320: The breaking Untainted Land


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    "Ho!" With Laozi''s yell, the Map of Taichi in his hand suddenly started to amass Killing Intent of Heaven and Earth, gradually turning into a giant axe, the Pangu Axe. Once it appeared, the Pangu Banner of Honored Lord of the Origin began to itch for actions. However, Honored Lord of the Origin restrained it. He had long been losing faith in Laozi. He could not risk joining Pangu Banner in the Pangu Banner.


    "Creation of Heaven and Earth!" Once Laozi waved his axe, the strength it released was overwhelmingly horrible, which even beat the scene when Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery called out the Real Entity of Pangu. Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery only gathered incomplete parts of Pangu, while Laozi, with the power of Three Pure Ones'' Incarnations, collected the rest souls of Pangu, and Pangu Axe''s shadow he formed seemed even more real due to the existence of Map of Taichi. Thus the power of the axe was naturally fierce.


    Honored Lord of the Origin and Jieyin certainly would not stand by once Laozi took action. The two activated all of their power. Numerous Sword Aura of Chaos and golden light shot directly towards God-killing Sword Formation along with Laozi''s axe. It seemed that the three intended to comletely break Sect Leader Tongtian''s God-killing Sword Formation and Countless Immortal Formation with their joint efforts.


    Confronting such a terrifying attack, Sect Leader Tongtian became extremely serious. He had to block the attack. Since if it broke the God-killing Sword Formation, disciples outside the Countless Immortal Formation would die. Sect Leader Tongtian put his palms together, and then the God-killing Sword, Immortal-killing Sword, Immortal-trapping Sword, and Immortal-eliminating Sword all presented in front of him.


    Tongtian''s supernatural power suddenly fluctuated immensely. A Taoist Seal formed in his hands and he shouted, "God-killing Sword, Immortal-killing Sword, Immortal-trapping sword and Immortal-eliminating Sword merge into the one now and present the Sword of Elimination!" The four swords then turned into one with a even stronger killing intention than the former four. Glancing at the three''s attack, Sect Leader Tongtian said one word coldly, "Kill!"


    How serious the collision this time would be? When the Sword of Elimination collided with the three Sages'' attack, a sound of exposion deafened everyone, and the God-killing Sword Formation was torn up immediately. "Humph!" Sect Leader Tongtian recalled his God-killing Map of Formation and the reverted four swords of Immortal-killing. Though he resisted this attack, he obviously suffered a great injury.


    However, that was not the end. Such a collision apparently could not be blocked by single the God-killing Sword Formation. The injured four Sages were exposed once the formation broke. At the same time, Laozi, with a pale face, reinstated his former figure, and the Three Pure Ones'' incarnations all came out from his body at the present of all the other cultivators..


    The moment the Three Pure Ones appeared, the "Jade Pure One" Taoist and "Supreme Pure One" Taoist fell apart immediately. They shot themselves directly towards Honored Lord of the Origin and Sect Leader Tongtian after leaving two pieces Origin Power. Noticing that, Laozi did not intercept them. The attack of the Flag of Six Souls almost destroyed the Original Spirits of the two. After all, being incarnations, they were much weaker that the Original Spirit of the Sage.


    When the Origins came back, Sect Leader Tongtian and Honored Lord of the Origin felt pleased, as they owned complete Origins finally. Sect Leader Tongtian had only intended to kill Supreme Pure One Taoist so to take back his lost Origin, while he took Honored Lord of the Origin''s as well. He may took it in passing, or just to cut the final fetter.


    While apparently, both the two did not sustain their good moods for a long time. Impacts of the attack inside the God-killing Sword Formation had already expanded, and disciples of four religions all suffered from that. Even Daluo Golden Immortals would obliterate immediately in the attack. The four Sages promptly took actions and tried to save their disciples.


    Nevertheless, the attack was so supremely fierce which made the whole Untainted Land shaking. All people heard the roaring sound once it fell on Untainted Land. What was more, another crackling sound appeared after that, which shocked them all. The Untainted Land even...broke.


    As far as people could see, disasters took over the whole land: mountains fell, earth splited, the Four Seas roiled, and the Heaven darkened, all of which contributed to a doomsday-like scenery. Numerous creatures lost their lives while the rest ones strived to live. All Sages and others then realized that things indeed escalated to a dire extent.


    Moreover, Goddess Nvywa from Wahuang Heaven turned up unexpectly, so did Houtu. When Untainted Land broke, the Cultivation Tribulation of God Deification Ceremony ended. Thus, Houtu would not be restrained by the two Cultivation Tribulations that restrained her to stay in The Nether World. Now that Untainted Land broke, Houtu had to come. Given that she was incarnated by Pangu God the Father, she was responsible for protecting the Land.


    At the same time, two rays of golden light dropped from the sky, which were the Investiture of the Gods and Gods-hitting Whip activated by Hongjun for the God Deification Ceremony. The two treasures'' appearance signified the termination of the Cultivation Tribulation of God Deification Ceremony. The two fell over Jiang Ziya''s arm, which did not cause too much disputes. Compared with this, the Sages worried more for the breaking Untainted Land.


    Cracks could be seen everywhere in nowadays Untainted Land. Though most of it had not been broken, with time going by, it could totally break soon or later. If people should not make remedies, all creatures in Untainted Land would be in utter misery. Nevertheless, what surprised all was that Ancestor Hongjun, who had merged himself with the Way of Heaven, did not turn up, which was indeed weird.


    However, given that Untainted Land was going to break, they did not have time to consider that. The Seven Sages looked at each other and reached an agreement. They made movements together and began to stablize Untainted Land. With their powerful strength and the Way of Heaven''s as well, they immediately slowed down the breaking of Untainted Land. However, this might not be a long-term solution.


    If Untainted Land broke, Air of Chaos of Heaven would roar in. Besides, abundant Air of Destruction derived between Heaven and Earth. While the two kinds of Air raged on in Untainted Land, creastures dissipated, messes were everywhere and death were widely seen. In such case, varying powers and hermitic Almighties in Untainted Land took actions.


    Since Heavenly Court located over Heaven, it could not be immune to that. Haotian happened to have prepared for that. When all immortals filled into their position, a gigantic Formation suddenly rose up in the Heavenly Court, which was the Cosmic Stars Formation. Given that the Heavenly Court took over all stars in Untainted Land and got the Map of Formation with the help of Liu Er, it was not hard for them to set the Formation. Haotian stablized Heavenly Court and kept out Air of Chaos by this Formation.


    At the same time, a Formation rose in Wuzhuang Taoist Temple. It was the Nether World Book Formation of Zhenyuanzi, which was set to stablize the leyline of Untainted Land. Moreover, it offered Zhenyuanzi an opportunity to comprehend the Great Way of Earth. Now that he only had a half step to Origin, he could enter the Realm of Origin once he obtained some enlightenments.


    Human Tribe took a quick reaction as well. Four Ancestors of Humanity and Three Royals and Five Emperors returned to the Holy Land of Human Tribe at once and set the Veridical Martial Origin Formation so to suppress the breaking of Untainted Land. Besides, Yu the Great even called the Nine Tripod Cauldrons of Yu the Great, by which he tried to steady nine provinces of Human Tribe with people''s united mind. However, he could not do more help for other places.


    All people of Wu Tribe, Demon Tribe, Dragon Tribe and so on spared no efforts to prevent the breaking of Untainted Land. Though they were not as powerful as the Sages, they might be a little helpful. Yet there was one person who took no action at all, and that was Minghe who was above Tongguan''s city gate. He remained absolute indifferent as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Noticing that, Laozi could not help shouting, "Fellow Taoist Minghe, since Untainted Land is going to break, please help us." Hearing Laozi''s words, Minghe suddenly stood up. He looked at the fragmented Untainted Land and smiled, which surprised the Sages all. How could Minghe beam at this urgent moment?

 Chapter 321: Liu Ers Passing Tribulation

    Chapter 321: Liu Er''s Passing Tribulation


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe really laughed out loud. "Haha... I''ve been waiting for this moment for so long. Save Untainted Land? It''s not necessary to do that. The Way of Heaven will tackle it, which seems to have confronted some trouble now but will take action later. Before that, I''m going to get through my own matter. Liu Er, your opportunity has arrived. You can start now."


    Trouble? What kind of trouble could bother the Way of Heaven? Given that Untainted Land was breaking and the Way of Heaven was in disorder, all the Sages could use only limited power from the Way of Heaven. Furthermore, as most of the Sages were injured, they could not stabilize Untainted Land. Nevertheless, being the Rakshasa, Minghe was able to recognize the secrets of Heaven no matter how severe the disorder that the Way of Heaven was in. He naturally knew something that the Sages did not know.


    "Did they make any movement?" Minghe beamed while looking at the secrets of Heaven. "I''m not going to fall behind them," he thought. Liu Er showed up in front of him instantly and Minghe nodded to him. Upon observing that, Liu Er flew to a cloud. Three Flowers showed up on his head, while the Good Separation, Evil Separation, and Selfcentric Separation appeared one after another. Liu Er smiled at the Three Separations and shouted gently, "Unify the Three Separations!"


    The Three Separations transformed into flowing light and melted into Liu Er''s body. Then his Origin showed up. Once the Wise Monkey''s, Red-Bottomed Horse Monkey''s, and Long-Armed Ape Monkey''s Origins joined Liu Er''s Origin, his vigor started to grow wildly, which gradually overcame the limitation of a Sage-to-be, surging toward the supreme Way of the Origin.


    Moreover, with the increase of his vigor, Liu Er howled toward Heaven and his body grew outrageously, turning into a giant ape dozens of feet high that continued to grow. Besides that, with the change of his vigor, his vital force changed as well, which was similar to that of a Rakshasa, the same as Minghe.


    A tuft of black cloud began to gather on Liu Er''s head when the Rakshasa''s vital force appeared. That was a sign for the Divine Punishment, the third one in Untained Land. How could the Divine Punishment appear again in such a short period? And for the Rakshasa once again? Yet this time, the punishment was quite weak.


    Staring at the gathering Divine Punishment, Minghe smiled. As expected, the Way of Heaven was impaired due to the breaking Untainted Land and was consumed even more as the Sages borrowed part of its power to stabilize Untainted Land. Nevertheless, what was out of his expectation was that it would confront even more trouble, which offered Liu Er the greatest opportunity.


    Minghe felt totally relieved when the Divine Punishment finished gathering. The punishment was too weak to be even called one. It only boasted a little vigor of a Divine Punishment, thus, it was even weaker than the one that Zhunti bore. Therefore, for Liu Er, who was turning into the Real Body of Rakshasa, it meant nothing.


    The fact that Liu Er passed through the Divine Punishment and became the Real Body of Rakshasa shocked all the Sages immensely. It never occurred to them that Minghe would let Liu Er pass the Divine Punishment at this time. What a wise plot! It seemed that Minghe had predicted this. It was indeed the best time for passing a punishment¡ªwith Minghe''s protection, none of the Sages were able to interrupt.


    Sect Leader Tongtian showed a bit of doubt while looking at Liu Er being showered in the thunder of the Divine Punishment. Minghe had made the deal with him in the Jadeite Palace to let him block all the Sages for him when necessary. However, now the Sages were not able to bother Liu Er even if they would have loved to. Moreover, Minghe was here as well. Could it be that Minghe had other plans?


    Houtu turned a sophisticated face while watching Liu Er passing tribulation and Minghe guarding him. She seemed to be planning for something. However, she took a deep breath when she saw Minghe. It seemed that she gave up on some plans, as she knew too well that she only had one chance. Once she missed it, she might never have another one. Thus, she had to be prudent.


    All the living beings of Untainted Land were greatly stunned by Liu Er even though Untainted Land was confronting such a desperate situation. Aside from Ancestor Hongjun, there were seven Sages among the living beings of Untainted Land, while Minghe was the only one who could match the seven. Minghe deterred all of the Sages by himself alone. How fierce that was! Now, even his disciple had surpassed numerous people and, as Minghe had done, actualized the Way of Divine Beings. It was expected that he could become someone as eminent as Minghe in the years to come.


    ...


    In the Heavenly Court, Haotian and Yaochi, who were managing the Cosmic Stars Formation, were deeply shocked after seeing Liu Er passing tribulation. Liu Er had grown so quickly that even those who were at the same age as the Sages and Minghe could not catch up. They had thought that Zhenyuanzi or Cangjie might actualize the Mix Nascent Core. However, Liu Er had done it unexpectedly.


    Looking at Liu Er, who showed no fear toward the Divine Punishment, Haotian was touched. He had felt proud of serving Ancestor Hongjun as he could never become who he was without Ancestor Hongjun. Nevertheless, compared with Liu Er, he no longer felt any pride. Hongjun offered him the position of Heavenly Emperor, which did not suit him, while Minghe presented Liu Er the opportunity of actualization, and that was a huge difference.


    Observing Haotian''s expression, Yaochi comforted him. "Haotian, we''ll find our own Fated Chances in the endless years to come. Don''t let the present scenery confuse your mind of Taoism. What belongs to others are others''. We have our own Tao." Hearing that, Haotian beamed at Yaochi. They had figured that out long before.


    ...


    In the Wuzhuang Taoist Temple, Zhenyuanzi also smiled while watching Liu Er passing tribulation. Liu Er had surpassed him after all. However, he would not fall behind. Thinking of that, he felt confident and said, "The practice of endless years all depends on this current time. What about you, Hongyun?"


    ...


    In the Holy Land of the Human Tribe, several Formations that linked Heaven and Earth had been set. All the humans strived for their survival. Cangjie, who managed the Characters Formation of the Origin alone, had an unstable vital force that suddenly turned vague and illusory. It seemed that he was in enlightenment. With the enhancement of his enlightenment, the power of his Formation increasingly ascended as well.


    ...


    In the sea of the Northern Underworld, Kunpeng led the Demon Tribe to set an incomplete Cosmic Stars Formation to suppress the Northern Underworld with the help of his Demon Palace. When Liu Er''s vital force of passing tribulation spread through the entire Untainted Land, Kunpeng showed only jealousy. He had been so close to the Hong Meng Immortal Qi, while the mandate of Heaven did not belong to him. Now that even a junior had surpassed him, how could he not feel jealous?


    Kunpeng also did not forget to shoot a glance at the Red Lotus of Fire under Liu Er''s feet. His expression changed. Except for the vein of the Blood Sea, he was the only one who boasted a Red Lotus of Fire. He had always feared the Blood Sea out of a sort of instinct. He feared the extremely powerful Minghe, thus, he missed the chance of joining the Blood Sea¡ªa chance of making his dream come true.


    ...


    In the Divine Punishment, numerous thunder dropped down, but Liu Er did not resist it. As Minghe had done before, he bore that with his human body. What was different was that Minghe''s human body started the transformation in the Divine Punishment, while his started before the Punishment and transformed much faster. Thus, a Divine Punishment with such strength could cause no real harm to him.


    Looking at the sky and the Divine Punishment, Liu Er suddenly smiled, opened his huge bloody mouth, and roared, creating endless suction power in his mouth. Much to everyone''s terror, the Divine Punishment was sucked down by this power and rushed into his mouth. Suddenly, Liu Er seemingly turned into a giant ape of thunder, shining with thunder strength. Once the thunder strength had dissipated, the true vital force of the Rakshasa shot into the sky. Liu Er had succeeded.

 Chapter 322: Minghes Action

    Chapter 322: Minghe''s Action


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe was speechless regarding Liu Er''s behavior. Liu Er had always been impatient. And due to his reckless action, he became a Rakshasa earlier. But that was fine. Minghe nodded his head in satisfaction because although Liu Er''s behavior was a little bit opportunistic, he had still achieved his goal, which saved him many years of cultivation.


    Although Liu Er''s aptitude was good, it somehow fell short of Minghe''s expectation. Therefore, Minghe had arranged this shortcut for him, or Liu Er would have had to spend 129,600 years to accumulate enough power to cross over the Divine Punishment to become the Rakshasa. In this way, Liu Er did not have to experience that, but his Real Body of the Rakshasa naturally could not compare to Minghe''s.


    Minghe''s Real Body of the Mazinger was unstoppable and even could defeat Laozi, while Liu Er''s could only compare with that of Zhunti and Goddess Nvywa. It meant that the gap between those two in terms of cultivation was really large. Though this shortcoming was obvious, Minghe still had his own considerations. Liu Er was his disciple, so he would not joke around with Liu Er''s future.


    Nowadays, the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth was less abundant than it had been before in Untainted Land, and it suffered an additional loss after the crisis of the breaking of Untainted Land. If Liu Er did not actualize during these days, due to the thinner and thinner Spiritual Air, it would take him many more years to accumulate enough power to build his body as strong as Minghe''s while he was passing tribulation. And nobody knew whether Liu Er could possess enough power before his Cultivation Tribulation arrived.


    It would be different if he actualized his Tao first. A Rakshasa was different from a Primordial Mazinger and a Postcelestial Creature in that it could completely absorb the Air of Chaos to enhance his human body and turn it into the Origin of Chaos. Though the Spiritual Air was thin in Untainted Land, the Air of Chaos in the Chaos was inexhaustible. Though Liu Er needed to spend quite a lot of time to enhance his foundation after he actualized his Tao, it was much better than the former plan.


    Everybody was shocked when they witnessed Liu Er actualizing his Tao. Was it really that easy to become a Rakshasa? They had not expected that two Rakshasas would show up in Untainted Land successively. Besides, those two had a master-disciple relationship. This definitely made all the cultivators who had tried their best to actualize the supreme Tao speechless and shocked. Comparisons were odious. Nothing could be better than having a good teacher.


    After actualizing his Tao, Liu Er reverted back to his original appearance. Walking over to Minghe, he grinned and said, "Master, I made it." Looking at Liu Er, Minghe found that Liu Er''s three thoughts of good, evil, and obsession had returned back into his body. He was similar to how he looked when he had taken him as an apprentice, but his realm was different now.


    Minghe flicked Liu Er''s head with his finger and said with a smile on his face, "Don''t be too complacent. Your Real Body of the Mazinger is too weak. Go back now. It''s time for me to do something." Liu Er felt pained, but he was still grinning. He stepped back and looked at the other Sages.


    "The time for Minghe to do something?" These words made all the Sages and living beings of Untainted Land totally shocked. At that urgent moment during the crisis of the breaking of Untainted Land, they were really shocked when Minghe had helped Liu Er actualize his Tao, but they had not expected that it was just the start. Minghe still had something to show them. As powerful and mad as Minghe was, what would he do for his next step?


    Without caring about what the others were thinking, Minghe took action. Three rays of flowing light rushed out of Minghe''s body, turning into his Three Separations. Then, Minghe and his Three Separations started moving. Minghe stepped toward the broken location of Untainted Land alone, while the Three Separations went there together. It seemed that Red Lotus Taoist and Musen were protecting Heaven and Earth Taoist.


    Upon arriving, Heaven and Earth Taoist looked at the broken pieces of Untainted Land and excitement flashed through his eyes. Maybe it was nothing for the others, but it was a supreme tonic for Heaven and Earth Taoist. Suddenly, he turned into a shadow like a black hole, shouting, "Heaven and Earth are supreme, consuming the heaven and earth."


    A supreme power of suction emerged from the black-hole incarnation of Heaven and Earth Taoist, sucking all the broken pieces of Untainted Land, living beings, and even the stars around, and then he swallowed all of it. At the same time, the World of Heaven and Earth grew at a rapid rate after consuming all of the broken pieces.


    All the Sages were totally shocked. They had not expected that a small chiliocosm existed inside of Heaven and Earth Taoist. They thought that Heaven and Earth Taoist was just proficient in the Law of Space, but what he was doing now obviously accelerated the growth of his small chiliocosm. After all, those broken pieces of Untainted Land contained abundant powers of the Origin.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist''s small chiliocosm was at the lowest level, while Untainted Land was different. Although Minghe did not clearly know the level of Untainted Land, he thought that at least it should match the great trichiliocosm. Thus, every piece of the chiliocosm''s Origin was a great supplement to the World of Heaven and Earth. Therefore, the World of Heaven and Earth grew at a very rapid rate.


    Seeing this, Honored Lord of the Origin shouted, "Minghe, are you crazy? How dare you let your separation swallow the Origin of Untainted Land!" Honored Lord of the Origin had no time to stabilize Untainted Land, so he waved his Pangu Banner to start an attack at Heaven and Earth Taoist. Right at the same time, Laozi, Jieyin, and Zhunti also took action. As for Houtu, she planned to take action but stopped for a second.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist was protected by Red Lotus Taoist and Musen, so Honored Lord of the Origin alone could not hurt him any. Therefore, Laozi, Jieyin, and Zhunti joined hands. The Way of Heaven would be weakened once Heaven and Earth Taoist swallowed Untainted Land''s Origin, which would greatly influence the power of the Sages. They had to stop him.


    However, what the four Sages had not expected was that the one who tried to stop them was not Minghe, Red Lotus Taoist, Musen, or Liu Er, but Sect Leader Tongtian. The four Sages'' attacks were all swallowed by Tongtian''s God-killing Sword Formation. Tongtian suddenly realized the real purpose that Minghe had chosen to trade with him.


    Now, Tongtian understood the situation clearly. Though Heaven and Earth Taoist was protected by Red Lotus Taoist and Musen, the real purpose of the latter two was not to guard against the Sages but to protect him from Hongjun and the Way of Heaven. Therefore, Minghe chose to deal with him, and the trading terms were too tempting for him to refuse.


    Facing Tongtian''s inexplicable interception, Laozi shouted, "Tongtian, what the hell are you doing? Don''t you know the result of swallowing the Origin of Untainted Land? Don''t forget that you are a Sage, too. The only one who can get benefits is Minghe, not you. Get out of our way right now!"


    Hearing Laozi''s question, Sect Leader Tongtian answered coldly, "It''s none of your business. I have my reasons to do this. I think you should focus on the places that haven''t broken yet. Just look!" Just then, for a short moment when Laozi and the other three Sages were attacking Heaven and Earth Taoist, Untainted Land broke even more, and the places that remained became even weaker.


    Discovering this change, the four Sages had to consume their power to firm up Untainted Land. The breaking of the entire Untainted Land might do more harm to them than the Origin of Chaos swallowed by Heaven and Earth Taoist. Facing the resistance of Sect Leader Tongtian, the four Sages could not spare any all of their efforts to fight with him. Therefore, they could only give up.


    Upon seeing this situation, Minghe smiled. It seemed that the Way of Heaven could not find a chance to stop Heaven and Earth Taoist''s behavior temporarily. This was a good chance for them. However, Red Lotus Taoist and Musen also needed to be alert. It would be awkward if they were to fail. And although what Minghe planned to do was really insane, he had made the perfect preparation to guarantee every step.

 Chapter 323: A Sumptuous Feast

    Chapter 323: A Sumptuous Feast


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In contemplation, Minghe looked at Untainted Land, which was gradually breaking. Untainted Land was so large that seven Sages alone could not repair it. Moreover, the power of the Way of Heaven that they utilized seemed to be limited. In particular, Hongjun, combining his body with the Tao, had not appeared. It was obviously abnormal that there was not any movement in the Way of Heaven.


    Minghe did not know much about Hongjun, but he had made some judgments from Hongjun''s actions. Hongjun, the incarnation of the Rakshasa, was anything but a benevolent person. Therefore, he had to have some intentions in combining his body with the Tao. But Minghe was not sure if Hongjun would swallow the Way of Heaven to replace it. It seemed that Hongjun had moved, otherwise, there would have been some response from the Way of Heaven.


    "Swallow the Way of Heaven?" At the thought of this, Minghe frowned. If it were real, that would be a great threat to him. However, given that Hongjun could not forcibly leave the Way of Heaven for a long time, perhaps the Way of Heaven was so strong that Hongjun could not rival it. Even if the Way of Heaven had suffered damages, he could not swallow it. Hence, what on earth did he want to do?


    "Break Untainted Land entirely?" It was possible. The greater the degree of fragmentation of Untainted Land, the more the Way of Heaven suffered, which would give a heaven-sent opportunity to Hongjun. Yet, if Hongjun replaced the Way of Heaven, a fragmented Untainted Land would be useless. Moreover, it would give Minghe great benefits for free.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist could not consume the entire Untainted Land. What he had swallowed was only pieces of Untainted Land. Some of the pieces were big while others were small; some of them had a lot of Origin while others had only a little. For Heaven and Earth Taoist, all of it was beneficial. Suppose that there were lots of pieces of Untainted Land, then Heaven and Earth Taoist would swallow much more Origin of Untainted Land. By that time, Minghe''s strength would be greatly increased, which perhaps was not what Hongjun wanted to see.


    Since it was hard to be made clear, Minghe did not want to think about it at the moment, but he would be cautious. Watching Heaven and Earth Taoist enjoying the abundant feast, Minghe certainly would not lag behind. He waved his body, and then the Real Body of the Mazinger that was thousands of feet high appeared, standing upright between Heaven and Earth.


    All the living beings of Untainted Land were startled to see that. Liu Er''s Real Body of the Mazinger was nothing compared to Minghe''s. All were amazed by the terrifying vital force of the Rakshasa, even the Sages. With his Real Body of the Mazinger, Minghe would not be inferior to any other Sages. The moment that his Real Body of the Mazinger appeared, what did Minghe want to do?


    While looking at it, Laozi suddenly said, "Minghe, what on earth do you want to do? Are you taking advantage of this opportunity to break Untainted Land completely? So your Good Separation could swallow more Origin of Untainted Land?" Considering Minghe''s unexpected insanity, it was natural for Laozi to have such questions. Minghe would not even care a bit even if Untainted Land were to be broken entirely.


    Minghe did not pay attention to Laozi. "Destroy Untainted Land?" He did not have any interests in that. Although the Way of Heaven had not appeared, it and Hongjun had to appear if Minghe were to do that. There would be no benefits for Minghe as well if the two sides suffered. Therefore, he would rather seek some real interests.


    Untainted Land broke with the Air of Chaos pervading as the endless Air of Destruction appeared. The Air of Chaos, which much of could be seen in Untainted Land, did not matter, but the Air of Destruction was different. Minghe had only seen it five times. It was produced when Treasures World and Beasts World were destroyed in the Chaos the first and second time. At that time, he had not yet become the Rakshasa, so he could not absorb it, but he collected it. He was only able to absorb it when he changed into the Rakshasa.


    The last three times, the Air of Destruction was seen in the Divine Punishment in Untainted Land but it was weaker each time, especially the Divine Punishment of Liu Er, in which it almost did not exist at all. However, at the moment, the Air of Destruction produced by the fragmentary Untainted Land seemed to be a sumptuous feast, which greatly attracted Minghe. Moreover, the Air of Destruction caused by it should be very strong.


    Given that, the Air of Destruction was classified into four ranks: Highest Grade, Top Grade, Mid Grade, and Lowest Grade. The Air of Destruction in the Divine Punishment of Zhunti and Liu Er was only the Lowest Grade, while it was the Mid Grade in the destruction of Beasts World and Treasures World. The Air of Destruction caused by the breaking of Untainted Land was the Highest Grade. For a Rakshasa, such a kind of Air of Destruction was rare.


    "Oh!" With this soft voice, Minghe''s body seemed to be a bottomless pit, absorbing the Air of Destruction in the Heaven and Earth to his heart''s content. From near to far, it seemed that the Air of Destruction that overwhelmed Untainted Land began to center around Minghe, who absorbed all of it into his body and then converted it to strengthen his human body and Origin.


    Looking at Minghe, who was enjoying the Air of Destruction in Untainted Land, Liu Er displayed an expression of admiration. Just now, he had absorbed a great deal of Air of Destruction in the Divine Punishment, which was weaker compared to that in Untainted Land. However, Liu Er licked his lips upon seeing so much Air of Destruction.


    As it is said: "Curiosity kills the cat". Liu Er, like a curious cat who tried to steal some fish, stealthily absorbed some of the Air of Destruction. Nevertheless, once the Air of Destruction got into his body, Liu Er changed his expression greatly. The Air of Destruction in Untainted Land was more violent than that in the Divine Punishment. Even if he spared no effort, he could not quickly absorb such violent Air of Destruction.


    Helplessly, what he could do was to gradually destroy the Air of Destruction, which raged inside his body. Though it could not threaten Liu Er and would be good for strengthening his Real Body of the Mazinger, it was painful to consume all of the Air of Destruction in his body with such tremendous strength.


    "Hu!" Liu Er breathed out heavily. That was the last thing that he would want to try again. Up until this moment, he had not realized how wide the gap was between his strength and Minghe''s. Minghe was engaged in swallowing the Air of Destruction, while he could not even consume just a small part of the Air of Destruction. The difference was obvious.


    Liu Er changed his expression when he looked at Minghe, who was high up in the air. With his body swinging, his Real Body of the Mazinger also appeared. Compared to Minghe''s Mazinger, which was thousands of feet high, his Mazinger was only hundreds of feet. One was big while the other was small; one was the teacher while the other was the disciple. Liu Er gritted his teeth and began to swallow the Air of Destruction and Air of Chaos again. However, he was thousands of times slower than Minghe.


    It was somewhat unbearable for Liu Er to feel that kind of soreness and numbness. But he gritted his teeth and insisted on it. At the moment, the only belief in his heart was to insist on it. Minghe was a beacon on his path of actualization. Since he had made it, could he rely on Minghe in the future? And if so, would he really deserve to be a Rakshasa?


    "Give up because of its difficulty?" Liu Er thought of Minghe''s unremitting efforts and that Minghe never feared anything. Although the Air of Destruction produced by the breaking of Untainted Land was raging, it was more than he could bear. Therefore, why not seize the opportunity to refine his Real Body of the Mazinger that just appeared?


    Minghe, who was swallowing the Air of Destruction, was relieved to see that Liu Er had insisted on it. Liu Er had really grown stronger. The Air of Destruction of the Highest Grade was more than he could bear, but he still gritted his teeth and persisted in it, which did not let Minghe down. In the ensuing days without him, Liu Er needed to learn to raise and help all of the tribesmen in the Blood Sea.


    All the Sages were relieved when they saw Minghe and Liu Er swallowing the Air of Destruction and the Air of Chaos raging in Untainted Land. Even though they feared that Minghe''s strength would increase once again, they were grateful that Minghe did not aggravate the situation. Moreover, without the raging Air of Destruction and Air of Chaos, Untainted Land would break slower. At this time, they just needed to wait for the appearance of the Way of Heaven and their teacher, Ancestor Hongjun.


    It was strange that there was not yet any response from the Way of Heaven and Ancestor Hongjun. Was there anything that could be more severe than the breaking of Untainted Land? All the Sages were confused by this, as were all the living beings of Untainted Land. However, Minghe noticed it. Raising his huge head, Minghe looked above Heaven. His view was already beyond the limitless Chaos and fell on a simple and unsophisticated palace.

 Chapter 324: The Appearance of Hongjun

    Chapter 324: The Appearance of Hongjun


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The Zixiao Palace was once a holy land for all Tao pursuers in Untainted Land. Ancestor Hongjun taught and preached there three times, which were the foundations for the prosperous Way of Celestial Immortality in Untainted Land. Furthermore, since Hongjun combined his body with the Tao, the Zixiao Palace disappeared in Untainted Land. If there were no big event, he would not appear. At the moment, the Zixiao Palace appeared in the Chaos with supernatural power fluctuating inside it, in which there seemed to be some people fighting in magic arts.


    After many years, Minghe saw the Zixiao Palace again, but suddenly, he made an extremely surprising discovery. It was not only a palace, but a Primordial Supreme Treasure of the Highest Grade. Before, he had not discovered it. However, there now seemed to be some dramatic changes in the Zixiao Palace. Hence, the vital force of the Zixiao Palace was exposed to Minghe as well.


    Looking at the Zixiao Palace, Minghe''s face turned somewhat grave. Although Primordial Supreme Treasures of the Highest Grade were rare and their power was strong, Minghe did not fear them. The problem was that the Zixiao Palace of Hongjun was not just a powerful Primordial Supreme Treasure, but Minghe could also feel the vital force of the 3,000 Great Ways above it that were similar to the Wheel of Law caused by the combination of Hongjun''s body with the Tao.


    Minghe curled up the corners of his mouth and showed a weird smile. He was not the only one who had realized that. This Primordial Supreme Treasure, refined for Heaven and Earth Taoist in Treasures World, was Mid Grade in the beginning. But it had been upgraded to Top Grade. That Primordial Supreme Treasure, modeled on the Wheel of Law in the Way of Heaven when Minghe combined his body with the Tao, represented the Wheel of Law in the Way of Heaven in the World of Heaven and Earth.


    When the Wheel of Law in the Way of Heaven had been refined, Minghe gave it to Heaven and Earth Taoist, who used the Power of the Divine Law from the World of Heaven and Earth to cultivate it to integrate it with the Way of Heaven in the World of Heaven and Earth. Later, the Wheel of Law in the Way of Heaven succeeded in being upgraded to Top Grade. With the growth of the World of Heaven and Earth, the strength of the Wheel of Law in the Way of Heaven also grew.


    Seeing what Hongjun had done, Minghe felt that he was evenly matched with him. Minghe used the World of Heaven and Earth to shape the Wheel of Law in the Way of Heaven while Hongjun combined his body with the Way of Heaven to replicate it in his Zixiao Palace. However, from the vital force of the Zixiao Palace, the replication seemed to be have not been successful. Otherwise, the vital force of the Zixiao Palace would have been more terrifying with the strong Way of Heaven in Untainted Land.


    At the moment, Hongjun displayed an extremely grave complexion in the Zixiao Palace. He held the Jade Butterfly of Fate, with all the supernatural power in his body surging up. It seemed that he was resisting something. A strong power fell on his head from the sky that seemed to suppress Hongjun. Confronting such suppression, Hongjun shed a few drops of cold sweat.


    Confronted with this strong suppression, Hongjun naturally knew where the strength was from¡ªthe Way of Heaven. With his body being combined with the Way of Heaven for many years, Hongjun naturally knew how strong the Way of Heaven was. It was because of this that Hongjun was reduced to being suppressed. All of this was certainly rooted in Minghe. And upon thinking of him, Hongjun displayed a hint of hatred.


    Hongjun had fought with Luohou before. Others thought that he had defeated Luohou, but what they did not know was that Hongjun had injured his Foundation and owed immense Karma after winning the battle. Due to that, he had to choose to become a Sage. Otherwise, he would be on the Way of Origin or a Rakshasa, just like Minghe.


    After becoming a Sage, Hongjun had a new plan. Since there was no way out, what he could do was go ahead. He planned to combine his body with the Tao. It would cause him to lose freedom temporarily, however, if he planned it well, gradually weakened the power of the Way of Heaven, and then swallowed the Way of Heaven all at once, he could finally step into the realm of the Way of Heaven, which was the Golden Immortal of Fate of the Origin.


    Unfortunately, one''s predictions sometimes did not accord with the final results. Hongjun''s plan was completely destroyed by Minghe. First, Minghe and Evil Separation Red Lotus Taoist had actualized the Realm of the Origin, then Houtu became a Sage, which was followed by the mighty rise of the Human Tribe. Finally, the Good Separation and Selfcentric Separation of Minghe had actualized one after another. In this case, the Way of Heaven was stronger and it heavily suppressed Hongjun. Given that there were no malicious thoughts on the Wu-killing Sword, there was no opportunity at all for Hongjun to be separated from the Way of Heaven.


    It took some effort to acquire the heaven-sent opportunity of the damage of the Way of Heaven and the breaking of Untainted Land. But Hongjun suddenly found that even if the Way of Heaven was damaged, its power was unmatched. Now, Hongjun certainly had his own decision, which was to break away from the Way of Heaven. Once he missed that chance, perhaps he could only be a puppet of the Way of Heaven for the rest of his life.


    Although the Way of Heaven was a collection of rules, it was clear about what was beneficial for itself. It could get rid of one latent danger if Hongjun was away from the Way of Heaven. Meanwhile, it would also bring great damage to him, which was not what the Way of Heaven was willing to see. Hence, the Way of Heaven directly chose to suppress Hongjun without paying attention to repairing Untainted Land.


    Confronted with the strong Way of Heaven, Hongjun displayed a sort of determination. Biting his teeth, he made a quick decision. He threw the Jade Butterfly of Fate into the sky, saying with hatred, "Explode!" The Jade Butterfly of Fate instantly exploded, radiating out boundless light to integrate into the Zixiao Palace. With the strong power from the explosion of the Jade Butterfly of Fate, Hongjun immediately got rid of the great suppression from the Way of Heaven.


    ...


    In the meantime in Untainted Land, all the Sages, who were trying to repair the broken Untainted Land, turned pale. The power of the Way of Heaven that they were utilizing had suddenly disappeared, certainly making it hard for all the Sages to stabilize Untainted Land using their own supernatural powers alone. The breaking of Untainted Land accelerated in the blink of an eye.


    As all the Sages were confused, a palace came down from Heaven. All the Sages and all the living beings of Untainted Land were startled to see it. Was not it Hongjun''s Zixiao Palace? Why would it suddenly appear in Untainted Land? When they were still confused, the door of the palace opened and one person came out of it. It was Hongjun as they had expected to see, but his appearance was somewhat strange.


    Similar to all the Sages, Hongjun seemed to be injured and had a pale countenance. After going out of the Zixiao Palace, Hongjun reached out his hands and the Zixiao Palace shrank at once and then finally dropped into his hands. Putting the Zixiao Palace away, he looked at all the Sages, who were gazing at him. But he ignored all of them and just looked at Minghe, who was swallowing the Air of Destruction. Meanwhile, he displayed a sort of hatred.


    Hongjun was looking at Minghe and Minghe was looking at Hongjun as well. After feeling the vital force of Hongjun, Minghe suddenly understood why the Way of Heaven and Hongjun had not appeared before. The reason was that the Way of Heaven had been impeded by Hongjun. He was no longer just the one combining with the Tao, or even no longer a Sage, but a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of the Origin.


    Minghe emphasized internal and external cultivation. His body was on the Way of Divine Beings while his Original Spirit was on the Way of the Origin. His Original Spirit was already at the Secondary Stage of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of the Origin, not far away from the Late Stage. As for the Real Body of the Rakshasa, it could equal the Late Stage of the Origin after absorbing the Hong Meng Immortal Qi from the breaking of Untainted Land. And when it was integrated into one, it could fight against the Peak of the Origin.


    Minghe''s face turned somewhat grave when he felt the vital force of the Origin from the body of Hongjun. It was a kind of vital force at the Peak of the Origin. Although Hongjun was injured, he was at the Peak of the Origin so Minghe had to be cautious of him. Moreover, perhaps he was not just at the Peak of the Origin after such a long time in combination with the Tao.


    Minghe had noticed the changes of Hongjun, so did all the Sages. Laozi went forward to salute him and said, "Teacher, you... What''s up?" The Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of the Origin? Hongjun had combined his body with the Tao, but he suddenly appeared before them differently. They certainly were very startled to see that. Could it be that some accidents had happened in the Way of Heaven?


    Without saying a word, Hongjun saw a strong power befall between Heaven and Earth. It was the Way of the Tao, which began to repair Untainted Land in the end, making all the Sages relax. All were amazed to feel the strong Way of Heaven, which should stabilize the broken Untainted Land immediately. Untainted Land no longer had any signs of expansion or breaking.


    All the Sages felt strange confronting such a strong power. Before this, they all had thought that those who were inferior to Sages were nonentities. However, in front of the Way of Heaven, even the Sages thought that they were insignificant. All those who were inferior to Sages were nonentities. However, few knew that all the Sages were nonentities under the Way of Heaven.


    At that time, all the Sages sighed with all sorts of feelings. Those who had strong powers had their own tragedies as well. Faced with such a situation, all the Sages had their own thoughts. When they only had ideas, someone had already taken action. Besides, there was another person that had taken measures. Nevertheless, that target was somewhat beyond the expectations of everyone.

 Chapter 325: A Striking Change

    Chapter 325: A Striking Change


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Just when all the Sages were lamenting, Tongtian suddenly decided to make a move. He suddenly moved all of his supernatural power around his body and, when it had come to a point, he shouted, "Separate!" Not long after that, the Way of Heaven trembled, which was busy rescuing Untainted Land, while Tongtian spat out blood with a pale face.


    Middle Stage of the Origin Hongjun and all the Sages were taken aback by this act of Tongtian''s. They apparently had not foreseen it coming that Tongtian would destroy his own Original Spirit and separate his connection with the Way of Heaven. He had transformed himself from a Sage into a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of the Origin. It looked like his cultivation had degraded a little, but it remained in the Middle Stage of the Origin, which was comparable to the Secondary Stage of a Sage. And Tongtian''s current state of cultivation came a little closer to Jieyin''s.


    But even so, Tongtian did not seem to regret it at all, but rather, he looked relieved. This must have had to do with his constraints being removed. There was a silver light blinking around him, and the vital forces in his body had been greatly restored and his face turned rosy once again. It had to be that Tongtian had absorbed the Origin of Chaos, which he had gotten from Minghe, and now his wounds had been healed.


    Hongjun noticed the silver light that blinked around Tongtian, which the other Sages might not have noticed. But Hongjun did. After all, he was the one who had incarnated from the Rakshasa, so he could not be more familiar with the vital force of the Origin of Chaos. Tongtian had never been to the Chaos, but this Origin of Chaos that he got from Minghe looked as if Minghe had found something in the Chaos.


    Hongjun did not know much about the Chaos, even though he had incarnated from the Rakshasa. But the memories that remained were limited, and the Chaos that he knew was before Pangu''s Creation of Heaven. And as for today''s Chaos and how it had changed, Hongjun was not sure. But Minghe had gained this much after only one visit there, so Hongjun began to show interest in the secrets of the Chaos.


    When Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin saw that Tongtian had given up the Way of Heaven and abandoned his status as a Sage, they were truly shocked. But judging by Tongtian''s expression, it did not seem that he had improvised this, so it must have been a decision that was made long before. Even though they were sure that what he had absorbed was to heal himself, it was not hard to guess that it had something to do with Minghe. There must have been some dirty business going on between those two.


    However, it was useless knowing this because now that Tongtian had given up his noble status as a Sage, he would be free to go anywhere between Heaven and Earth without any limitations. And that was some decision. Both Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin had similar thoughts before and were not able to make up their minds. It was not child''s play to quit the Way of Heaven, one needed to have made full preparations.


    Having witnessed Tongtian abandon the Way of Heaven just like that, Minghe respected Tongtian''s decisiveness from the bottom of his heart. Only Tongtian himself knew what it must have been like to be able to make such a huge decision in such a short period of time. From the look on all the Sages'' faces, they had to have thought about this before, but it was not so easy to pull it off.


    Just when Minghe was lamenting, all of a sudden, his facial expression changed. He turned his head toward the Blood Sea with a murderous look in his eyes. But when he stared at Houtu in front of him, he said with a cold voice, "Houtu, you mastermind, how dare you plot against me to get my Origin of the Blood Sea. Are you trying to bring the 10 Ancestors of Sorcery back to life?"


    At that very moment, in the middle of the Blood Sea, the Twelve Stick Divine Beings Banner flew in the wind. Ancestor of Sorcery Xuan Ming controlled the Hall of Pangu and set up the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. Once the formation was set, the Twelve Stick Divine Beings Banner began drastically absorbing the core area of the Blood Sea and the area of the Wu Tribe. It was devouring the Origin of the Blood Sea, and the sign of the Twelve Divine Beings began to show up on the banners.


    Actually, to be precise, the Twelve Divine Beings that had been formed on the banners were only on Houtu''s and Xuan Ming''s banners, all the other 10 were the bodies of the deceased 10 Ancestors of Sorcery. Houtu was trying to use the core area of the Blood Sea and the blood of the Wu Tribe as well as the Origin of the Blood Sea to rebuild their bodies.


    Minghe remembered that when the war between the Sorcerer and Demon tribes had ended, the Evil Separation of Houtu, Pingxin, was on the battlefield and took away the wreckage of the banners. Minghe felt it strange but he could not tell why. Now come to think of it, it must have been the strange disappearance of the dead bodies of the Ancestors of Sorcery, but at that time he did not think much of it. The bodies of the Ancestors of Sorcery must have been blended into the Twelve Divine Beings banners, otherwise, even if you were to gather the bodies of the Twelve Divine Mazinger, it would be impossible to revive the 10 Ancestors of Sorcery.


    Noticing the angry look in Minghe''s eyes, Houtu said calmly, "Minghe, when you exchanged the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation and the Blood of Essence of our Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery for your Hong Meng Immortal Qi, you used the power of the Blood Sea to form the 12 Mazingers. Even though we didn''t know your intentions, you kept a way open for our brothers. And for that, we ought to thank you."


    All the Sages felt a sense of pleasure rise from their hearts because each time they had fought against Minghe, he never seemed to suffer any loss. But now that he was having such a big loss, they could not help themselves from feeling great. It was Minghe who had ripped them all off so many times.


    In the middle of the Blood Sea, Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise were leading their Asura Tribe to try to stop Xuan Ming''s act of reviving. However, Houtu had come fully prepared. Her Good Separation and Evil Separation led Xing Tian and Chi You and all the other Wu tribesmen to fight against them. Even though Kong Xuan had the Cosmic Stars Formation and the Blood Sea Formation, it did not stop the 12 Mazingers from absorbing the blood and Origin from the Blood Sea.


    Seeing this deadlocked situation, Zhunti teased Minghe with his words. "Minghe, man proposes, God disposes. When you were plotting against others, you did not see this day coming! Haha! Your den''s gone! Haha!" Zhunti was more than happy to see Minghe suffer. In Zhunti''s point of view, it would be great if the entire Blood Sea was soaked up.


    Minghe peeked at Zhunti as a response and the look in his eyes was deadly. Zhunti felt threatened even by just one look into Minghe''s eyes. Seeing Minghe''s enormous Real Body of the Mazinger, Zhunti could not help feeling scared, so he stepped back beside Jieyin and felt some sense of safety.


    As Minghe snorted, he turned his face to Houtu instead of staring at Zhunti, and there was a sense of self-mockery in his eyes. He blamed himself for not being cruel enough. Houtu had set him up multiple times for the sake of the Nether World, and due to her being a woman, Minghe never made his move but planned to settle accounts afterward. He never thought that Houtu would go even further.


    Houtu looked so chill that he could see through the current situation. Now, Heaven and Earth Taoist had swallowed the Origin of Untainted Land, meanwhile, Red Lotus Taoist and Musen were guarding him by his side and Houtu did not know what they were trying to prevent. Even if something were to happen to the Blood Sea, those two would never make any move, so they obviously did not plan to go back to the Blood Sea. And Minghe was trying his best to devour the Air of Destruction, so he also did not plan on going back to the Blood Sea.


    Liu Er had the intention of going back to the Blood Sea, but Houtu had blocked his way. And Minghe had no intention of dragging away Houtu for him. What was Minghe thinking? Besides, as the Sages saw it, even though Tongtian had the intention to help Minghe, he probably could not do that right now. With Hongjun there, Minghe could not get away from such a complex situation.


    Minghe saw what was on Houtu''s face. It was the ray of light of bringing her brothers back to life. Minghe said coldly, "Everything in this world has to do with Karma. The seed that you plant today will surely lead to some fruit tomorrow. The things you do today, you''ll have to pay back with something else later on. So Houtu, don''t be happy just yet. Even though I lost to you this round, I will be back soon. Hopefully, you will be able to feel delighted then."

 Chapter 326: The Changes in Untainted Land

    Chapter 326: The Changes in Untainted Land


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Houtu could not stay calm after hearing Minghe''s words. She glanced at the Three Separations of Minghe and the Blood Sea, thinking about the possible measures that Minghe could have taken. She noticed that the Puppet of the Origin had never turned up again. Could it be in the Blood Sea? But that did not make sense because if it were in the Blood Sea, Xuan Ming could not have succeeded.


    The more she thought about it, the more anxious she felt. Unlike the other Sages, Minghe was a sophisticated one whose thoughts could hardly be comprehended. Yet Houtu was curious about how Minghe could move so quickly against her in such a short time, as she had only decided to attack the Blood Sea after Hongjun had shown up. She saw that Minghe was on guard against Hongjun and asked Xuan Ming to take action. But Minghe should not have known about the attack beforehand. Could it be possible that he had figured out the solution in such a short time?


    Minghe paid no attention to the Sages who were speculating about his intentions. He was now busy swallowing the Air of Destruction and the Origin of Untainted Land, which could greatly promote his advancement, with his Good Separation. Now that the Way of Heaven had begun to mend Untainted Land, time was tight for Minghe. Swallowing more Air of Destruction and the Origin of Untainted Land was certainly beneficial to his strength.


    However, it was out of his expectation that the Way of Heaven could mend Untainted Land at such a rapid rate and that it should be so powerful. The Way of Heaven in the World of Heaven and Earth could not match this one even a bit. Not long after the Way of Heaven appeared, a new Untainted Land showed up in front of all the living beings of Untainted Land, and a unique world turned up as well.


    Minghe then returned to his former appearance from the Real Body of the Mazinger, as did Heaven and Earth Taoist. The Three Separations landed beside Minghe together. Feeling the change in his Real Body of the Mazinger and that in the body of Heaven and Earth Taoist, Minghe knew that his previous efforts had paid off, which even exceeded his expectations. He smiled with satisfaction.


    However, the Way of Heaven did not disappear after all that had ended. Instead, it dropped upon everyone''s heads, directed at Minghe, Hongjun, and Tongtian. The fact that Minghe had absorbed the Air of Destruction did not matter very much, but what Hongjun and Tongtian had done forcibly broke away from the Way of Heaven and impaired it.


    Confronting such powerful prestige of Heaven, Minghe showed no fear. At present, he no longer needed any cautiousness. His formidable strength offered him the confidence to face the Way of Heaven. The same went for Hongjun, who even dared to swallow the Way of Heaven and might be fearless now since he had left the Way of Heaven. As for Tongtian, he had always been the one who never yielded. Given that he had done that, he would never show any awe.


    The power of Heaven, which frightened all the living beings of Untainted Land, remained this way for a long time, while Minghe, Hongjun, and Tongtian remained the same as well. The two sides were at a stalemate. Time passed so slowly that it tortured everyone. They dared to relax only when the Way of Heaven finally receded.


    Maybe due to it being damaged, and that Minghe, Hongjun, and Tongtian were not so easy to deal with, the Way of Heaven did not take action against them. Perhaps it would be far from a satisfying consequence if the newly restored Untainted Land was broken again because of their fight.


    Though the Way of Heaven had disappeared, everyone received the messages that it left behind. The first was the changes in Untainted Land. Though it had been successfully restored, it had changed somehow due to its breaking. Purvavideha, Aparagodaniya, Jambudvipa, and Uttarakuru, which existed in mythology, appeared.


    They were called Dvipas, yet the acreage of Purvavideha alone was more than the combination of the other three. It thus became the major habitat of the Human Tribe. Aparagodaniya was located in the former western land, while the millions of mountains, the origin of the Wu Tribe, lay in Jambudvipa, and the Demon Tribe in Uttarakuru. The Dvipas then had their hosts.


    Second, a small chiliocosm, transformed from Untainted Land''s fragments, was born outside Untainted Land. Though Heaven and Earth Taoist had tried his best to swallow all the fragments of Untainted Land, there were some leftovers, which were converted into a unique small chiliocosm, the so-called secular world, by the Way of Heaven. In this world, all immortals could enter Untainted Land, while the living beings of Untainted Land could not enter it except for their reincarnations and incarnations. However, it would be more than difficult to cultivate as an immortal and come back to Untainted Land in the world. Few would like to take that risk.


    Staring at the small chiliocosm, Minghe was somewhat excited. He saw a plant in that world, where some members of the Human Tribe existed. Could it be the Earth that he knew? He was not sure. After all, its history differed greatly from the one that he knew about. Perhaps he could come back thousands of years later to see if this was the place that he had been longing for.


    While those two pieces of news were not so attractive, the last one alarmed them all. All the Sages were stunned after viewing that, yet Tongtian smiled. Unlike the Sages, most of the living beings of Untainted Land showed expressions of ecstasy like Tongtian did, especially in the Heavenly Court.


    The Sages and Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals of the Origin could not take actions in Untainted Land, or there would be a Divine Punishment dropped on them. This was a warning for the Sages from the Way of Heaven. Since it was the overly powerful strength of the Sages that contributed to the breaking of Untainted Land, the Way of Heaven restricted the Sages and experts of the Origin. They could fight in the Chaos, but Untainted Land could not bear any more turbulence.


    All the Sages changed their expressions. Now it was the Sages-to-be who led Untainted Land, and the Sage sect was no longer so lofty. Besides, after the war of the God Deification Ceremony, all four religions had suffered, with abundant elite disciples listed on the Investiture of the Gods. Thus, the Heavenly Court immediately became the superior one among all the living beings of Untainted Land, which was the reason why Haotian and Yaochi were so joyful.


    Untainted Land would be in great turbulence as varying forces might turn up without the presence of the Sages and Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals of the Origin. Haotian would be quite busy then, while he could fulfill his potential without those Sages. Thus, he would be more than willing to be busy.


    After all of that, all the Sages began to count the dead and injured ones in the final battle. Honored Lord of the Origin was the most depressed one, as five of his Twelve Golden Immortals were dead. However, ironically, Laozi was the calmest one. Given that Xuandu, his real disciple, was fine, Laozi did not have any other things to care about.


    As for Jieyin and Zhunti, the two of them were so sad that others might have wondered whether their fathers had died. And that was understandable, as the Western Religious Sect might have been the one that had suffered the greatest loss among the three sects. After all, most of its disciples were introduced to it by Zhunti from the east, without the good talents and abundant Magic Weapons that other disciples of three religions had, so it was natural that most of them had been injured or died.


    Compared with the Tribe of Humanity, Clan of Enlightenment, and Western Religious Sect, the Tribe of Severity also suffered a similar loss, with many of its elites having survived with their Essential Qi uninjured. Therefore, it was very likely that they could stage a comeback. Since the Sages could not take action on the living beings of Untainted Land, Tongtian was apt to let Abundant Treasures lead the Tribe of Severity and disciples such as Zhao Gongming help him rule. The Tribe of Severity certainly boasted a chance to stage a comeback.


    As for the war between the Shang Dynasty and Western Zhou, which had been interrupted by the breaking of Untainted Land, its outcome was revealed as well. It seemed that the mandate of Heaven stood by Zhou. A fissure caused by the breaking force cost the Shang army more than half of its main force, and even Grand Preceptor Wen Zhong had been listed on the Investiture of the Gods due to his infection of the Air of Destruction. Since then, Untainted Land had belonged to Western Zhou, and the Battle of Gods Investiture ended.


    Minghe did not care about the situation one bit. King Zhou, Emperor Xin, had successfully transformed his human body into the Real Body of Asura with the Killing Air in this war and had elevated his cultivation to the realm of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. Now, he was a real member of the Asura tribe. Yet this did not mean too much to Minghe either.


    Minghe suddenly looked at the Blood Sea and said, "It''s time to..." Suddenly, several powerful forces exploded in the Blood Sea. Houtu smiled upon noticing that. A burst of laughter echoed between Heaven and Earth. "Hahaha... We''re back again." However, Houtu did not maintain her happiness for long after hearing Minghe say, "Terminate it."

 Chapter 327: The Hall of Pangu

    Chapter 327: The Hall of Pangu


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Houtu was more than pleased to see the rebirth of her brother, and the rebirth of the 10 Ancestors of Sorcery brought the Wu Tribe hope to stage a comeback. Though the 10 Ancestors of Sorcery including Emperor Jiang had just been newly reborn, all of them were Sages-to-be, which could be a decisive force as the Sages and the Origin were forbidden to take any actions.


    Among all the living beings of Untainted Land, except for in the Holy Land of the Human Tribe, no force could boast such numbers as the Sages-to-be. But considering that the Wu Tribe was much weaker than the Human Tribe, Houtu temporarily was not concerned about scrambling for the position of the ruler of Heaven and Earth. People in the Holy Land of the Human Tribe were still fearless even though all 10 Ancestors of Sorcery had been reborn because the experts and mid-level forces among them were all superior to the Wu Tribe.


    However, the Wu Tribe had the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, but Houtu could not take any actions in Untainted Land and the Real Entity of Pangu could not be called without her. And the Human Tribe had the Veridical Martial Origin Formation and the Characters Formation of the Origin, which meant that they were invincible if the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery could not set the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation.


    Moreover, even if the Wu Tribe were able to match the Human Tribe, the Way of Heaven and all the Sages would not allow it to rise again and become the most powerful tribe. Houtu fully understood that. Thus, she was more than satisfied that the Wu Tribe could somehow recover its Essential Qi. However, she could not relax at this moment because she had to face Minghe''s revenge.


    Minghe stared at Houtu and said coolly, "Do you know the reason why I won''t die if the Blood Sea still exists? Because I was born in the Blood Sea, it''s like another body of mine. It''s not a bad move to revive the 10 Ancestors of Sorcery with the Blood Sea, but it also means that I have another 12 Puppets of the Blood God."


    Houtu glanced at the Blood Sea after hearing that. Several blood stains began to appear on the bodies of the 10 Ancestors of Sorcery and the other two Mazingers, which were exactly the same ones as on Wu Tian''s body when Minghe had forcibly refined him into a Puppet of the Blood God. Yet Houtu was so calm and relaxed that all the people were somewhat surprised.


    Houtu stared at Minghe and smiled coldly, "Minghe, how could I take any action without being fully prepared? I studied the Blood Sea for a long time when I was living in the Nether World. I surely know about what you said. So, don''t you dare to refine my brothers into Puppets of the Blood God!"


    After Houtu''s words, the Hall of Pangu in Xuan Ming''s hand gradually rose up in the Blood Sea. A mysterious strength suddenly dropped from it and melted into the bodies of the 10 Ancestors of Sorcery and two Mazingers. The blood stains of the Puppet of the Blood God stopped expanding immediately and began to slowly vanish. It did not take long for the 10 Ancestors of Sorcery, as well as the two Mazingers, Xuan Ming, and Houtu, to recover.


    Upon seeing that, all the people were stunned at Houtu''s measures and were immensely interested in the Wu Tribe''s Hall of Pangu, especially Laozi, Honored Lord of the Origin, and Sect Leader Tongtian. Those three had sensed something familiar in the Hall of Pangu, so there had to be something left by Pangu inside it.


    Hongjun, who had been curing his wounds, suddenly opened his eyes when the Hall of Pangu showed its power. Hatred appeared on his face, but Hongjun did not move immediately. Though he boasted the strongest cultivation in Untainted Land at present, he did not dare to take actions easily because he had sensed danger in the Hall of Pangu. Given that he had already been seriously injured, he should not cause complications or others might get the advantage.


    Minghe''s failure surprised everyone, as Minghe had never made such a huge mistake before. He had even plotted for a Sage of the Way of Demons to be refined as a Puppet of the Blood Law. However, now he suffered a loss from Houtu, which was somewhat unexpected. Even more surprising was that he did not even seem to care about it.


    Minghe looked at the Hall of Pangu located above the Blood Sea and mused. He did not care a bit about the Puppets of the Blood God refined from the 10 Ancestors of Sorcery, as Puppets of the Blood God in the realm of the Origin might be the only ones that could impress him a little. What he did care about was the Hall of Pangu, or more specifically, the thing inside it.


    Minghe had been inside the Hall of Pangu once, but he could not explore any secrets because of his low cultivation. Now that he had gotten the opportunity, he naturally would not miss it. When the Hall of Pangu eliminated the Puppet of the Blood God''s stains, Minghe successfully saw the secret of the hall¡ªthere was a huge heart beating powerfully deep inside it.


    Minghe was totally stunned after viewing Pangu''s heart. Pangu had transformed his body into all living things. Even his blood linkages and Original Spirit were transformed into the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery and the Three Pure Ones respectively, but no one knew what his heart had transformed into. It now turned out that he had left it to the Wu Tribe. No wonder the Hall of Pangu had always been the Holy Hall of the Wu Tribe and was guarded by experts all the time.


    But Minghe was confused about how the heart could still beat so powerfully, as Pangu had created Heaven thousands of years ago. Even Mount Buzhou, which was once the pillar supporting the Sky, had lost its coercion and broke after a collision as time went by.


    After the Cultivation Tribulation of the God Deification Ceremony, Minghe had planned to leave Untainted Land and go to the Chaos to pursue the ancient Mazinger. Besides, given that the Way of Heaven had forbidden the Sages to take actions in Untainted Land, he was even more relieved. But he worried about two issues now. First was Hongjun, who had separated from the Way of Heaven, and the other was the mysterious heart of Pangu.


    Pangu, known as the "son of the Great Way", had been one of the 3,000 Mazingers of the Chaos. He had boasted three supreme treasures of the Chaos¡ªthe 36-grade Green Lotus of Fate, Pangu Axe, and Jade Butterfly of Fate. He had been able to kill all the other Rakshasas alone. Moreover, he had created Untainted Land, such a powerful world. Thus, his strength was hard to imagine.


    Besides, it was indeed terrifying that a heart of a Rakshasa like Pangu could maintain its vitality after hundreds of thousands of years. Though the remaining Rakshasa vital force of Pangu was thin, seeing a clue and knowing the entire picture, Minghe already had a rough guess of Pangu''s strength.


    He should at least be at a level equal to the Way of Heaven. As the saying goes, destruction is far easier than creation. The Sages might be able to destroy Untainted Land, but they could never create a world like it. It was overly complex. Besides, one could tell from the ability of Untainted Land giving birth to the Way of Heaven that Pangu''s power should not be weaker than that of the Way of Heaven.


    Minghe was a bit far from reaching the level of the Way of Heaven. To realize his supreme Great Way, he first needed to become a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of the Origin. Then he had to become a Fate Golden Immortal of the Origin, which was equal to the Way of Heaven. Finally, he needed to become the Supreme Golden Immoral Origin Formation, the same as the Great Way. As for whether there were other realms, Minghe did not know either.


    Considering the present situation, Pangu was in the second stage. Minghe was impressed while he was observing Pangu''s heart. He hoped to understand more about Rakshasas through the heart. But a strong will dropped and obliterated the Spiritual Thoughts that Minghe had left in the Blood Sea.


    Minghe frowned a bit. That was... Pangu''s will. Mount Buzhou had collapsed due to Pangu''s fading thought. But there was still such a strong will in this heart, which was quite terrifying. Such a will might not be inferior to a Sage''s will. So, was this the last trump card that Pangu had left to the Wu Tribe?


    Both the Three Pure Ones and the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery were from Pangu. The Three Pure Ones had actualized and become Sages due to the Cultivation Will left by Pangu, while it seemed that Pangu had not left the Wu Tribe anything. Even Houtu''s Fated Chance of actualization had been offered by Minghe. Yet everything made sense now. Pangu had not preferred the Three Pure Ones, but the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery might be the only ones who knew about the secrets.


    Minghe felt some regret. He should have refined the 10 Ancestors of Sorcery into Puppets of the Blood God, so he might figure out the secrets. Now it was too late. However, Minghe would not dwell on that. What was missed was missed, there was no need to wrangle with it. Instead, he would look forward.


    Now that he had already figured out some secrets of the Hall of Pangu, Minghe had no intention to waste time here. It was time to end the farce. He smiled, which scared Houtu a bit, then all the people of the Wu Tribe were knocked out of the Blood Sea. In the Blood Sea, a giant ape roared toward Heaven and the sound echoed between Heaven and Earth.

 Chapter 328: A Drastic Measure

    Chapter 328: A Drastic Measure


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Puppet of the Blood God? The giant ape puppet used by Minghe to confront Zhunti? Its attack had the power of the Origin. If it were not for the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, all the present people of the Wu Tribe would have been killed. Even though the formation had blocked its attack, they were still expelled from the Blood Sea.


    The appearance of the giant ape puppet was shocking. They never thought that Minghe had held back a trick in the Blood Sea. However, to their surprise, Minghe did not use the Puppet of the Blood God to prevent the Good Separation and Evil Separation of Houtu and Xuan Ming from leading the Wu Tribe to attack the Blood Sea. Instead, he had taken this measure after examining the 10 great Ancestors of Sorcery. Did he only want to refine the 10 great Ancestors of Sorcery into Puppets of the Blood God?


    This confused both Houtu as well as other people. Even though her 10 brothers were reborn, they would only be Sages-to-be, which could not catch Minghe''s eye. And even though it was successful, it could not make up for the loss of the Blood Sea. It was not Minghe''s style of behavior. Did he do it on purpose? At the thought of this, Houtu could not remain calm.


    Upon seeing Houtu turn pale, Minghe did not act in haste. He said calmly, "Houtu, I said before that the Way of Heaven is a cycle of Karma. As a man sows, so shall he reap. I did not expect that you would revive the 10 great Ancestors of Sorcery in this way. But I gave you a chance to sow. Now, it''s time to reap."


    He ignored Houtu and launched attacks together with Heaven and Earth Taoist. All of a sudden, dozens of figures appeared in front of the people. After clearly seeing the people that had been summoned by Minghe and Heaven and Earth Taoist, everyone was astonished and Houtu turned even paler because they were from the Demon Tribe.


    Luya, Emperor Jun''s last son, was a prince of the Demon Tribe and the first heir to the throne of the Demon Tribe. Although he was talented, he had unfortunately not reached the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal Realm. He had a long way to go to subjugate many Sacred Demons and succeed to the throne. Even now, he was supported by Goddess Nvywa but he still could not achieve this.


    In the Demon Tribe, strength was revered. In the past, Emperor Jun held hundreds of millions of demons in awe based on his powerful strength and his strong brother. Even though Goddess Nvywa supported Luya and forced the Demon tribesmen to submit to Luya, Luya''s strength was insufficient, so he could not bring the Demon tribesmen to their knees. The good result of this was that Luya enjoyed a good reputation, but each of the Demon tribesmen was fiercely independent. And the bad result of this was that the Demon tribesmen were gripped by civil strife.


    Apart from Luya, most of the remaining people were Sacred Demons in the Realm of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. Among them, two people were special. One was Demon Master Kunpeng, and the other was Bai Ze, one of the 10 great Demon Generals. Minghe had caught all the powerhouses of the Demon Tribe and brought them here. Thus, it could be seen that he was ambitious. No wonder Houtu''s facial expression greatly changed.


    All the Sages also frowned after seeing this. Goddess Nvywa looked even more anxious. They were the mainstays of the Demon Tribe, and Luya was even the hope for the revival of the Demon Tribe. Seeing that they had been caught by Minghe, Goddess Nvywa said hurriedly, "Fellow Taoist Minghe, what''s your motivation to capture my tribesmen?"


    Minghe looked at Goddess Nvywa and said coldly, "Fellow Taoist Goddess Nvywa, please rest assured. I disdained raising my hands against them. I brought them here to grant you a Fated Chance." Then, he ignored Goddess Nvywa and said to Kunpeng, Bai Ze, and many Sacred Demons, "Come and meet your new Demon Emperor Luya."


    Although the words were plain, there was no room for Kunpeng and the others to refuse. As his eyes turned colder, Minghe was even more horrifying. After casting his eyes on Minghe, Kunpeng clenched his teeth and summoned up his courage. Then he moved forward and he saluted, saying, "Kunpeng from the Demon Tribe paying respects to my Demon Emperor."


    Luya felt relieved when he saw that. He was very happy because his year-long dream had finally come true. Although Goddess Nvywa could also coerce Kunpeng and the others to yield, she was not as effective as Minghe had been. In Untainted Land, no Demon tribesman dared to rebel against Minghe. The same went for Kunpeng. Goddess Nvywa did not have the heart to exterminate the Demon Tribe, while Minghe was famous for killing people without batting an eye.


    Minghe looked at Luya and said coldly, "Luya, look at me carefully later and do as I do. Do you understand?" Luya was astonished and doubted if there would be a follow-up. However, he could only obey rather than resist even though he was so ambitious. Goddess Nvywa was nearby and felt confused. She had an instinct that it was a great Fated Chance for Luya.


    Minghe looked at Heaven and Earth Taoist as well as Musen. Then, they walked out side by side. Red Lotus Taoist moved slightly forward and stood in front of Houtu. Obviously, he did not allow Houtu to disturb Minghe and the others. It seemed to be a big movement. However, Houtu was no longer calm and unhurried. And then, there was Minghe''s real counterattack. What would it be?


    Minghe said, "With the Way of Heaven as our witness, I, Minghe, created the Asura Tribe and established the Religion of Asura, so I should be the master of the Asuras and control the reincarnation of the Asuras." Then, a silver light emitted from his eyebrows. It was Minghe''s Division of Spirit. The silver light tore through the sky and fell to the Asuras in the Six Paths of Reincarnation.


    All the living beings of Untainted Land were astonished by this scene. They never thought that Minghe would directly strike the Six Paths of Reincarnation. However, Houtu looked worse. Although the Six Paths of Reincarnation was her previous human body, the Wu Tribe had no path of reincarnation in the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Therefore, Houtu was a nominal master of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. As a matter of fact, each path had its own master.


    Minghe created the Asura tribe and established the Religion of Asura, so he deserved to be the master of the Asuras. Before, Houtu was grounded in the Nether World and Minghe could not drive her away. Moreover, Minghe was not willing to bring about enmity with Houtu. Thus, he had not done so. Afterward, Houtu suddenly turned hostile. Then, Minghe plotted to seize the Six Paths of Reincarnation. However, he had not taken effective actions because the opportunity had not yet arrived. Today, he would drive Houtu from the Nether World with one act. As the old saying goes, how can an outsider be allowed to sleep beside my bed?


    As Minghe finished his words, Merit fell from Heaven. Obviously, it gave its tacit consent to Minghe''s words. After seeing that, Houtu turned severely pale. Certainly, it was only the beginning. Subsequently, Heaven and Earth Taoist said, "With the Way of Heaven as our witness, I, Heaven and Earth, established the Nether World and built a hell of 18 floors. So I should be the Great Deity of Feng Capital, the master of the Nether World, and the master of the Starvation Realm, as well as the master of the Hell Realm to manage the reincarnation of the Starvation Realm and the Hell Realm."


    Then, two Divisions of Spirit emitted from his eyebrows and fell on to the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Meanwhile, Merit fell from Heaven again. Then, Houtu turned extremely pale. All of a sudden, half of the Six Paths of Reincarnation were taken by Minghe. Originally, all the Luck of the Six Paths of Reincarnation belonged to her. Now, a small part of it was taken by Minghe all at once.


    However, it was not over yet. Musen continued to say, "With the Way of Heaven as our witness, I, Musen, the Martial Ancestor of the Human Tribe, set up Martial Arts and encouraged the Human Tribe, so I should be the master of the Human Realm to govern the reincarnation of the Human Realm." It was no different from Minghe''s and Heaven and Earth Taoist''s words. After he finished his words, a Division of Spirit shot from his eyebrows and fell on to the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Merit fell from the sky once more.


    Luya had earlier been taken by surprise. At this moment, he finally understood the reasons why Minghe caught him and all the leaders of the Demon Tribe and forced him to become enthroned. Unexpectedly, he wanted to usurp the master of the Beast Realm in the Six Paths of Reincarnation. It was absolutely a good Fated Chance. Perhaps he could become a Sage-to-be after separation by virtue of Merit.


    When everyone was shocked and Luya was excited, someone acted faster than Luya. A voice came from the Heavenly Court. "With the Way of Heaven as our witness, I, Haotian, am mandated by Heaven to be the master of the Heavenly Court. I''m in charge of Untainted Land and enforce the law on behalf of Heaven. Anyone who achieved immortality in the Way of Heaven should be under the administration of the Heavenly Court. I, Haotian, should be the master of the reincarnation of the Heaven Realm and control the reincarnation of the Heaven Realm." (The Heaven Realm is not the Way of Heaven. It is the Way of Celestial Immortality in the Six Paths of Reincarnation.)


    Luya immediately reacted and said, "With the Way of Heaven as our witness, I, Luya, am the Emperor of the Demon Tribe, in charge of thousands of Demon tribesmen, so I should be the master of the Beast Realm to manage the reincarnation of the Beast Realm." In this way, each of the Six Paths of Reincarnation had its own master. Although they could not completely take away Houtu''s Luck in the Six Paths of Reincarnation, she also suffered great losses. Minghe''s action was a drastic measure.

 Chapter 329: God Deification Ceremony

    Chapter 329: God Deification Ceremony


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Another two Merits fell from Heaven. One went to the Heavenly Court, while the other fell on Luya''s head. As the Merit entered his body, Luya''s breath floated. He said loudly, "Chop!" Then, a figure came out from the Three Flowers. It was his Good Separation. After the Three Separations were divided, Luya was so excited. He immediately expressed his thanks to Minghe. He knew that he could not catch Minghe''s eye, but he had to express his thanks.


    Houtu became terribly pale after seeing the change. Her joy in revitalizing the 10 Ancestors of Sorcery had already gone. Now, each of the Six Paths of Reincarnation had its own master. Each master took 10% of the Luck. All of a sudden, Houtu lost 60% of her Luck in the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Such great losses could be made up by the revival of the 10 great Ancestors of Sorcery.


    Originally, Houtu set up the Six Paths of Reincarnation to extend the Luck of the Wu Tribe. Now, more than half of the Luck had been damaged. For the Wu Tribe, it was a big blow. Beyond all doubt, Luck was essential to a tribe. Since their Luck had been damaged, the Wu Tribe would spend many years to return to power.


    Although the Luck had been damaged, the 10 great Ancestors of Sorcery had been revived. That made Houtu feel some relief. Minghe was still calm after he had successfully taken away 40% of Luck in the Six Paths of Reincarnation. She looked at him and became resentful. But if she was given another chance, she would still do the same. For her, the 10 great Ancestors of Sorcery were more important than the Luck.


    Houtu looked at Minghe one last time, and then she turned away. It was useless to stay there because the damage had been done. However, she had to return to Millions of Mountains of Jambudvipa this time. Minghe had taken away the Six Paths of Reincarnation, so there was no room for her in the Nether World. Certainly, she needed to go back to her birthplace. She had family and relatives there.


    Since Houtu had gone, Goddess Nvywa would not stay long. She led the Demon Tribe to Wahuang Heaven. Luya became emperor and was then promoted to a Sage-to-be. In this way, he was qualified to put down the Demon tribesmen. However, Bai Ze and Kunpeng were far stronger than Luya. Thus, Goddess Nvywa would have a talk with them. Since the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery had gathered together, the Demon tribesmen could not act independently.


    At the sight of this, Minghe withdrew his Three Separations. Taking a glance at Hongjun, he took Liu Er and Emperor Xin to return to the Blood Sea. Minghe had gained an overwhelming victory this time. Not only did Liu Er become the Rakshasa, but Minghe also achieved a lot. Although the Blood Sea suffered great losses, it had 40% of the Luck of the Six Paths of Reincarnation to make up for it, so it still made a fortune.


    When Minghe departed, Sect Leader Tongtian also took the surviving disciples of the Tribe of Severity back to Golden Turtle Island. Now the Shang Dynasty was doomed to fail, and the Cultivation Tribulation was also over, so it was meaningless to fight on. Moreover, Sect Leader Tongtian had become a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of the Origin, so he had nothing to talk about with Laozi and the other Sages because the fight had been lost. However, today''s failure also gave the hope to the Tribe of Severity to stage a comeback.


    Sect Leader Tongtian left without saying anything. It seemed to be somewhat desolate for Laozi and Honored Lord of the Origin. Because of the fight for the Luck, the three brothers were already unaffectionate. They had no idea if it was really deserved. Since they had done so, they would have no occasion for regret. At least they won in the Battle of the Gods Investiture. It was a foregone conclusion that Shang would perish but Zhou would prosper.


    Hongjun took a look at Laozi and the other three Sages, but he scarcely talked to them. Since he separated himself from the Way of Heaven, they were already no longer master and apprentice. By riding a cloud, Hongjun left for Purvavideha, in which there was Mount Yujing, his previous Ashram. Although he successfully escaped from the Way of Heaven, he was still seriously wounded, so he needed a place to heal the wound.


    Watching the people leave, Laozi, Honored Lord of the Origin, Jieyin, and Zhunti said nothing. After all, they were victorious this time, except that the price of the victory was huge. The Tribe of Severity had big causalities, but the Tribe of Humanity, Clan of Enlightenment and Western Religious Sect also suffered heavy causalities. And Honored Lord of the Origin was distressed when he thought that five of the Twelve Golden Immortals under him were listed on the Investiture of the Gods.


    However, he felt a little relief when he saw the Investiture of the Gods and the Gods-hitting Whip fall into Jiang Ziya''a hands. Now the Shang Dynasty was completely defenseless, and even Emperor Xin, King Zhou, had already become an Asura. The army of Western Zhou was overwhelming. In a few days, it took down Zhaoge, the capital of the Shang Dynasty. Since then, the overbearing Shang Dynasty had collapsed.


    After the fall of the Shang Dynasty, Ji Chang, King Wen of Zhou, officially became Sovereign of the World. He was hesitant about choosing Bo Yikao or Ji Fa as the successor. Originally, he intended to separate the wheat from the chaff through their battle achievements. Unexpectedly, they invaded Zhaoge together. Thus, it was more difficult for him to make a choice. However, God made the choice for him.


    When Zhaoge was seized, Jiang Ziya began to supervise the building of the platform of the God Deification Ceremony and prepare for the relevant matters. This was the most important thing. Among the 365 Gods on the Board, many were disciples of the Clan of Enlightenment. Jiang Ziya certainly wanted to create a promising future for them. This was why Honored Lord of the Origin and Zhunti wanted to take the deific people as apprentices.


    It was hard for the people on the Investiture of the Gods due to Veridical Souls to enhance their cultivations. They could only depend on enshrining and worshiping by burning joss sticks on earth. Besides Veridical Souls, some people were listed on the Investiture of the Gods due to their human body¡ªYang Jian, for example. Not only they could practice the Way of the Deity, but they would also not be limited to the Investiture of the Gods. Only a few people were like this.


    To everyone''s surprise, Bo Yikao was such a person. He was deified as the Great Emperor of the Middle Heaven North Star, One of the Six Regions of the Heavenly Court. Moreover, it was deemed by the Way of Heaven. Even if Jiang Ziya wanted to change, he would not be capable to do so. Bo Yikao virtually had a sudden rise in life. Zi Wei Emperor was specialized in managing earthly emperors. It was much better than the king of Western Zhou.


    After the God Deification Ceremony, the Heavenly Court was full of talents, which made Haotian so delighted.


    Some trouble also made him agonize. First, with the presence of Zi Wei Emperor, Haotian''s power was weakened. Second, Laozi''s Good Separation, Highest Elder Lord, also entered the Heavenly Court. Although he was under Haotian''s command, he was only the nominal one.


    Besides, some disciples on the Investiture of the Gods from the four religions were proud and arrogant. Haotian could not merely use the Investiture of the Gods and the Gods-hitting Whip to constrain them. If that were the case, even if they were seemingly obedient, they would just be acting in a perfunctory way. If Haotian wanted to situate the Heavenly Court at the supreme position of Untainted Land, he still needed to subdue all the Gods in his own way. It was not an overnight thing, so he had to do it slowly.


    Haotian was happy and also agonizing. The Tribe of Humanity, the Clan of Enlightenment, and the Tribe of Severity all withdrew to their own Ashrams. Throughout this battle, all the three religions had suffered heavy casualties. The Western Religious Sect, in particular, spared no effort, but many of its disciples had been killed or wounded. In the end, Ji Fa became the successor of the king, and Jiang Ziya became the man in charge of the God Deification Ceremony. Thus, the Clan of Enlightenment was sure to be thriving in the Human Tribe. Again, how could an outsider be allowed to sleep beside my bed? It was nearly impossible for the Western Religious Sect to preach in Purvavideha.


    So, Jieyin and Zhunti took disciples of the Western Religious Sect back to Aparagodaniya. They intended to manage their own territory with all their strength. Meanwhile, they also needed time to recover their impaired Essential Qi. Shen Gongbao certainly returned to Aparagodaniya. He felt somewhat upset. People could have the same manner but totally different lives. This was still the case up till now.


    Originally, Shen Gongbao left Square Mountain with very high ambitions. He preceded Jiang Ziya in everything. Unfortunately, Jiang Ziya had become the man in charge of the God Deification Ceremony. So naturally, Shen Gongbao felt upset, not only for himself, but also for his brothers of the same master who died in the battle. They gave Bo Yikao convenience in the Heavenly Court, thus Shen Gongbao felt a little gratified.


    Compared with the Western Religious Sect''s withdrawal from the Human Tribe, Honored Lord of the Origin was high-spirited and vigorous. Although many of his apprentices had been killed or wounded, even five of the Twelve Golden Immortals also died. However, it saved precious time for the Clan of Enlightenment at least. Now, he was estranged from Laozi, so he would not care about the Tribe of Humanity. He only cared about the thriving of the Clan of Enlightenment.

 Chapter 330: From Taoism to Buddhism

    Chapter 330: From Taoism to Buddhism


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Unfortunately, it was a bit early for Honored Lord of the Origin to be happy. Undoubtedly, the Clan of Enlightenment would probably thrive. However, Honored Lord of the Origin had handled affairs unfairly as he delegated the affairs to his favorite disciples. This caused other disciples to be strongly discontented. In the Battle of the Gods Investiture, they had also tried their best. But in the end, they would not be able to share the benefits. Naturally, they refused to accept this.


    In the Clan of Enlightenment, there were a total of 14 inner disciples. Aside from Dipamkara and Jiang Ziya, those remaining were the Twelve Golden Immortals. But in the battle of the God Deification Ceremony, among the Twelve Golden Immortals, five people were listed on the Investiture of the Gods, including Ju Liusun, Perfected Person Yellow Dragon, Ture Taoist of Pure Morality, Great Master Spiritual Treasure, and Chi Jingzi. Among the remaining seven people, Guang Chengzi, Immortal Tai Yi, and Immortal Yu Ding were favorited by Honored Lord of the Origin. Thus, he entrusted them to handle the internal affairs.


    Honored Lord of the Origin had earlier had a Closed Door Meditation. In this battle, he also sustained severe injuries. After Hongjun and Sect Leader Tongtian separated themselves from the Way of Heaven in succession, Honored Lord of the Origin was also ready to do so. Though it was good to be a Sage, they were under the thumb of the Way of Heaven. In contrast, a Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of the Origin was more carefree and unrestrained.


    In Untainted Land, the Way of Heaven prohibited the Sages from fighting with the experts of the Origin. However, that would only work for the Sages. For people like Minghe or Hongjun, if they really launched attacks in Untainted Land, it would not work. Otherwise, it would end with its destruction together with them. Obviously, that was impossible. However, the Sages had entrusted their Original Spirits to the Way of Heaven, so they were controlled by the Way of Heaven.


    Honored Lord of the Origin was proud and arrogant, so he was not willing to be intimidated by others, including the Way of Heaven. Moreover, Hongjun, who had combined his body with the Tao, had separated himself from the Way of Heaven. This showed that there had to be some secrets. Though he had no idea of the secrets, he thought that it would be a good choice to cut himself off from the Way of Heaven. However, it also needed to be fully prepared. Favorable climatic, geographical, and human conditions were essential.


    Honored Lord of the Origin did not meddle in the internal affairs. Guang Chengzi resolutely chose to retreat after seeing the vast distance between Heaven and Earth. He was deeply stimulated by Liu Er''s actualization. Originally, he had thought he could close the gap to Liu Er after becoming a Sage-to-be. However, their gap was larger now, so he was not reconciled at all.


    When Guang Chengzi retreated into Closed Door Meditation, the sect was taken command of by Immortal Yu Ding and Immortal Tai Yi. Thus, the several surviving Golden Immortals were unsatisfied. Meanwhile, Honored Lord of the Origin''s inner disciples also put forth their strength in the Battle of the Gods Investiture. They did not have a chance to take part in preaching, so they were not reconciled at all.


    Although preaching was tedious, they could transmit their own teachings to the Human Tribe and accumulate Luck for themselves. Obviously, Luck was more important than preaching. Luck concerned cultivation. The reason for the Battle of the Gods Investiture was to contest for the Luck of the Human Tribe. Even the Sages cared about Luck, not to mention the disciples.


    Celestial Lord of Profound Power Manjushri, Samantabhadra, and Goddess of Mercy were the most dissatisfied ones. Since the Winding Yellow River Formation, their forces were far worse than before, although they had recovered their cultivations to the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. Now, they were in urgent need of Luck to assist them in practice. However, Honored Lord of the Origin had kept them from preaching, so they naturally nursed a grievance.


    Besides them, Dipamkara Taoist, as the Deputy Sect Leader of the Clan of Enlightenment, was also discontented. His dissatisfaction might not be irrational. In those years, he greatly abashed himself to apprentice to Honored Lord of the Origin. Although he was appointed the Deputy Sect Leader of the Clan of Enlightenment, he did not have any real power. Moreover, when Honored Lord of the Origin handed out Spiritual Treasures, Dipamkara had gotten nothing. He completely depended on himself to become a Sage-to-be.


    Since he joined the Clan of Enlightenment, Dipamkara tried his best in assisting Xuanyuan and in the just-finished Battle of the Gods Investiture. He felt that he had spared no effort for the Clan of Enlightenment. However, Honored Lord of the Origin only gave him a few perfunctory words of praise. After thinking it over, he discovered that Honored Lord of the Origin had never granted him any special favors. He did not deserve to be called a master.


    One day, Celestial Lord of Profound Power Manjushri, Samantabhadra, and Goddess of Mercy got together. While they talking about the Tao, they revealed their angst to each other. At that time, a figure suddenly appeared before them and said with a laugh, "You''re my predestined friends. I advise you to shake off your shackles and resume practicing a Great Way that suits you."


    Meanwhile, Dipamkara was very surprised to see that person in front of him. This person ignored his astonishment and said dryly, "Dipamkara, although you''re Deputy Sect Leader of the Clan of Enlightenment, everyone knows that you have no real power. It''s just an empty title. You practice the Way of Nirvana, which is totally incompatible with the Clan of Enlightenment. In that case, you can join us, won''t you?"


    ...


    In the Yuxu Palace, Honored Lord of the Origin was meditating on the Way of Heaven. Though he was heavily injured, his core was not hurt. With his strong power of a Sage, it would not be long before recovery. Now, he was making preparations for getting rid of the Way of Heaven. If he was not well-prepared, his vitality would be greatly undermined in the future.


    Once the Sages became Sages, they would make progress every day. Being different from Minghe, they obtained a Holy Seat with the help of the Hong Meng Immortal Qi and Merit of Heaven. They reached the Sage Realm without painstaking practice. Therefore, if they wanted to increase their strength, they had to make up for the shortfall.


    It was like building a house. For example, after building 10 floors, only the framing for the 11th floor could be made, and then the 12th floor could be built directly after. But although they could get to the 12th floor, if they wanted to continue building upward, they would naturally need time to completely finish the 11th floor first. Otherwise, it would only lead to the collapse of the building.


    Therefore, all the Sages made painstaking efforts to meditate on the Way of Heaven after becoming Sages to make up for their previous deficiencies. For example, after Sect Leader Tongtian had separated himself from the Way of Heaven, he was no longer a Sage but his cultivation was at the Middle Stage of the Origin, which was the Secondary Stage of the Sage Realm. Although it was a little weaker than before, his cultivation had not changed a lot.


    Honored Lord of the Origin had decided to get rid of the Way of Heaven, so he would not take any hasty actions. Now, when he was still a Sage, it would be easier for him to perceive the Way of Heaven through meditation. Thus, he had to take this opportunity to improve his Realm of the Origin. Honored Lord of the Origin would be very embarrassed if he downgraded from the Secondary Stage of the Sage Realm to the Early Stage of the Origin after breaking away from the Way of Heaven, being inferior to Sect Leader Tongtian.


    After being in Closed Door Meditation for a long time, he was enlightened by the Way of Heaven to some extent. Suddenly, he felt ill at ease, as if something was about to happen. He counted on his fingers, but he could not manage it. He frowned and felt a little uneasy. He wondered if the Clan of Enlightenment was in trouble during his Closed Door Meditation.


    After leaving the Closed Door Meditation, he went to the main hall of the Yuxu Palace. As he stretched out a hand to point, the golden bell rang to convene disciples. A moment later, the disciples on Mount Kunlun arrived one after another. Honored Lord of the Origin took a look and knitted his brows. Not to mention any other disciples, but only three among the remaining seven of the Twelve Golden Immortals had come, and Dipamkara was absent.


    In such a situation, he was skeptical. Guang Chengzi, Celestial Lord of Profound Power Manjushri, Samantabhadra, Goddess of Mercy, and Dipamkara were all absent. He knew about Guang Chengzi''s situation at this time. But were Dipamkara and the other three also in Closed Door Meditation? Or did they leave and go back to their own Ashrams?


    The Secrets of Heaven were blurred when he calculated the four people''s traces. Did somebody cover up their Secrets of Heaven? With his Spiritual Thoughts, he looked at the four people''s Ashrams first. But, he discovered that they were not there. Then, he searched for them in Untainted Land with his Spiritual Thoughts.


    Finally, on the border between Purvavideha and Aparagodaniya, he saw Manjushri, Samantabhadra, and Goddess of Mercy. But when he saw the person with them, he burned with anger and his facial expression greatly changed. Without taking notice of the puzzled disciples, he snorted and disappeared from the main hall.


    Zhunti led Manjushri, Samantabhadra, and Goddess of Mercy there. Jieyin had been there for a while. When they saw that Jieyin greeted them personally, they felt extremely flattered. However, they did not know Jieyin was there to solve a major event, rather than for them.


    At this time, Honored Lord of the Origin suddenly appeared. The three of them turned extremely pale because they never thought that Honored Lord of the Origin would arrive so quickly. As they saw his resentful look, they felt ashamed and lowered their heads. After all, they had been making preparations to disengage for many years. And now they had done such a thing, they really felt guilty.


    Honored Lord of the Origin had not yet said a word. Zhunti began to speak first. "Fellow Taoist Origin, you did things unfairly so your disciples felt resentment. Now, Manjushri, Samantabhadra, and Goddess of Mercy have come to join our Western Religious Sect. Thus, from now on, they are no longer disciples of the Clan of Enlightenment."


    When Honored Lord of the Origin was about to flare up, Jieyin continued to say, "Since you are here, you can be a witness. Although our Western Religious Sect worships Taoism, you''ve always regarded it as heterodoxy. Today, my junior brother and I have decided that the Western Religious Sect is henceforth divorced from Taoism and renamed Buddhism. I, Taoist Jieyin, am Amitabha of Buddhism."


    Zhunti also said, "From now on, I, Taoist Zhunti, am Mother of Ten Thousand Buddhas of Buddhism and Buddha Mother Zhunti. With the Way of Heaven as a witness, Samantabhadra is Taihang Samantabhadra Bodhisattva; Manjushri is Manjushri Bodhisattva; Goddess of Mercy is Bodhisattva of Compassion." Up in the Ninth Heaven, thunder rolled. It was the method by which the Way of Heaven confirmed their words.

 Chapter 331: Dipamkaras Choice

    Chapter 331: Dipamkara''s Choice


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The two Sages, Jieyin and Zhunti, showed their Buddha Bodies and Dharma Laksana after the Way of Heaven''s affirmation. Jieyin sat on the Twelve Grade Golden Lotus of Merit with the golden light of Buddhist relics on his head, while Zhunti sat cross-legged on the lotus stage formed by supernatural power covered by Buddha''s aura with a "…d" like picture shadowed on his back, which seemed very much like Buddha of the Afterworld.


    Honored Lord of the Origin turned pale observing that. He had thought that Jieyin and Zhunti only wanted to poach his disciples, but they seemed to have a broader plan, which was much more crucial. Though the Western Religious Sect differed from the eastern one, the two of them being listed as Hongjun''s disciples and members of Taoism, there was actually no substantial difference between them.


    While nowadays, Jieyin and Zhunti had left Taoism and established Buddhism. They totally separated from the east and west. Henceforth, the east belonged to Taoism and the west to Buddhism. The separation of Buddhism and Taoism was unavoidable. Yet, leaving Taoism and establishing Buddhism indeed cost Taoism a great deal of Luck.


    Compared with the God Deification Ceremony, this was something genuinely crucial, which indicated the future conflict between Buddhism and Taoism. Thus, Honored Lord of the Origin was naturally upset due to it. More importantly, his disciples had even betrayed him and joined Buddhism, which was absolutely shameful for him. His joyfulness after the Battle of the Gods Investiture had completely faded.


    Outraged, he glared at Manjushri, Samantabhadra, and Goddess of Mercy, who had joined Buddhism, with hatred. But that was useless. They were no longer his disciples. Then, he suddenly thought about Dipamkara. Where was he? Could he have joined Buddhism as well?


    Dipamkara, unlike those three, was not only the Deputy Sect Leader of the Clan of Enlightenment, but a Sage-to-be expert as well. If he were to abandon the sect, it would be a huge shame and loss for the Clan of Enlightenment. And Buddhism would win another Sage-to-be, which could be a significant advantage in the future fight between the two sects. And that was exactly what Honored Lord of the Origin was not willing to see.


    Honored Lord of the Origin snorted at Manjushri and the others and said to Jieyin and Zhunti, "You two really know how to plot! You let my disciples betray me and abandon the Religion of Taoism. From now on, you are the enemies of Taoism. And where is Dipamkara? Did you fool him as well?"


    "The enemies of Taoism?" Zhunti''s smile vanished. Taoism was indeed more powerful than Buddhism. Yet, the terrifying Three Pure Ones had separated, Goddess Nvywa was practicing in Wahuang Heaven even though there was something crucial in the Demon Tribe, Houtu did not belong to Taoism, and the Blood Sea did not preach in Untainted Land. Thus, Taoism was not united at all, which made it harmless no matter how powerful it might have seemed.


    Zhunti had high expectations for Dipamkara. He had met him, the former Fellow Taoist of Zixiao. And to convince him to join the sect, he even promised him a high position in Buddhism, Buddha of the Past, but Dipamkara only agreed to consider it.


    Hearing Honored Lord of the Origin''s question, Zhunti smiled and said, "Fellow Taoist Origin, Dipamkara used to be a member of the Zixiao Palace. Though he has been the Deputy Sect Leader of your sect, you''ve never treated him nicely. Our Buddhism longs for talents and promises him the position of Buddha of the Past, one of the three highest positions. He agreed to consider it and he may answer us soon."


    In Buddhism, Buddhas of the Past, Present, and Future were revered just under Jieyin and Zhunti. If Dipamkara became Buddha of the Past, then he could be fairly influential in the sect, which was much better than being the so-called Deputy Sect Leader in the Clan of Enlightenment. Zhunti had to be determined to have Dipamkara, or he could not have provided such an offer.


    But more importantly, Dipamkara had been shapeshifted from the first primordial coffin and cultivated the Way of Nirvana, which fit in well with Buddhism''s doctrine and the position of Buddha of the Past. If he could join Buddhism, the sect would have one more Sage-to-be Buddha and a more completed doctrine as well.


    Honored Lord of the Origin made a face while hearing Zhunti''s words. Though he knew he had excessively ignored Dipamkara, he could not help feeling anger upon hearing that he had agreed to consider Zhunti''s offer. It could be imagined that Dipamkara would have a harder time in the Clan of Enlightenment even if he were to refuse Zhunti.


    Seeing Honored Lord of the Origin''s anger, Zhunti felt jubilant. He had said that to Dipamkara as well. Given that separating from Taoism and establishing Buddhism was a huge event, they had to have attracted all the living beings in Untainted Land, and Dipamkara was no exception. Thus, Zhunti said that to push him to make the decision. Though Dipamkara might feel unhappy about that, he could make up for it.


    Dipamkara turned up in a cloud after Zhunti had finished his words. Honored Lord of the Origin stared at Dipamkara grimly, while Zhunti and Jieyin looked at him cheerfully, as they thought Dipamkara had to have made the decision. It was highly likely that he might enter the sect, so how could the two of them not feel happy?


    Dipamkara did not even change his expression upon noticing Honored Lord of the Origin''s rage. It seemed that he had been prepared for that. He bowed to Honored Lord of the Origin and said, "Teacher, it will be the last time that I call you this. I joined the sect to pursue the Great Way, while I received nothing. Frankly speaking, considering what I''ve done for the Clan of Enlightenment throughout all these years, I owe you nothing. Henceforth, I''m no longer a disciple of the Clan of Enlightenment."


    Honored Lord of the Origin''s outraged face showed a bit of embarrassment. He naturally felt that he lost face by having his Deputy Sect Leader leave. He only had hatred and anger toward Dipamkara without even thinking of the reasons.


    Yet Jieyin and Zhunti were joyful since they were going to have a Sage-to-be Buddha in the sect. They were sure that Buddhism would be as prosperous as Taoism one day, which had always been their dream.


    Unfortunately, although the two were certain that Dipamkara would join their sect since he had left the Clan of Enlightenment, they and all the others did not expect Dipamkara''s choice.


    Ignoring Honored Lord of the Origin''s rage, Dipamkara said to Zhunti, "Sage Zhunti, I appreciate your kindness of inviting me in at the position of Buddha of the Past, but the Tao of Buddhism doesn''t suit me and you can''t give me what I want. Power and fame vanish with time, while the Origin remains forever."


    "The Origin?" Dipamkara had joined the Clan of Enlightenment for the supreme Way of the Origin rather than for a powerful support, or he could have chosen to be a disciple of Zhenyuanzi or some hermitic Almighties. No one would be able to bother him then.


    Both Zhunti and Jieyin were stunned after hearing Dipamkara''s words. Few had succeeded in actualizing the Realm of the Origin among all the living beings of Untainted Land. Even Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie, the incarnation of Hongyun, were a Half Step to the Origin. Though they were enlightened before the Cultivation Tribulation of the breaking Untainted Land and had saved abundant cultivation time, they still could not reach the realm.


    Jieyin and Zhunti indeed could not meet Dipamkara''s need to actualize the Way of the Origin. Minghe was the only one able to do that among all the living beings of Untainted Land. After all, among his three disciples, one had actualized the Realm of the Origin and the other two had found their paths of actualization. It was possible to actualize with Minghe''s protection and support.


    Minghe had created a legend in Untainted Land at that time. Thus, numerous people desperately want to enter his sect, but they had no chance to. Kunpeng had had the chance, yet he lost it out of fear. Minghe took back the Red Lotus of Fire he had given to Kunpeng after the God Deification Ceremony. Then, Kunpeng suddenly realized that he had always had the chance to be a disciple of Minghe, but he lost it.


    Suddenly, laughter echoed in Heaven and Earth. "Hahaha, great! Dipamkara, it seems that you''ve made your choice. That''s good." All changed their expressions while hearing the voice. It was Ancestor Minghe. No one had expected that Minghe would take part in this.


    Jieyin and Zhunti then realized the reason why Dipamkara refused to join Buddhism. Minghe had to have offered him something more appealing, so appealing that no one could turn it down¡ªthe Way of the Origin, the dream of numerous Tao pursuers. He might be the only one who could offer such a condition. When Minghe turned up, Dipamkara bowed to him in front of everyone. "Teacher, your disciple Dipamkara greets you."

 Chapter 332: Minghes Arrangement

    Chapter 332: Minghe''s Arrangement


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe looked at Dipamkara kneeling before him and said coldly, "Dipamkara, since you''ve made up your mind, you are formally my fourth inner disciple now. The Ninth-Grade Red Lotus of Fire marks my second generation disciple. Now I present it to you." Minghe had only cultivated three Ninth-Grade Red Lotus of Fire, thus this fire for Dipamkara was refined by inserting two three-grades and the six-grade fire from Kunpeng, so it wasn''t as powerful as Liu Er''s and the rest.


    Dipamkara ecstatically received the treasure from Minghe. He had never gotten anything valuable from Honored Lord of the Origin while being his disciple after such a long time, yet he gained a Top Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure just after becoming Minghe''s. How ironic life was. Thus Dipamkara was even more convinced of his choice and longed for the Way of Origin promised by Minghe.


    Minghe glanced at Dipamkara calmly. Honestly speaking, he appreciates Dipamkara whose Tao was the Way of Nirvana enlightened by himself. Yet he had chosen to be a disciple of Honored Lord of the Origin and learn the Great Way of "Jade Pure One", and had reached a high Realm. The Great Way of "Jade Pure One", though favorable, somehow conflicted with his own Great Way. Thus he advanced slowly in cultivation.


    While it was in such a situation that Dipamkara had separated Good Separation and became a Sage-to-be, which proved his ability in comprehension and perseverance. What he lacked was a just proper chance to soar, which Minghe presented to him. Dipamkara was smart enough to catch it, and that was all.


    As for Dipamkara''s betrayal of his tribe, Minghe did not care for that. Just as the saying goes, a treacherous emperor alienates his officials and an unkind father estranges his son. Dipamkara had done more than enough for Clan of Enlightenment and Honored Lord of the Origin, but Honored Lord of the Origin had never viewed Dipamkara as his real disciple. Therefore, it was natural for Dipamkara to leave and there should be no judgment to be done.


    Dipamkara collected the Ninth-Grade Red Lotus of Fire and stood behind Minghe while ignoring Honored Lord of the Origin''s rage without a bit of shame. There was no absolute right and wrong in Untainted Land. The Three Pure Ones had betrayed each other for Luck, while Dipamkara had changed his tribe for his own future. No one could blame him for that.


    Honored Lord of the Origin glared at Dipamkara furiously and felt even more outrageous while observing his impassivity. Though the three Manjusri had entered Buddhism, they at least showed some shame when confronting him. How could he stay numb seeing Dipamkara''s lack of guilt? Yet due to the Way of Heaven''s restraint, he could not take action against Untainted Land. And with Minghe there, it would all be futile efforts.


    Honored Lord of the Origin glanced at Minghe and Dipamkara before looking at Jieyin, Zhunti, Manjusri, Samantabhadra and Goddess of Mercy, then his expression turned chill. He said coldly, "Humph! Minghe, Jieyin and Zhunti, you really know how to plot. I''ll never forget what happened today and you''re will pay for this."


    He then left after after saying those words. Actually, Honored Lord of the Origin was left with no choice. He could not make a move due to the Way of Heaven''s restraint, and the betrayal of his disciple disgraced him greatly. The Clan of Enlightenment was seriously hurt through this, with only four of the Twelve Golden Immortals remaining and the loss of a Deputy Sect Leader. Though it had won the Battle of Gods Investiture, that could not cover such a loss.


    When all was settled, Jieyin and Zhunti led the three Manjusri towards the west. Zhunti stared at Dipamkara before he left, since, compared with Manjusri the three, Dipamkara was the one he actually wanted. It was indeed a pity that Minghe had him. Now he had to search again for the proper candidate of Buddha of the past.


    Though Buddhism sect was newly founded, it was actually the former Western Religious Sect with some changes. Thus they only needed to elevate the Medicine Buddha as Buddha of Medicine, Buddhas of the present, one of the three supreme Buddhas in Buddhism, and Maitreya to Buddha Maitreya, Buddhas of future, one of the three supreme Buddhas as well. Yet it lacked one Buddha of the past. Now that Dipamkara did not choose Buddhism. It could take a long time for them to find another candidate.


    At the same time, Minghe led Dipamkara to Blood Sea. Liu Er, Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise welcomed them once they arrived. Seeing all three of them looking at him, Dipamkara greeted them saying, "Greeting to you, senior brothers." In fact, Dipamkara was older than Liu Er and the rest, but he entered the sect later.


    However, he was willing to call them senior brothers, since they were more powerful than him even though they were younger. Liu Er had already become the Rakshasa, Kong Xuan''s Divine Five Colored Light could totally defeat him, while Black Tortoise''s Golden Body of Martial Arts and Magic Skill of Martial Arts could suppress him as well. Thus, he had nothing to complain about calling the ones stronger than him as his senior brothers.


    Liu Er and the other two felt weird hearing Dipamkara calling them senior brothers, but they had to accept the fact since Dipamkara was the fourth disciple of Minghe. While Black Tortoise was happy that he was not the youngest one anymore.


    Minghe was touched somehow looking at the four of them. Since he was going to leave, it was time to give some instructions. Minghe said, "Liu Er, Kong Xuan, Black Tortoise, and Dipamkara, it''s time to tell you something. I''m leaving for The Chaos soon after."


    The three of them were not too surprised, as Minghe had been to The Chaos once. While Dipamkara did not expect that Minghe should leave Untainted Land and go to The Chaos. Could there be something attracting him in The Chaos?


    Minghe ignored their surprise and continued, "I found two small chiliocosms in The Chaos last time. There must be other worlds in The Chaos except for the fierce Rare Beast of Chaos. I''d like to go there again, while I''m not sure about how long I''d stay there. Therefore, I had to arrange some issues first."


    The four of them became serious while hearing that. Minghe said to Liu Er, "Liu Er, you''re a True Body of Rakshasa now, but you lack a sound foundation, which would cost a long time to make up for it. Since I''m leaving, from now on, you are in charge of Blood Sea. I hope you won''t let me down."


    Liu Er became austere while hearing that and nodded his head heavily. He was sure that Minghe was powerful enough to care for himself, while as he did not know when would Minghe come back, he was somewhat reluctant to let him go. He was no longer the little monkey that stuck to Minghe, but a real Rakshasa. He knew fully well about his responsibility.


    Minghe then turned to Kong Xuan and said, "You''re the most mature one. I''ve nothing to instruct you. Since you''ve found your way of actualization, you should keep going firmly. As for the other Tao you''ve enlightened, you should remember: In Spring and Autumn Period and Warring States Period, and Hundred Schools of Thought. "


    Hearing that, Kong Xuan had a feeling that what Minghe had said related to his path of actualization, while the Fated Chance was yet to come. However, he carefully remembered Minghe''s words. The heaven was impermanent. When the time came, everything would come to fruition. Kong Xuan was not in a hurry.


    As for Black Tortoise, Minghe said to him, "Black Tortoise, you practice Martial Arts. But the Martial Arts of Origin is even harder to actualize than the The Way of Celestial Immortality of Origin. Fortunately, you have a steady flow of Merit for supporting the sky, thus your Golden Body of Martial Arts will continue improving. You may even be able to reach the realm of physical Origin. However, you should maintain the practice of Martial Arts. I expect that you may give me a surprise when I come back."


    Then it was Dipamkara''s turn. Honestly speaking, Dipamkara was pretty nervous. As he had just joined the sect, he was certain that there were no such master-disciple bond or loyalty between Minghe and himself. Though Minghe had promised him the Way of Origin, he had not mentioned the specific time. Besides, he had a far more inferior cultivation than Liu Er the three. He did not even sense any possibility of that at present. Thus he would not be surprised if Minghe did not offer him any instruction on this.


    While no one could predict Minghe''s thoughts. Minghe looked at Dipamkara and said, "Dipamkara, though you just joined our sect, I won''t treat you differently for that. You shapeshifted from a coffin, you''re supposed to enlighten the Way of Nirvana. As it conflict with the Way of ''Jade Pure One'', you should give it up."


    Dipamkara was stunned while hearing Minghe''s words. Abandon Tao Methods of Jade Pure? That was no different to cutting one of his arms. Viewing Dipamkara''s hesitation, Minghe explained to him, "Dipamkara, though the Way of ''Jade Pure One'' is good, it is not your Tao. Your basis lies in the Way of Nirvana. Three Pure Ones have distinctive Taos, but they all boast Merits of Fate. Fate and nirvana exist together. Thus you may never reach the Great Way unless you can comprehend and master the two."


    Dipamkara then realized why he reached the peak of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal when he had entered Honored Lord of the Origin''s sect, but reached Sage-to-be with great difficulty after Three Royals and Five Emperors. Understanding this, he would not care for the Tao Methods of Jade Pure, which was nothing compared with Way of Origin. He abandoned Tao Methods of Jade Pure for an instant. This immediate decisiveness was rare.

 Chapter 333: Another Tragedy

    Chapter 333: Another Tragedy


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In order to better concentrate on the Enlightenment of the Way of Nirvana, Dipamkara had made the choice to give up Tao Methods of Jade Pure, despite the fact that his power would be weakened for a period of time. In this way, he would finally acquire a more powerful Tao Method than the Jade Pure one. That virtue of decisiveness was much appreciated by Minghe, as indecision and hesitation would definitely invite trouble.


    Looking at Dipamkara whose vital force was now in disorder, Minghe waved his hand, appeased him, and said, "Dipamkara, at first Zhunti invited you to join Buddhism and positioned you as Buddhas of the past. It''s all because your Enlightenment on the Way of Nirvana is much valued as it well matches the teachings of Buddhism and Buddhas of the past. Now, I have a better job for you."


    Hearing that, Dipamkara''s eyes gleamed with hope. Minghe said straightforwardly, "Apart from Blood Sea and Ashura tribe, the Nether World is all I have that carries the vein of Blood Sea. Though as the Great Deity of Feng Capital, my Good Separation can''t stay any longer in the Untainted Land. So now I assign you to the task of charging the Nether World. Viewing the death and birth of worldly lives will help you achieve the enlightenment on the Way of Nirvana."


    Dipamkara rejoiced at such words. He never thought he would be assigned to such a crucial task so soon after formally acknowledging Minghe as his master. The moment when Minghe stopped talking, Dipamkara could feel the Luck of the Nether World running through him. He could tell that it was far more powerful than the luck he had gotten when he was still a Deputy Sect Leader of the Clan of Enlightenment.


    With a wave of his hand, Minghe took out two treasures of the Nether World: the Book of Life and Death and the Judge Pen. "These two treasures are both supreme in the Nether World. From now on, they will belong to you, and assist you in managing this place and impermanence of life and death. I hope you can achieve the Way of Origin on yourself one day," Minghe said, handing them to Dipamkara.


    Looking at those two treasures floating right before him, Dipamkara''s eyes were filled with surprise. These were both Primordial Spiritual Treasures with a power rarely matched in the Untainted World. Even all Sages would long for them. Yet, now Minghe simply gave them to his disciple without a second thought. No wonder why Dipamkara was so surprised.


    Dipamkara took a deep breath and his mixed feelings of happiness and surprise soon gave way to calmness. For all those years'' cultivation, he still could not hold back his feelings in such a circumstance. It was partly because he was not yet a full-fledged master in cultivation, and partly because he owned so few Magic Weapons. Such powerful and rare treasures would naturally stir up his emotions. The fact that he could calm down almost so promptly was already a feat.


    Dipamkara accepted these treasures. He bowed and said,"I''m deeply indebted to you, Master. I will never let you down." Minghe not only gave him those two treasures but also showed him a way to actualize the Way of Tao. Now, Dipamkara could make use of the Luck of the Nether Land to view the birth and death of worldly lives. Once he achieved the supreme enlightenment on the Way of Nirvana, he would not be far from the Origin.


    Minghe waved his hand and said,"You can take your leave now." The four of them bowed to him and then left together. Looking at their retreating figures, Minghe wore a smile that is rarely seen. He had done his best for his disciples, and now they must rely on themselves for the rest of the journey. Minghe expected to see them all return with surprising achievements.


    With all had settled down, Minghe now had nothing to worry about. Before he accepted Dipamkara as his disciple, the Nether World was still a burden for him. Liu Er was the Rakshasa now and would very likely remain in the Chaos for cultivation, and Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise each adopted their own distinctive ways of actualizing the Way of Tao and were not suitable for the Nether World. Therefore, Minghe picked Dipamkara for the position.


    Minghe never doubted Dipamkara''s loyalty. Even if Dipamkara wanted to rebel, he would definitely fail. Minghe could take back those two treasures whenever he felt a need to. Even if Minge did not do it personally, Kong Xuan and Black Tortoise alone could stop him without even the help of Lu Er. Dipamkara was therefore far from able to make a stir.


    However, that was just an assumption of the worst. Minghe had trust in Dipamkara. He believed that with four of them working together, the Blood Sea would strive and prosper. It would be even more spectacular when his disciples succeeded in actualizing the Way of Tao. Right now, Minghe had something more urgent to do. Looking towards somewhere outside the Blood Sea, Minghe smiled and thought, "it''s time to deal with you now."


    ......


    Outside the Blood Sea lay a huge island. It was the place where Minghe used to keep his Ominous Beasts aimed for training with his disciples and those in the Ashura tribe. However, Untainted Land had once broken and then rebuilt by the Way of Heaven. This place, therefore, was turned into a huge island, near Blood Sea. Apart from numerous Omnious Beasts on the island, there was also a very special creature living here.


    In the lap of an upland lied the massive body of an Omnious Beast. A giant black mosquito was devouring its flesh and sucking its blood frantically. Within a short time, the giant dead body was reduced to a pile of skeletons and hides, a horrible scene to look at.


    The black mosquito, however, turned into a Grey-robed Taoist soon after it gulped down the last mouthful. He emerged as a kind of Ultimate Demon with Evil Blood Aura wrapping him up. He could be called as an Ultimate Demon indeed. Since he withdrawed from worldly affairs, he had been devouring Omnious Beasts. Till now, he had taken down at least one million of them, or else his cultivation would not reach the Peak Level of Sage-to-be.


    Looking at the debris, Mosquito Taoist furrowed and sighed. "The Ominous Beasts at the stage of Sage-to-be are doing less help to my cultivation process. With this speed, how can I actualize the Realm of Origin? Only by swallowing one of those Sages or experts of Origin, can I achieve the Great Way of swallowing, and then actualize the Realm of Origin."


    Mosquito Taoist was bold enough to think about swallowing a Sage or an expert of Origin. It was difficult for someone who had actualized the Realm of Origin to swallow them, let alone that he was just at the Peak Level of Sage-to-be. Though he was at the Peak Level of Sage-to-be , he was still badly short-sighted.


    Mosquito Taoist was in meditation on his future when a man suddenly appeared right before him in silence. He was deeply surprised, especially after he made out who the man was. This unexpected visitor looked like the Clone of Blood God that he had swallowed before he left the Blood Sea. Mosquito Taoist could figure out that this man right before him was no other but the Ancestor Minghe.


    Mosquito Taoist looked at Minghe and said in fear, "You...You are the Ancestor Minghe?How do you know I''m here?" Meanwhile, Mosquito Taoist was trying to find a way to escape. He knew too well that Minghe was untouchably powerful. Though he did want to swallow a Sage or an expert of Origin, he never wanted a head-on fight with one.


    Minghe said lightly, "You ate my Clones of Blood God and now you ask how I found you? My Spiritual Thoughts have been with you since my Clone of Blood God died, so I can come to you whenever I want." With Minghe''s words, he now fully understood the whole matter.


    Minghe continued, "You''ve already reached the Peak Level of Sage-to-be, but yet you never wanted to leave this place. Don''t you ever have any doubts about that? Why are there so many Omnious Beasts, which are more and more powerful, for you to swallow, but your cultivation has not improved?"


    Hearing that, Mosquito Taoist grew angry and said, "It''s you! You kept all these Omnious Beasts. Your Spiritual Thoughts disrupted my mind and forced me to stay here. What are you up to by doing all these? Just to kill me? Why bother so much to kill me, someone who is only at the Peak Level of Sage-to-be?"


    Minghe chuckled, "You are not a fool, but you are unlucky. You worth nothing to me. But I want the Origin of the Bloody-Winged Black Mosquito you have devoured. Though it was incomplete, it carries the Origin of Chaos. Having enlightened the Law of Devouring, with your traits of the Origin of Chaos, the swallowing of the Origin will keep strengthening with your cultivation. Now it''s time to reap what I have sowed long before."


    Hearing that, Mosquito Taoist was overwhelmed by worry and fear. "You tried so hard merely for the Origin of Devouring. This is all you want to get. Yet, for all efforts you have made, trust me, you will never get it. I''ll destroy all indiscriminately ."

 Chapter 334: Leave

    Chapter 334: Leave


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Mosquito Taoist could hardly speak as if someone was strangling him. Shortly later, all his supernatural power was shackled. His Original Spirit and even his eyeballs were unable to make even a slightest move. His eyes shined with fear and regrets as there was no more chances for him.


    Minghe shook his head. "Save your remaining strength. Since the day you devoured my Clone of Blood God, you have been doomed to death." With a wave of his hand, Minghe turned Mosquito Taoist into a wrap of blood fog, from which emerged a black Origin. It was exactly the Origin of Devouring, what Minghe had been longing for.


    The Origin of Devouring then gulped down the bloody frog turned by Mosquito Taoist, which was all witnessed by Minghe. "It really has an overbearing character, but this is what I need," Minghe mumbled to himself. The Origin of Devouring containing the Power of Divine Law was now too strong to be ignored. It''s definitely worth all the efforts Minghe made.


    When Mosquito Taoist ran away from Blood Sea, Minghe had already sensed that there was a seed of Law of Devouring in his body. That should be a Heaven Endowed Magic Skill of Mosquito Taoist. Therefore, Minghe intentionally kept these Omnious Beasts for the seed to consume and grow for the sake of Origin of the Devouring to become stronger.


    Looking at the Origin of Devouring in his hand, Minghe was satisfied that all his efforts were paid off. Meanwhile, he reached out the free hand and grasped a tiny blob of the Origin of chaos, which was all in Minghe''s possession now. Once the Origin of chaos appeared, an overwhelming sense of restlessness began to take control of the Origin of Devouring.


    That is an instinct of the Origin of Devouring. It even consumed Mosquito Taoist, and such powerful origin as that of the Chaos would undoubtedly lure it over. And such responsefrom Origin of Devouring was exactly what Minghe had expected. He saw it devoured all that was left of the Origin of Chaos without interfering in or stopping it. He hoped to see a stronger and much more powerful Origin of Devouring after that.


    Two treasures appeared at a wave of his hand. They were Cauldron of Heaven and Earth and God-killing Spear. Minghe was going to reforge this God-killing Spear, despite it being a top -grade primordial supreme treasure with power equal to a highest-grade primordial supreme treasure. It could attack the opponent''s spirit and even devour the Power of Spirit from the Origin of Devouring and turn it into nutrition.


    However, Minghe still deemed it imperfect as it could not devour any creatures of flesh and blood. However, that was exactly what the Origin of Devouring could fix. Minghe planned to integrate it with God-killing Spear and use the Original Stone of Chaos to evolve the God-killing Spear.


    With all materials ready, it was time to start the plan. With Minghe''s supernatural power, Cauldron of Heaven and Earth was enlarged into a huge cauldron. Another wave of his hand and all three treasures flew into it. In the wild flames, God-killing Spear began to absorb the liquid turned from Original Stone of Chaos and the Origin of Devouring.


    Unable to resist, the origin of Devouring fear the God-killing Spear and was sucked into it in blink of an eye. Right at that moment, an endless flow of primordial Treasures Aura was released from the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth and was soon integrated into God-killing Spear. Minghe took the chance to cast spells of Law of Killing on God-killing Spear.


    Months later, an upsurging evil spirit wreathed in a malevolent aura burst out of the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. Even the Ominous Beasts on the island were wrapped in fear, proving the power of God-killing Spear.


    Minghe placed the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth aside and held God-killing Spear in hand. It felt far different even though it looked the same as a normal long spear, holding back all its murderous intent and overwhelming power that it used to carry with. This was how the Great Way was achieved, through a path of simpleness and a closeness to the natural state.


    Looking at the God-killing Spear in hand, Minghe burst out laughing. This Highest Grade primordial supreme treasure had been levelled up. On top of that, it now owned an amazing power of self-upgrading after sucking in the Origin of Devouring. It was not an ordinary treasure any more, but one with an ever-growing power.


    As a growth-type primordial supreme treasure, God-killing Spear could upgrade and evolve at any time when it had devour enough. Becoming a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos or a supreme treasure of the Chaos was just a matter of time. Though Minghe had found a way to forge primordial supreme treasures, he had no idea how to forge a magic weapon of chaos so far. However, if God-killing Spear, by self-evolving, could reach a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, that would direct him to the right direction of Great Way. Then, refining Spiritual Treasure of Chaos will not be impossible.


    Minghe returned back to Blood Sea soon after he finished forging God-killing Spear. Now, all things had been settled down or left to Liu Er. Minghe would not remain in Untainted Land any longer since he was now most interested in the world of chaos. The trip to the Chaos was inevitable as there are possiblities of Fated Chance existing.


    Minghe had been thinking what happened to the three thousand guests gathering at the Palace of Heaven when Hongjun was crowned as a sage. He had killed about ten Sages-to-be on the spot, yet there must be far more sages-to-be than that time. Even Dipamkara, who ranked the lowest among them, had become a Sage-to-be, so Minghe believed that all of them must have already become Sages-to-be.


    All of them had been quiet ever since the great fight for Hong Meng Immortal Qi. No one had ever met them in Untainted World since then. Among them, many were reincarnated from souls of Rakshasa like Hongjun. Though they were not that powerful as Hongjun or Luohou, it was by no means easy to kill any one of them.


    Since none of them showed up in Untainted Land, it was only probable for Minghe to think that they had all gone to the Chaos. They would most likely to die when crossing the border, considering their cultivation. Yet, there was no other choice for them since staying in Untainted Land meant death.


    Hongjun started the fight for Hong Meng Immortal Qi in Untainted Land in order to decrease the population. However, nobody had ever expected the appearance of Minghe, overpowering masters of highest cultivation. They were crystal clear that Hongjun would not give up due to a failure. He would definitely start another fight at any time. Instead of waiting hopelessly in Untainted Land, they chose to leave.


    Minghe understood why Hongjun wanted to get rid of them in Untainted Land. Since they were either Primordial Mazingers or reincarnations of Rakshasa. If not entirely destroyed, they might become Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin like Minghe. By then, the luck of the Untainted Land would grow beyond his control, and it would be impossible for him to swallow the Way of Heaven.


    However, Minghe had totally crushed his plan. Except for the few who were killed, most of them escaped to the Chaos, with a narrow possibility to survive. Minghe''s appearance, however, had ruined the plan even before it was started.


    Minghe had nothing to worry any more since Hongjun had steered away from the Way of Heaven. With the Way of Heaven and sages in Untainted Land, with his powers, Hongjun would not be able to make a stir, unless he was foolhardy enough to fight the Way of Heaven. Minghe, therefore, could leave for the Chaos rest assured.


    Soon after returning to Blood Sea, Minghe gathered Liu Er, Kong Xuan, Black Tortoise and Dipamkara together and preached the Way of Origin. Before Minghe head to the Chaos, he wanted to impart some knowledge about Way of Origin to his disciples in case they would need it in the future. They might not understand it right now, but Minghe believed that it would guide their way in the future.


    Minghe also taught them the Way of Refining Weapons that he created. They all had received treasures from Minghe, but these treasures did not match well with them. Only after they had acquired the Way to refine weapons could they have a weapon that suited them best. Besides, with the improvement of their cultivation, their weapons could also grow in power.


    A hundred years later, Minghe looked up at the sky with a strong sense of determination. Behind him were Liu Er, Kong Xuan, Black Tortoise, Dipamkara, Yaoji, Yang Chan, Nezha and several others. They all came to bid farewell to Minghe. Throwing a glance at the crowd, Minghe then turned around and strode forward. In the blink of an eye, he faded into seas of clouds. It was time he left and said goodbye to Untainted Land.


    This time, Minghe had nothing to hide. He had Liu Er take charge of things in Untainted Land, and Blood Sea was also already taken care of. Yet, this time, Minghe may not come back in several thousand years. He might stay there for over ten thousand or even a million years. During this period of time, others may find something off about it.


    ¡­


    In Mount Yujing, Hongjun was now watching Minghe heading for the Chaos. Minghe had been to the Chaos before and had come back much more powerful, so Hongjun knew that there must be something secretive in that world that was still beyond his knowledge. Now that Minghe was headed there again, Hongjun wondered what was his intention this time.


    ¡­


    In Jadeite Palace, the Sect Leader, Tongtian was also looking at the retreating figure of Minghe. He mumbled to himself, resolutely, "My Fellow Taoist, I will join you later. Hopefully the secrets in the Chaos won''t be disappointing." Having just steered away from the Way of Heaven, though with the help of the Origin of chaos, it would still take time for Minghe to fully recover. Therefore, he could not have leave the Untainted Land right now.


    ¡­


    All beings of Untainted Land, even the sages were shocked when Minghe left for the Chaos. Meanwhile, Minghe''s leave intensified their curiosity about the secrets in the Chaos. They were no longer shorted-sighted to aim for just a Holy Seat but only to become ambitious again.


    ¡­


    "Leaving now?"


    "Yes."


    "Will you come back?"


    "Perhaps."

 Chapter 335: Rising Through the Ranks

    Chapter 335: Rising Through the Ranks


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe felt a little different when he came to the Chaos after leaving Untainted Land. Last time, he felt something mysterious and dangerous in the Chaos. But this time, he felt something approachable and comfortable, as if he was a fish in the sea. He stretched out his hands to sweep the Air of Chaos repeatedly, like stroking the waters.


    He smiled faintly. As expected, the Chaos was the best stage for Rakshasa. Moreover, the seemingly dangerous Air of Chaos was the best Spiritual Air for cultivation. Ordinary Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth had been incapable to satisfy Minghe''s needs in the advance of life level. Thus, the Chaos was the best cultivation place for him.


    After he left Untainted Land a distance away, Minghe did not continue his journey but found a place for temporary cultivation. Due to the disintegration of Untainted Land, it was a fruitful harvest for Minghe. He seized a part of the Origin of Untainted Land and absorbed it into himself improving his Real Body of Rakshasa. Owning the power of the late stage of the Origin which was more than enough to fight with the Origin Peak.


    Sitting cross-legged in the Chaos, Minghe saw a figure flashing past him. He is Heaven and Earth Taoist, his Good Separation. This time, the Heaven and Earth Taoist swallowed the Origin of Untainted Land daringly to make the World of Heaven and Earth grow rapidly. The current World of Heaven and Earth had already been the primary-rank medium dichiliocosm. Moreover, Heaven and Earth Taoist''s cultivation had already improved to the level at Late Stage of Origin, becoming the strongest one among Minghe''s Three Separations.


    After showing himself, the Heaven and Earth Taoist exchanged glances with Minghe. They were connected at the heart, thus they understood each other well. They stretched out their hands and delivered what''s in their hands to the other party. The Heaven and Earth Taoist took out the Origin of Untainted Land. Minghe purposefully allowed the Heaven and Earth Taoist to preserve it for the present moment.


    Minghe gave Heaven and Earth Taoist the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. Now that Minghe had already become Rakshasa, with an extremely strong physical body. Although he was inferior to the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth in defense, he owned the immortal Mazinger''s Real Body in addition to the strong defense of his physical body, he would not need defensive magic weapon anymore. Except for refining weapons, the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth was useless to him. Thus, he might as well give it to Heaven and Earth Taoist.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist majored in the Way of World Evolution and minored in the Law of Heaven and Earth and The Law of Space. He would put the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth into good use. Moreover, the growth of the World of Heaven and Earth also needed the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. Although the current World of Heaven and Earth was also a medium dichiliocosm, the Spiritual Air in the world became extremely thin. Thus, Heaven and Earth Taoist needed to use the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth to supplement Spiritual Air into the World of Heaven and Earth to aid it in continuous development.


    After getting the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, Heaven and Earth Taoist began to activate it to refine Air of Chaos. Primordial Spiritual Air poured endlessly into the World of Heaven and Earth, like vitalizing an exhausted person. The Spiritual Air between heaven and earth became abundant once again. The creatures in the World of Heaven and Earth cheered as if they had been given a second chance at life.


    With the supplement of Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth, the World of Heaven and Earth also began to develop slowly. Those days when Untainted Land was disintegrated, Heaven and Earth Taoist swallowed a lot of the Origin of Untainted Land because of deficiency of Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth. After the World of Heaven and Earth evolved into primary-rank medium dichiliocosm, Heaven and Earth Taoist sealed the redundant Origin of Untainted Land, to avoid damaging the world origin due to the overgrowth of the World of Heaven and Earth.


    World evolution was not a simple task. Once the world origin was damaged, it would not be easy to recover. Obviously, Heaven and Earth Taoist would not be hasty in being successful. All the redundant Origin of Untainted Land was sealed in the World of Heaven and Earth. By the time the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth was sufficient, the world would grow again. All these were nothing but a slight delay.


    Despite the Air of Chaos, an extraordinary primordial supreme treasure, it required plenty of time in order to replenish the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth in the medium dichiliocosm. It could not be completed within one month or even one year. Somewhat unexpectedly, Minghe and Heaven and Earth Taoist found out that during the refinement of Air of Chaos into Primordial Spiritual Air, the Primordial Treasures Aura in the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth also mixed with Primordial Spiritual Air and entered into the World of Heaven and Earth.


    Minghe was not bothered by it. In his opinion, the Primordial Treasures Aura in the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth was generated by Taoist characters, so it was not harmful to the World of Heaven and Earth. Perhaps, it would cause some unexpected effect. Moreover, Minghe believed that Heaven and Earth Taoist would ensure nothing went wrong. Thus, he paid no attention to Heaven and Earth Taoist''s action and concentrated on his own affairs.


    He held a mass of the Origin of Untainted Land with his left hand. He stretched his right hand and a soccer-sized Crystal Ball appeared in a flash of light. It was the Magical Tao Mirror, his most important Magic Weapon. Because of it, he could improve his cultivation in such a short period, though it consumed a lot of good resources.


    He refined the Magical Tao Mirror in the past simply on a whim. However, sudden befall of the Great Way sealed some power of the Magical Tao Mirror. As a result, the Magical Tao Mirror was still a Highest Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure but it could no longer be refined again. Now it was time for its upgrade. In other words, the Great Way was to be unsealed.


    Back in the day when Untainted Land was broken, the Origin of Untainted Land appeared. The Magical Tao Mirror sensed its vital force and became turbulent. At that time, he felt its eagerness clearly. However, at that time he could only calm the agitation of the Magical Tao Mirror under the watchful eyes of the others.


    It was different now. With a wave of his hands, the mass of the Origin of Untainted Land entered the Magical Tao Mirror. After feeling the entrance of the Origin of Untainted Land into its body, the Magical Tao Mirror swallowed it entirely in a flash. Then, it emitted soft white light. With a crackling sound coming from inside the Magical Tao Mirror, the seal became undone.


    At this moment, the Magical Tao Mirror started to upgrade. Within several months, it upgraded from the Low-grade Primordial Supreme Treasure to the Highest-grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, then to Mid-grade Primordial Supreme Treasure and Top-grade Primordial Supreme Treasure. The stronger the Magical Tao Mirror was, the more beneficial it was, so Minghe was overjoyed.


    Such advancement had been expected by him. From the refinement of Magical Tao Mirror to now, Minghe had sacrificed a lot of resources and merits for his cultivation. With them, he could refine several primordial supreme treasures. Minghe would think it to be weird if Magical Tao Mirror only upgraded to be Low-grade treasure after swallowing so many treasures.


    After witnessing the upgrading of Magical Tao Mirror, he was full of expectation. "After the upgrade of the Magical Tao Mirror as the Top-grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure was amazingly powerful, how about the Highest-grade Primordial Supreme Treasure?" With great anticipation, he examined the regenerated Magical Tao Mirror. He was startled for a moment.


    "My amplification improved by ten times?" "Damnation!" Minghe could not help himself but to swear out loud. It was so perverse that it could enhance his comprehension by ten times in a normal state with no need for any sacrifice. Given this, he would not be tempted even with an offer of Spiritual Treasure of Chaos or a Supreme Treasure of Chaos.


    What was ten-fold comprehension? After all, when Minghe sacrificed to the Magical Tao Mirror, his comprehension was enhanced only five-fold at most. Moreover, the most perverse thing was that the amplification was not calculated as usual, but in an unreasonable way that one plus one was more than two.


    Originally, he had owned the best comprehension and qualification, with this amount of amplification his power must enhance increasingly fast. However, it was not to the extreme of the Magical Tao Mirror. It also needed sacrifice, but with different things. At present, it only accepted one thing, the Origin of chaos.


    After he learned of the request for the sacrifice, his facial muscles twitched slightly. "To sacrifice the Origin of chaos?" At the thought of that, he was reluctant. He had predicted that the request for sacrifice would be raised, but he never thought that it would be enhanced to such a degree. Originally, he thought that the endless Air of Chaos could be used as the sacrifice. Now it seemed that he was too simple-minded.


    The rarity of the Origin of Chaos was extreme. Other than existing inside Rakshasa like himself, Minghe only saw it in Rare Beast of Chaos. Considering that the Origin of chaos was highly beneficial to Minghe''s practice of Mazinger''s Real Body, it was impossible to solely sacrifice it to the Magical Tao Mirror, leaving aside the fact that the Rare Beast of Chaos was hard to come by also.


    Truth be told, the benefit of sacrifice was tempting indeed. The highest amplification was a hundred times. But now he was as poor as a church mouse, so he could not think about it in a short time. Moreover, he was not insatiable, so he was satisfied with the tenfold amplification.

 Chapter 336: Practicing

    Chapter 336: Practicing


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After he had thoroughly examined the Magical Tao Mirror, Minghe was more delighted than before. Similar to the God-killing Spear, the Magical Tao Mirror was also a Growth-type Spiritual Treasure. The difference was that the growing condition of the Magical Tao Mirror was so perverse that Minghe could not bear it. Now, the only thing Minghe could do was be very cautious in his actions.


    With the perverse Magical Tao Mirror, he could spend some time to tease out his laws of martial arts. Since becoming the Rakshasa, he felt that his cultivation skills and laws of martial arts were deficient. Now, with the help of the Magical Tao Mirror, he would make up for all his deficiencies. Otherwise, he could not succeed in achieving the Great Way with unsteady cultivation.


    In the Chaos, people did not count the years. Thus, it could be an instant or thousands of years. Minghe sat cross-legged in the Chaos, with a Cloud of Blessings above him. The swaying Three Flowers was very striking, like a beacon in the endless darkness. In the Three Flowers, his Three Separations practiced respectively. Minghe was like a bottomless black hole. The endless Air of Chaos sucked in by him was like a vortex in the Chaos.


    After some time, the vortex formed by the Air of Chaos suddenly disappeared, and the surrounding Chaos restored its calm. As the Cloud of Blessings above him withdrew, Minghe slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were quite clear, but with an abstruseness, which was more profound than an endless starry sky. Once people had a glance at them, they would probably be hooked.


    By counting on his fingers, he suddenly realized that he had only spent less than a hundred years in Closed Door Meditation, but he had benefited a lot. He truly felt the magnificence of the Magical Tao Mirror, and he also anticipated its new advancement. Although the Origin of Chaos was rare, it still did exist. Thus, he would spend millions of years, at worst. After all, the time had been meaningless to him.


    During the Closed Door Meditation, he first arranged his cultivation laws of the human body. Previously, he tempered his body with the Law of Blood and Law of Spiritual Beings. At present, he used the same laws. The difference was that the two Powers of Divine Law played their own parts respectively, while now they united as one to jointly create the Immortal Demon Body.


    Undoubtedly, Minghe''s Real Body of the Rakshasa could be called the Immortal Demon Body. Previously, when he had pulled through the Divine Punishment, the Law of Blood and Law of Spiritual Beings integrated with each other under the threat of the Air of Destruction, so Minghe possessed the immortal property. With the immortal human body, Minghe would not perish. In other words, Minghe''s body was flawless. Even if his heart or head was pierced, they could recover instantly.


    At present, he practiced both the Law of Blood and Law of Spiritual Beings. Neither law was the most effective one among the 3,000 Divine Laws. The Law of Blood was aimed at the Origin of the human body, and the Law of Spiritual Beings was designed to explore the abstruseness of souls. However, they were not in conflict with, but supplemented, each other. As they advanced together, Minghe''s Immortal Demon Body also became stronger and stronger.


    Minghe reckoned that his body had not reached perfection and that there was plenty of room for improvement. The Immortal Demon Body was amazing, but it was not invincible. Even if the True Body of the Rakshasa was extremely powerful, the Immortal Demon Body could be destroyed once the restraint method or supreme power method was discovered. Thus, Minghe''s body had to keep advancing if he wanted to become stronger.


    The Indestructible Demon Body was his next goal. Although it had only been deduced by Minghe, it was very feasible. An immortal body could not be indestructible, but an indestructible body could be immortal. However, the Indestructible Demon Body was a trivial matter. It could be actualized by reaching the Fate Golden Immortal of the Origin Realm, which was at the level of the Way of Heaven, instead of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of the Origin Realm.


    Anyway, he did have a direction. He was not an impatient person. On the way of cultivation, people had to move ahead steadily and surely. If they were anxious for quick success, it would be hard for them to get rid of the psychological barrier. For example, the Sages of Untainted Land looked powerful and glorious, but they actually had made little progress, while Minghe''s cultivation had improved steadily. Now, the Sages could overcome the shortage in their foundations only by spending a lot of time. To some extent, it was putting the cart before the horse.


    Additionally, Selfcentric Separation Musen had successfully promoted to the Middle Stage of the Origin, which also improved Minghe''s strength. The Martial Arts of the Origin was extremely powerful. With Musen''s Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts and "Wu" character, his combat force was top-notch in the Middle Stage of the Origin. Maybe he could challenge those in the Late Stage of the Origin.


    As for Evil Separation Red Lotus Taoist, he did not gain much. His original body was a 24th-grade Red Lotus of Fire, the Highest-grade Primordial Supreme Treasure. The only way to go further was to transform into the Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. At present, Minghe had not found the initial approach from the Primordial Supreme Treasure to the Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. Thus, Red Lotus Taoist only could perceive the Principle of Karma and the Law of Killing.


    When Minghe, the Good Separation, and the Selfcentric Separation were perceiving through meditation and practice, Heaven and Earth Taoist focused on improving his World of Heaven and Earth. Although he had enhanced from the World of Heaven and Earth to the medium dichiliocosm, there were still many imperfect places because his growth was too fast. While the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth was refining the Air of Chaos to supplement the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth in the World of Heaven and Earth, Heaven and Earth Taoist also improved the World of Heaven and Earth.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist was different from Minghe and the other two separations. Although he also perceived the Law of Heaven and Earth and the Law of Space, the two laws were both based on the World of Heaven and Earth. Even if he intended to perceive the two laws, once the two laws were beyond the limits of the World of Heaven and Earth, the Divine Law of the World of Heaven and Earth would be definite, considering that the World of Heaven and Earth was him. Meanwhile, it would leave some hidden troubles for the advancement of the world in the future, though Heaven and Earth Taoist''s combat force could temporarily be improved a lot.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist was unwilling to see the results. Despite that, it was alright. The advancement of the world instantly improved his understanding of the two laws, but his understanding was not obtained by himself. Therefore, he also needed to tease out the two laws. Only by thoroughly mastering them could he display 100% of the combat force.


    Besides the Three Separations, Minghe brought his Blood God Doppelgangers, Clones of Blood God, and Asura tribesmen to the Chaos this time, but not all of them. He did bring all the 49 Blood God Doppelgangers, but only 48,000 Clones of Blood God and 1,000,000 Asura tribesmen.


    On the journey to the Chaos, Minghe not only wanted to look for the secrets in the Chaos, but also in those worlds being born in the Chaos. He would not let the World of Heaven and Earth evolve slowly. Despite the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth being there, the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth in the World of Heaven and Earth would not decrease and the world would constantly improve, however, it would take a long time to develop.


    Minghe only had one way. Just as he had done last time, he asked Heaven and Earth Taoist to swallow the other worlds to speed up the development of the World of Heaven and Earth. In that case, people would be plunged into misery and suffering. However, Minghe did not care because he was a Rakshasa and destruction was his nature. Moreover, when the world was destroyed, what Heaven and Earth Taoist devoured into the World of Heaven and Earth was not only the Way of Heaven of the world and the Origin of the world, but also the creatures of the world.


    Each world had its own laws, like the previously devoured Treasures World and Beasts World. The Law of Weapons prevailed in Treasures World, while the Law of Beast prevailed in Beasts World. As the old saying goes, "all rivers run into the sea". By that analogy, the Great Way could be achieved by using various laws. Thus, if an individual wanted to actualize the Great Way, he should make the two worlds to be self-serving, their laws take root in the World of Heaven and Earth, and constantly enrich its laws regarding practicing.


    However, the Chaos was so large that Minghe did not believe that there was only small chiliocosm, such as Treasures World and Beasts World. In his opinion, there had to be a medium dichiliocosm or even a great trichiliocosm. Now, the World of Heaven and Earth had become a medium dichiliocosm. It was not terribly helpful for the development of the World of Heaven and Earth to swallow a small chiliocosm. Therefore, Minghe mainly targeted a medium dichiliocosm or a great trichiliocosm.


    As compared to a small chiliocosm, a medium dichiliocosm and a great trichiliocosm had a superior Way of Heaven and masters. Moreover, each world had countless creatures, so he also needed some people to help him to suppress them. As was known, a nonentity was small enough, but a group of nonentities could not be underestimated. Similarly, the Human Tribe in Untainted World could not be ignored. If they had the same faith, the Way of Heaven would probably be incomparable with them.


    In the Chaos, the Air of Chaos was endless. With the help of the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, the air could be limitlessly transformed into primordial Spiritual Air to supply to the Creatures, Blood God Doppelgangers, Clones of the Blood God, and Asura tribesmen in the World of Heaven and Earth for practicing. In Untainted Land, there were no such conditions. In the future, when they returned to Untainted Land, even if Minghe did not make his move, they were also able to form a deterrent force in Untainted Land.


    Certainly, this was another story. Actually, Minghe was not interested in dominating Untainted Land. He was fully capable of doing so after the God Deification Ceremony. The Way of Heaven in Untainted Land was powerful, but it was not invincible. It was not difficult for the Blood Sea to defeat the Human Tribe. Although it had great power, the Holy Land of the Human Tribe was fostered by his Selfcentric Separation. As Blood God Doppelgangers and Clones of the Blood God appeared, no tribe in Untainted Land could resist them.


    Compared to the past, Minghe had a totally different vision now. If he had such an ability when he was a baby, he would probably have done so already. But now it was impossible. In that case, Minghe could obtain most of the Luck of Untainted Land, but he could not bear the loss. It would cost him a lot to deal with the Way of Heaven.


    Minghe was not interested in killing 1,000 enemies and losing 800 people on his own side. Instead, he had an interest in chasing after the ancient secret Rakshasa and seeking the supreme Great Way. Though Untainted Land was great and the Way of Heaven was strong, Minghe still believed that he could completely ignore them, just like he ignored all the Sages.


    He started off after completing his practice. Right then, a loud voice came from a nearby place in the Chaos. "Minghe, you really are leisurely and carefree!" Following the sound, Minghe looked over and saw an acquaintance. Despite feeling a little surprised, Minghe thought his presence was reasonable. Right now, in Untainted Land, only that man could come to the Chaos with him.

 Chapter 337: Hongjun

    Chapter 337: Hongjun


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The man was Hongjun. In Untainted Land, besides Minghe, only Liu Er, Tongtian, and Hongjun had reached the Realm of Origin. Liu Er could not possibly come here. Sect Leader Tongtian had separated himself from the Way of Heaven, but he still needed time to restore his cultivation. Hence, the man was just Hongjun. Minghe knew that Hongjun could go to the Chaos anytime based on his cultivation, despite he had no idea about the condition of Hongjun''s injury after his separation from the Way of Heaven.


    To Minghe''s surprise, Hongjun could find him. Consciously or unconsciously, Minghe was a little afraid of Hongjun. Hongjun''s cultivation was profound. Meanwhile, he was the incarnation of the Rakshasa''s remnant soul. Thus, he knew something about the Chaos and fully grasped Rakshasa.


    Minghe had no idea of Hongjun''s intention. He had no association with Hongjun. Instead, he bore a grudge against Hongjun. Minghe dashed Hongjun''s plan of swallowing the Way of Heaven, and Hongjun framed Minghe for many times. This was that ''courtesy'' demands reciprocity. Perhaps their meeting in the Chaos was predestined.


    Minghe looked at Hongjun and said coldly, "Not leisure at all. I just rest for a bit in the Chaos. But how do you find the time to come here? You should cure the wound in Untainted Land. Has your wound completely healed?" After separating himself from the Way of Heaven, Tongtian, as a Sage, was badly hurt, not to mention Hongjun, who had combined his body with Tao. Moreover, Hongjun was forced by the Way of Heaven to separate himself from the Way of Heaven. Therefore, he would not recover from his injury easily.


    Upon hearing that, Hongjun looked solemn and snorted, saying, "Hum! Minghe, don''t trouble yourself by worrying about my injury. You''re really cunning to swallow the Origin of Untainted Land without restraint, by virtue of the struggle of four religions in God Deification Ceremony, when Untainted Land was disintegrated. However..." By this, Hongjun''s Menace Intent might be seen indistinctly. "My plan also thoroughly failed due to you."


    But for Minghe, Hongjun would have successfully implemented his plan of swallowing the Way of Heaven. In that case, he would be the dominator of Untainted Land and a powerhouse in the Way of Heaven. However, he still had not made it to the last stage. He harbored hatred against Minghe more than Zhunti did. Now, since they had met in the Chaos, Hongjun found it difficult to restrain his menace intent and expressed it in words.


    Minghe did not mind what Hongjun said. Hongjun had reached the Peak of the Origin, a realm higher than Minghe. As Rakshasa, Minghe was very likely to defeat Hongjun, with the cooperation of Three Separations. Besides, Hongjun was injured now, so he could not exert all his strength.


    Minghe would prefer Hongjun to launch an attack first. He was full of expectation to have a fight with a powerhouse like Hongjun. Based on the current situation, both sides would suffer great losses in the life and death duel. Both of them would not go off the deep end. If they were seriously injured, their journey to the Chaos would be affected.


    Minghe looked at Hongjun and said coldly, "Plan? To swallow the Way of Heaven? Undeniably, you''re crazier than me. No one would have thought that Ancestor Hongjun, who combined bodies with Tao for the sake of others, intended to swallow the Way of Heaven. Unfortunately, you have met me. Because of me, the Way of Heaven is increasingly strong. Thus, you can only separate yourself from the Way of Heaven."


    Hongjun knew clearly that Minghe had guessed his plan. Right now, Hongjun was more afraid of Minghe. In his opinion, it was very terrifying that a person with profound cultivation was full of cunning tricks. He was anxious to kill Minghe now. Regrettably, it was not allowed based on the current situation.


    Both of them were not willing to suffer great losses. Now, they were almost so well-matched. Meanwhile, they were not familiar with each other. If they had a fight under the circumstances, they would be delayed in cultivation. Without full assurance, no one would start making a move.


    From Minghe''s calmness, Hongjun naturally knew that Minghe was not afraid of him because of his powerful strength. At thought of this, Hongjun calmed down. His looming menace intent disappeared without a trace. Then, he asked, "Minghe, what''s the good of the endless Chaos? Why are you here again?"


    As Minghe expected, Hongjun would not do things without benefiting himself. Obviously, Hongjun wanted to figure out Minghe''s purpose to the Chaos by turning aside from the topic. Although Hongjun would probably know the truth if he went deep inside the Chaos, Minghe would not tell him in advance.


    Minghe mentioned lightly, "As the Rakshasa, I''m justified in practicing in the Chaos. But you, why are you here at this time?" Naturally, Minghe was curious about Hongjun''s intention to go to the Chaos. After all, Hongjun had not yet recovered. Moreover, Hongjun knew the Chaos better than him.


    Minghe had not disclosed to him anything. Instead, he asked about his intention. Thus, Hongjun was very helpless. Actually, before asking, Hongjun had already known Minghe''s answer. When he went to the Chaos last time, Minghe made great progress in cultivation and became Rakshasa. He also made a deal with Tongtian with the Origin of Chaos. It could be seen that Minghe had definitely discovered something.


    That was what Hongjun wanted to know. He only knew the Chaos before Pan Gu creation, but he had no idea about what happened afterward. As long as he went to the Chaos, he could find out the answer. However, he was not sure how much time it would take, and he could find what Minghe had found for the Chaos was boundless.


    Hongjun looked at the unruffled Minghe and pondered for a long time. Then, he said, "Minghe, we both are wise men. I won''t speak in riddles. I know that you must had made a discovery last the time you went to the Chaos. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have advanced so rapidly. I want to know your discovery. Certainly, I won''t get information without paying. I''ll exchange it with the secrets of the Chaos before Pan Gu creation. How do you think?"


    The Chaos before Pan Gu creation? Hearing this, Minghe changed his look. Obviously, Hongjun found his weakness. Minghe was the Primordial Mazinger born after Pan Gu creation, rather than the incarnation of the remnant soul of Rakshasa. Thus, he knew little about the Chaos before Pan Gu creation. Because of this, Hongjun made a deal with it.


    Minghe sighed when he saw Hongjun''s confident look. Hongjue''s proposal was very attractive to him. Even if Minghe agreed with him, he might not be able to obtain the most authentic information. Perhaps Hongjun would give him the wrong information. Hongjun might have had the same concern.


    Minghe desperately needed Hongjun''s information, so he could not refuse the deal. He looked at the confident Hongjun and said, "Hongjun, your proposal is very tempting. But how can I trust you? How can you ensure that I''ll tell you all my findings? If you want me to approve this, how about we swear to the Great Way with the mind of Taoism?"


    Minghe''s words were as Hongjun expected. Since both of them did not trust each other, it was the best way to swear to the Great Way with the mind of Taoism. Hongjun said, "Alright. With the Great Way as a witness, I, Hongjun, take an oath with the mind of Taoism that all information I provide to Minghe was authentic. Minghe, it''s your turn now."


    Minghe also swore to the Great Way. By doing so, the deal was finally based on trust. As both waved hands, two Jade Slips respectively fell into the opponent''s hands. Inside the Jade Slips was the information they wanted. They looked at the Jade Slip in their hands, their eyes flashing.


    Hongjun looked at the Jade Slip in his hands and did not hurry to view the information. When they took an oath, it was only about the authenticity of the information. Perhaps the opponent would play a trick with Jade Slip. Hongjun put away the Jade Slip, glanced at Minghe, and then turned away. Before leaving, he said, "Minghe, I wish we could see each other once again in the Chaos."


    After Hongjun left, Minghe smiled faintly. Meet in the Chaos once again? By then, it would not be so simple. It would probably be a life and death struggle. No one could have predicted that. In this world, there were neither eternal friends nor eternal enemies, but eternal interests. As long as there were enough interests, enemies could become friends.

 Chapter 338: Different Purposes

    Chapter 338: Different Purposes


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Hongjun gradually went further into the Chaos. He had already finished reading the Jade Slip given by Minghe. He was a little surprised. His conjecture was confirmed by Minghe. The Heaven and Earth Taoist, Minghe''s Good Separation, practiced the Way of World Evolution, which could be seen by him swallowing the Origin of Untainted Land. Last time when Minghe returned to the Chaos, the Heaven and Earth Taoist''s strength increased greatly. At that time, Hongjun predicted that the Heaven and Earth Taoist might have swallowed other worlds.


    Unexpectedly, the Heaven and Earth Taoist had devoured two small chiliocosms, which were the Treasures World and the Beasts World. Minghe''s luck also increased significantly due to this fact. What''s more surprising was the Rare Beast of Chaos within the Origin of chaos. Before the creation of Pan Gu, such beasts had been eradicated by the Three Thousand Mazingers.


    The Origin of chaos inside those ominous beasts was the best tonic for the Three Thousand Mazingers to strengthen their origin. At the thought of this, Hongjun knitted his brows. "If the extinct ominous beasts appear again. What will happen in the Chaos?"


    However, it was good news for Hongjun. As long as he could collect enough Origin of chaos, he would probably restore the True Body of Rakshasa. Of course, his plan was no less than this. After all, he was an incarnation of the residue soul of a Rakshasa, so he was more clear about the Origin of chaos.


    Hongjun feared Minghe, his strength increased so swiftly it was somewhat unbelievable. Even if he had reached the Peak of the Origin, he was uncertain if he could defeat Minghe. Otherwise, he had already launched his attack. Instead, he tolerated Minghe to keep on growing. Maybe Minghe would surpass him one day.


    Having thought about this, Hongjun smiled with a sliver of sarcasm. He murmured to himself, "Minghe, Minghe, you''re too young and too naive. If you''re the incarnation of a Rakshasa, you might have surpassed me a long time ago. Regrettably... The secrets I gave to you were true, but I did not tell you all the secrets during the creation of Pan Gu."


    ...


    On the other side, Minghe had already finished reading the Jade Slip from Hongjun. It recorded much information about the Chaos during the Pan Gu creation. What''s useful was an incomplete map of the Chaos. The most difficult thing was to tell the directions while in the Chaos. Of course, there were some methods. For example, there were some special places, including perennial undispersed vortex, raging place of the divine law, and so on. With these comparisons, a simple map of the Chaos could be drawn.


    The Chaos was so vast that even the Three Thousand Mazingers could not discover it completely. Thus, this map might be drawn before Hongjun''s incarnation. Minghe could probably predict his location based on the fragmentary map and his previous experience in the Chaos. He might find out the locations of the destroyed Treasures World and Beasts World.


    With the map, Minghe could handle matters more conveniently in the Chaos. Moreover, as he went across the Chaos, he could continually perfect the fragmentary map. If some medium dichiliocosm or great trichiliocosm in the Chaos could not be utilized now, he could record them in the map for future use.


    Hongjun also told Minghe some information about the Three Thousand Mazingers, the Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, as well as the Supreme Treasure of Chaos. Minghe thought the information was almost useless. Since Minghe had already been on the way of Rakshasa, the information on Rakshasa could only actualize his way. Moreover, the information on the Spiritual Treasure of Chaos and the Supreme Treasure of Chaos were not given any details. Besides, the way of refinement had not been informed.


    Having finished reading, Minghe suddenly understood. According to his oath to the Great Way, he had predicted earlier that Hongjun would not tell him all information. Actually, Minghe did the same as Hongjun. He never told anyone the biggest secret he found in the Chaos. At the thought of the place, Minghe still looked solemn now.


    He did not care. At least, the information on the treasures of Chaos was useful. Based on Hongjun''s information, the most primary Origin of Spiritual Treasure of Chaos and Supreme Treasure of Chaos was the Origin of chaos. The limit of the treasures was the limit of the Chaos, which was also different from that of the Primordial Supreme Treasure and the Primordial Spiritual Treasure.


    Hongjun did not provide details about the limit of the Chaos. He either did not tell how to turn the Origin of Primordial Supreme Treasure to the Origin of Chaos. He would not tell Minghe such a big secret. If Minghe obtained the Spiritual Treasure of Chaos through refinement, Hongjun would be at great risk. Although they did not completely turn hostile, the chance of Hongjun helping Minghe is even lower than one in a 10,000.


    Looking at the direction that Hongjun departed in, Minghe spoke to himself, "Spiritual Treasure of Chaos? Humm! Hongjun, do you think that I have no other way if you don''t talk?" With this, Minghe squeezed his hand firmly. The jade slip in his hand turned into powder and scattered in the Chaos. As the Air of Chaos blew, it completely vanished without a trace.


    Minghe stretched out his hands, and a bit of feeble vital force appeared above his hands. Looking at the special vital force, Minghe smiled. It was a bit of the vital force of Hongjun''s Zixiao Palace taken by Minghe when Hongjun separated himself from the Way of Heaven and fell to the Untainted Land. At that moment, Hongjun did not think that Minghe would do it like this.


    At the time when Zixiao Palace fell to the Untainted Land, Minghe had discovered that the Zixiao Palace was a Highest Grade Primordial Supreme Treasure. It was more powerful than Three Treasures of Heaven and Earth Creation, with the vital force of the Three Thousand Great Way. It was similar to the Dharma Wheel of the Way of Heaven refined by Minghe. Most importantly, Minghe found a wisp of vital force in the Zixiao Palace that did not belong to the primordial supreme treasure.


    Minghe silently took a bit of Zixiao Palace''s vital force while Hongjun had just separated from the Way of Heaven and was uneasy. Hongjun''s Zixiao Palace was more than a simple primordial supreme treasure. Hongjun might want to refine Zixiao Palace into a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. However, it seemed to be difficult.


    The special vital force of Zixiao Palace was similar to that of the Origin of chaos, but several times weaker than that. It could be seen that Hongjun just started to refine the Zixiao Palace to Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. The reason why Hongjun went to the Chaos was probably for the refinement of the Zixiao Palace into Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. Minghe had to beware of that.


    Although Minghe had never seen a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, he knew that it was definitely more powerful than a Primordial Supreme Treasure. Once Hongjun owned a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, he would be at great risk. At the thought of this, Minghe looked solemn. Countless dangers were in the Chaos, so he must speed up. For Hongjun and him, there were also endless fated chances in the Chaos. Now, speed was the top priority for them.


    The vital force in Minghe''s hand provided him a little hope to explore the Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. With the Magical Tao Mirror, Minghe, and Three Separations, Minghe could predict some secrets of the Zixiao Palace. Of course, there was only one opportunity. The vital force was too weak, so it could not withstand Minghe''s second all-out prediction.


    After putting away the vital force of Zixiao Palace, Minghe kept moving further into the Chaos. Since there was only one chance for a prediction, Minghe had to be well-prepared. With the Magical Tao Mirror, an individual''s understanding would increase by tenfold, which was far below Minghe''s expectation. He hoped the amplification was a hundred times; thus he would be more likely to succeed in figuring out the secrets of the Zixiao Palace.


    The only way to improve the Magical Tao Mirror by a hundred times was to sacrifice the Origin of chaos in a large quantity. Therefore, Minghe must spend a lot of time in search of the Rare Beast of Chaos and collect the Origin of chaos inside their bodies. Only when he was very sure, Minghe could make a prediction.


    Although the Chaos was vast, it was not easy to find enough Rare Beasts of Chaos. Moreover, those beasts had almost been slaughtered last time. To find such beasts, Minghe had to go to places he had never been before. Perhaps he would have some gains there.


    On the way, he met some Rare Beasts of Chaos, which totaled several dozens. Compared with his demand, the Origin of chaos that he had accumulated was inadequate and useless. Minghe was uncertain if he could collect enough Origin of chaos at this speed. At the thought of this, Minghe looked hesitant.


    There was a place where there were many Rare Beasts of Chaos, and some of them were at the level of the Origin. However, the place was so mysterious that, based on his current cultivation, Minghe still felt slightly scared at the bare idea of the area. Initially, Minghe found the place by accident. He thought he could gain a lot, but he escaped in panic. The place was Minghe''s biggest unspoken secret.


    Time waited for no man. After Hongjun''s presence, Minghe felt a lot of pressure. Though they might not become enemies, Minghe never laid his hope on something uncertain. In his opinion, an individual could take the initiative only when he was strong enough. For example, in the Chaos, Minghe was able to plot against the Sages without fear and seize the Origin of the Untainted Land with boldness. The reason was that he was strong enough so that the Way of Heaven was wary of him. Otherwise, he would have died.


    After considering for a long time, Minghe finally made up his mind. Nothing ventured nothing gained. Even if it was dangerous, Minghe wanted to have a try. He always thought that there was a bigger secret in the palace. This time, he would go and check it out. An opportunity came along with danger. Moreover, Minghe demanded the Origin of chaos urgently, so he had to go there.

 Chapter 339: The Secret Place

    Chapter 339: The Secret Place


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Actually, Minghe had found that place by accident. Originally, Minghe planned to return to Untainted Land after swallowing the Treasures World and Beasts World. Unfortunately, he came across a blow of chaotic storm on the way back, which was the strongest one he had ever met. It even tore up the space around him. People who were less than the Origin would definitely die if they were drawn in.


    At that moment, Minghe had not taken any action before drawn into the chaotic storm. Inside, all the Divine Laws turned chaotic. It was impossible for Minghe to escape even by the Law of Space. Without the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, Minghe would get badly hurt or die. He did not escape until the storm became weaker.


    Minghe came over this place that he searched for several decades in the Chaos. Finally, he found it again. There stood an endless Chaotic Storm Wall and nobody knew how it formed and how long it extended. It was certainly dangerous, extremely dangerous.


    Storms strongly blew over years and blended powerful Astral Wind, which power could even match with the strongest attack of a primordial spiritual treasure or a cultivator at Origin level. It could even cut off any space. Therefore, some space cracks would turn out from time to time, and everyone could be easily rolled in.


    Space cracks should be well cared for, especially the ones in the Chaos. The space turbulence could even tear a cultivator at Origin level into pieces. If the cultivator could not find a way out, his power must be dried gradually, torn up into pieces, and then disappeared like ashes.


    Looking at the Chaotic Storm Wall in front, Minghe wore a serious expression. This Chaotic Storm Wall was really dangerous, but it was only the outermost layer of this place. If he broke through it, he could enter the edge of the really dangerous place. As for what the innermost place would be, Minghe had no idea.


    Suddenly, three figures, which were Minghe''s three Separations, got out from Minghe''s body. They needed to break through this Chaotic Storm Wall, and the other side was Minghe''s destination for this time. It was a transitional zone where a lot of Rare Beasts of Chaos lived. As long as one stayed here, he would face an endless battle. For this reason, Minghe had escaped from place embarrassedly last time.


    In this transitional zone, the Power of Divine Law was extremely fierce and the space cracks could be seen anywhere. Last time, Minghe had not been the Rakshasa. Though there was full of Air of Chaos and he had Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, he did not have time to refine these air into primordial Spiritual Air to fulfill his supernatural powers. And worse, under the heavy attacks of numerous Rare Beasts of Chaos at the Origin level, Minghe could only escape.


    However, it was different this time. The worst cultivation of Minghe and his Three Separations was at the Middle Stage of Origin, while Minghe had completed his Real Body of Rakshasa. Only if they did not meet a large group of Rare Beasts of Chaos as last time, it would be fine. When the three Separations turned out, Heaven and Earth Taoist frowned immediately when looking at the place in front.


    Minghe was curious to see his expression. Last time, Heaven and Earth Taoist came here with him, and they gained a lot. However, just showed such a weird expression on his face, which made Minghe alert. He had observed him for a while, but he did not find anything strange. Then, he asked, "Heaven and Earth, is anything wrong?"


    Hearing Minghe''s asking, Heaven and Earth Taoist answered, "Your Veneration, do you find that there is a little bit difference from last time we came? It seems that this Chaotic Storm Wall has become much stronger. What''s more weird, I can feel a piece of familiar vital force, but I can''t tell what it is at this moment."


    Minghe''s expression changed after hearing Heaven and Earth Taoist''s words and noticed the difference immediately. That was why he felt weird just now. The Chaotic Storm Wall was much stronger indeed, but he did not figure it out at once because his power was also enhanced quite significantly. Thinking twice, he found that the Chaotic Storm Wall was stronger than before and the attack power had improved too.


    As for the familiar vital force that Heaven and Earth Taoist had mentioned, Minghe cared a little. He trusted Heaven and Earth Taoist''s feeling, but what would it be? Standing still in front of the Chaotic Storm Wall, Minghe and his three Separations observed every detail and avoided the chaotic Astral Wind from time to time.


    Suddenly, Minghe and Heaven and Earth Taoist both flashed an idea in their mind, shouting at the same time, "the Untainted Land''s Origin!" Well, it was right the vital force of Untainted Land''s Origin. They had not expected that they could feel some weak vital force of Untainted Land''s Origin. It was really weird. The distance between Untainted Land and here was not short, so it was really weird to find vital force here.


    Since the Untainted Land formed, Untainted Land''s Origin had just once appeared when the Battle of Gods Investiture ended and Untainted Land broke. At that time, Heaven and Earth Taoist had tried his best to swallow Untainted Land''s Origin and debris, but it was too much for him alone to consume all. If he had done it, the small chiliocosm would not exist.


    Minghe estimated that Untainted Land had broken for nearly 20 percent, but Heaven and Earth Taoist could only swallow around five percent. That small chiliocosm must be formed by five percent of Origin and debris, so where did the rest of the Origin go? Minghe had thought that they must be refined by the Way of Heaven and then returned to Untainted Land.


    But now, it seemed that it was not that simple. Minghe could clearly feel that the refined Untainted Land was much weaker than before, which could not only lose around 10 percent of Origin. At this moment, Minghe had not expected that he could smell the vital force of Untainted Land''s Origin here. Did this mean that a part of Origin had gone here?


    So who had done this? The Way of Heaven? That was impossible. Though the Way of Heaven was powerful enough, it could not control the Chaos. Could it be the Great Way? Minghe could not figure out why the Great Way moved Origin here. What kind of secret would it be? Only the Rare Beasts of Chaos at the periphery had made them shocked. Minghe could not imagine what kind of place it would be inside of the Storm Wall.


    Minghe was delighted to come to the right place. He had just planned to hunt some Rare Beasts of Chaos and collected some Origin of the Chaos, but now he needed to spare some effort to investigate this place and found out the secret inside. Perhaps, the biggest secret of the Chaos could be found there.


    Looking at the Chaotic Storm Wall, Minghe said, "Well, we don''t have to think too much. We can just get inside and figure it out. Later, we should join hands and break a crack on this storm wall. Then, we can rush inside together." Hearing his words, the Three Separations nodded their heads. Then, at Minghe''s cue, the four joined hands and four streaks of supernatural power turned into the one, directly tearing a cut on the Chaotic Storm Wall. For an instant, the four turned into flowing light and rushed in. When getting inside, they converted back to what they were.


    Immediately, Minghe and his Three Separations became alert. Beside Chaotic Astral Wind and Space Cracks, what they could see were the Rare Beasts of Chaos. It seemed that they had burst into the hideout of the Rare Beasts. There were more than a thousand beasts around them, two of which were even at the level of the Origin.


    Minghe was not delighted when he noticed this kind of scene. Actually, he and his Three Separations could deal with these Rare Beasts of Chaos in front and could also collect lots of the Origin of chaos, especially from the two Beasts at the Origin level whose Origins were much precious, which would be really good for him or the Magical Tao Mirror.


    However, this place was really special and dangerous that all the Power of Divine Laws were in a muddle and space cracks would turn out from time to time, through which space turbulence would penetrate. Minghe could not activate his teleportation here. Or else, he and Heaven and Earth Taoist would have escaped from this place that embarrassedly.


    What was worse, if these Rare Beasts of Chaos joined hands, they would attract plenty of Beasts around to come and join them. In due course, Minghe and his Three Separations would become four living attacking targets of these Beasts. If there were only a few Rare Beasts of Chaos at Origin level, Minghe could deal with them. But if tens of Beasts at this level gathered here, it would be terrible. Actually, this was the main reason why Minghe had to escape from this place.


    Fortunately, Minghe''s cultivation had improved a lot. With the help of his Three Separations, they could fight against nearly 20 Beasts at the Origin level and had the potential to win. Actually, what Minghe worried was that they would attract more Exotic Beasts when time went by. After all, each Rare Beast of Chaos at Origin level was tough and powerful. Minghe did not hope to prolong this battle. It would waste a lot of time.

 Chapter 340: The Hunting Journey

    Chapter 340: The Hunting Journey


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    "Boom!" After Minghe and his Three Separations broke into the room, all Rare Beasts of Chaos nearby found them, setting up a chorus of roars. It was the signal of alarm and the declaration of war. What''s more, such sound could carry a long way, which could continuously attract the Rare Beasts of Chaos far away. In the end, it would turn out to be just like the beast tide of the Chaos, rushing Minghe endlessly.


    But this time, Minghe would not suffer such losses again. Minghe shouted lightly, "Get in and get out!" He immediately bore down on the Rare Beast of Chaos. As for the Heaven and Earth Taoist, the Red Lotus Taoist and Musen, they smiled at each other and then began to kill Rare Beasts of Chaos together. Except for the two Rare Beasts of Chaos at the Origin, killing them were as easy as slaughtering dogs to Minghe and other people.


    But these two Beasts were just at the Early Stage. It was not hard for the Rakshasa Minghe, who had the human body comparable to the Late Stage of Origin, and the Heaven and Earth Taoist, at Late Stage of Origin. It did not take much effort to kill such beasts without the protection of the Spiritual Treasure and high wisdom.


    After killing all nearby Rare Beasts of Chaos, Minghe was did not relax, because he could feel that more and more beasts were arriving. With a wave, Minghe put away all their Origin of Chaos and bodies. Then, he threw the Puppet of Blood God firstly refined from the Rare Beast of Chaos.


    Minghe had also found some rules in this mysterious place. These beasts would devour each other, but they would fight together against outsiders like Minghe. In that case, Minghe would use this Puppet of Blood God to hide, avoiding the awkward siege.


    After coping with all affairs, Minghe and his Three Separations entered the Puppet of Blood God. The puppet, under the control of Minghe, escaped far away swiftly. Not long after Minghe''s leaving, thousands of Rare Beasts of Chaos had arrived. Among them, there were even a dozen or more beasts of the Origin and some were even at the Middle Stage of Origin.


    "Boom! Boom!" Minghe was relieved when the roars of the beasts were finally behind. Fortunately, he had run away quickly. Otherwise, he would have fallen into the bitter struggle like he did last time. Even together with the Heaven and Earth Taoist, they had merely held on here for about a day.


    Minghe was regretful that they had killed lots of the Rare Beast of Chaos, but they wasted the chance of getting the Origin of Chaos because they were in a siege. But this time, Minghe would not repeat it. It would be a quick one shot kill, and the beast would never have the chance to besiege them.


    Driving the Puppet of Blood God, Minghe had witnessed lots of Rare Beasts of Chaos along the way. But Minghe did not take any action, because haste makes waste. There seemed to be countless beasts. Once they started a battle, it would attract more Rare Beasts of Chaos. In this way, it might be just like last time.


    Since they could not take action easily, then needed to get the timing right. So Minghe had been looking for areas with scattered beasts on the way all the time. Beasts far away could not come here in a short time, so Minghe had sufficient time to kill them and retreat immediately. Though inefficient, it was safe.


    Of course, Minghe had been looking all around when they were killing Rare Beasts of Chaos. Minghe would take note of their daily routines and distribution areas on his way, marking on his map of the Chaos in case of need.


    Minghe named this place "the Out-of-Law Area", simply because the Divine Law here was in a mass. The Power of Divine Law was sharply weakened here, and some of them, such as the Law of Space and teleportation, could not even be used. Otherwise, Minghe would not be so careful.


    After about 100 years of hanging around outside the Out-of-Law Area , Minghe finally decided to go forward. In this period of nearly a century, Minghe had also partially explored the peripheral area of the Out-of-Law Area. But its land was obviously much vaster than Minghe expected, even vaster than the Untainted Land. It was really hard to imagine how boundless this place was.


    The more so, the more Minghe was curious about this place. However, he also felt a kind of fear. He could not walk freely just in the Out-of-Law Area. It was much harder to imagine how it was inside. What Minghe was more curious about was why the Great Way had built this place.


    Minghe felt that he might find a shaking secret, which was even more dramatic than the fact that there were innumerable Rare Beasts of Chaos here. The Jade Slip given by Hongjun mentioned that these beasts had been extinct before the Creation of Heaven. Now the Rare Beast of Chaos in the Chaos was probably from here.


    The Origin of Chaos inside the Rare Beast of Chaos was definitely excellent cultivation tonic for the Rakshasa like Minghe. Minghe could be stronger more quickly with enough Origin of Chaos. It was possible to surpass Hongjun in a short time. What''s more, the Rare Beast of Chaos here was not only at the Early Stage of Origin, and Minghe had even killed some of them at the Middle Stage of Origin.


    The harvest Minghe had obtained over these hundred years was much more than what he got the last time he went to the Chaos. Looking at the shining Origin of Chaos in hand, Minghe felt quite satisfied. In this period of time, Minghe and his Three Separations had all been hurt. Especially once, a Rare Beast of Chaos at the Late Stage of Origin suddenly appeared and disrupted Minghe''s plan. As a result, they were attacked by beasts, badly hurt, and fled embarrassedly.


    On the whole, he was more scared than hurt. Over these years, Minghe had not just gained the Origin of Chaos. In the Out-of-Law Area, it was rather difficult to apply the Divine Law. However, the more so, the better Minghe and the Three Separations could grasp the Divine Law, and the power of the Divine Law would be stronger.


    As Minghe applied the Divine Law more skillfully, he suddenly found that he was better at enlightening it. Combined with the ten-fold amplification of the Magical Tao Mirror, in just about 100 years, Minghe''s Law of Blood and Law of Spiritual Beings had broken through the Middle Stage of Origin, reaching the Late Stage of Origin, which was really a surprise.


    Minghe was not the only one who had made progress. His Three Separations also did, just in a different degree. The Selfcentric Separation Musen had been at a steady Middle Stage of Origin and moving to the Peak of the Middle Stage of Origin. The Heaven and Earth Taoist had also reached the steady Late Stage of Origin. As for the Red Lotus Taoist, there was subtle Breakthrough in his Tao of killing because of the crazy killing in this century.


    The collection of the Origin of Chaos had also surpassed Minghe''s expectations. He had killed more than a hundred Rare Beasts of Chaos at the Origin, not to mention those more inferior than them. The amount of the collected Origin of Chaos was hundreds of times more than the last time. It was probably enough for the Prediction of the sacrifice.


    But Minghe did not want to leave immediately. Though the Origin of Chaos was enough, having more would never hurt. What''s more, Minghe had been hanging around outside the Out-of-Law Area all these years but never went deeply into it. Since he was already here, Minghe would regret not entering it.


    It became increasingly dangerous as they went inside. Minghe did not take action even when he had opportunities to kill the Rare Beast of Chaos. On the outmost, beasts were just at the Early Stage of the Origin, and it was rare to see those at the Middle and Late Stage of Origin. But there were more and more beasts at the Middle Stage of Origin as they moved along. Even those at the Late Stage of Origin were sighted quite often.


    It was full of temptation, but such temptations meant danger, which might even bring on a lethal disaster to Minghe. Minghe was crazy but good at judging the hour. In Untainted Land, Minghe dared to swallow the Origin of Untainted Land because he was confident. But now Minghe was not. The Rare Beast of Chaos had no wisdom and not afraid of death, so plot did not work here.


    However, the disguise of the puppet sometimes did not work. The Rare Beasts of Chaos were not very wise but they possessed the instincts of the Wild Beast. Beasts had their own groups and territories. Even though this Puppet was refined with Six-armed Giant Ape by Minghe had the human body of the Origin, it was just at the Early Stage. So things did not always go smoothly.


    The Puppet of Blood God was useless when facing beasts at the Middle or even Late Stage of Origin. As they went deeper, there were more Rare Beasts of Chaos at the Middle Stage. When the puppet wanted to cross their territory, it was either expelled or attacked. All in all, it was not a peaceful journey, and the puppet was seriously damaged.


    In desperation, Minghe could only stop to refine a Puppet of Blood God with a Rare Beast of Chaos at the Middle Stage, looking like the Triple-headed Vicious Dragon. This time, Minghe was rather careful, trying to mostly preserve its lifetime power. It naturally took longer time because the work was more exquisite.


    After several years, a new puppet was born, preserving 90 percent of its lifetime power at the Middle Stage of Origin . Now, it could be used to frighten other beasts as far as possible. It would not be attacked by other beasts at the Middle Stage if it did not encounter those at the Late Stage of Origin. Under its protection, Minghe could go forward securely.


    After several years'' walk, Minghe stopped again. This time, it was not for the reason that the puppet was attacked by other beasts. Minghe felt a kind of strange vital force forward. Minghe frowned. Was that tactical formation? For a hundred years, Minghe had never met any Rare Beasts of Chaos here which could use the tactical formation. Where did such vital force of the tactical formation come from?

 Chapter 341: The Mantis Stalks the Cicada

    Chapter 341: The Mantis Stalks the Cicada


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Among the Three Laws Of Elixirs, Weapons, and Arrays, Minghe was most familiar with the laws of weapons and arrays. In the tactical formation, he believed he wasn''t in the least lesser than Sect Leader Tongtian. Although the vital force of this tactical formation was pretty thin, he still sensed it quickly. Moreover, he was familiar with this vital force. It was relative to the art of the five elements that his second disciple Kong Xuan had practiced.


    Judging from the vital force, it should be the Primordial Five Elements Formation. In the attack and defense level, this formation could not stand out. But it was based on the primordial Five Elements, and it could both attack and defend. Moreover, the Five Elements were closely connected, mutually generating and restricting each other. In the tactical formation, with the Five Elements interchanging, it could even form a World of Five Elements. Thus, it was more or less a good tactical formation.


    When Kong Xuan practiced the art of the five elements, Minghe also studied the Primordial Five Elements Formation. Thus he was familiar with it. But he was surprised that it would appear in this Out-of-Law Area. Still, he didn''t take it seriously. What he cared for was whether it was a human-made or natural Formation.


    If it was natural, then it must have been protecting something. That might be, a fairyland or valuable treasures, which Minghe was very interested in. If it was human-made, however, that could only mean he wasn''t alone here, and the other person was worth looking into. That person either came from the Untainted Land, or from other worlds in the Chaos.


    Either way, Minghe wanted to find out. Driving a Puppet of the Blood God, he went along the thin vital force. He only encountered some Rare Beast of Chaos alone or in groups of twos on the way. Moreover, he found out that this region was relatively peaceful, thanks to this tactical formation.


    It was no wonder. The Power of Five Elements formed the world. They mutually generated and restricted to produce everything. It was also the same outside the Chaos land. In the Out-of-Law Area where the Divine Law was lost, it would certainly become peaceful under the Primordial Five Elements Formation. But judging from the density of the Power of Five Elements, it was a new Formation. That meant it was most likely human-made.


    Soon, he came near the Formation. Judging from what he knew, he believed it was artificial because a few amounts of Rare Beasts were seen on the way here. Obviously, they were lured away. Since the person was cautious like this, there must have been something good. Otherwise, why bother?


    Minghe walked out of the Puppet of the Blood God and fixed it tightly. Seeing the Primordial Five Elements Formation, he was intrigued. Because judging from the Formation''s power, it was either based on primordial spiritual roots or a spiritual treasure such as Primordial Flag of the Five Regions. Strong as it was, it couldn''t stop Minghe. He walked straight in.


    Within it stood a towering mountain, Minghe had seen one like this before, but he never entered. He even named this type of mountain metaphorically: beast nest. Ten thousand Rare Beasts occupied the mountain he had seen. Two or three dozens of The Origin vital force hid therein. He would certainly walk away from it.


    He took his time to break in secretly. He was surprised to see a beast nest where few Rare Beasts of Chaos inhabited. Instead, he sensed an on-going fight within. One was the Rare Beasts; the other was the person that built the Formation. Moreover, it looked like more than one person.


    "Interesting." Minghe thought. He smiled and stepped into the Void. Inside the Formation, although the Divine Law was still running wild, the wildness was much lesser. Thus, Minghe could barely exert the Law of Space here.


    Faced with the Void space turbulence, he smoothed it with a wave. But, it was still dangerous even with the Law of Space. He must take cautions in case the turbulence blew him out. That way his whereabouts would be revealed, which would be embarrassing.


    There was a giant cave inside the beast nest. Minghe discovered that the whole nest was built out of the Original Stone of Chaos. That alone appealed to Minghe. Efforts were required if he carried them home. But if there were any chance, he wouldn''t have missed it.


    In the cave, Minghe hid in the Void. He covered his whole body with the supernatural power to be free from turbulence burn. Then, he finally saw the fight he sensed. One was a Rare Beast of Chaos at the Late Stage of Origin, who must have inhibited here.


    The other was a group of five people. Every one of them had cultivated to the Middle Stage of Origin. It was the familiar art of the five elements Kong Xuan used to practice. The difference was, Kong Xuan practiced them alone, but these five people respectively practiced one of them, corresponding to metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.


    Thus, they united to attack the bull-headed and human-bodied Rare Beast of Chaos, even though they were weak in cultivation. Then, they cooperated with a Five-element Battle Array to trap the beast. After a few rounds, the beast had lost its advantages.


    The beast was indeed magnificent with a human body at the Late Stage of Origin. Even primordial spiritual treasure swords could not hurt it much. However, despite its strong body, the beast could not stand the consecutive attacks. It might die by their swords.


    Minghe was actually interested in the Origin of Chaos of the beast at Late Stage of Origin, and he also admired those five people. To take such risks to hunt Rare Beasts of Chaos in a beast nest. If the Rare Beasts they previously lured away somehow returned, they would find themselves in serious trouble. They would even die here to serve the beasts.


    At the thought of this, Minghe couldn''t help but find it strange. Being at Middle Stage of Origin, they still risked too much simply for the Origin of Chaos of a Rare Beast at Late Stage of Origin. He wouldn''t do the same. No one would do the same unless they had a safety net.


    "Was there any other valuable treasure?" Thought Minghe, but he did not search through Spiritual Thoughts. In the Realm of Origin, any action would be sensed; disturbing the five people involved in a fight was no good.


    Thus, he searched the whole cave with his eyes, but nothing was strange. There were only Original Stones of Chaos left. He could not sense anything. You must know that a place where Spiritual Roots and Treasure were found must have something strange. An unowned treasure could be seen through human eyes.


    "Have I missed something?" Minghe frowned. Unfortunately, he could not search for the strange things through Spiritual Thoughts. He did not worry too much, for those people would not return empty-handed. He would wait until the fight was over to see the treasure.


    As the Rare Beast of Chaos got badly hurt, their faces lit up. Still, they were fully aware that they could not relax at this very moment. You must know that a Rare Beast''s counterattack could be astonishing. They would not relax until it was finished.


    In the end, so weak was the Rare Beast''s vital force that they eyed each other to prepare for the last strike. "Sword of Geng Metal !" "Sword of Jia Wood!" "Ren Water Sword!" "Sword of Bing Fire!" "Wu Earth Sword!" "The Sword of Five Elements united, Kill!" They turned five swords into one and pierced through the beast.


    Though they had expected it, the beast still surprised them by emitting two divine lights from its eyes. The two people controlling the Ren Water Sword and Bing Fire Sword were hit head-on and got badly hurt. But their faces lit up a little as they thought about the treasure they were getting.


    Seeing this, the rest came to ask, "Fellow Taoist Xun Yuan and Fellow Taoist Yan Yang, are you alright?" The Taoist Xun Yuan answered, "I''m fine, I didn''t expect that! That bastard."


    However, Taoist Yan Yang was angry and cursed. "Damn, I thought it was dead. Now I suffer so much. I have to tear it apart." The Taoist was bad-tempered like Zhurong.


    A leader-like man said to him, "Well, do not get angry. You and Fellow Taoist Xun Yuan will have more of its body and Origin of chaos." The man speaking was Taoist Jun Tian, and the rest were Taoist Tong Hua and Taoist Yan Xuan. These five people had accompanied each other in hunting for beasts in this Out-of-Law Area for years. It was here that their cultivation grew fast. Otherwise, they would have stayed at the Early Stage of The Origin.

 Chapter 342: The Siskin following behind

    Chapter 342: The Siskin following behind


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    But these five Taoists were different from Minghe, who was now a Rakshasa. A Rakshasa''s Origin was the Origin of chaos, thus he could directly absorb the Origin they had hunted. However, the five of them acquired Fruit of Origin through The Tao of Divine Law. Therefore, their Origins were still primordial Origins. They could only consume the Origin through other means.


    There were two ways for a non-Rakshasa to absorb the Origin. One was through Body Tempering , that blended the Origin into your body and slowly turning it into the nutrition of your body. The other was through conversion which took a lot of time. You have to slowly turn it into primordial Origin, and then have it blend into your own Origin. Although both ways worked, you would still waste a lot of the Origin.


    By Body Tempering, you could only consume about 80 percent of the Origin. By conversion, you could only obtain 60 percent of it. Either way, the Origin would still be wasted. Although before he turned into Rakshasa, Minghe did the same as well. Thus, he chose to do it through Body Tempering so he could consume more.


    Judging from their appearances, they did not seem to have absorbed it through Body Tempering. They must have chosen to convert it instead. They had cultivated to Middle Stage of Origin, thus their Origin should be strong, which meant it was not their first time hunting here.


    What interested Minghe more was who were those five Taoists. If they were willing to work together, it meant that they knew each other long ago. Moreover, the rapport they have shown meant that they trusted each other very much. Without that kind of trust, they wouldn''t have come to such a dangerous place.


    " Where did they come from? " The two small chiliocosm Treasures Worlds that Minghe had destroyed there was an expert of Origin in Treasures World, but he was only at Early Stage of The Origin. Yet there was none in Beasts World. The most capable one was just at Sage-to-be level. If these five Taoists came from the same world, then this world would be comparable to Untainted Land.


    " A world like Untainted Land? " The thought appealed to Minghe a lot. If the World of Heaven and Earth could swallow a world like this, which Realm would Heaven and Earth Taoist reach? But to do so would be extremely difficult. After all, there was always the Way of Heaven in every world. Minghe must follow the Way to get what he wants.


    Either way, Minghe would pay a visit to the world they came from. However, for now, he wanted to know why they came here. If they were purely for hunting Rare Beast of Chaos, it was too risky. They could have hunted beasts at Early or Middle Stage outside. Apparently, they had other motives.


    Taoist Xun Yuan looked at the beast''s carcass and the Origin of chaos in the hand of Taoist Jun Tian. His face lit up even though he was badly hurt. Then, he glanced over the cave and asked Taoist Jun Tian, "Fellow Taoist Jun Tian, where''s the thing you mentioned?"


    Hearing Taoist Xun Yuan question, Taoist Yan Yang, Tong Hua, and Yan Xuan turned to look at Taoist Jun Tian. Obviously, they bore the same question. They could not see anything valuable except the carcass in the cave. It was because of the treasure Taoist Jun Tian had mentioned that they took such a risk to hunt here.


    Feeling the pressure, Taoist Jun Tian led the four of them to the deepest of the cave and there stood a pedestal. It was where the vital force of the Rare Beast of Chaos at Late Stage of Origin lay. It looked normal, except for the strange lines on the pedestal.


    Minghe''s eyes shone at the sight of this. It must be the thing Taoist Xun Yuan talked about. The lines did not resemble any tactical formation or Spiritual Treasure, but it looked weird. Moreover, it seemed to be carved on the Original Stone of Chaos. There was nothing extraordinary about it.


    Taoist Jun Tian looked at the more bewildered four Taoists and explained. "Remember the last time we got separated by a herd of beasts when we came to hunt, I came here by chance and survived the attack. The Rare Beast of Chaos was here then."


    At this point, Taoist Jun Tian got excited and said, "That was when I discovered this. These lines are like a weird Transmitting Formation picture. Last time I was here, the lines shone strangely and revealed something odd. However, the beast gobbled it up."


    Taoist Tong Hua frowned and said, "Something odd? Was it the Origin of chaos? But you should have recognized it. Even the beast wanted that so it must be something good. However, we don''t know when the lines will shine again. We can''t be waiting here forever."


    "We could carry this thing home!" Taoist Yan Yang said hurriedly. He couldn''t hold back his excitement. If they could carry it home, they didn''t have to come here time and time again. They nearly got killed here several times.


    The rest also agreed. If a Rare Beast of Chaos coveted something here, it indicated that there must be something extraordinary. Moreover, if they own this place, they would own a shortcut to continuously obtain treasures. By doing so, not only would they save time to practice, but also they do not have to come to such a dangerous place anymore.


    At this moment, the silent Taoist Yan Xuan spoke. "A good though that might be, but the problem is these lines are carved on the Original Stone of Chaos. By my judgment, the whole cave was made out of a compact Original Stone of Chaos. Before we cut out the pedestal, those Ominous Beasts of the Chaos will have returned."


    Taoist Yan Yang exclaimed. "Then we''ll remove the whole cave. Anyway, the stone is great for refining weapons. We could make it into Magic Weapons." He was enlightened on The Law of Fire. Thus, he knew that the most important step in refining weapons was melting the ingredient. If the ingredients were not completely melted or purified, even the best refining method would just be a waste of effort.


    Removing the whole cave? The other four showed a reluctant face. One must know that an ordinary space Magic Weapon could not hold such a large cave. Moreover, the cave was embedded in the Chaos of this Out-of-Law Area. If they removed it, its disappearance may cause turbulence in the Chaos, the Divine Law and space. They could not afford to bear the consequence.


    The most terrible part was, once it fell apart, nearby beasts would be drawn here. What would they do then? Faced with tens of thousands beasts at The Origin level, how would they escape? Even if someone did, it was nearly impossible that all five of them could make it.


    In the middle of the dilemma, Taoist Jun Tian spotted something and cried. "Who is it?" The other four looked in the direction he looked at and Taoist cloth in black robe emerged. All of them were not aware of his presence. If this man were to sneak an attack behind their backs when they were battling with the Beasts, they would be in dire consequences.


    Seeing him, the five Taoists'' faces turned cold. The man must have been hiding since the beginning. He must have heard them their words and hence decided to show his face to understand their real intention. Thus, the group''s Killing Intent soared, and they decided not to leave him alive.


    That man was none other than Minghe who was hiding in the Void. Feeling their intent, Minghe grinned and said, "Well, since you guys can''t remove it by yourself. I''ll have to do it. The beasts will return soon, you''d better not stay here too long."


    Hearing Minghe''s words, Taoist Jun Tian became furious. Who would have thought that there would be a thief who coveted their treasures? He answered coldly . "Well, we discovered it first, and we killed the beast for it. You followed us here sneakily and you want to steal our treasures? There''s no such thing. Walk away now and we''ll go easy on you."


    To be frank, Taoist Jun Tian feared him. Firstly, he secretly broke into their Primordial Five Elements Formation and hid in the den. Now he fearlessly showed up in front of them. Thus, he must be confident in his ability and was most probably stronger than all of them.


    Secondly, it was difficult to either cut the Original Stone of Chaos or remove the whole den, especially to do it before those beasts returned. And yet, this man still said such words, his capability was obvious.

 Chapter 343: The Divine Laws of Fire

    Chapter 343: The Divine Laws of Fire


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Thirdly, he voluntarily appeared rather than launch sneak attack. Obviously, he was quite confident in dealing with them. On the other side, Taoist Xun Yuan and Taoist Yan Yang were seriously injured. It was obvious that they could not display their full strength. Moreover, they knew nothing of Minghe. However, Minghe had observed them for a period of time. He had a certain understanding of them. Thus, it was more disadvantageous to them.


    Based on the three points, it made Taoist Jun Tian not want to have a long battle with Minghe. The Ominous Beasts of the Chaos led away might come back at any time. Once being ensued in a battle, they would find it hard to ensure safe get away. Hence, the best choice was to avoid fighting.


    It was evident that his plan was going to fall through. Although the Origin of chaos was good, the place with something that made Rare Beast of Chaos impatient, was more attractive. Minghe would not miss it naturally. Looking at Taoist Juntian and other four taoists, Minghe stopped smiling. His killing intent was gradually exposed, aiming at the five people''s bare killing intent.


    It was dangerous to battle with Rare Beast of Chaos, nevertheless, considering the tempting interests, Minghe was willing to take a risk. Looking at the vigilance of those five taoists, Minghe said coldly, "There are two choices for you. Runaway or die!" As he uttered the word ''die'', the surrounding Air of Chaos was rampant, as if it were frozen.


    Upon hearing this, five of them turned pale. Such strong killing intent was rare in the world. To make matter worst, the killing intent had already been condensed, impacting the Chaos. Such a person would not be lenient. Since he wanted to snatch, he might not give up, even in the crisis of Ominous Beasts'' siege.


    The five taoists were unwilling to give up the rewards which was in front of them. Having cultivated to a degree, they naturally had their own pride. If they withdrew without fighting, they would lose face, and their minds of Taoism would be overshadowed, which would be bad for their cultivation in the future.


    Five of them glanced at each other, and a decision. They did not believe that they could not defeat Minghe if they teamed up. Taoist Jun Tian brandished his long sword and launched an attack. "Sharp Geng Metal, Matchless Sword Intent. Kill!" Taoist Jun Tian cultivated based on the Divine Law of Metal in the art of the five elements, so his swordsmanship was theatrical.


    As Taoist Jun Tian started making a move, all Air of Geng Metal inside the Formation gathered together. They changed into countless Geng Metal Sword Aura and flew to Minghe. Minghe was impressed by this. Zhunti could also make such a move, but he was inferior to Taoist Jun Tian. Taoist Jun Tian specialized in the Divine Law of Metal and actualized Fruit of Origin with it. Therefore, the Sword Aura of Geng Metal condensed by Taoist Jun Tian was more powerful than Zhunti.


    However, Minghe snorted lightly and punched fiercely. His fist was unusually powerful that all Air of Geng Metal dispersed. No matter how strong the Sword Aura was, he could dissolve it with a punch. After becoming Rakshasa, Minghe''s laws of martial arts had been simplified and regained natural state. He met all attacks with constant force.


    Confronted with Minghe''s punch, Taoist Jun Tian looked solemn and waved his long sword to chop again. "Boom!" Taoist Jun Tian went backward a few steps, but Minghe''s attack was held back. Although he warded off Minghe''s attack, Taoist Jun Tian was not happy at all. "His punch was bewildering. This person must have terrifying strength."


    When Taoist Jun Tian lost just by one move, Perfected Person Yan Yang had already been unable to contain himself any longer. He immediately made a move. Endless purple flames turned into Fire Dragons, covering the sky and rushed to Minghe. This time, Minghe was not interested in fighting back at all. Instead, he let himself be surrounded by the heavenly fire. Only a pale shadow of Minghe could be seen in the raging flames.


    Taoist Yan Yang saw this and could not help but laugh. "Hahaha ...I''ll show you how amazing the Nine Concentration Flame is." He specialized in fire, and the Nine Concentration Flame was his best work. It was formed by the combination of Samadhi True Fire and Nanming Fire. Because it combined two characteristics of two different fire, the flame was more powerful.


    Without waiting for Taoist Yan Yang to celebrate for a while, and Minghe''s voice sounded in the flame. "Nine Concentration Flame? Oh, I see. You''re awesome to combine Samadhi True Fire and Nanming Fire. But, you aren''t good enough." With this, the Nine Concentration Flame disappeared quickly. Finally, it changed into a fist-sized fireball in Minghe''s hand.


    Minghe smiled at the sight of the fist-sized Nine Concentration Flame in his hand. He looked at Taoist Yan Yang and said, "I must admit that you''re really good at fire. My second disciple probably can''t surpass you before he actualizes. But your fire is still inferior to the heavenly fire of the Chaos. If it''s the heavenly fire, I might have been injured."


    Upon hearing Minghe''s words, Taoist Yan Yang looked unwell. "What are you talking about? The second disciple can''t surpass me before he actualizes? Only the heavenly fire can injure you?" Taoist Yan Yang cursed in his heart. "The heavenly fire of the Chaos, it can''t be mastered by the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin."


    Without noticing Taoist Yan Yang''s expression, Minghe looked at the Nine Concentration Flame in his hand, saying faintly, "Actually, there''s a room for improvement of your Nine Concentration Flame." Minghe was so casual that he still had a mind to predict Nine Concentration Flame when confronted with a formidable enemy. As a matter of fact, Minghe had not taken the five taoists to heart.


    Although they were cultivators at Middle Stage of Origin, two of them were seriously injured. Among Minghe, Three Separations, and Puppet of Origin, there were two at Late Stage of Origin, three at Middle Stage of Origin, and one at Early Stage of Origin. They were strong enough to defeat the five people. Therefore, Minghe felt at ease in face of them. The more relaxed Minghe was, the more stressful the opponents were.


    Their eyes were clouded with dread when they saw one more flame appeared in his hand. It was the Red Lotus Fire. The fire began to integrate with Nine Concentration Flame. The five people were surprising, especially Taoist Yan Yang. He was crazy about the divine laws of fire. The birth of Nine Concentration Flame had always been his pride. Now he saw his flame was not only controlled by another person but also integrated with a new flame. Undoubtedly, it was a great blow to him.


    Seeing Red Lotus Fire blending with Nine Concentration Flame constantly, Taoist Jun Tian looked unwell and shouted loudly, "Let''s launch attacks together. We can''t let him succeed in blending." The flame had not yet taken shape, but the vital force it showed had made Taoist Jun Tian felt danger. The perfect blend would pose a huge threat to them.


    When he saw the five taoists launching attacks together, Minghe heaved a sigh. "Hey! Why not wait for a while? It''s almost successful. Forget it. The perfect blend hasn''t yet finished, but it still can be used. What should I call you? Flame of Alienation. Hum, it''s a good name. I''ll use you guys to test the power of Flame of Alienation."


    As Minghe waved his hands, the newly formed and unsteady Flame of Alienation suddenly changed into a claret-colored Fire Kylin. It jumped on Taoist Jun Tian. With an ear-splitting bellow, the Fire Kylin attacked Taoist Jun Tian and other four experts at Middle Stage of Origin, with the supreme might of Divine Beast, as if a real Fire Kylin came to earth.


    Seeing the Fire Kylin rushing toward them, the five people were startled. The Laws of Martial Arts they displayed could not hurt the Fire Kylin formed by Flame of Alienation. Instead, they were burned. The Flame of Alienation was really unimaginably awesome. In such short time, Minghe could create a lethal weapon. The five people were suddenly enlightened that they underestimated Minghe''s strength.


    Minghe grinned when he saw the prevailing Fire Kylin. The Nine Concentration Flame was formed by Samadhi True Fire and Nanming Fire through Two Forms of Ying and Yang. As for Minghe''s Flame of Alienation, Two Forms of Ying and Yang was replaced by Three Elements of Nature and Human Beings. Samadhi True Fire, Nanming Fire, and Red Lotus Fire were corresponding to Heaven, Earth, and Human Beings, thereby Flame of Alienation was created.


    The power of the Flame of Alienation did not disappoint Minghe. However, he wondered if the Flame of Alienation would continue to develop, by adding a flame of the same grade with Red Lotus Fire, based on the process of Two forms, Three Elements, Four Signs, Five Elements, Six Directions, Seven Planets, Eight Trigrams, Nine Palaces, and Ten Directions. If it continued to develop in this manner, it would be terrifying.


    Certainly, it was Minghe''s sudden impulse. He did not specialized in the Divine Laws of Fire. He would prefer to practice by himself rather than make a study of fire. When he saw the Fire Kylin suppress the five people for a while, his face did not light up. Although Flame of Alienation was powerful, the five taoists were masters of the Origin level. If they could not deal with the unstable Flame of Alienation, they would be better off dead.


    Minghe did not value or seek fame. With power, we must pursue the tottering foe, and not ape Xiang Yu the conqueror seeking idle fame. Since having gained the upper hand, it was advisable to follow up a victory with hot pursuit. Minghe took out Taoist Seal and shouted, "Three Elements come into being after Flame of Alienation goes out." As Minghe threw his palms, the Fire Kylin began to boom and then changed into three Fire Kylins, corresponding to Heaven, Earth, and Human Beings. They attacked the five taoists.


    The Formation of Three Elements were three Fire Kylins, which were respectively made up of Samadhi True Fire, Nanming Fire, and Red Lotus Fire. Although Fire Kylin''s fire died down, the five taoists were not happy. Seeing the formation was completed successfully, Minghe smiled and said, "Formation of Three Elements initiates and Flame of Alienation appears." The three Fire Kylins separately breathed out endless Samadhi True Fire, Nanming Fire, and Red Lotus Fire. In the Formation of Three Elements, fire started everywhere. In the end, all the fire integrated into Flame of Alienation. If things went on like this, the five people would probably be burned to death.

 Chapter 344: Three Removed, Two Maintained

    Chapter 344: Three Removed, Two Maintained


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In the Formation of Three Elements, Taoist Jun Tian and the others looked very solemn in face of the approaching Flame of Alienation. At that moment, Taoist Xun Yuan said, "Although the Flame of Alienation is powerful, it''s destructible. The key to breaking the formation is to make Three Elements unstable. Watch me." He had found the way to break formation in just a few seconds.


    He stretched his hand and a crystal bead appeared in the hand. As he activated his supernatural power, multiple water dragons immediately came out from the bead to attack the Formation. According to the Five Elements, water restrained fire. When the fire was strong enough, it could also restrain water. Obviously, he knew it well. Originally, he had never expected to extinguish Flame of Alienation with water.


    Taoist Xun Yuan named the bead as Water Bead, which contained endless Ruoshui River Water. Although Ruoshui River Water was powerful, it was a bit weaker than Nine Concentration Flame, not to mention Flame of Alienation. However, quantity sometimes win quality. Under his control, endless Ruoshui River Water constantly slapped the Fire Kylin. If one of the three elements was eliminated, the Formation would certainly be broken through.


    As expected, the Formation only existed for more than ten breaths. Without Samadhi True Fire in Flame of Alienation, it would not come into being. With the destruction of the Formation, the other two flames also disappeared, and the five Taoists appeared. At this very moment, the five of them had already formed a Five-element Battle Array to deal with Minghe. They feared Minghe''s hanky-panky tactics, so they would not show mercy. They had to achieve a quick victory before the return of the Ominous Beasts of the Chaos.


    In order to increase their strength, the five Taoists teamed up to activate the outside Primordial Five Elements Formation to aid them. No matter how much effort they made, the formation was completely motionless. When they saw Minghe''s smile, they immediately understood that he had tampered with the formation, since he could break through it silently.


    Minghe definitely did something. Currently, Selfcentric Separation Musen was suppressing Primordial Five Elements Formation with Veridical Martial Origin Formation in the Primordial Five Elements Formation. This way, he would retain the Primordial Five Elements Formation and affect the formation control from the five Taoists. After all, due to the formation, it was relatively smooth here. Meanwhile, some vital forces were isolated, to avoid from attracting Rare Beasts of Chaos in the distance.


    Since the formation was temporarily out of use, the five Taoists could only give it up. Instead, they united to kill Minghe directly. The formation was full of Power of Five Elements, so it was to their advantage. As long as they worked closely together to find Minghe''s weak points, they would able to defeat him. The only problem was time.


    Once the distracted Ominous Beasts of the Chaos returned, even if they defeated Minghe, they would have no time to move the whole cave. Their efforts would be in vain to take such a big risk. Moreover, it was hard to say if it would go smoothly next time. Compared with other creatures, the Ominous Beasts of the Chaos were not intelligent but it would also be difficult to fool them with the same trick twice.


    The five Taoists launched their attacks together. As a result, the cave was full of sword intent. They took turns to take the helm, and the Chaos was turned upside down. When five people at Middle Stage of Origin worked together, it would probably be harder to suppress the disordered Chaos even with the most powerful Primordial Five Elements Formation. The Divine Law would probably lose control once again and Primordial Five Elements Formation would probably be destroyed.


    Confronted with their attacks, Minghe went into battle without any thought. As for close combat, Minghe was never afraid of anyone. Although all of them had primordial spiritual treasures, and each of them respectively had mastered one item of the art of the five elements, Minghe was not an amateur with an indestructible body of Rakshasa, which was comparable to primordial spiritual treasure. If he confronted the strength with strength, Minghe would not suffer a loss.


    Seeing this, Taoist Jun Tian was anxious and immediately displayed his unique skill. "Sword of Geng Metal!" "Sword of Jia Wood!" "Ren Water Sword!" "Sword of Bing Fire!" "Wu Earth Sword!" "Integrate! Sword of Five Elements, Kill!" The five Taoists started making a move together. The five legendary swords united as one again and dashed toward Minghe. Seemingly, they intended to nail it down with one stroke.


    Noticing the approaching Sword of Five Elements, Minghe put a smile on his face. The sword power had reached the Late Stage of Origin, so it could kill Rare Beast of Chaos at the Late Stage of Origin. However, it was not powerful enough to kill Minghe. Whether physically or in cultivation, Minghe had reached the Late Stage of Origin. There was no need to fear the Sword of Five Elements.


    Not to mention that the Sword of Five Elements was much weaker than the one used to kill the Rare Beast of Chaos. Both Taoist Xun Yuan and Taoist Yan Yang were injured, so they could not display their full strength. With the Five Elements being unstable, it was not difficult to make a breakthrough. Looking at the five Taoists, Minghe''s furious vital force suddenly broke out, that the Chaos nearby was shocked. Right now, Minghe seem to have descended the Chaos as if he were an Emperor.


    "Kill!" Minghe shouted loudly and threw a punch fiercely. In the Untainted Land, the punch was powerful enough to overshadow the universe. Even in the Chaos, wherever the fist went disorder ensued. The space was going to fracture. Evidently, the Divine Law could not be controlled under the Primordial Five Elements Formation.


    Before the formidable punch, the Sword of Five Elements was vulnerable. Wherever the fist swung through, the Five Elements were damaged. Five legendary swords directly flew out, and the five Taoists spat out blood as they had sustained injuries. Right now, they still needed to bear the blow Minghe''s fist, which was full of Menace Intent.


    They made a prompt decision and chorused, "Reversal of Five Elements, Obliteration of Yin and Yang!" Primordial Five Elements Formation, which was originally suppressed by Musen, immediately went into a frenzy. The Chaos without restraint was also out of control. Seeing this, Musen in the formation gave up suppression and returned to Minghe.


    "Explosion!" Power of Five Elements exploded. The Chaos in the cave was immediately ignited like it was a powder cask. This area of the Chaos became more furious, with raging Air of Chaos and disordered Divine Law. It seemed like a super chaotic storm. In its center, everyone were like little boats swaying in the sea, which could be overturn at any time.


    Affected by the riot of the Chaos, Minghe''s punch was naturally obliterated. The five Taoists immediately ran away. They could not defeat Minghe but they were also unwilling to leave this place to him. Thus, they exploded the Primordial Five Elements Formation. The situation of the place was exposed. Right now, nearby Ominous Beasts of the Chaos would have probably detected it. If someone wanted to stay here, he might be besieged by the beasts.


    Unfortunately, they underestimated Minghe. When the five Taoists thought they had successfully escaped, Minghe suddenly appeared in front of them and launched an attack again. This time, he spared no effort. His punch was formidable and destructive. Obviously, they could not escape unscathed.


    Taoist Jun Tian, Taoist Yan Xuan, and Taoist Tong Hua were seriously injured and escaped. Minghe did not pursue them. But Taoist Yan Yang and Taoist Xun Yuan were not so lucky. Having been injured continuously, they were very close to death with Minghe''s unique punch. However, Minghe did not kill them directly. Instead, he sealed them. He needed them to find the location of their worlds.


    As for the three runaways, Minghe just did not want to chase after them. Compared with their life, he had something more important to do. Since the beast''s nest had so amazing secrets, he would not give up such a good chance. At present, his only thought was to obtain it.


    Here, the Chaos had been in a frenzy. Minghe had not much time. He could only choose a simple and crude way: Move the whole beast nest into the World of Heaven and Earth for later study. He always thought that the beast nest was somewhat weird. He suspected that the secrets hiding in it might be more than what Taoist Jun Tian saw.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist and Red Lotus Taoist jumped out from Minghe''s Three Flowers. Looking at the rampaging Chaos and unaffected beast nest, Heaven and Earth Taoist immediately launched an attack, saying, "With supreme Heaven and Earth, the world appears. Put away!" He changed into a huge vortex, in order to put the beast nest in it. No matter how powerful the World of Heaven and Earth suction was, the beast nest moved very slowly.


    Seeing this, Minghe, Red Lotus Taoist, and Musen instantly start to assist Heaven and Earth Taoist in moving the beast nest forcibly. Since the beast nest was exceedingly heavy, it was difficult to move it. No matter how hard they worked, it was of no use. In the end, it obediently entered the World of Heaven and Earth. When it disappeared, the Chaos was thoroughly caught in a fray. As if a drop of water fell into an oil boiling pot, the place went into a frenzy.


    Space cracks could be seen everywhere. Numerous space turbulence with Astral Wind of the Chaos raged across the place. Seeing this, Minghe instantly withdrew his Three Separations, intending to leave here quickly. Then, countless Rare Beasts of Chaos rushed towards him directly. In this situation, he only could confront them head-on. With the God-killing Spear in his hand, he directly rushed into the group of Rare Beasts of Chaos, tearing open a gap forcefully and exited.


    As far as he could see, he was surrounded by enemies. Minghe dared not to stay but fought his way out. Besides Rare Beasts of Chaos behind him, there was a super chaotic storm inflicted by the loss of the beast''s nest. Because they could not escape, a lot of Rare Beasts of Chaos got involved and torn into pieces by space turbulence. Even Rare Beasts of Chaos of the Origin could not hold on for a long time.


    Minghe had lost his tracks after a period of time. Countless Rare Beast of Chaos chased after him and the place where the beast nest was located calmed down again. All of a sudden, one huge eye appeared. All the nearby Rare Beasts of Chaos were trembling. If Minghe was here, he would discover that the power released from the eye was same as the Great Way he confronted when he originally refined Magical Tao Mirror.

 Chapter 345: World of Five Elements

    Chapter 345: World of Five Elements


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Everything was same as usual at the Chaotic Storm Wall. Suddenly, the wall was forcibly split. An embarrassed figure came out from inside and immediately disappeared in the Chaos. It seemed as if nothing had happened. A moment later, countless Rare Beasts of Chaos broke out.


    After losing track of the man, all Rare Beasts of Chaos yelled to the sky, as if they were venting their resentment. The noise triggered waves of frenzy in the Chaos. A while later, most of these beasts went inside the Storm Wall, with a few left to wander in the Chaos.


    In the Void, Minghe breathed heavily. He looked pale and wore a broken robe tainted with blood. There was no scar on his body because all wounds had completely healed due to his strong body. Recalling the pursuit and interception of countless Rare Beasts of Chaos, Minghe did not want to experience that again.


    Minghe recovered in a flash of light. Only his pale face showed that he had just experienced a breathtaking battle. Seeing all the Rare Beasts of Chaos leave, he left the Void and walked back to the Chaos, finding a relatively safe place to adjust his breath.


    Minghe had suffered some superficial injuries before. For him, they could not be regarded as injuries. However, he had consumed much supernatural power when he ran away. Since he still had something important to do, he had to adjust himself to his best. Moreover, he needed some time to study his achievements on the trip.


    Minghe had achieved his goal of collecting the Origin of chaos. When Minghe fought his way out from the Out-of-Law Area, he also killed a lot of Rare Beasts of Chaos, some of which were at the Origin. In that case, he did not have enough time to collect the Origin of chaos. As a result, God-killing Spear benefited. As for all those Rare Beasts of Chaos killed by God-killing Spear, their bodies and the Origin of chaos became provisions of God-killing Spear.


    In a flash of light, Minghe held the God-killing Spear. Minghe did not feel anything when he saw the vital force of the Origin of chaos surrounding the God-killing Spear. He thought that it was better than it being wasted. What''s more, if the God-killing Spear became more powerful, it would also do Minghe good. Right now, the God-killing Spear was actively digesting the Chaos. After all, he had devoured plenty of Rare Beasts of Chaos when Minghe fought his way out.


    After putting away the God-killing Spear, Minghe took out something, a vessel which Taoist Yan Yang and Taoist Xun Yuan were sealed after being badly injured. Currently, the two people had no resistance. Their life and death were under Minghe''s control. They would die but not now. Minghe still needed their help in finding the location of their worlds.


    Looking at the tiny Taoist Xun Yuan and Taoist Yan Yang after being sealed, Minghe said coldly, "Soul-searching!" In Untainted Land, all immortals had mastered this kind of magic arts. However, if the targeted person had a profound cultivation or strong will, the Soulseeker would probably boomerang. Both of them had been unable to resist, so it was very easy for Minghe, who mastered the Way of Soul to search their souls.


    A moment later, Minghe had obtained all the information he wanted from their memory. After that, they were useless to him. However, following the rules for recycling, Minghe decided to keep them alive for now they might be helpful after he arrested the other three Taoists who had run away.


    Taoist Yan Yang, Taoist Xun Yuan, and the other three were all at Middle Stage of Origin. Because they had absorbed a lot of the Origin of chaos, they had extremely strong Origin. Moreover, they separately corresponded to Primordial Five Elements. If someone refined a magic weapon of primordial Five Elements with their Origin, the magic weapon would be a primordial supreme treasure.


    With such a treasure, Minghe could arrange more powerful Primordial Five Elements Formation. In this way, he could go to the beast nest which he discovered before. Since he found such a big secret in the lair, he believed there had to be something special about that lair.


    Certainly, it was another story. Right now, Minghe planned to take their worlds to his own use. While he was in the Out-of-Law Area, the World of Heaven and Earth had completely assimilated the previously sealed Origin of Untainted Land. The world had reached the limit of Primary Rank medium dichiliocosm. If the five taoists'' worlds could be devoured, the World of Heaven and Earth would able to make progress.


    Minghe finally knew where they came from. As expected, they respectively came from different worlds. There was a very special situation for their worlds, which were connected in a special way. The World of Five Regions corresponded to primordial Five Elements and was essentially a super Five Elements Formation formed.


    World of Five Elements consisted of World of Geng Metal, Jia Wood, Ren Water, Bing Fire, and Wu Earth. The five worlds seemed to be interdependent, and very close. Since it was a super Primordial Five Elements Formation formed by five worlds, the Chaos near the five worlds were relatively peaceful. Any creature with the cultivation of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal could commune among the five worlds.


    The World of Five Regions was also different from Untainted Land. All regions of Untainted Land shared the same Divine Law. In World of Five Elements, each world was based on the law of its own nature. For example, in World of Geng Metal, even Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth was more in favour of the power of Geng Metal. Thus, most creatures in the region of the world practiced transforming exercises of metal nature.


    More particularly, a special space was derived from the Chaos in the center of World of Five Regions. Everyone in World of Five Elements called it Five Elements World. It was full of Spiritual Air of Five Elements. Relatively speaking, an individual practicing the Enlightenment of the Divine Law would be more successul. Therefore, almost all cultivators no less than the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal in World of Five Regions practiced here.


    In the World of Five Regions, there were ten cultivators at the Origin in total. Except for the five people at Middle Stage of Origin, who were met by Minghe, the other five people were at Early Stage of Origin. Moreover, they were uniformly distributed. However, only eight people among them remained now. For the three injured people at Middle Stage of Origin and the five people at Early Stage of Origin, he did not pay any attention to them.


    Although they were all at the stage of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin, the differences in each realm were rather obvious. These differences were that the Sages at the Early Stage and those at the Secondary Stage could fight for a long time in Untainted Land. The cultivators at the Origin had to rely on themselves. What''s more, Minghe was Rakshasa and he had reached the Late Stage of Origin. One plus one became more than two. According to Minghe''s current situation, he could be well matched with those at Peak of the Origin.


    What Minghe feared was not the eight Origin, but the Way of Heaven of World of Five Regions. He estimated that all the World of Five Regions were medium dichiliocosm. The corresponding rank should be decided on each specific case. If the Ways of Heaven of the World of Five Regions united together, he would be unable to withstand their powers.


    His Good Separation practiced the Law of World Promotion. Currently, the World of Heaven and Earth had already been the Primary Rank medium dichiliocosm, and it was going to be promoted to Middle Rank. He understood the power owned by the Way of Heaven of medium dichiliocosm clearly. Even the medium dichiliocosm at Primary Rank had at least the strength of Late Stage of Origin. Combination of World of Five Regions would not be inferior to Peak of the Origin.


    Moreover, the World of Five Regions was still a primordial and super Five Elements Formation. In that case, the Way of Heaven of World of Five Regions would gain more strength. Once it went beyond Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin, Minghe did not have the confidence to win. Although he wanted to let Heaven and Earth Taoist devour all the World of Five Regions, if he was uncertain, he would not do it.


    At present, the only strategy was for Minghe to check it out first before making any plans. Based on the memories he obtained, he moved toward World of Five Elements. Several months later, he finally came near the World of Five Elements. Looking at the World of Five Elements in front of him, Minghe frowned and stopped in a distance without going closer.


    He underestimated the power of Primordial Five Elements Formation formed by World of Five Regions. With the help of the power of the formation, the power of the Way of Heaven of World of Five Regions had already radiated to the distant places in the Chaos. If Minghe went closer hastily, he would probably be discovered by the Way of Heaven of the World of Five Regions. He stopped outside the Chaos covered by the power of the Way of Heaven to avoid being discovered right now.


    Having observed the World of Five Elements for a long while, Minghe''s frowns did not smoothen. According to his observation, the World of Five Regions should be medium dichiliocosm at middle rank or high rank. Combination of World of Five Regions would not be inferior to medium dichiliocosm at the Fulfilment Realm. For such a World of Five Regions, it was obvious that Minghe could not handle it alone.


    Join hands with someone else? In the Chaos, he was only familiar with Hongjun. Not to mention if Hongjun would agree or not, and how would they share the benefit, Minghe did not know where he was and how to find him. Moreover, he was a little afraid of Hongjun. Unless he had no alternative, Minghe would not team up with Hongjun.


    If he did not do that, it would be unrealistic for him to break the World of Five Regions. " Should I give them up temporarily? The worlds are there, and they won''t run away. Should I come here again when I and Three Separations improved our strengths and I''m confident that I can occupy the World of Five Regions? " Although it was the most sound method, Minghe was still unwilling.

 Chapter 346: The Exploration

    Chapter 346: The Exploration


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe was not that kind of person who gave up easily. The World of Five Elements was really powerful, but not invincible. In the World of Five Elements, the only thing that Minghe feared of was the Way of Heaven in the World of Five Regions. Once he figured out a way to restrain a part of the Way of Heaven, the rest would be much easier to deal with. However, except other than cooperating with Hongjun, Minghe could not think of a better solution.


    Since he could not come up with a good way to cope with the Way of Heaven, Minghe had decided to put it aside. When it came to such thing, any wrong move might result in death. Minghe did not want to suffer any loss. If he had used force, he might allow the Heaven and Earth Taoist to swallow the World of Five Regions, but the cost was unacceptable to Minghe.


    At this moment, the World of Five Elements was in a state of extreme nervousness. It was obvious that the escape of Jun Tian and two of his fellows had caught the attention of the Way of Heaven. To break into this world would only cause Minghe to suffer great losses. He left quietly since he knew that his plan could not be carried out. Minghe settled down in a relatively peaceful area in the Chaos, far away from the World of Five Elements.


    The purpose of Minghe''s journey to the Out-of-Law Area was to collect enough Origin of Chaos. It was rather a big surprise that he could find the World of Five Elements and a beast nest. Though the World of Five Elements was within reach, Minghe could only put it aside for now. The beast nest was in the World of Heaven and Earth, which belonged to Minghe''s Good Separation. Now is the best time to study it since he have the spare time.


    Minghe reached out, five banners floated above Minghe''s hand. These were right the Magic Weapons that the Taoist Jun Tian had used to arrange the Primordial Five Elements Formation. What was more surprising to Minghe was that these five Magic Weapons were merely the highest grade postcelestial spiritual treasures. When Minghe first saw the Primordial Five Elements Formation, he had thought that it must be arranged by the Magic Weapon, just like the Primordial Flag of the Five Regions.


    But when the Taoist Jun Tian and other cultivators reversed the Five Elements Formation, they aroused the Power of Five Elements inside and damaged these five banners. Minghe kept them due to curiosity. He then found that they were just Postcelestial Spiritual Treasures. They were Flags of Formation, the Magic Weapons using to arrange formation to be precise.


    Now that these banners were in his hands, it was natural for Minghe to study these five banners. They were badly damaged but the damage did not hinder Minghe. After careful observation, Minghe had finally found the reason why the Primordial Five Elements Formation had been so powerful. These five banners had their respective Five Elements of the Origin, which were powerful and not less than the Primordial Flag of the Five Regions.


    These five banners were refined by the Spiritual Roots of the Five Elements, with the nourishment of the endless Power of Five Elements. The power of the Origin was better than the Primordial Flag of the Five Regions. However, it was a great shame that these five banners were mere Flags of Formation, without much offensive and defensive power. It was also the reason why Minghe could survive from the Primordial Five Elements Formation so easily. It would be much more lethal if the Primordial Five Elements Formation had been arranged by Primordial Flags of the Five Regions.


    Though these five banners had been seriously damaged, they could still work after being newly refined. But it needed the help of the Heaven and Earth Taoist. Minghe had not been enlightened by the Law of Five Elements yet, neither had the Heaven and Earth Taoist. But the World of Heaven and Earth inside his body existed the Law of Five Elements. With the power of the Way of Heaven, he could refine these five banners.


    The five banners had revived after a while. They could be called as the fake Primordial Flag of the Five Regions after being refined. Minghe had a deeper understanding of the Primordial Flag of the Five Regions. After all, he once had two sides of them and knew the limit of the flags like the palm of his own hand. After the refining of the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, the fake Primordial Flag of the Five Regions was apparently a Mid Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, the power was nearly the same as before.


    Looking at the newborn fake Primordial Flag of the Five Regions, Minghe suddenly got an idea. He was not the master of the Law of Five Elements, but the Taoist Jun Tian, Taoist Tong Hua, Taoist Yan Xuan, and the taoists who were sealed by Minghe, Taoist Yan Yang and Taoist Xun Yuan were. If they refined it, the fake flag would be not less than the real one in the Untainted Land, and even better.


    But it was just a thought. No matter how good Minghe''s idea was, it would be useless without breaking through the World of Five Elements and catching the Taoist Jun Tian, Taoist Tong Hua and Taoists Yanxuan. For now, the fake one was enough. While Minghe Stretched out his hand, a Primordial Five Elements Formation raised in the Chaos, with the Primordial flag of the Five Regions flying towards five directions.


    Controlling the Primordial Five Elements Formation to cover the Chaos, Minghe could handle matters with ease. In the Formation, with Minghe''s reach, a tiny "Mountain" had appeared on his palm. It was the beast nest from the Out-of-Law Area, which took Minghe so much effort to get it. Since time permits, Minghe could study it carefully.


    Previuosly in the Out-of-Law Area, Minghe had observed it for a long time. At that time, in order not to wake a sleeping lion, Minghe had not used the Spiritual Thoughts. Now since the beast nest was in his hand, Minghe naturally would like to check it with Spiritual Thoughts carefully, to find out deep in the beast nest, what the weird lines engraved on the Original Stone of Chaos were.


    Using his powerful Spiritual Thoughts, Minghe could clearly observe the whole beast nest. Originally, five people of the Taoist Jun Tian had held the view that these lines were integrated parts of the whole beast nest, but if they had reviewed it carefully, they would find that it was not the truth. But for some reasons, they had become a whole unit.


    Since it became like this, Minghe would have to separate them. One of his hands pulled up the beast nest, and the other cut it with the Power of Infinity. To make it faster, Minghe had also used the Law of Space. But the solidation of Original Stone was beyond his imagination. No wonder the five taoist decided to separate it.


    After spending a long amount of time, Minghe finally separated the Original Stone of Chaos with weird lines from the whole Original Stone of Chaos in the beast nest. He was kind of surprise when he saw the complete picture of these weird lines. It was really strange that the separated part was just like a rather primitive altar.


    Altar? Of course it was just Minghe''s first impression on it. Since something would appear when these weird lines shined, it was obvious that this Altar thing could work like a Transmitting Formation. But the problem was that: since it had the power of a Transmitting Formation, with one end here, where was the other end?


    Deeper in the Out-of-Law Area? Or maybe some other mysterious areas in the Chaos? Minghe tended to the former answer. It seemed that inside the Chaotic Storm Wall, there was more than a weird place like the Out-of-Law Area. What was in the deeper end ogf the nest? Minghe could not figure out now. But he have gotten more curious. He would find out thoroughly someday.


    Of course, except the Altar (just call it this way temporarily), the beast nest was also a big harvest for Minghe this time. Minghe not only found the whole beast nest was made of the Original Stone of Chaos, but also found some materials of the Chaos recorded in the Hongjun Jade Slip in the huge Original Stone of Chaos. It seemed that they were all from the Altar.


    By Minghe''s estimate, in the original place, the Altar should have existed independently from the Out-of-Law Area. As time passed, the beast nest had came into being, with something going out from the Altar. It was the reason why the extinct Chaos material before the Creation of Heaven existed inside the Original Stone of Chaos. But it was really confusing that what had melted the solid Original Stone of Chaos together.


    Putting away the beast nest, Minghe continued to study the Altar at the root of the beast nest. Minghe had never seen such weird lines, which might be some Talisman Symbol limit before the Creation of Heaven in the Chaos or something else. But now it looked rather common, and it did not even work when Minghe activated his supernatural power.


    Did he used it wrongly? Minghe comtemplated over and over. He seemed to find out some secrets but had no way to explore it. He could only wait until next time when there was something came out from the Altar again. Waving his arm, Minghe sent it to the World of Heaven and Earth, and asked the Heaven and Earth Taoist to pay more attention to it.


    The most important thing after the study of the beast nest was the reason why Minghe had taken risks to head to Out-of-Law Area. He wanted to collect enough Origin of chaos to sacrificed it to the Magical Tao Mirror, and then use it to pry into the secret of Hongjun Zixiao Palace. Now the Origin of chaos had been gathered, and it was the time for Minghe to begin his Prediction.


    Magical Tao Mirror, the vital force of Zixiao Palace and the Origin of chaos were all ready. Minghe sat cross-legged in the Chaos, with three streaks of light flashing across his body. Then the Heaven and Earth Taoist, Red Lotus Taoist and Musen appeared around the Magical Tao Mirror. There was only one chance to see the secret of the Zixiao Palace. And in the whole process, Hongjun could feel it at any time. Once Hongjun found someone was spying upon his Zixiao Palace, he would suppress it with the Power of Infinity. Then, Minghe''s Prediction would come to an end.


    Minghe waved his arm and the vital force of the Zixiao Palace had sunk into the Magical Tao Mirror. At the same time, the Origin of chaos Minghe had collected before beginning to pour into the Magical Tao Mirror. Minghe and his Three Separations took action simultaneously, driving the Magical Tao Mirror whole-heartedly. A vague and illusory image of a palace suddenly appeared in the Magical Tao Mirror. It was the Zixiao Palace: the vital force, Divine Law and limit...all began to slowly appear in front of Minghe.

 Chapter 347: The Secret of Zixiao Palace

    Chapter 347: The Secret of Zixiao Palace


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    With more secrets of Zixiao Palace being exposed, Minghe was no longer hesitant. He began to inject the Origin of Chaos into the Magical Tao Mirror. The injection increased 20-fold, 30-fold and eventually, 100-fold. In very short time, the power of the Magical Tao Mirror was played to its fullest. Although the Origin of Chaos was very precious, it was far less important than the secrets of Spiritual Treasure of Chaos.


    ...


    In the Chaos, Hongjun killed any Rare Beast of Chaos that came into his way of accumulating the Origin of Chaos. However, he only came across a few of them and didn''t get much of the Origin of Chaos. No wonder he smelt a rat about Minghe.


    Minghe took the body of the Rare Beast of Chaos and his Origin, yet he was not pleased. "Minghe was more powerful than I thought. He must have found more secrets than those recorded on the Jade Slip. He hid his power and cultivation just as I did. No wonder why he can achieve such a cultivation now," Hongjun mumbled to himself.


    Minghe had transformed into Rakshasa and his human body also gained great strength rapidly. He had collected much of the Origin of Chaos, and even used it to strike a deal with Tongtian Sect Leader. Hongjun had also killed some Rare Beasts of Chaos. However, all the Origin of Chaos that Hongjun had got only amounted to the portion that Minghe used in the deal with Tongtian Sect Leader.


    Hongjun waved his hand and Zixiao Palace appeared in his palm, with all the Origin of Chaos merging into it. Apparently, Hongjun was nurturing Zixiao Palace with the Origin of Chaos. Now, Zixiao Palace registered a stronger vital force of the Chaos than before. It seemed that Zixiao Palace had absorbed all the Origin of Chaos he had.


    Looking at Zixiao Palace, Hongjun frowned. He was worried that it might take a long time for him to turn Zixiao Palace into Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. Though he had some advantage over Minghe now, it was very possible that those hidden secrets would bring Minghe Fated Chance. In this way, the situation would be turned against him.


    Although Hongjun knew that there was nothing inextricable between he and Minghe, they didn''t have to be enemies. If they shared similar interests and goals, it was very possible that they could stand on the same side. However, Minghe always held the initiative, whether it was in Untainted Land or in the Chaos. The world would always be ruled by powerful ones.


    Hongjun was aware that not only did he become more powerful, Minghe''s power was also growing at an amazing speed. Judging from the current situation, Hongjun knew that the key to overpower Minghe was Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. With that in hand, Hongjun could garner more strength over Minghe.


    Soon after withdrawing from Zixiao Palace, Hongjun set off to seek Rare Beast of Chaos and the way to other worlds. Suddenly, Hongjun stopped as he sensed that someone was spying on him. Using his Spiritual Thoughts to scan all around, Hongjun found no living creatures nearby.


    That made Hongjun more suspicious. Was be being followed by someone very powerful? With a cultivation reaching the peak of the Origin, no one could escape his notice. Right now, however, he sensed nothing. No wonder Minghe felt strange.


    Right at that moment, Hongjun''s expression changed, and he summoned Zixiao Palace. Feeling that it was engulfed by a kind of strange vital force, he instilled Power of Infinity into Zixiao Palace to stem it. When Xixiao Palace was back to normal, Hongjun was relieved.


    Hong Hao did not expect that someone could actually spy on Zixiao Palace. No wonder he found nothing with his Spiritual Thoughts, as it was Zixiao Palace that was spied on, instead of himself. He was almost certain that Minghe did it, since he was also in the Chaos.


    At the thought of Minghe, Hongjun was not only angry, but also worried. He was deeply concerned about the rapid growth of Minghe''s cultivation and the secrets he held. Now, Minghe had become a bigger headache as he began to spy on Hongjun.


    The more mysterious Minghe was, the more pressure Hongjun felt. The fact that Minghe was spying on Zixiao Palace proved that it was different from other ordinary primordial supreme treasures. Although he had stopped Minghe from carrying out his plans, Hongjun had no idea how many more secrets Minghe held. That was what worried Hongjun the most.


    ...


    Seeing Zixiao Palace disappearing suddenly, Minghe knew that he had been discovered by Hongjun. He used over half of all the Origin of Chaos to probe into the secrets of Zixiao Palace. It was worth it since over 70% of all the secrets had been disclosed. Minghe also partially discovered how Hongjun had refined his Zixiao Palace.


    As Minghe had expected, Hongjun did plan to refine Zixiao Palace into a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, and had already started his plan. Minghe also found that Zixiao Palace had become stronger.


    Minghe had some ideas about how Hongjun had refined Zixiao Palace. Hongjun aimed to turn it into a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. Nevertheless, it changed at a very slow speed, by which, Minghe knew that it was not easy to refine a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. That was good news to him since Minghe could gain more time to uncover secrets before they met again.


    To refine a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, the key was the Chaos'' limit. Whether they were for primordial spiritual treasures or primordial supreme treasures, the limits for them were primordial ones. Only when primordial limits turned into those of the Chaos'' could primordial supreme treasures be transformed into Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. However, that took an unimaginable amount of energy.


    Apart from the Origin of Chaos, it took primordial limits to turn primordial supreme treasure into Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. That was the crucial and most difficult part. In contrast to the primordial limit which was made from Talisman Symbol of The Divine Law and limits, the Chaos'' limit was totally made of the Power of Divine Law. It was an integral part, instead of a combination of several pieces.


    Once the limit of the Chaos was materialized, it could not be changed. When Minghe was refining primordial spiritual treasure, he could add some Talisman Symbols of the Divine Law on it. Yet, this time, it was far more difficult to make a whole limit of the Chaos. The grasp of the Divine Law was the key to it.


    All Minghe need to do now was to find a way to refine an integral Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, now that he knew that the key was the limit of the Chaos. Apart from Minghe''s comprehension of the Divine Law, trials and practices were also very important, since practice leads to the truth.


    Minghe recalled the limit of the Chaos he found on Xixiao Palace and found it quite familiar. Suddenly, an idea struck Minghe, and he realized that the limit looked like those lines on the Altar. Minghe decided that he need to spend more time studying the Altar.


    At the thought of the Altar, Minghe recalled a beast nest that he came across in the Out-of-Law Area. There must be an Altar, mysterious enough to lure him back. Besides, Minghe had a way to cross the border of World of Five Elements. It was time Minghe went back.

 Chapter 348: Revisit

    Chapter 348: Revisit


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    To Minghe, there were never too many Fated Chances. If the Altar in his hand was bringing him Fated Chance, he could never think lightly of the nest he ran into previously in the Out-of-Law Area. If that nest also had a strange Altar like this, it would be a great Fated Chance for him.


    He looked back on World of Five Elements, which appealed to him a lot. Indeed, it made the World of Heaven and Earth grow much more during these times. But, he also found it dangerous to overgrow. Without World of Five Regions, he wouldn''t have grown the World of Heaven and Earth in recent times.


    To grow a world, one needed not only to enrich his world''s Origin, but also to abide by The Divine Law for balance. However, Minghe''s World of Heaven and Earth rapidly reached medium dichiliocosm level despite swallowing Origin of Untainted Land, which could be an unstable growth. It was said every oak must be an acorn. Without a stable Foundation, a fast-growing World of Heaven and Earth could collapse at any time.


    Minghe expected the World of Heaven and Earth to completely digest the Origin in thousands of years to get rid of any hidden troubles. Though that time was just a short span to Minghe, there came World of Five Elements to help him solve the problem.


    They key was World of Five Elements Origin. If it absorbed the Origin of World of Five Elements, the World of Heaven and Earth''s Law of Five Elements could become powerful in just a short time. That way, by the strong Law of Five Elements, the World of Heaven and Earth could grow in peace, and did not need to worry about an unstable Origin.


    However, Minghe couldn''t handle World of Five Elements yet. He had to give up for now. For the last time, he shot a glance at it and murmured to himself, "Next time, you''ll be mine." Then, he walked off and into the Out-of-Law Area he just broke away from. This time, he would do something big.


    ...


    In another Chaos, Hongjun looked at Zixiao Palace, pale-faced. He didn''t expect Minghe to be capable of spying on his Magic Weapons. Moreover, he wasn''t sure to what extent Minghe had spied, which disturbed him a lot. If Minghe should discover ways to refine Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, he would be a great threat to Hongjun.


    The last time he met Minghe, he could sense a trace of danger in him. To think twice, Minghe and his Three Separations were all profound in cultivation, at least at Middle Stage of Origin. Besides, the Good Separations had devoured so much Origin of Untainted Land, growing much in cultivation. They and Minghe would pose great threats to him.


    Now, Minghe could spy on Zixiao Palace. Hongjun worried more and more that soon, Minghe could surpass him. When he had the thought, Hongjun himself was startled. But actually, he knew it wasn''t impossible.


    At the thought of this, Hongjun became serious. He must seize the time, thus he abruptly quickened his pace. He had spent much time hunting Rare Beast of Chaos and collecting the Origin of Chaos. It seemed that he should pause for a while. Originally, he did not come to The Chaos for the Origin.


    ...


    Minghe and Hongjun successively left Untainted Land, which was supposed to be a bombshell. But now in Untainted Land, The Sages withdrew, and different powerhouses rose. All four religions suffered from the Battle of Gods Investiture. Indeed, Clan of Enlightenment had won, but the betrayal of Dipamkara, Manjusri and others badly affected them. Moreover, Western Religious Sect directly retreated to Aparagodaniya.


    Thus, Heavenly Court, Earth Immortal''s Residence, Demon Tribe, Wu Tribe, and Dragon Tribe dismembered Untainted Land. Of course, Blood Sea and Human Tribe were also involved. All parties were formidable; every Blood Sea disciple was hard to mess with. Even The Sage had withdrawn, and the Holy Land of Human Tribe had dozens of Sage-to-be experts to overwhelm every opponent.


    After the Battle of Gods Investiture, Untainted Land was in temporary peace. Some were building up, and some were recovering. Besides, with Heavenly Court governing, there was no chaos at present. Actually, after God Deification Ceremony, Heavenly Court had gained strong power. With Haotian and Yaochi in power, nobody dared to challenge Heavenly Court.


    After The Sage''s withdrawal, Sages such as Laozi developed a small world in the Chaos, like Goddess Nvywa used to do. There were also Sages who didn''t, like Liu Er and Sect Leader Tongtian. Liu Er had been devoted to cultivation in the Chaos. Moreover, he wasn''t good at this. He would rather wreck than build.


    As for Sect Leader Tongtian, he had planned to go into Chaos, so building small worlds would be useless to him. Moreover, in God Deification war, Tribe of Severity disciples were badly hurt. They then retreated to East Sea islands for practice. Sect Leader Tongtian had passed tribe affairs to Abundant Treasures, Zhao Gongming and other disciples. He otherwise was trying to reach the cultivation peak again.


    On Golden Turtle Island, Tribe of Severity disciples huddled together. Everbody was a little sentimental and reluctant, for today was the day Sect Leader Tongtian would leave. Tongtian looked at them, also feeling emotional, but he had made up his mind, it was time to leave. Thus, he said, "My fellow disciples, practice hard. I''ll return to see a stronger Tribe of Severity."


    ...


    Months after, in front of Chaotic Storm Wall, stood Minghe again. The first time he got in, he was dragged into it, and then he managed to escape. The second time, he got in for the Origin of Chaos and killed his way out. Now this time, he was here to cause trouble, big trouble.


    Minghe directly punched a hole on Chaotic Storm Wall, and stepped and swirled into it. As he landed, he called out the Middle Stage Puppet of Origin and drove to the deeper land. On the way, he would kill a Rare Beast without hesitation if the opportunity arose.


    The Origin of Chaos he collected was spent on deducing Zixiao Palace. Now, he went back for more. Even though he had some insight into Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, to predict the methods of refining one, he must rely on Magical Tao Mirror. That was when he would need a significant amount of Origin of Chaos.


    After years of traveling, Minghe finally ran into another beast''s nest. After watching carefully, he found many Rare Beasts of Chaos inside. Number of the Beasts under The Origin level reached 10,000, beasts at The Origin level reached 11, beasts at Early Stage of The Origin reached six, and beasts at Middle Stage of Origin reached four. There was even one beast at Late Stage of Origin.


    This bunch of Rare Beasts would be a tremendous force. If they went into Untainted Land, Untainted Land could barely win, even with great effort. From Taoist Yan Yang and Taoist Xun Yuan, he knew that last time, they had to use Five Elements Puppet to draw away all the beasts, until there was only one beast at Late Stage of Origin left. Otherwise, they wouldn''t dare to step into the cave.


    Should he lead them away or not? Minghe was not in the mood for it. Although there were 11 beasts at The Origin level, Minghe could handle them. As for the 10,000 beasts under the Origin level, he didn''t take them seriously at all. Those were just animals which he could kill easily. He needed only to manage the 11 beasts.


    Looking at the cave, Minghe smirked and waved his hand. Fake Primordial Flags of the Five Regions flew out, and a Primordial Five Elements Formation emerged to cover the nest. That way, from the outside, you could just see a cave. What happened inside was completely cut off.


    Inside the cave, all beasts roared at the unexpected Formation; even the resting leader beast got up. It was the only one at Late Stage of Origin. You could imagine what it was like to have so many beasts snarling at the same time. The peaceful Chaos turned into disorder.


    Just in a flash, there were only 11 beasts left snarling. Minghe and Three Separations had just eliminated all beasts under the Origin level. Beast corpses scattered inside the cave and a strong air of killing spread, even stronger than the accumulating Power of Five Elements.


    "Aargh!" The remaining beasts snarled madly with crazed intention to kill. Whether they wanted revenge or they wanted to kill instinctively, they were doomed. Their deaths were only a matter of time.


    Indeed, it would take some effort to kill 11 beasts. Minghe handled a beast at Late Stage of Origin and a beast at Middle Stage of Origin. Heaven and Earth Taoist handled three at Middle Stage of Origin. The other Early Staged beasts were left to Red Lotus Taoist and Musen. At first, both parties were even in force. However, when Primordial Five Elements Formation took effect and The Chaos became steady, the situation quickly changed.

 Chapter 349: The Cave

    Chapter 349: The Cave


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Inside the cave, it was a match of strength. Minghe practiced True Body of Rakshasa, and his body was his weapon. Red Lotus Taoist was Incarnation of Primordial Supreme Treasure, and Musen had Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts. Every one of them was formidable. Though Heaven and Earth Taoist practiced Way of Evolution of world, he had strong Heaven and Earth power to confront the Rare Beasts of Chaos.


    "Aargh!" Minghe shouted. He punched the Rare Beast of Chaos at Middle Stage of Origin he was fighting. However, the Beast was not in the least afraid, yet was excited because of the wound. It threw itself at Minghe like a wounded lion, which was more dangerous.


    Minghe''s eyes coldly flashed at the wounded beast, murmuring, "Animals are just animals, even if they have the Origin human body. It''s just a matter of time. I don''t have time for you." Even at The Origin level, Rare Beasts of Chaos had feeble wisdom. They were probably the Great Way''s creation.


    "Aargh!" A Middle Staged Beast desperately rushed to Minghe, but met with its death. A crack emerged beside it, and a pitch black long spear shot out from within. The Beast was impaled on the stone wall.


    "Aargh!" the Beast growled before it died. Shortly after, it stopped breathing. On the stone wall, there was no trace of any animal, but only a pitch black long spear. That was Minghe''s God-killing Spear; the Beast had been completely devoured by the Spear.


    After that one, Minghe devoted himself to the human-bodied Beast at Late Stage of Origin. It kind of looked like the Divine Beast White Tiger. However, it grew a pair of giant wings on its back. According to Hongjun''s Jade Slip, it was called Soul-eating Dog-like Beast.


    Apart from a strong human body, it also could attack spiritually, which was hard to defend. If Taoist Jun Tian and the other four Taoists came here, casualties would be more than two. Fortunately, it was Minghe. He had been a Master in Way of Soul. In his eyes, the attack was easy to defend.


    After the punch, Soul-eating Dog-like Beast rushed towards Minghe again. Its paws sliced through the Chaos to bring Astral Wind sweeping towards Minghe. The attack came with a weird vital force, that was how the animal released a spiritual attack. However, this kind of attack couldn''t harm Minghe in the slightest.


    Acutally, Minghe pitied the attacking animal. He kind of wanted to make this Soul-eating Dog-like Beast his riding beast. Though he had Blood Jade Kylin Chixuan, but Chixuan had feeble aptitude, and was unable to catch up with him. Before he left Untainted Land, he turned it to a listed disciple.


    Traveling through the Chaos, it was nice to have a riding Beast. This Beast he had before was qualified. It was strong, fast, and capable of spirit attack. Unfortunately, its animal instinct controlled it. It could only kill in front of non-Beast Creatures.


    Minghe also knew Law of Spiritual Beings, and he could easily civilize an Exotic Beast with feeble wisdom. However, this Beast was different. Its wisdom was like that of an ordinary Wild Beast. Even Minghe could not civilize it.


    He had captured many Ominous Beasts of The Chaos and studied them. Their souls were petite, miserable, and were shrouded in Ruthless Air. To civilize, he had to eliminate the Ruthless Air. However, the Air was moulded into their souls; it would also destroy their souls.


    Minghe felt sorry for the murderous Soul-eating Dog-like Beast before, and shook his head. A species like this should have no wisdom. Only the Great Way would create something like this. To think twice, if they had both strong bodies and great wisdom, they would have ruled The Chaos. So many worlds would have fallen into their hands. Even Untainted Land would have crashed.


    Minghe sighed and said, "Well. Forget about it. I''ll show you a real spiritual attack." Then, he pointed his finger. The point flew through space and time. It looked like a normal point, yet was enough to shake the world. The point fell exactly between the eyebrows of the Soul-eating Dog-like Beast.


    Under the point, Soul-eating Dog-like Beast was unable to move a bit. Its killing intent faded away, and its soul''s vital force was also obliterated. What was left was the dead human body and the tempting Origin of Chaos. Minghe waved his hand to collect the corpse, the Origin of Chaos, and God-killing Spear that had been nailed on the wall.


    He stroked the Spear, feeling its vital force. He smirked and cursed. "Greedy you, you haven''t digested food from the last time, and now you swallowed a Middle-staged Beast. You must be more than full." Then, he used his supernatural powers to help it digest.


    Last time, when Minghe escaped the Out-of-Law Area, the Spear had already swallowed many Ominous Beasts of The Chaos. Some of the Beasts were already at Early Stage of The Origin. This time, it swallowed a Middle-staged Beast. Those Beasts'' power spread inside the Spear. Luckily, God-killing Spear was a Highest-Grade Primordial Supreme Treasure. Otherwise, it would have exploded.


    Sensing Minghe''s help, the God-killing Spear quivered a bit and let out a buzzing sound. It seemed to be reacting to him. Treasures also had souls. A Primordial Supreme Treasure like God-killing Spear would definitely become delighted upon feeling its owner''s care.


    After a while, he put away the Spear. Lately, it had swallowed too many corpses of Rare Beasts of Chaos, thus it couldn''t digest in a short time. Some power spread inside it. However, Minghe had been suppressing the power for it. Soon, the Spear could completely digest to acquire more strong power.


    The refined God-killing Spear was already a growth-type Primordial Supreme Treasure. It could grow by swallowing. Minghe expected the Spear to grow to be a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. However, he took it for granted. Spiritual Treasures of Chaos were not made in that way.


    Although it could swallow, its method was like that of Taoist Jun Tian. That method could build up strength, but it also brought about waste of energy. The Spear could continue to swallow. However, it would only become stronger, but would never turn into a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos.


    To refine Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, he needed the Chaos limit and the Origin of Chaos. Although he had some knowledge about the Chaos limit, he did not know how to turn Magic Weapon''s Origin into the Origin of Chaos. When he probed into Zixiao Palace, he failed to find out any Origin transformation. He wasn''t sure if the primordial limit first needed to turn into the Chaos limit. Hongjun was probably the only one who was aware of it.


    Of course, he had other ways to refine. He had three Highest Grade primordial supreme treasures with him: Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, God-killing Spear, and Red Lotus Taoist''s Original Body Red Lotus of Fire. These Magic Weapons had been his for a long time. Undoubtedly, if he wanted to refine them to Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, he could do it anyway.


    Without means of Origin turning, he could only directly refine the Treasure. The Chaos materials, the Origin of Chaos, and the Chaos limit were supposed to work together. That said, he needed to grasp The Power of Divine Law to draw the Chaos limit. Without the Chaos limit, he couldn''t refine at all.


    One must know it wasn''t easy to draw the Chaos limit. It required understanding and controlling of The Divine Law. A person must be highly controlling to draw the Chaos limit for just one time. With Minghe''s present control, he needed more practice.


    "Spiritual Treasure of Chaos..." He sighed and cleared his thoughts. He watched Heaven and Earth Taoist, Red Lotus Taoist, and Musen finish off their opponents. Then, he made his move. This time, he didn''t come here merely for a Chaos beast nest. However, he had other fishes to fry.


    When the last Beast was eliminated, Minghe acted. He did not let Heaven and Earth Taoist draw it into the World of Heaven and Earth as usual. Rather, he used Power of Infinity to collect it in his hand. Then, he also drew back Three Separations and fake Primordial Flags of the Five Regions. Thus, in the chaotic storm, Minghe was revealed to every nearby Ominous Beast of The Chaos. All Beasts roared, fixing their eyes on him.

 Chapter 350: The Way of Heaven Warning Sign

    Chapter 350: The Way of Heaven Warning Sign


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In the center of World of Five Elements, eight Taoists gathered together. They were Taoist Jun Tian, Taoist Tong Hua and Taoist Yan Xuan. The other five were experts at Early Stage of The Origin from World of Five Elements. They gathered to face their enemy, Minghe.


    In the Out-of-Law Area fight, Taoist Jun Tian, Taoist Tong Hua, and Taoist Yan Xuan were badly hurt by Minghe. Taoist Yan Yang and Taoist Xun Yuan were even captured by him. The three escaped and told the five Early Stage Taoists. Since then, they had been recovering.


    Now, they had just recovered from most of their wounds. Originally, they hadn''t been at Middle Stage of Origin for long. Now that they were wounded, they could barely perform their skills. Looking back on Minghe''s tremendous force, they didn''t want to experience that again.


    Thus, the remaining eight Origin Taoists came together to defend Minghe. The Way of Heaven governed World of Five Elements, which Minghe had to abide by if he broke in. However, at the Realm of Origin, the Taoists had always been cautious.


    The anxiety lingered amongst them so much. Even Taoist Jun Tian was deeply troubled. Thus, as soon as they finished their meditation, they invited five Fellow Taoists at Early Stage of The Origin to come up with a plan. Even they weren''t sure if Minghe was coming, they decided to prepare early.


    One Taoist at Early Stage of The Origin asked, "Fellow Taoist Jun Tian, is this person really that powerful? I can hardly imagine you five people together being defeated so easily. What Realm is he at? Late Stage of Origin, or Peak of The Origin?" Other people echoed his doubt.


    Talking about Minghe, Taoist Jun Tian''s countenance became serious. He was even a little frightened when he said, "No, you haven''t met him. You have no idea about the extent of his power. Fellow Taoist Yan Yang''s Nine Concentration Flame was like a toy in his hand. Moreover, he quickly blended another flame into it, making them the Flame of Alienation."


    The five people all rose up at once. One of the Taoists who practiced The Law of Fire like Yan Yang was the most startled. As of now, he could barely light a Nine Concentration Flame. He also knew that blending Samadhi True Fire and Nanming Fire was not easy. To his surprise, someone should blend another flame into the Nine Concentration Flame, which would be phenomenal if that thing did exist.


    Taoist Yan Xuan broke in. "Moreover, he has a formidable and strong body; even Flame of Alienation couldn''t hurt him at all. He struck only one fist to defend our attack. Besides, he has a helper at Middle Stage of Origin (which was Musen in charge of Primordial Five Elements Formation). You don''t want to overlook that helper."


    Hearing Taoist Yan Xuan, the others became more serious. According to the information they had, Minghe alone was difficult to manage. Minghe and his helper together would be too much of a threat. Moreover, they wanted to know if they had other aids.


    At this point, Taoist Tong Hua said, "Fellow Taoist Jun Tian and Tong Hua, have you ever thought that he may have more than a strong body? Judging from his Flame of Alienation, he must have a great cultivation too, at least at Middle Stage of Origin. You must have noticed that he didn''t use one single Magic Weapon in our fight last time."


    Everyone couldn''t help but gasp. Looking back, Minghe indeed was strong and formidable. Everyone thought." If he broke in, could the Way of Heaven suppress him? " On second thought, they should relax a little that World of Five Elements was special, that World of Five Regions had formed Primordial Five Elements Formation; Ways of Heaven of Five Regions would connect to bring out tremendous power.


    If he dared to break in, he would be suppressed by the Way of Heaven in World of Five Regions. Even if he managed to escape, he wouldn''t perform to the best of his abilities. Then, the eight of them could probably collaborate to kill him, to save Taoist Yan Yang and Xun Yuan.


    At the moment, Power of Five Elements in World of Five Elements suddenly raged. The weather also changed, as if it was doomsday. All who practiced in World of Five Elements were startled, since they hadn''t seen a Mysterious Sign like this ever. They all wondered why.


    In the center of World of Five Elements, eight people including Taoist Jun Tian saw the change and became worried. They knew that was the Way of Heaven''s warning sign. They had seen some signs before, but none of them were as strong as this.


    The World had been peaceful under Primordial Five Elements Formation. Since then, Origin had strengthened, and Creatures benefitted a lot. Every time there was a sign, it was mostly because some Ominous Beasts of The Chaos attacked World of Five Elements.


    But this time, it was a storming sign that shook The Power of Divine Law. It was not an ordinary one. Thus, the attacking Beasts must have accumulated to fear Ways of Heaven of Five Regions. They found it hard to imagine how many Ominous Beasts there were.


    Everyone who lived in the World had the responsibility to protect it, especially the expert Cultivators from World of Five Regions. They were pillars of World of Five Regions. In the face of such a strong warning sign, they wouldn''t take it lightly. Thus, following the eight Taoists, a group of people walked to The Chaos region outside World of Five Elements.


    "Argh!" One Beast snarled, its sound creating waves of the Chaos. Waves and waves of the Chaos lashed toward World of Five Elements, yet ceased halfway through. That was how Primordial Five Elements Formation protected World of Five Regions.


    A Sage-to-be wondered. " Indeed, the Ominous Beast has some kind of intimidating aura, just like that of Taoist Jun Tian. But, if it''s only a strong Ominous Beast of The Chaos, will the Way of Heaven release such a strong warning? " Bearing the thought, the puzzled Sage-to-be asked him, "Master Juntian, there''s only one Beast. Has the Way of Heaven been mistaken?"


    Taoist Jun Tian replied. "It isn''t just some Beast. Although they have little wisdom, they have strong bodies. Look at this one, its body has reached Late Stage of Origin. It''ll take some time to handle this one." Strong as the Beast was, they could collaborate to destroy it.


    What puzzled the crowd was that the Way of Heaven should set off an alarm like that, facing just one Ominous Beast at Late Stage of Origin. " Did it make a mistake? " No, Taoist Jun Tian quickly changed his mind. The Way of Heaven was mysterious and powerful in a way he couldn''t imagine; it couldn''t have made such a mistake.


    Indeed, it didn''t. Following the Beast, the Chaos in the distance started to swell up, and waves and waves of Chaos rushed towards the World. Inside the wave, one by one, Beasts emerged. There were thousands of them.


    Everyone''s countenance changed. They had never met a beast tide like this. As of now, there were thousands of Beasts in sight, let alone those that hid in the waves. One could assume the number of attacking Beasts reached 10 thousand.


    In front of such a beast tide, Taoist Jun Tian was at a loss. He had never seen a tide like this except in the Out-of-Law Area. "Why does a beast tide at such a scale form in the Chaos? Is it by chance or by design? " Now he didn''t have the time to think, since the beast tide was approaching near. The war was about to commence.


    It was no wonder that the Way of Heaven released such a warning sign, since the beast tide was truly phenomenal. Among the herd, Ominous Beasts at the Chaos level were more than a dozen. However, in present World of Five Elements, only eight The Origin experts resided. Even if Taoist Yan Yang and Xun Yuan could be here to fight, they were still out of their depth.


    Fear started spreading amongst the people. Experts at The Origin level as they were; they still trembled at the beast tide. If those beasts should run into World of Five Elements, the consequences would be hard to bear. Thus, they could either abandon their world or fight to the death.

 Chapter 351: The Arrival of sGod of Plagues

    Chapter 351: The Arrival of ''God of Plague''


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    But actually, they did not have any choice. Even the Taoist Jun Tian and the other eight experts of Origin could not practice the Air of Chaos unless they possessed Magic Weapons just like the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, which could turn the Air of Chaos into the Primordial Spiritual Air. Otherwise, they could hardly survive in the Chaos leaving the World of Five Elements.


    Every Cultivator needed Spiritual Air for cultivation. The Air of Chaos was a special Spiritual Air, and only the Rakshasa could use it. Once the Taoist Jun Tian and other people left the World of Five Elements, they would lose alimentative Spiritual Air. They would die if they could not find a place to supplement supernatural power before running out of it.


    It was really dangerous to traverse the Chaos. But the supernatural power of the Realm of Origin was so strong that they would never would not run out of it, even in hundreds of thousands of years if they did not engage in frequent battles. However, it was only the best situation. In the Chaos, there was lots of danger. At any moment, the Omnious Beast of the Chaos, a chaotic storm, and even the crack of the space might occur. Once they met them, their supernatural powers would be lost, and the end of their powers would come.


    Abandon the World of Five Elements? It was obvious that the Taoist Jun Tian and others would never do it unless there were no other choices. How could they abandon the place where they were born and raised? The beast tide of the Chaos this time was really scary, but they still had hope. They might still win when the Way of Heaven controlled the partial power of these Omnious Beasts, especially those at the Origin.


    "Hoo...Hoo..." A burst of the roaring voices of beasts echoed in the Chaos. When they all showed up, all Cultivators of the World of Five Elements were terrified. With a closer look, there were more than 20,000 Omnious Beasts, 23 at the Origin, six at the Middle Stage, one at the Late Stage, and the rest were all at the Early Stage of Origin. It was really a strong lineup.


    With the roaring of the Rare Beast of Chaos, a killing air formed in the Chaos near the World of Five Elements. When it reached a certain extent, all Ominous Beasts took actions as the howl of the leading one at the Late Stage of Origin, which was a earthshaking powerful army heading to the World of Five Elements.


    Facing Ominous Beasts, the Taoist Jun Tian and others did not confront them head-on. They would definitely die if they had had direct confrontation with those beasts. The Taoist Jun Tian said calmly, "Retreat!" In the World of Five Elements, the Taoist Jun Tian had authority. In this critical moment of the World of Five Elements, it was natural that someone stood out as the leader.


    Hearing that, everyone was confused, but they still followed his order and began to withdraw. As for the seven people of the Taoist Yan Xuan who were also at the Realm of Origin, they had naturally known what the Taoist Jun Tian''s plan was and would never reject it. They withdrew, together with Taoist Jun Tian, up to the border between the World of Five Elements and the Chaos. At that time, the Taoist Jun Tian issued another order, "Stop!"


    Everyone stopped with sombre looks on their faces, since they had witnessed the coming beast tide of the Chaos. At this moment, a mighty force came between the Heaven and the Earth. In fact, to be precise, there were five. Here came the Way of Heaven of the World of Five Regions. Many weird powers began to criss-cross in the border, like a weird special tactical formation.


    When Ominous Beasts were about to rush to this weird area, something magical took place. All beasts slowed down, as if they were stuck in the mud. Seeing it, the eight persons of the Taoist Jun Tian were very happy. They knew that it was the Way of Heaven, which could strongly restrain the power of Ominous Beasts of the Chaos.


    It was the right time to fight. The Taoist Jun Tian said immediately, "All people less than the Origin, listen to me: the Way of Heaven has already taken action to heavily restrain the power of these beasts. You should cooperate with each other to kill Ominous Beasts at your level. We, the Origin, will handle with those at the Realm of Origin."


    The arrangement of the Taoist Jun Tian was quite reasonable. As the saying goes, soldiers fight with soldiers while generals fight with generals. Even though Ominous Beasts at the Early Stage had been weakened by the Way of Heaven, they were still at the Realm of Origin with the human body of the Origin, which the Sage-to-be could not handle. But in this way, the five Taoists at the Early Stage of the Origin alone could be against many in the World of Five Elements.


    Hearing it, all Cultivators of the World of Five Elements took action together. Facing so many Ominous Beasts, the most effective way was to join forces with each other. They had never encountered this size of beast tide. But in the past, there had been some Ominous Beasts attacking the World of Five Elements. Despite fear, they had tacit understanding and would not be in a mess.


    The Taoist Jun Tian could not stand by since all Cultivators had taken actions. The Ominous Beast of the Chaos less than the Origin was easier to defeat. But no one knew what damage beasts at the Realm of Origin would cause after they entered the World of Five Elements. So they could only stand out to stop those beasts at the Origin.


    There were the full 23 Ominous Beasts at the Origin. The eight of the Taoist Jun Tian could only work in cooperation with a due division of labour. The five Taoists at the Early Stage of the Origin took charge of the 16 Early-Stage beasts who had been partially weakened by the Way of Heaven. These five Taoists could fight against them with the help of the Primordial Five Elements Formation. Even they could not defeat those beasts, they could still stall for time.


    The Taoist Jun Tian was going to fight the Ominous Beast at the Late Stage of Origin. Now this beast had been weakened and just been at the Middle Stage. The Taoist Jun Tian was enough to battle with him with the Magic Weapon. As for the Taoist Tong Hua and the Taoist Xun Yuan, they combated six beasts at the Middle Stage of Origin. A stunning war began to break out.


    It looked like both sides were well-matched in strength. The side of the World of Five Elements had the help of the Way of Heaven while the Ominous Beast of the Chaos was superior in numbers. In this moment, the key was which side would gain a little advantage first, and then turn the advantage into a priority.


    When they were engaged in the fierce battle, a person suddenly appeared in the empty World of Five Elements. Looking at the strong Power of Five Elements and Spiritual Roots of Five Elements everywhere in the World of Five Elements, he praised, "No wonder it''s the World of Five Elements. It doesn''t enjoy undeserved fame. All powers of the World of Five Regions meet here, forming this special place: it''s definitely a paradise for people who cultivate the Tao of Five Elements!"


    This person was Minghe. He turned around and looked at the Chaos border of the World of Geng Metal in the World of Five Elements. He naturally knew about the shaking battle there. To be precise, this battle was his creation. Before he backed to the Out-of-Law Area, what he wanted was not merely taking back the beast nest found before. Leading a group of Ominous Beasts to attack the World of Five Elements had also been one of his purposes.


    There was all medium dichiliocosm in the World of Five Elements. Among them, the Way of Heaven was relatively powerful. Not to mention that the World of Five Regions had already formed a natural Primordial Five Elements Formation. With the mingled Way of Heaven, its power had boomed. Just now, the Way of Heaven had together suppressed Ominous Beasts, and Minghe could reckon the power of the Way of Heaven in general.


    The "Fate" in "The Half Fate" referred to the Fate Golden Immortal of the Origin, which was also the strength Realm of the Way of Heaven in Untainted Land and the Realm when Hongjun had combined Tao. Though there was also the Way of Heaven in the World of Five Elements, it was incomparable with that of Untainted Land, and each region might only have the power at the Late Stage. But when they banded together, they would possess the power of the Half Fate.


    Reckoning the general power of the Way of Heaven in the World of Five Elements, Minghe was much at ease. He could still handle the Half Fate. But he had to come up with other plans if the Way of Heaven together could surpass the extreme of the Da Luo Golden Immortal of Origin. What''s more, it had taken him a lot of effort to invite so many "helpers".


    The combination of the Way of Heaven was powerful and even Minghe could not defeat it. But since it had diverted its attention to weaken Ominous Beasts, it could not display fully. Facing the incomplete Ways of Heaven of Five Regions, Minghe was confident. Otherwise, he would never rashly intrude into the World of Five Elements.


    Not long after Minghe''s arrival, changes had taken place in the World of Five Elements. Five giant eyes suddenly appeared in the World of Five Elements. Those were eyes of the Way of Heaven. They had felt the intruder Minghe, and been here without prior consultation for frightening him.


    The endless prestige of H eaven was like devil hell. However, such coercion had not worked on Minghe. Though it was also called the Way of Heaven, it was far cry from that in Untainted Land. Minghe had never feared it in Untainted Land, not to mention in the World of Five Regions. It would never be so easy to beat him into a retreat in the face of such coercion.

 Chapter 352: Sacrificing the Five Elements

    Chapter 352: Sacrificing the Five Elements


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Sensing a powerful threat from Minghe, the Way of Heaven of the World of Five Regions fell down the World of Five Elements. Now part of the power of the Way of Heaven tried to help cultivators of Taoist Jun Tian to resist the chaotic Ominous Beast, while the remaining part posed no vital threat to Minghe. Therefore, Minghe would naturally not miss this great opportunity.


    Minghe didn''t feel uncomfortable at all when the five eyes of the Way of Heaven looked at him. but said with a smile, "Well, well, well, since you are here, let''s start." Three flashes of shadows, which were his Three Separations, came out of him. Looking at the five eyes, Minghe said, "Go ahead! This time, we either live or die."


    Minghe, Red Lotus Taoist, and Musen stood side by side, activating their supernatural powers together, which immediately shook the whole World of Five Elements. They were forming the Taoist Seals in their hands continually, covering the whole world. It seemed that they were preparing for something big. Heaven and Earth Taoist stood at the center of the tree. He did nothing, but seemed to be waiting for the right moment.


    Although the Ways of Heaven of Five Regions didn''t know what the four of Minghe was doing, they could feel a great threat from them. They started their attacks together. The powerful Way of Heaven fell down from Heaven and ran towards the four. Right at the moment, most of the powers of the World of Five Regions were activated to kill the four.


    Minghe, Red Lotus Taoist, and Musen did not care about the phenomenal power, but focused on what they were preparing for. They had no time to resist the power of the Way of Heaven. If they were hit by the power, they might get badly hurt. If that happened, what their previous preparations would have been in vain.


    Although the three did nothing to resist, Heaven and Earth Taoist had to do something. The power of the Way of Heaven was tough and powerful. However, Heaven and Earth Taoist had a World of Heaven and Earth inside his body. Talking about the power of the Way of Heaven, the World of Heaven and Earth could not match with the resultant force of the World of Five Elements and the Ways of Heaven of Five Regions. However, the World of Five Elements could only activate part of its power of Way of Heaven.


    When Heaven and Earth Taoist waved his sleeve, a wheel appeared in his hand. It was the Way of Heaven''s Wheel of Law of the World of Heaven and Earth, which was refined before by him and was called Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth. Heaven and Earth Taoist threw it into the sky and activated it with his power to resist the attack from the Way of Heaven.


    Even though the World of Five Regions could not channel the whole power of the Way of Heaven, the force could not be ignored when it joined hands with the Way of Heaven of the World of Five Regions. It was naturally difficult for Heaven and Earth Taoist to resist the attack alone. Therefore, he had to alter the power of the Way of Heaven in his own World of Heaven and Earth, activating the Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth to resist the attack.


    It was a close fight between two kinds of power of the Way of Heaven. The World of Five Regions belonged to medium dichiliocosms, while the World of Heaven and Earth was a medium dichiliocosm. It seemed that the latter one was less abundant than the former one, but their powers of the Way of Heaven were both at the level of medium dichiliocosm. Therefore, it was difficult for a victor to emerge.


    However, every world''s power of the Way of Heaven was limited, so the abundance of power would be the vital element towards winning. Time would tell who would be the winner. Actually, Heaven and Earth Taoist was not at an advantage.


    Seeing Heaven and Earth Taoist struggling to resist the Ways of Heaven of Five Regions, Minghe, Red Lotus Taoist, and Musen all sped up. For just a short while, everything was settled. Minghe formed a Taoist Seal in his hand and shouted, "Block the Heaven and Earth!" At his words, the whole World of Five Elements became static. From the outside, it seemed to totally disappear.


    The five eyes of the Way of Heaven did not change at all when the three of Minghe completed their arrangement. These non-emotional eyes might have moved a little. Since the whole World of Five Elements had been blocked by the three''s Power of Infinity and lost contact with the outside world, it was no wonder that the eyes could not feel the existence of the World of Five Regions for a short time.


    If the five had feelings, they might have panicked about getting into Minghe''s trap. The Way of Heaven had displayed all of its power, so if it could not beat Minghe immediately, it would have no choice but to die.


    Though the three had completed the sealing of Heaven and Earth, they still had to continuously amass enough supreme original power to support it. If the Way of Heaven of the World of Five Regions broke this seal, Minghe''s plan would be in vain. Then, they would have to escape, crestfallen.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist naturally knew of the urgency of the situation, so he did not wait and formed a Taoist Seal in his hand, shooting into the Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth. He murmured, "Supreme Yin and Yang combine with Five Elements of Heaven and Earth. My Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth sacrifices the Five Elements."


    The Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth was activated by Heaven and Earth Taoist, exposing endless Green Light, which was the power of Heaven and Earth. When this power covered the whole World of Five Elements, the world started changing such that endless Power of Five Elements and World flowed towards the Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth. Heaven and Earth Taoist even dared to use his wheel to refine the whole World of Five Elements. If he completed the sacrificial exercise, the whole world would lose most of its power. By then, Minghe would be able to control it completely.


    The Ways of Heaven of Five Regions also knew Heaven and Earth Taoist''s action, but the sacrifice had already started. If they used their power of the Way of Heaven to suppress the Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth, they would consume a lot of power. By then, they might be broken by Heaven and Earth Taoist''s attack and end up just like World of Five Elements.


    Though the Ways of Heaven of Five Regions had no feelings, they knew what was best for them. Facing this urgent situation, the Ways of Heaven of Five Regions took action immediately, with five strengthful streams of power shooting out of the Eyes of the Way of Heaven, directly falling on the Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth. This action was really tough. While Heaven and Earth Taoist planned to sacrifice the World of Five Elements by his Wheel, the Ways of Heaven of Five Regions responded in an opposite way that combined the power of the World of Five Elements with them to sacrifice the Tao Wheel Heaven and Earth.


    When the wheel was totally refined by the Ways of Heaven of Five Regions, Heaven and Earth Taoist would lose in this battle. Without the wheel, he would get badly hurt. After all, this wheel was a supreme treasure in the World of Heaven and Earth, which was connected with the Way of Heaven of the World of Heaven and Earth. If this treasure was lost, the Way of Heaven of this world would be hurt terribly. By then, Heaven and Earth Taoist would not have a positive outcome.


    However, if Heaven and Earth Taoist could finish refining the World of Five Elements, the result would be opposite. By then, the Way of Heaven of World of Five Regions would be weakened, and Heaven and Earth Taoist could activate his World of Heaven and Earth to swallow it when time permitted. Even with the remaining part of the power of the Way of Heaven, nothing could stop Minghe from doing what he wanted to do.


    This was a war of attrition where every minute counted. When facing this urgent situation, Minghe was in no hurry. Looking at the colorful light shining on the Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth, which was formed when the Way of Heaven of the World of Five Regions and Heaven and Earth Taoist contended to seize control of the wheel, Minghe showed an evil smile on his face.


    ......


    In the Chaos out of the World of Geng Metal, Cultivators of World of Five Elements fought fiercely against the chaotic beast tide. Both of them lost a lot. Although the numerous chaotic Ominous Beasts had strong bodies, the Cultivators of World of Five Elements could fight against them with their precise tactical formations, the Ways of Tao, and Magic Weapons. For a while, the result was too close to call.


    While Taoist Jun Tian was resisting the attack of a chaotic Ominous Beast at the level of Late Stage of Origin, he had to put up with a plan to win this battle. Though it was difficult to tell who would win, they would lose the upper hand if they made even the tinest mistake. Or else, it would be a disaster to the World of Five Elements. By then, World of Five Elements might cease to exist.


    What worried Taoist Jun Tian even more was that he somehow felt a sense of crisis. It seemed that something dangerous was about to happen. He had never felt this way even when facing the chaotic beast tide. Although the beast tide was tough to deal with, they also had a chance to win with the help of the Way of Heaven of the World of Five Regions. However, this kind of sense of crisis made him feel deeply uneasy.


    Now, Taoist Jun Tian could only choose to finish this battle as soon as possible, because he knew the longer this battle dragged on, the more unfavorable it would be for them and the World of Five Elements. Apart from the beast tide, Taoist Jun Tian was more worried about Minghe, who he met at the Out-of-Law Area. If Minghe came to him at this moment, they would not be able to fight back at all.


    Thinking of Minghe, Taoist Jun Tian felt more uneasy. Looking at the fierce chaotic beast tide, he generated an idea that this beast tide might have been led here by Minghe. Thinking of this, Taoist Jun Tian was shocked. If everything was like what he thought, Minghe must be nearby.


    If Minghe took the opportunity to attack them, they would be unable to resist. Thinking of this, Taoist Jun Tian felt a little panicky, which caused him to reveal their flaws. Though they high wisdom, these chaotic Ominous Beasts would not miss this chance. One of them hit Taoist Jun Tian with its head, while the latter one had to resist this attack immediately. Nevertheless, he was knocked out and got badly hurt.

 Chapter 353: Jun Tians Apprehension

    Chapter 353: Jun Tian''s Apprehension


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    "Ahem...". Taoist Jun Tian let out a grunt and wiped a bloodstain from the corner of his mouth. Then he waved a long sword again in his hands to confront the Chaos Omnious Beast which was about to kill him. However, he was at a disadvantage in the fight all the time because of his defensive position and not his severe injury.


    Nevertheless, others were very anxious to see the scene. Taoist Yan Xuan also felt immensely worried to see that Taoist Jun Tian had been on the defensive. Since Taoist Jun Tian was injured originally, his injury was made more ven severe from the attack of the Chaos Omnious Beast. Given that Taoist Jun Tian was defeated, the side of Taoist Yan Xuan would be in rout. At thought of it, Taoist Yan Xuan said anxiously, "Taoist Jun Tian, how about your injury?"


    Taoist Jun Tian reply, "It doesn''t matter. You needn''t worry about me because the beast can do nothing to me." Hearing this his response, the others felt slightly more at ease, but they still worried that he could not be on the defensive for too long. After all, the beast he fought against was a Chaos Omnious Beast at Late Stage of Origin. Even though part of its strength was suppressed, the beast could not be underestimated.


    Out of anxiety, others could only actively take the offensive, hoping to find the breakthrough point in the fight. Taoist Jun Tian certainly noticed. In fact, he took the defensive on his own initiative, and not because of suppression from the beast. He was distracted just now, so the Chaos Omnious Beasts gained the upper hand. However, there was no flaw in his defense for the time being, leaving the Chaos Omnious Beasts with no opportunity for a while.


    Taoist Jun Tian began to think of countermeasures as well when defending attacks from the Chaos Omnious Beast. Assuming that the fact was just what he guessed, the Chaos Omnious Beast would not be the most dangerous one. Therefore, it would be of no avail even if they had killed all the Chaos Omnious Beasts involved in the invasion. He was certainly clear that the third party would benefit from the tussle.


    But Taoist Jun Tian felt confused about Minghe''s purpose if all of these were plotted by Minghe. To kill him, Taoist Tong Hua and Taoist Yan Xuan could not be the purpose. Although they fought Minghe in the Out-of-Law Area, Minghe did not have any losses. Would he take pains to plot all of these?


    If not, what was Minghe''s purpose? Taoist Jun Tian racked his brains but could not get answers. was there something Minghe needed in World of Five Elements, but could not obtain it by himself? So, he plotted all of these to divert part of the Way of Heaven? Taoist Jun Tian did guess it right. Lamentably, he did not know that what Minghe wanted to get was the World of Five Elements.


    So, he had to take action immediately. Although he did not know what Minghe really wanted, Taoist Jun Tian was extremely anxious. No matter what happened, he could not allow Minghe to succeed. However, they were delayed by the Chaos Omnious Beasts and could not extricate themselves. Perhaps Minghe had sneaked into World of Five Elements.


    The only way Taoist Jun Tian had thought out was to quickly defeat the Chaos Omnious Beast. Nevertheless, with their present strength, the would not be able to kill all the beasts. What they could rely on was the Way of Heaven from World of Five Regions. If the power of the Way of Heaven suppressing the Chaos Omnious Beasts was stronger, they could manage it.


    The Way of Heaven was the way out. At this thought, Taoist Jun Tian instantly delivered his Spiritual Thoughts to contact the Way of Heaven from World of Five Regions to get its help. However, when he contacted it, there was no response from World of Five Regions at all. More accurately, his Spiritual Thoughts did not contact it at all. Had the Way of Heaven disappeared?


    Taoist Jun Tian turned ghastly grave. Between Heaven and Earth in World of Five Regions, the power of the Way of Heaven nearly could not be felt by him except the strong power of the Way of Heaven in the Chaos where they were fighting. Hence, he was somewhat frightened to see such anomalies ¨C that there was not much power of the Way of Heaven in World of Five Regions at all.


    When his Spiritual Thoughts went elsewhere, his expression was awfully bad with his eyes being somewhat inert, almost causing his defense to be breached by the Chaos Omnious Beasts. Fortunately, Taoist Jun Tian, at the Realm of Origin with strong Spiritual Thoughts, came back to his mind with his expression unchanged.


    How could it be possible that World of Five Elements had disappeared? Taoist Jun Tian''s eyes were full of disbelief. However, it was the fact that not only World of Five Elements disappeared, but that the Way of Heaven was also nowhere to be found, not allowing any of his oppugn. What the hell was going on? Questions appeared in his mind one after another without any clues.


    Suddenly, Taoist Jun Tian was enlightened, as if he had guessed the key point. Was he? He appeared, the one they met in the Out-of-Law Area. His name was unknown but his strength was indeed terribly strong. What Taoist Jun Tian felt confused about was why that person who used to make World of Five Elements and Ways of Heaven of Five Regions had disappeared.


    Taoist Jun Tian could only use his Spiritual Thoughts to carefully search every corner of World of Five Regions for suspects, finally finding some clues in the original World of Five Elements. Although World of Five Elements seemed to have disappeared, there were bits of Power of Five Elements drifting in the Chaos with the reasons unknown, as if they bad been leaked from somewhere.


    Taoist Jun Tian realised that World of Five Elements did not disappear at all but was banned by someone using Power of Infinity, so did the Way of Heaven from World of Five Regions. Perhaps the Way of Heaven found invaders, so it befell World of Five Elements. However, in the end, someone used some ways to hinder contacts between World of Five Elements and World of Five Regions.


    Taoist Jun Tian basically guessed most of the situation in jiffy. With the powerful Origin, little clues could lead to deeper investigation and get most of the situation. Even if the situation was guessed right but the Chaos Omnious Beasts could not be killed, it would be useless, let alone destroying Minghe''s plots. What happened in World of Five Elements was unknown, but it was evident that something bad had taken place.


    Minghe''s strength was terribly powerful, beyond Taoist Jun Tian''s imagination. He could sneak into World of Five Regions without being noticed and put the Way of Heaven from World of Five Regions imprisoned in World of Five Elements. In this case, Minghe drove the Chaos beast tide to attack World of Five Elements, forcing Ways of Heaven of Five Regions to disperse the power of the Way of Heaven, and then he sneaked into World of Five Elements. Was there anything Minghe needed in World of Five Elements?


    World of Five Elements was nothing but the product created by Primordial Five Elements Formation in World of Five Regions. Afterwards, World of Five Elements boasted rich Power of Five Elements through incessant efforts from people at the Origin. Even if World of Five Elements was destroyed, it could be recreated in the last resort. As long as World of Five Regions was not ruined, the gathered Power of Five Elements would be continuously replenished.


    The destruction of World of Five Elements was a bigger loss at the worst, which was acceptable to them. What Taoist Jun Tian was worried about was the Way of Heaven from World of Five Regions. If there was something wrong with it, which was imprisoned in World of Five Elements, the problem would be very serious. Once the Way of Heaven was damaged, it certainly would have impact on World of Five Regions. No one could expect what bad results would be caused.


    The only thought Taoist Jun Tian had was that there should not be any problem in the Way of Heaven, which was so strong that Minghe could not intrude into it recklessly. Hence, the plot was designed. Once the power of Way of Heaven could not deter Minghe, he would intrude into World of Five Elements mercilessly. By that time, Taoist Jun Tian would not have any confidence to hold off Minghe even with the eight Origins present. What World of Five Elements would be was perhaps determined by Minghe at whim.


    Taoist Jun Tian was anxious when thinking about it. He instantly waved his long sword to turn the tables on the attackers, carrying out the most violent attack towards the Chaos Omnious Beast. Others were a little startled to see it. Taoist Jun Tian, who was at a disadvantage originally, suddenly played his trump card and should have suppressed the Chaos Omnious Beast for a while. What on earth had changed Taoist Jun Tian so much?


    Taoist Jun Tian certainly felt everyone''s confusion, but there was no time for explanations. So, he anxiously said, "Everybody, please end the fight quickly. The Chaos beast tide was designed by someone, perhaps the one we met in the Chaos den. At the moment, he may have infiltrated the World of Five Elements."


    Everyone was surprised but Taoist Jun Tian did not pay attention to it and continued to say, "I just found out that World of Five Elements had already been banned by someone with Magic Skills, so did the Way of Heaven in World of Five Regions. I''m afraid that this someone may have some astounding plots. Everyone, don''t hold back, but just quickly kill all the Chaos Omnious Beasts and then go to World of Five Elements with me to find out what happened."


    When he finished speaking, he waved his sleeves. A golden light flew out from his sleeves and immediately shot towards the Chaos Omnious Beast. The light, which turned out to be a Golden Fly Cutter, a Mid-Grade Primordial Spiritual Treasure, struck its head. It was so painful that the beast howled ceaselessly, with a murderous look in his eyes.


    However, Taoist Jun Tian obviously would not leave any opportunity for it to survive, saying coldly, "Make it explode!" Boom! That Golden Fly Cutter broke at once, exploding half of the head of the beast. A long sword had already been thrust into the other half of its head before it could respond.


    After the Omnious Beast died, Taoist Jun Tian felt relieved for a while. But he was somewhat reluctant to give up his flying dagger, which was one of the few primordial spiritual treasures. There was no time to care about it, so he collected the corpse of the Omnious Beast and continued to fight other Omnious Beasts from the Chaos at the Origin.

 Chapter 354: Banned the Five Elements

    Chapter 354: Banned the Five Elements


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    At the expense of self-exploding Magic Weapon Taoist, Jun Tian killed that Omnious Beast from the Chaos at Late Stage of Origin, causing changes of the stalemate in the battle. Side of World of Five Elements tended to win the battle. With participation of Taoist Jun Tian, it would be easier to kill other Omnious Beasts from the Chaos at Late Stage of Origin. After several days, all the Omnious Beasts from the Chaos were killed.


    Despite the victory, World of Five Elements paid great price for it, with many Cultivators below the Origin injured. But the good news was that there were no serious injuries in eight Origins, just some slight injuries at most. Though Omnious Beasts from the Chaos had been killed, they knew that the real battle had just begun and the rivalry was a giant they did not understand.


    With the crisis of the Chaos beast tide solved, the power of the Way of Heaven in the battle changed at once. Taoist Jun Tian could clearly feel the fluctuation of the power of the Way of Heaven, which just liked a sharp aword shooting towards World of Five Elements. Seeing it, everyone knew that something wrong had happened, and sensed immiment trouble.


    Seeing it, Taoist Jun Tian and seven others did not care about their injuries and not had a rest but directly rushed to World of Five Elements. As for people below the Origin, they did not follow because they would be killed easily in the battle between the Origins. In this case, they would rather not be involved in it. Whether Minghe would be stopped depended on the strength of the eight Origins and Ways of Heaven of Five Regions.


    When they came to the outside of World of Five Elements, eight of them stopped because there was no way to go inside. The original space of World of Five Elements had been completely banned, leaving no opportunity for them to break in. The power of the Way of Heaven, arriving here earlier, was also rejected outside and was using powerful forces to bombard this tactical formation, attempting to break it.


    Unfortunately, even though the power of the Way of Heaven was strong, it had been greatly weakened after the battle of Omnious Beast from the Chaos. With the remaining power, it was impossible for the power of the Way of Heaven to break this tactical formation. However, because of the attack of the power of the Way of Heaven, there was a great fluctuation in the tactical formation, which showed that it was not unbreakable.


    This was exactly what eight of them wanted to see. Taoist Jun Tian said anxiously, "All Fellow Taoists, the enemy is inside, and the Way of Heaven was trapped there as well. Although we don''t know what the enemy wants, it is certainly not a good thing. Now that this area has been banned by the Power of Infinity, it cannot be broken simply by the power of the Way of Heaven, but also requires our help to bombard the place together with the Way of Heaven. I don''t believe that tactical formation cannot be broken."


    Others nodded after hearing it. At the moment, the situation had reached a critical juncture. Even the Way of Heaven had been trapped, from which we could see that the enemy''s plans were not small. Only by breaking this tactical formation could they have chance to destroy the plots. Without the help of the Way of Heaven, they would obviously not win the battle by their own strength to deal with the powerful enemy.


    With a new round of attacks from the Way of Heaven, eight of them also joined forces to cooperate with the power of the Way of Heaven to launch an attack on a place. In the Chaos, a little wave seemed to be stirred in the water surface, which demonstrated that the tactical formation had been shaken. Eight of them were so delighted at seeing it that their attacks became stronger.


    ...


    In World of Five Elements, Minghe, Red Lotus Taoist and Musen, maintaining this tactical formation, could naturally feel the external attacks. Banning the Heaven and Earth, an extremely difficult thing, had greatly depleted their supernatural powers. The force of the Way of Heaven and the eight Origins attacked the tactical formation together, naturally bringing great pressure to three of them.


    Looking at the ever-increasing fluctuations in the tactical formation, Minghe turned a hint of grave. Before his plot was successful, he must not allow the outside world to join forces with the Way of Heaven from World of Five Regions in World of Five Elements, otherwise, the plot would be destroyed. By that time, World of Five Elements could only be acquired by hard tactics.


    However, looking at the dazzling Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth on the top of Heaven and Earth Taoist, Minghe smiled. The Way of Heaven was the Tao of God after all. Although it had a powerful force, it could not flexibly change its strategies. Despite the situation being somewhat stale, most of Minghe''s plans had been successful with a little time required for the rest.


    In the middle of the three of Minghe, the Heaven and Earth Taoist sat cross-legged on top of the cloud deck which was full of supernatural powers, with both hands lifted above his head to send himself supernatural powers and the force of the Way of Heaven. At the moment, the Way of Heaven in the World of Heaven and Heaven and Earth Taoist were completely united, making his vital force vague and illusory, which was similar to the gestures of the time when Hongjun combined his body with Tao. The difference was that the Way of Heaven in the World of Heaven and Earth was far less powerful than that in Untainted Land.


    At the same time, the Power of Divine Law and Power of Five Elements in World of Five Elements continued to be injected into Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth, which was exactly the effect of Heaven and Earth Taoist life-giving sacrificing World of Five Elements. Seeking the power of World of Five Elements to enhance the power of Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth so that the strength of Ways of Heaven of Five RegionsTwould be weakened. Once the sacrifice was completed, World of Five Elements would surely be destroyed while Ways of Heaven of Five Regions would suffer certain trauma. All of these were Minghe''s part of plan.


    The Way of Heaven obviously would not make Minghe''s plan succeed. In order to aquire Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth, five eyes of the Way of Heaven were continuously injected into Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth through the force of the Way of Heaven. Once Heaven and Earth Taoist lost the Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth, he would be greatly injured. By that time, not only Minghe''s plan would fail, but Ways of Heaven of Five Regions would become even stronger because of getting the force of the Way of Heaven from the World of Heaven and Earth in Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth.


    After a long time, Heaven and Earth Taoist suddenly opened his eyes and looked up at Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth with a beaming face. The speed at which the force of the Way of Heaven was transmitted suddenly accelerated. In a blink, besides the multicolored light on the Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth, the blue light suddenly bursted into full bloom, even making the multicolored light overshadowed.


    With the sudden eruption of Heaven and Earth Taoist, Ways of Heaven of Five Regions naturally did not show any weakness. Five strong forces of the Way of Heaven suddenly rushed into Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth, attempting to suppress Heaven and Earth Taoist without letup. However, Heaven and Earth Taoist did not worry about it at all when noticing it, but displayed an inexplicable joy.


    With the increasing strength of the force of the Way of Heaven, the Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth changed as well. With Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth vibrated slightly for a while, a strong Power of Divine Law suddenly broke out. At the same time, Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth had been advanced with the appearance of it subtly changed, becoming more eloquent. At this moment,Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth had become a primordial supreme treasure.


    Seeing the changes in Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth, Minghe and his Three Separations smiled. The sacrifice of World of Five Elements was just a strategy. The real purpose of Minghe was merely to speed the completion of the quenching of Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth by the use of the force of the Way of Heaven from World of Five Regions. Not only Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth had been successfully advanced, but also the force of the Way of Heaven from World of Five Regions was greatly weakened, which could be described as killing two birds with one stone.


    When the great achievements had been made, Minghe would not hold his hands, saying with a hint of happiness, "Attack!" Minghe, Red Lotus Taoist and Musen suddenly withdrew their hands at the same time and did not maintain the tactical formation any longer. Instead, they all launched attacks towards Ways of Heaven of Five Regions. On one hand, there was part of the force of the Way of Heaven outside Ways of Heaven of Five Regions; on the other hand, many forces of the Way of Heaven had been consumed because of the acquisition of Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth. Therefore, it was high time for action to be taken.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist also began to take action like Minghe did. With the Taoist Seal in his hands changed, he violently shouted, "Heaven and Earth is infinite and all things are in return. Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth are swallowing the Heaven and the Earth!" When Taoist Seal from Heaven and Earth Taoist was put into Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth, Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth began to change immediately, frantically devouring the Power of Divine Law in World of Five Elements as well as the power of the Way of Heaven from World of Five Regions.


    Before Ways of Heaven of Five Regions had any response, Minghe, Red Lotus Taoist and Musen killed them by surprise and actually wanted to suppress Ways of Heaven of Five Regions directly with Power of Infinity. Meanwhile, Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth, motivated by Heaven and Earth Taoist, began to frantically engulf the power of Ways of Heaven of Five Regions, which was weakened in no more than one second.


    At the same time, a loud noise between Heaven and Earth, like a thunderous riot, could be heard. The tactical formation was broken. Eight of Taoist Jun Tian and the remaining power of the Way of Heaven reached World of Five Elements, but World of Five Elements was in ruins and was likely to perish at any time. What made them even more frightened was that the Way of Heaven from World of Five Regions was being refined in the center of World of Five Elements.


    Minghe naturally knew that the tactical formation had been broken. Looking at the arrival of the Taoist Jun Tian and other Origins, he smiled and said, "Oh, unfortunately, you are late." Minghe and his Three Separations suddenly made a joint effort to directly drive five eyes of the Way of Heaven into Tao Wheel of Heaven and Earth, and then directly sealed them up for later refinement.


    The vast number of the Way of Heaven in World of Five Regions was sealed by Minghe, causing tremendous changes in World of Five Elements at once. The Power of Divine Law in World of Five Regions became disorganized and followed its own path, as if Heaven and Earth had lost kings. Everything was in disorder, and even the power of the Way of Heaven seemed to have signs of breaking up between Heaven and Earth.


    Taoist Jun Tian looked at Minghe and his Three Separations, asking with a ghastly expression, "Who are you? Why do you want to take over the Way of Heaven of our world? The beast tide was designed by you, right? What do you want?" After asking several questions, he asked what he thought. Since the Way of Heaven was sealed, they had no chance of success.


    Although there were only four people on the side of Minghe, their cultivation was far more powerful than the eight of Taoist Jun Tian, not to mention that almost eight of them were injured. Although Taoist Jun Tian was backed by many people, there was almost no chance to win. They naturally understood the current situation that they were already at a disadvantage and there was no room for rebellion. Only by understanding the purpose of Minghe could they can find specific ways and a glimmer of hope.

 Chapter 355: The Destruction of the Five Elements

    Chapter 355: The Destruction of the Five Elements


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Unfortunately, they could not afford what Minghe really wanted. Since everything had settled down, Minghe was willing to spare some time to tell them the truth. Minghe smiled slightly and said, "Jun Tian, you really have a lot of questions. But I am happy today, so I can tell you who I am. I am Ancestor Minghe."


    Then, Minghe pointed at Heaven and Earth Taoist and the other two, saying, "They are my Three Separations. Sorry, I just forgot you didn''t hear about the Way of the Three Separations in this place. You can consider them my Incarnations." The Way of the Three Separations was created by Hongjun, so it did not exist in any other world aside from Untainted Land.


    Hearing Minghe''s words, Taoist Jun Tian and his seven fellows were totally stunned. They had learned about the Way of Incarnation, but they had not expected Minghe to reach such an amazing level. They thought that it was impossible for Minghe''s Three Separations to all reach the level of the Origin, each of whom was much more powerful than any one of them. They could not imagine what kind of level Minghe had reached, since his Separations were all that powerful.


    Looking at the shocked expression on their faces, Minghe continued, "My purpose? It''s simple. I need this World of Five Regions, so if I seal the Way of Heaven, I can get what I want easier. As for the beast tide of the Chaos, that''s my work. Without it, I can''t seal the Way of Heaven so smoothly."


    Taoist Jun Tian''s face changed color after hearing Minghe''s words. As expected, Minghe came for the World of Five Elements. What a nuisance! Since the Way of Heaven had been sealed by Minghe, they had only a small chance to win even if they were to amass the remaining power of the Way of Heaven.


    Judging by the power that burst out when the four of Minghe had sealed the Way of Heaven, Taoist Jun Tian was naturally able to understand the disparity between those four and them. But now, he realized that the reason that they were originally able to escape from the beast nest was not because Minghe did not have enough time to deal with them, but that he did not care about them.


    When the five escaped, Minghe only sealed Taoist Yan Yang and Taoist Xun Yuan, who had gotten badly hurt. With those two as hostages, Minghe could find the World of Five Elements again. By then, the other three could not escape again unless they abandoned the World of Five Elements and wandered in the Chaos. If they had a good chance, they could find another world to survive; if not, they would vanish into the void after consuming all of their supernatural powers.


    Facing Minghe''s powerful force, Taoist Jun Tian clearly knew that they could not stop him, so he had to compromise. He said, "My fellow Taoist, Minghe, we know that we are no match for you. Since you''ve settled on this World of Five Elements, you are the master of this world from this day on. We will go back to the World of Five Regions. What do you think of that?"


    Hearing Taoist Jun Tian''s words, the other seven showed unwillingness on their faces, but they knew Taoist Jun Tian''s intention. Minghe''s might was beyond their imagination and the Way of Heaven had been sealed. Since they had lost their strongest shield, they had to stoop down and compromise temporarily.


    Though most of the Way of Heaven had been sealed, part of it still existed. Over time, the remaining part could help the World of Five Elements grow. When it had enough power and could match with Minghe, they would take the World of Five Elements back. Though it might take a very long time, they still had the hope to win if they were alive.


    Unfortunately, they had misunderstood Minghe''s words. Hearing Taoist Jun Tian''s words, Minghe laughed and said, "The master of this world? No, no, no, you must misunderstand my words. My Good Separation, Heaven and Earth Taoist, is practicing the Way of World Evolution, and he has a World of Heaven and Earth inside his body. Therefore, this World of Five Elements will be swallowed by him to enhance his World of Heaven and Earth."


    The faces of Taoist Jun Tian and his seven fellows changed color after hearing Minghe''s words. Swallow the world? That was the real purpose of Minghe. Since it was so, they could not deal with this issue in a peaceful way. Taoist Tong Hua''s expression turned cold and he said, "Minghe, if the World of Five Elements were to be swallowed, the creatures inside it would die out. By then, you will owe quite a lot of Karma, and this psychological barrier will follow you forever."


    Minghe said lightly, "It''s none of your business. My Evil Separation, Red Lotus Taoist, has been practicing the Way of Karma and Killing, so Karma is a supreme tonic for him. Besides, after the World of Heaven and Earth swallows the World of Five Elements, most of the creatures will incarnate into the World of Heaven and Earth. In their newborn lives, they might reach higher realms someday."


    Taoist Jun Tian and his seven fellows looked sullen after hearing Minghe''s words. The only thing they wished was that they could persuade Minghe not to swallow the World of Five Elements. But now, that seemed to be impossible and they had to do or die. As for abandoning the World of Five Elements and wandering in the Chaos, they had never thought about that.


    The supernatural power of cultivators of the Origin was really abundant. Even without Spiritual Air to support their power, they could live in the Chaos for a long time. But once that was exhausted, they could only wait to die. Actually, if they could find another world, they still had a chance to survive.


    Of course, that was the best situation for them. Even if they found another world, it might be difficult for them to survive. It was just like the time that Minghe came into this World of Five Elements. They would be the invaders and would be allowed by the Way of Heaven in the new world. But at the same time, the powerful cultivators in that world would be afraid of them and could even become their enemies.


    In fact, every Origin of the experts of the Origin was really attractive to the others. It was a Supreme Treasure to be refined for consumption or to refine weapons and elixirs. Perhaps they would become the prey of other cultivators. Unless they were lucky enough to find a world as weak as the Treasures World or Beasts World, they had just a small chance to survive.


    With that being the case, it might be better for them to fight. In fact, they did still have some chance to win. With the power of the remaining part of the Way of Heaven and the Primordial Five Elements Formation formed by the World of Five Regions, the eight experts of the Origin could still activate extremely formidable power. Though the World of Five Elements would surely be badly damaged after this battle, it would be better than if it was completely swallowed.


    After making the final decision, Taoist Jun Tian activated his Spiritual Thoughts to make contact with the remaining part of the Way of Heaven and he shared all of his ideas with it. Though the Way of Heaven had no ideology, it knew the stakes. It was the time to live or die, so it would fight with the eight. Even if it would pay a lot, it would be better for the World of Five Elements to be swallowed.


    When the power of the Way of Heaven changed, Minghe naturally discovered the change of the World of Five Elements. In order to suppress Minghe and enhance the power of Taoist Jun Tian and his seven fellows, the Way of Heaven activated the power of the World of Five Elements to form the super Primordial Five Elements Formation.


    Unfortunately, Minghe would not allow them to achieve their goal. Stepping forward, Minghe shouted, "Real Body of Rakshasa, be revealed!" As his words finished, Minghe''s body expanded. In a mere moment, Minghe turned into an 800,000-foot-tall giant. His horrible vital force of Rakshasa suddenly made the World of Five Elements vibrate tremendously.


    It was the first time for Minghe to completely reveal his Real Body of Rakshasa. Last time, when he swallowed the vital force of destruction in Untainted Land, he only revealed a body that was tens of thousands of feet high. Minghe had a vigorous power of the Origin, which Liu Er could not match with. Though the latter also achieved his Real Body of Rakshasa, his Origin was much weaker than Minghe''s, so he could only produce a body that was tens of thousands of feet tall.


    The Real Body of Rakshasa stood in front of Taoist Jun Tian and his seven fellows. The horrible Vital Force of Destruction made them shudder and they even wanted to escape from there. However, facing Minghe''s might, they did not dare to escape and could not even if they wanted to.


    Minghe looked down upon the eight and looked around the World of Five Regions surrounding him, saying lightly, "It''s time to end it." Then, Minghe shook his fist, vibrating the entire Chaos and World of Five Elements. Even space was shaking. This fist had the power to destroy Heaven and Earth, representing termination and death.


    Suddenly, the Five Elements were destroyed, the Chaos was broken, the remaining Way of Heaven collapsed, and even the World of Five Elements deviated from its original location, while the Primordial Five Elements Formation formed by the World of Five Elements was broken. Taoist Jun Tian, Taoist Tong Hua, and Taoist Xun Yuan were all badly hurt, while the other five experts of the Origin had exploded into ashes. That was the end of it.


    ¡­


    At the other end of the Chaos and outside a medium dichiliocosm, Hongjun was hiding in the Chaos, observing what happened in this world. With the Supreme Treasure, Zixiao Palace, in his hand, he wore a delightful smile as he soliloquized, "Finally, I found it." His voice was full of coldness and even the vital force of destruction, which could make people shudder.


    Looking at this world, Hongjun seemed to have found a precious treasure. Although the Tao that he cultivated was different from Minghe''s, this world also had great use for him. Swallowing this world could improve the cultivation of Minghe''s Good Separation, while Hongjun had the same purpose. In fact, each way of the 3,000 Great Ways would lead to the same destination.


    ¡­


    Hundreds of years later, Minghe was sitting cross-legged in the Chaos, scattering an extremely horrible vital force and stirring the Chaos surrounding him. A faint trace of the vital force of destruction was floating over the Chaos, which was the remaining vital force of the destruction of the World of Five Elements. This Chaos was the original location of the World of Five Elements. Unfortunately, that world had disappeared, and only the vital force of destruction floating over the Air of Chaos proved that it had even existed before.

 Chapter 356: The Flourishing Untainted Land

    Chapter 356: The Flourishing Untainted Land


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After some time, the Chaos was restored to calm again. Minghe''s horrific vital force was also restrained. After opening his eyes, Minghe felt the power surging inside him and his Three Separations. He could not help smiling because his hard work had paid off.


    Most importantly, Heaven and Earth Taoist had swallowed the World of Five Elements in one fell swoop. The World of Heaven and Earth developed rapidly once again. With the integration of the Origin of the World of Five Elements, the World of Heaven and Earth did not become unstable due to its rapid development. That was what Minghe wanted. He would prefer for the World of Heaven and Earth to remain stable, rather than it having hidden dangers caused by rapid development.


    The key to the growth of a world was its foundation. Now, the World of Heaven and Earth had swallowed the Origin of the World of Five Regions all at once, so it naturally developed at an amazing speed. Heaven and Earth Taoist deliberately slowed down its development. For the development of the world, everything needed to be improved. It could take a long time to assimilate all the gains this time.


    It also satisfied Minghe''s mind. During this period, Minghe''s strength developed surprisingly quick. Thus, it was time for him to slow down and attend to practice for a while. Moreover, it was difficult for him to have a skyrocketing rise because he was already so powerful. Thus, he might as well study the refinement of the Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. Although the Spiritual Treasure was a foreign object, it also could greatly improve one''s strength.


    At the thought of the Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, Minghe could not stop thinking about Hongjun, who was also in Untainted Land. Regarding the refinement of the Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, Hongjun was obviously far ahead of Minghe. Now, in Untainted Land, Minghe was unclear about how Hongjun would improve his strength. He was also uncertain if his Zixiao Palace would be promoted to a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. All of this was unknown.


    Since he could not predict Hongjun''s growth, he only could strengthen himself. He and Hongjun might not be enemies, and they would probably team up with each other, but they had to cooperate based on having the same strength. Otherwise, he would be in a disadvantageous position and be subject to others at any time. It was not what he wanted, so he could only choose to strengthen himself.


    He wanted to have a Closed Door Meditation, so he naturally needed to find an appropriate place. Minghe had made his decision earlier. It was absolutely the best place for Closed Door Meditation. Meanwhile, it was also suitable for comprehending the Divine Law. Besides, it was good for improving one''s control over the Divine Law. Though it was a little dangerous, it was still a good choice.


    ...


    In another world, a gigantic palace towered aloft up in the ninth heaven. A plaque hung above the palace gate with the characters "Zixiao Palace" written on it. Inside the main hall, Hongjun was sitting upright above the cushion. Mysteriously, his vital force was looming. The weird vital force was full of danger, which was terrifying.


    ...


    In the Chaos, a grey-robed Taoist held a cyan long sword. He brandished the sword and a mass of Sword Aura generated. In every place that it swept through, it stirred up the Chaos. All the Ominous Beasts of the Chaos died from the Sword Aura. After the Taoist took their corpses and collected their Origin of Chaos, his vigor and vitality also disappeared. Then, he became an ordinary Taoist and moved on in the Chaos.


    ...


    In Untainted Land, Minghe, Hongjun, and Sect Leader Tongtian''s departure had little influence on the living beings of Untainted Land. Currently, neither the Sages nor experts of the Origin could start making a move in Untainted Land, which had already become the stronghold of the Sages-to-be.


    Although Untainted Land was somewhat turbulent, all the Sages turned a blind eye to it. They had seemingly given up struggling for the Luck of Untainted Land. They remained in Closed Door Meditation and had not appeared in front of all the living beings of Untainted Land for a long time. It was like the calm before the storm. One moment, it was fine and warm, and the next, it became stormy.


    That day, there was a sudden change in the situation. All the living beings of Untainted Land were shocked. Originally, they had a presentiment, but they had never thought it to be such an earthshaking change. At the same moment, all the Sages appeared in Untainted Land, as if they had discussed it beforehand. They all abandoned their identities as Sages. Sad tunes lingered between Heaven and Earth, as if lamenting over the Sages'' disappearance.


    Every coin had two sides. All the Sages losing their Holy Seats were in the Realm of the Origin, which was the same as Sect Leader Tongtian. Their cultivation was naturally impaired and they had no rare treasures like the Origin of Chaos, so they had to practice through Closed Door Meditation. They once again disappeared from all the living beings of Untainted Land until they had completely restored their cultivation. At that time, they would return to the Chaos in silence and seek their own Fated Chances.


    Laozi did not know what was in the Chaos. In his mind, since Minghe and Hongjun had gone to the Chaos, there had to be something attracting them there. Moreover, Tongtian had also gone there ahead of them. Thus, it was clear that Tongtian had to get some information from Minghe. Therefore, they had to go there. And because they had fallen behind the others, they had to do all they could to catch up with them.


    Their and Laozi''s departure also had little effect on Untainted Land. Everything went on as usual. All parties kept accumulating their strength. Although there would not be any big disputes, all parties could only save themselves from damage by possessing enough strength. Otherwise, once there was terrible confusion in Untainted Land, all parties would allow themselves to be trampled upon. And no one wanted to see that.


    During the period of the absence of the Sages and those in the Origin, powerful parties fought for supremacy in Untainted Land. First, in the Heavenly Court¡ªwhich was presided over by Haotian and Yaoji, who were two experts among the Sages-to-be¡ªalong with the Investiture of the Gods, and the justice in the supervision of Untainted Land, it all went smoothly. It became stronger and stronger day after day. Most of the Individual Cultivators in Untainted World went to the Heavenly Court to settle down.


    Originally, Honourable Ancestor Hongjun let Haotian and Yaochi control the Heavenly Court. At that time, he had combined his body with the Tao, thus he represented the Way of Heaven. Even if Hongjun were to leave right now, Haotian and Yaochi were still righteous. At present, the Heavenly Court had powerful strength and Haotian also had the betrothal gifts from Liu Er for marrying Yaoji. Therefore, it would not be difficult to expand the Heavenly Court.


    The Heavenly Court was strong, but several parties were not under its control. First¡ªthe Human Tribe. And to be exact, the Holy Land of the Human Tribe. Although it hid away from the world, the tribe was the most influential party in Untainted Land. Its strength was terrifying at that time, and it had been secluded for a long time, so no one dared to provoke it.


    Second¡ªthe Blood Sea. Despite Laozi and the others leaving, Liu Er had not gone away. Although he could not launch an attack, he still had strong deterrence as a Rakshasa. And even without Liu Er''s deterrence, the descendant of the Blood Sea was also powerful enough to shock and awe all the parties in Untainted Land, which caused them not to dare to transgress the limits.


    Third¡ªthe Wu Tribe. Although Houtu had gone to the Chaos, there were still 11 Ancestors of Sorcery in the Wu Tribe. Each one had reached the Sage-to-be Realm. Certainly, aside from the flourishing Ancestor of Sorcery Xuan Ming, all the others were not strong due to their rebirth. Moreover, their resurrected human bodies were far inferior to what they had been. It would be a long time before they completely restored them.


    Fourth¡ªthe Demon Tribe. Under the threat of Minghe, the Demon Tribe united again. Luya succeeded in ascending to the throne of Demon Emperor. Although he could not temporarily awe Bai Ze or Kunpeng, he was great in leading the Demon Tribe. Moreover, he was so smart because he knew how to rope in Bai Ze and Kunpeng through decentralization. Thus, the Demon Tribe began to restore its Essential Qi that had been consumed during the battle.


    Fifth¡ªEarth Immortal''s Residence. It only had Zhenyuanzi, who was at the Half Step to the Origin, but he was sufficient to deter everything. However, the disadvantage was that if Zhenyuanzi actualized the Realm of the Origin, Earth Immortal''s Residence would be in an awkward situation. Right now, the strongest person in Earth Immortal''s Residence was at the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. At that time, if it had no expert in the Sage-to-be Realm, its status would be far worse than before.


    And finally¡ªthe four religions of Untainted Land. The Tribe of Humanity inhabited Mount Shouyang, and they were secluded from the world. The Tribe of Severity hid in the East Sea. The Clan of Enlightenment had contact with the nine provinces of the Human Tribe. As for Western Buddhism, it developed rapidly after breaking away from Taoism. Temporarily, it did not intend to fight for power. Even if it had the intention, it was useless because there was only one Sage-to-be, who was Medicine Buddha.


    Certainly, another force in a relatively awkward situation was the Dragon Tribe. Even if it had Winged Rain-dragon, who was an expert in the Sage-to-be Realm, it was weak. Although a dragon was a divine beast, it was also a demon. If the Demon Tribe could command the Dragon Tribe, the Demon Tribe''s strength had to be greatly improved. Certainly, the Dragon Tribe refused to do so. Therefore, it could only lean on the Heavenly Court for making peace.


    However, such a peaceful life did not last for a long time. Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie actualized the Realm of the Origin in succession. For a moment, Untainted Land seethed with enthusiasm. Later, during the Warring States Period of the Human Tribe, Kong Xuan set up Confucianism in the nine provinces of Untainted Land. Then, he established the Confucian school in the Earthstar of the small chiliocosm. Moreover, he comprehended Confucianism and chopped off Five Phases Separation. Besides that, he actualized the Origin through Confucianism and the Art of the Five Elements. It shocked all parties in Untainted Land.


    Over the following days, Untainted Land seemingly entered the times of prosperity. From time to time, some people were promoted to Sages-to-be, while the old-hand Sage-to-be experts also made great progress in cultivation. Haotian, Fuxi, the Three Ancestors of the Human Tribe, Black Tortoise, Dipamkara, Kunpeng, Xuan Ming, and others were at the Half Step to the Origin in succession. Thus, Untainted Land had seemingly entered its heyday.


    All the living beings of Untainted Land also discovered that although Untainted Land collapsed last time and had suffered serious damage, they accidentally found that the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth in Untainted Land began to revive. All these changes naturally came from the Way of Heaven. Unconsciously, the Way of Heaven in Untainted Land was intensified.

 Chapter 357: The Advent of the Great Way

    Chapter 357: The Advent of the Great Way


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Originally, Hongjun set up the Holy Seat and combined his body with the Tao. Although he had his own intention, all this had been aimed at complementing the Way of Heaven. Due to the Sages'' birth and Hongjun''s integration with the Tao, the Way of Heaven in Untainted Land had become more perfect. But with its improvement, Hongjun and the Sages became obstacles to restrict the development of the Way of Heaven.


    But now, Hongjun separated himself from the Way of Heaven, and then all the Sages also abandoned their Holy Seats. Although it had some influence on the Way of Heaven, it was temporary. Without the restriction of the Sages and Hongjun, the Way of Heaven in Untainted Land became stronger. It was very good for Untainted Land, especially for the revival of the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth. Otherwise, there could not be such a time of prosperity.


    With the passage of time, Untainted Land gradually entered the period of the Journey to the West as well as the Cultivation Tribulation of Heaven and Earth, but it was the weakest one since the beginning of Untainted Land. As Monkey King was born in the Mountain of Flowers and Fruits, the Journey to the West also began. All parties started plotting. Some wanted to make profits during the Journey to the West, while others wanted to ensure safety for themselves.


    As soon as Monkey King was born, there appeared a great variate. Liu Er suddenly appeared in Untainted Land. Originally, Liu Er had practiced Closed Door Meditation in the Chaos. Moreover, he accepted Monkey King as his disciple and gave him the name "Sun Wukong". That made the other forces unsettled, especially Buddhism. They intended to contrive a scheme, but now they had to give up and let nature take its course.


    However, Sun Wukong was somewhat naughty. He stirred up trouble with the living beings of Untainted Land. First, he snatched the Compliant Golden-Hooped Rod in the East Sea Dragon Palace. Then, he created a disturbance in the Heavenly Court. Some people surely acquiesced in all these things. Otherwise, he was playing with fire by creating a tremendous uproar in the Dragon Palace and the Heavenly Palace as his own cultivation was only at the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal.


    Although Sun Wukong lost the Origin of Wise Monkey, Minghe almost compensated him for all his losses. At birth, he had the vital force of the Chaos. His Origin was between the Primordial Origin and the Origin of Chaos. It was closer to the Origin of Chaos than Four Monkeys of Destruction''s Origin. With such a gift, he was a genius for practicing the Real Body of Rakshasa.


    More than that, Sun Wukong was the only remaining Colorful Stone between Heaven and Earth. He was full of Merit of mending the sky, so he could practice smoothly. Within a few hundred years, Sun Wukong actualized the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. He made progress in his cultivation as easily as drinking water. However, it also had a big hidden danger that he could not follow the realm. If it were not for the Merit protecting his body, he might have earlier gone mad.


    However, even if Sun Wukong made a big mistake, Buddhism did not dare to launch an attack against him. Although Liu Er and Kong Xuan could not start making a move in Untainted Land, Black Tortoise and Dipamkara, the two at the Half Step to the Origin, were there. Moreover, Yang Chan and Nezha, the two Sage-to-be experts, guarded him. Therefore, no one dared to attack him. Although there were three Sages-to-be in Buddhism, they were not strong enough to fight against the Blood Sea.


    Finally, Liu Er made an attack. He led Sun Wukong to the Blood Sea and taught him for 500 years. In doing so, he intended to cultivate his temperament and improve his state of mind. 500 years later, when Sun Wukong left the mountain, he had reached the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal Realm. Afterward, he joined Buddhism''s Eastward Movement. It was the general trend of Heaven, so it was unstoppable. Therefore, he actively participated to obtain some Luck and Merit.


    After the Journey to the West, Sun Wukong broke through to the Sage-to-be Realm by virtue of the Luck and Merit he had obtained by slaying demons. Meanwhile, Untainted Land was restored to calm. Although Buddhism made success in the Eastward Movement, the nine provinces of the Human Tribe still focused on Martial Arts and Confucianism. It embarrassed the people of Buddhism.


    Originally, Martial Arts was the foundation of the Human Tribe. Since the birth of humans, Martial Arts had been continually inherited. Although Confucianism had been established not long before, it was also popular in the Human Tribe. Confucian scholars cultivated awe-inspiring righteousness to suppress evil spirits. Moreover, there were no restrictions to being qualified. The only thing they needed to do was read a lot. And whether one was strong or not depended on that person''s comprehension.


    With the passage of time, all the living beings of Untainted Land were surprised to discover that the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth had gotten richer and richer, showing signs of restoring the situation from ancient times. Meanwhile, brilliant talents came forth in succession. All these changes puzzled all the living beings of Untainted Land, but they could not find an answer. They only could practice hard to strengthen themselves to meet changes with constancy.


    As the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth revived, Untainted Land seemingly entered a time of prosperity. Fuxi and Black Tortoise actualized the Realm of the Origin one after another. Then, Haotian and the Three Ancestors of the Human Tribe successively reached the Realm of the Origin. Later, Xuan Ming integrated his body with the Tao, followed by Dipamkara and Kunpeng. The cultivators reaching the Sage-to-be Realm sprang up like mushrooms.


    The striking change in Untainted Land brought about the hope of actualizing the Realm of the Origin to all the living beings of Untainted Land. All of them tried their best to practice. Previously, it was assumed that being a Sage meant that you were at the top of society. Currently, it was believed that actualizing the Origin meant being at the top of society. If an individual did not actualize the Origin, everything would be in vain when the Immeasurable Cultivation Tribulation arrived. But, what they did not know was that the Origin was just the real beginning of practice.


    ...


    Somewhere in the Out-of-Law Area, several Ominous Beasts of Chaos roamed aimlessly. When one beast passed by a place, it disappeared in an instant. The other beasts did not care about that at all. They continuously wandered and did not discover any abnormalities. If they did discover something unusual, they would probably not have been Ominous Beasts of Chaos.


    If Tongtian, who had a good command of the ways of tactical formation, was here, he definitely could discover the tactical formation that was here very quickly. Although it was covered up very well, the Chaos of this place was full of the Power of Five Elements. Obviously, it was a tactical formation of the Five Elements. Unfortunately, Ominous Beasts of Chaos did not understand any tactical formations. Naturally, they could not discover that a stranger lived permanently in the Out-of-Law Area that they used as nests.


    In the Formation of Five Elements, a primitive main hall was silently suspended in the Chaos. The plaque on the gate read "Tao Seeking Hall". The three words had formed naturally and contained the supreme Great Way. Inside the hall, it was empty. Except for a stronghold and four altars, there was nothing left. Above the stronghold sat a person. Undoubtedly, it was Minghe.


    "Whirr..." Minghe breathed out lightly and then opened his eyes. His vital force of terror suddenly disappeared. Afterward, he stretched out his hands and calculated by using his thumb to touch his other knuckles. "Well, I''ve been in Closed Door Meditation for 48,000 years." It was his longest Closed Door Meditation yet. Of course, there would be gains when effort was made. Whether it was in cultivation or in the way of weapon refinement, Minghe had gained a lot.


    Minghe raised his head and looked at the four altars on both sides of the main hall with a grin on his face. In recent years, Minghe found another two beast nests and obtained two altars in the Out-of-Law Area. Meanwhile, he spent a lot of time studying the four altars. They were special Transmitting Formations rather than altars. They connected some mysterious place and transmitted some things from time to time.


    Ominous Beast of Chaos, the Original Stone of Chaos, the Origin of Chaos, and Bright Metal of Chaos were all good things. During these years, Minghe had made a great achievement. However, the four Transmitting Formations were very special. He had studied the limit for a long time, but he had not figured it out. Seemingly, it was more advanced than the Limit of Chaos, or it was the specially made Limit of Chaos. In any case, Minghe was confused.


    At present, the four Transmitting Formations only could output but could not input. Minghe tried hard to initiate them, but he failed. He was curious about where these things were being output from. "Is it a place that is more interior in the Out-of-Law Area? Or some other mysterious place?" Minghe affirmed that the place was certainly full of both risks and opportunities.


    For most things that were output, Minghe was not interested. For example, the Origin of Chaos. If he was willing to take the time, he could find such things in the Out-of-Law Area. With only the appearance of such a thing, Minghe''s Real Body of Rakshasa would react by instinct and could not wait to devour it.


    It was a special Spiritual Air. He inferred that it was more advanced than the Air of Chaos because the Air of Chaos could eliminate it completely. In tens of thousands of years, Minghe totally obtained three wisps of this Spiritual Air. Each wisp greatly improved Minghe''s Real Body of the Mazinger. Regrettably, there were only three wisps.


    At the thought of this, Minghe could not help sighing. Unfortunately, he had no idea about the four Transmitting Formations. Otherwise, he really wanted to be transmitted to the other side of the Transmitting Formation to find more Fated Chances, even if it was very dangerous there or he could probably lose his life. As a matter of fact, seeking truth through cultivation was a dangerous thing. If someone held back out of his fear of danger, he had better not undertake cultivation.


    However, even if he wanted to, there was no such opportunity. After scanning the four altars, Minghe withdrew his eyes. Instead of dreaming about the future, he would rather seize the present. No matter how big the Fated Chance was, as long as it was not yet obtained, it would be a useless existence. Thus, he should keep an eye on the present and take all opportunities to strengthen himself. Otherwise, when the Fated Chance arrived, he would be incapable of seizing it. In that case, it would be awkward.


    In tens of thousands of years, Minghe practiced hard in the Out-of-Law Area. He really made great progress, which was beyond his expectation. He anticipated his reunion with Hongjun. Over the years, he had no idea of Hongjun''s improvement. He looked forward to that day. Dwelling on this, he suddenly raised his head and looked extremely solemn.


    His eyes were very deep. The Tao Seeking Hall, the Formation of Five Elements, and the Air of Chaos could not block his eyes. Having followed his eyes, a huge eye appeared in the Out-of-Law Area. The strong vital force was more formidable than the Way of Heaven of Untainted Land. Minghe was very familiar with it and he could not forget it. Now it had such a strong power.


    The Great Way had arrived...

 Chapter 358: The Battlefield of Gods and Demons

    Chapter 358: The Battlefield of Gods and Demons


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The only thing on Minghe''s mind was that God''s mercy was like the sea and God''s might was like a prison. The charm and might of the Great Way were incomparable. Next to it, the Way of Heaven of Untainted Land appeared to be tiny. At that moment, Minghe thoroughly realized the horror of the Great Way. And in front of it, he deeply felt his own weakness.


    However, he did not understand why the Great Way suddenly arrived. "Is it perhaps because I''ve broken into the Out-of-Law Area? Or have destroyed several worlds? In that case, the Great Way should have come a long time ago, so why now?" Wherever his Spiritual Thoughts went, all Ominous Beasts of Chaos crawled and shivered. But what about the places beyond his Spiritual Thoughts?


    ...


    In Untainted Land, a strong coercion arrived suddenly. Being subject to it, all the living beings of Untainted Land could not move a single step. Only the Origin could withstand it. A huge eye abruptly appeared up in the ninth heaven of Untainted Land, looking down on the entire Untainted Land. All the creatures were surprised. "Is it... the Great Way?" However, they could not figure out why the Great Way befell so suddenly.


    ...


    In the Zixiao Palace, Hongjun was practicing with great concentration. Suddenly, a strong coercion entered his world. His facial expression greatly changed, and he raised his head to look over. He saw the huge eye appear in his world. Due to its strong coercion, Hongjun realized its origin. He also wondered why the Great Way came so suddenly.


    ...


    At the same time, among the Deva-lokathe, Eye of the Great Way would come to any world, where creatures existed. With the sudden appearance of the Great Way, all creatures in the Deva-loka felt scared. Since the birth of the Chaos, the Great Way had never appeared in front of creatures like this. Now, it had abruptly appeared. Probably something big would happen. However, only a few people knew the specifics.


    Shortly afterward, the Great Way disappeared from the scene. However, all of the creatures in the world at the Sage-to-be Realm or higher got a little bit more information, which was sent by the Great Way and recorded the purpose of the advent of the Great Way. The information really astounded everyone, so the people could not digest the information for a while. After they had completely assimilated it, their eyes flashed a fiery glow.


    ...


    In the Tao Seeking Hall, Minghe frowned and looked solemn for no other reason other than all the additional information in his mind, which was full of infinite enticement. Minghe felt the tingle of desire even in the current realm. Meanwhile, he also felt the creepy Menace Intent behind it.


    He knew that when he received the information, everyone who was in the Sage-to-be Realm or above also received the information. It mentioned the Out-of-Law Area, which was Minghe''s location. Until that moment, he did not know its name¡ªthe River between Heaven and Death. It was located very close between Fated Chance and death.


    As Minghe expected, the River between Heaven and Death was just a zone of transition. The Chaotic Storm Wall outside was one "shoreside" of the River between Heaven and Death. He had once seen the other "shoreside". It was also a windwall, which was completely formed by space storms and space turbulence.


    Minghe visited the depths of the River between Heaven and Death and saw that windwall. It made him feel small and insignificant. Its brutality was full of infinite Menace Intent, without any gaps. Although he predicted that the other side of the four Transmitting Formations collected by him was probably inside, he did not rush in facing such a windwall.


    At this moment, the Great Way revealed everything in front of the Deities of the Deva-loka. Minghe finally knew what the space storm was. It was a special world that was called the Battlefield of Gods and Demons by the Great Way. Although it was filled with infinite killing intent, this Fated Chance was also tempting.


    Minghe wondered about the origin of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons and its Fated Chance. From the information provided by the Great Way, it contained boundless Fated Chance. However, it did not mention the specifics at all. It should not be weak at all if it could be called a Fated Chance by the Great Way. Furthermore, the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was mixed with the Origin of the Deva-loka, so he had to imagine that it was formidable.


    After the God Deification Ceremony, Minghe left Untainted Land. When he returned back to this place, he discovered the vital force of the Origin of Untainted Land. He never thought that it also mixed with the Origin of the Deva-loka, except for the partial Origin of Untainted Land. Although Minghe did not know why the Great Way acted so, he predicted that it was related to the secrets of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons.


    To his surprise, one puzzle that Minghe was trying to figure out was solved according to the information transmitted by the Great Way. It was the function of the four Transmitting Formations in the Tao Seeking Hall. However, there was only one remaining formation. During the advent of the Great Way, the four Transmitting Formations integrated by accident. Their size and appearance had not changed a bit, but their patterns became more complex.


    As he stretched out his hand, the Transmitting Formation immediately got smaller and flew into his palm. Now, it was totally different. It had been activated and gave off a strong space vital force. If he was willing to drive it with supernatural power, it could enter the Battlefield of Gods and Demons at once. However, he restrained himself from doing so.


    With the Transmitting Formation, Minghe could enter the Battlefield of Gods and Demons at any time. Therefore, it was unnecessary for him to be anxious. Since the Great Way had brought the information to the entire Deva-loka, Untainted Land was also unexceptional, which was to say that his four disciples would receive this information. And according to their personalities, they would not miss this Fated Chance and would surely come here.


    Minghe expected that they should have actualized. He was uncertain of the danger of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. Moreover, if they had not found the Transmitting Formation in the River between Heaven and Death, they only could rush to the space storm. Otherwise, they could not enter the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. He knew the danger of the space storm best. Even he could not ensure his safe passage, not to mention them.


    In the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, everything was unknown. Judging from the Ominous Beasts of Chaos that had originally transmitted from the Transmitting Formation, it was not safe inside. Perhaps numerous Ominous Beasts of Chaos were transmitted from the Battlefield of Gods and Demons for countless years. The beasts in the River between Heaven and Death seemed to be innumerable. Thus, it was easy to imagine the scene of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons.


    At the thought of this, Minghe put away the Tao Seeking Hall and the Flag of Five Elements used for the Primordial Five Elements Formation. He flew outward and fought his way out of the River between Heaven and Death. In the end, he stopped outside the Chaotic Storm Wall and waited for Liu Er and the others. The Great Way had already revealed the location of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. His current location was a vital place on the way from Untainted Land to the Battlefield of Gods and Demons.


    When he was waiting for Liu Er and the others, Minghe also saw some experts of the Origin from other worlds. It looked as if they had come to the Battlefield of Gods and Demons to seek the Fated Chance. He did not take notice of them and neither did they. Although they did not know why Minghe did not go inside, that had nothing to do with them. Their top priority was to find the Transmitting Formation. Otherwise, they only could break through the Area of the Space Storm.


    There were only about 360 Transmitting Formations in total. Minghe alone had obtained four. Obviously, it was a bloody war because the remaining 356 Transmitting Formations were scrambled by so many worlds in Untainted Land. Moreover, there were numerous Ominous Beasts of Chaos in the River between Heaven and Death. In order to contest for the Transmitting Formation, they had to deal with these beasts first, which was not easy.


    To his surprise, Minghe saw another familiar face, Laozi, the Grand Pure One, before Liu Er and the others had arrived. At that time, Laozi had reached the Late Stage of the Origin. Moreover, he could break through to the Peak of the Origin at any time. Naturally, Laozi also discovered Minghe. They had no relations with each other, so they just quickly glanced at each other. Then, Laozi plunged into the Chaotic Storm Wall.


    For several months, Minghe sat cross-legged in the Chaos and continued to absorb the Air of Chaos for cultivation. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and some figures appeared before his eyes. Among them were his four disciples, Liu Er, Kong Xuan, Black Tortoise, and Dipamkara. He was somewhat shocked by the number of people. There were more than 10 people and they all had reached the Realm of the Origin.


    He was not surprised to see Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie because when he left, those two had already been at the Half Step to the Origin. But he was surprised that there were 13 people in total remaining, including Xuan Ming, Fuxi, Haotian, the Three Ancestors of the Human Tribe, and Kunpeng. Seemingly, Untainted Land had changed greatly since he left.


    Liu Er and the others flew over to Minghe. When his four disciples saw him, they instantly beamed and worshiped him. "Master!" When Zhenyuanzi and the others saw Minghe right there waiting for them, they felt very surprised and extended their greetings to him. Although he had not released any vital force, they could feel some intangible coercion, as if he could kill them in an instant.


    Minghe looked his four disciples up and down for a while, and then he said, "Pretty good! You really practiced hard after I left. Three of you have reached the Early Stage of the Origin while one has reached the Middle Stage of the Origin. Thus, you''re qualified to enter the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. However..." With this, he paused and looked at everyone. Then, he continued by saying, "you''re just barely qualified."

 Chapter 359: Meeting and Parting

    Chapter 359: Meeting and Parting


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After hearing Minghe say that, Liu Er and the others were stunned. Minghe should have known that this would happen, but he was not making sensationalised claims. All 13 people had reached the Origin, but they could not survive in the River between Heaven and Death just by depending on their strength, not to mention the dangerous Battlefield of God and Demon, where everything inside was unknown.


    Zhenyuanzi saw Minghe look somewhat solemn and asked, "Fellow Taoist, since you said so, you must have a certain understanding of the place, right? You''ve been in the Chaos for so many years, and your strength has improved a lot. Are you not sure how to confront with Battlefield of God and Demon?" Even though he was not clear about Minghe''s strength, Zhenyuanzi still knew that Minghe was far stronger than them.


    Minghe shook his head, and turned to glance at Chaotic Storm Wall. Then, he said to them all, "As for Battlefield of God and Demon, we not only need to handle the threat from inside, but also the danger from Deva-loka of Chaos. It''s a life or death struggle for Fated Chance. Depending on my current strength, I can only survive in the River between Heaven and Death."


    They also knew that the River between Heaven and Death was a transitional zone between the Chaos and Battlefield of God and Demon. However, they had no idea about what was inside. Everyone who just rushed in did not know that. Only those who really entered the River between Heaven and Death knew its danger. Compared with those who did not know the length of the River between Heaven and Death, those people who just broke in were negligible.


    Seeing that everyone was stunned, Minghe began to introduce the River between Heaven and Death. "The information given by the Great Way is very clear. If you want to enter Battlefield of God and Demon, you need to find Transmitting Formation in the River between Heaven and Death, or break in Area of Space Storm. In either case, there''re many risks. Even you reach the Realm of Origin, you will probably lose your life inside."


    "You did not have to think about breaking in Area of Space Storm. Even if I had such profound cultivation now, I cannot assure that I can break in safe and sound. Moreover, if even if I break in successfully, I won''t be sure about which destination I would be sent to. Supposing that I got into a dangerous place, I was afraid that I could hardly keep myself alive. Therefore, you''d better not break into the Area of Space Storm, unless you have no other alternatives."


    "In the case of seeking Transmitting Formation, you must deal with Ominous Beasts of Chaos in the River between Heaven and Death. Among the Countless Ominous Beasts of Chaos, many have reached the Origin and a very few have reached the Peak of the Origin. Before you arrived, I saw more than 20 experts of Origin enter the River between Heaven and Death. However, they are negligible among the countless Ominous Beasts of the Chaos."


    Minghe explained everything in the River between Heaven and Death with understatement, but Zhenyuanzi, Liu Er, and others trembled with fear after hearing that. They never thought that the River between Heaven and Death could be so dangerous. It seemed to validate what happened later. All of a sudden, Chaotic Storm Wall shook and several people escaped from the wall haphazardly. Surely, they were being forced to run away by Ominous Beasts of Chaos.


    Liu Er saw it and asked with a smile, "Master, you know so much about the River between Heaven and Death. I guess that you should have gone in. Have you found the Transmitting Formation? If so, we don''t need to go in the River between Heaven and Death and face the risks. Let''s be directly transmitted to Battlefield of God and Demon."


    Seeing Liu Er grin cheekily, Minghe couldn''t help but taunt, "You''re a very clever monkey. Right, I''ve found the Transmitting Formation, but it''s not the time to go in. If I want to enter, I would have gone in earlier instead of waiting for you here. That''s because I feel worried about you. Although you''re here now, I''m in no hurry to enter Battlefield of God and Demon."


    Upon hearing that, they were also surprised. Minghe continued to say, "Although there''s limitless Fated Chance in Battlefield of God and Demon, it''s also dangerous. Having reached the Realm of Origin, you can hardly take advantage in the face of Ominous Beasts of the Chaos, which reached the Origin. Instead, you''d better gain experience first in the River between Heaven and Death."


    "Similar to Wild Beasts, Ominous Beasts of the Chaos have strong bodies, but not high intelligence. The Origin of Chaos inside their bodies is the best objects for improving cultivation. When you get used to fighting with Ominous Beasts of the Chaos, it won''t be too late for us to enter again." Ominous Beasts of the Chaos fought at close quarters. If they could not find the way to control the beasts, they would suffer losses easily.


    For Minghe''s proposal, Zhenyuanzi and others naturally had no objection. Seeing this, Minghe led them to go in the River between Heaven and Death. When Zhenyuanzi and others sensed the horror of the River between Heaven and Death, they understood why Minghe had asked them to get used to this place for a while. If they had entered Battlefield of God and Demon in their current states, they would very likely take a beating.


    As time went by, more and more experts of Origin went in the River between Heaven and Death. Meanwhile, Minghe also met Laozi, Origin, Tongtian, and so on in the place. Shortly afterwards, almost all those actualized the Realm of Origin in Untainted Land gathered together. Except for Hongjun, other people gradually rejoined Minghe''s party.


    Minghe, Laozi, Origin, Tongtian, Goddess Nvywa, Houtu, Zhunti, Jieyin, Liu Er, Zhenyuanzi, Cangjie, Kong Xuan, Black Tortoise, Dipamkara, Haotian, Xuan Ming, Kunpeng, Suiren-Shi, Youchao-Shi, Ziyi-Shi, and Fuxi made up the 21 people at the Realm of the Origin. It was a fearsome power, further reinforced by their disciples and tribesmen in their space treasures.


    The bunch of people from Untainted Land could crush everything in the River between Heaven and Death. Even the beast tide of the Chaos could not cause danger to them. Gradually, other people entering the place also began to gang up. After all, it was hard for an individual to survive in the River between Heaven and Death, let alone reap any gains.


    However, the crowd may not be a good thing. Minghe and the others gathered together for the sake of interest, so they would separate for the same reason. Moreover, there was originally a wedge between them. Therefore, it would be impossible for them to sincerely cooperate. Furthermore, there were numerous Fated Chances in Battlefield of God and Demon. If they got what they wanted, no one would be willing to give way, so separation was inevitable.


    After traveling around the River between Heaven and Death for hundreds of years, the nearby Ominous Beasts of the Chaos had already been sorted out. As for such beasts in other places, they would not bother to kill. They obtained a lot of the Origin of Chaos and Transmitting Formations. Instead of wasting time here, they would rather enter Battlefield of God and Demon.


    All good things must come to an end. It was the time to separate. Minghe and others stopped in the River between Heaven and Death. Although they had not formally separated, they obviously split up into several parts. Laozi, Origin, Jieyin, and Zhunti teamed up. Tongtian, Goddess Nvywa, Haotian, Fuxi, and Kunpeng gathered together. Houtu and Xuan Ming formed a group. The remainder chose to be with Minghe.


    That''s the way it was. Because there were so many people, inequality in the distribution of acquisition was inevitable. In due course, there would surely be conflicts. Thus, they had better choose to be apart and band together in smaller groups. In this way, they could guarantee their strength and reduce competitors at the same time. Untainted Land was divided into four parts, which met Minghe''s expectations.


    Laozi, Origin, Jieyin, and Zhunti had cooperated with each other before in the Battle of Gods Investiture. Although there was animosity between Laozi and Origin, as long as there were enough benefits, they could put that hatred behind them. Each of the four people was strong, so if they joined hands, they would be well-matched against experts at the Peak of the Origin Realm. Presumably, they could survive even in Battlefield of God and Demon.


    The five-person group formed by Tongtian, Goddess Nvywa, Haotian, Fuxi, and Kunpeng was a little poorer in terms of power, compared with Laozi''s four-person group. With regards to strength, Tongtian was not inferior to Laozi. Moreover, there were many Demon Tribes under the leadership of Tongtian. Thus, it was understandable for them to team up with Goddess Nvywa and Kunpeng. Although Fuxi was from Human Tribe, he and Goddess Nvywa were brother and sister, so they should join hands. As for Haotian, he was reluctant to work with Minghe due to his ambition, even if he was closer to Minghe.


    Although the group was only made up of Houtu and Xuanming, their bodies were not worse than those of Ominous Beasts. More surprisingly, Houtu refined the other 11 Ancestors of sorcerer''s Blood of Essence and became Real Entity of Pangu. Although it was not complete True Body of Rakshasa, it was not far away from that. With the top 10 Ancestors of sorcerer in their Magic Weapon, it was not impossible for the two people to survive in Battlefield of God and Demon.


    Naturally, Minghe''s party had the largest number of people. Other than his four disciples, Zhenyuanzi and Cangjie were more willing to follow Minghe. As for Three Ancestors of Human Tribe, it was needless to mention. The success of Human Tribe basically depended on Minghe. They were more willing to trust Minghe over the other three parties.


    Looking at the departing figures of the other three parties, Minghe signed inwardly. Although some of them had personal grievances with him, it was unknown if they could meet again some other day after the separation. As for that mangled kindness and enmity, it was better to let it go. On the way to Supreme Great Way, there was no right or wrong.


    The people from Untainted Land gathered and made a lot of noise, but to Minghe''s surprise, Hongjun was unresponsive. He was not sure whether he did not discern them or did not want to meet them. After all, the River between Heaven and Death was so large, as if it was endless. Thus, Hongjun probably failed to meet them.


    That''s all right. Minghe did not like to grapple with problems. To him, Hongjun was a good opponent. They could be friends or enemies. However, nothing was important except Minghe himself. As long as he was strong enough, it did not matter even if his enemy was Hongjun. If Hongjun were to block him, Minghe would show no mercy.


    After looking at the River between Heaven and Death again, Minghe no longer felt attached to the place. Although there was something attractive here, Battlefield of God and Demon was obviously more tempting now. Minghe stretched out his hands and summoned the Transmitting Formation. He constantly injected supernatural powers to it and its light became brighter and brighter. As the white light flashed, Minghe''s party thoroughly disappeared, as if they never appeared in the River between Heaven and Death.


    When everyone who broke in the River between Heaven and Death entered Battlefield of God and Demon, the river, where the actual killing constantly took place for hundreds of years, had its calmness restored. Eyes of the Great Way appeared in the sky above the river again. It seemed to have felt joy might even be smiling.

 Chapter 360: New World

    Chapter 360: New World


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    There was a great quite valley, surrounded by high hills, with trees growing exuberantly. Countless precious Spiritual Medicine grew on the hills and in the valley. Dozens of bulky monsters wandered around leisurely, roaring from time to time. Sometimes, they fought fiercely with each other, causing the earth to tremble and mountains to sway. As a result, countless precious Spiritual Medicines were destroyed.


    In the center of the valley was a stone table, which was covered with mosses and vines. It was conceivable that the stone table had not been used in a long time. Some strange patterns mysteriously showed in the place not covered by mosses. At this very moment, the strange patterns began to give off a silver flame, penetrating through the mosses and vines, which was brilliant for a moment.


    After the silver flame suddenly became strong and dispersed, the stone table returned to its former calm. However, another 10 figures suddenly appeared on the stone table. In face of these sudden visiting outsiders, Ominous Beasts of Chaos emitted roars of rage, filled with intent to kill, as if they were claiming that the place was their territory.


    Naturally, the 10 men were Minghe''s party who just entered Battlefield of God and Demon. Minghe and the others glanced around and discovered that they were besieged by dozens of Ominous Beasts of Chaos. Their knitted brows made them look more solemn. The transmission of the beasts'' roars triggered a chain reaction among the nearby beasts.


    At the sight of this, Minghe stretched out his hands and five flags immediately rotated in his palm. He gently threw them into the air, and the five flags were dancing in the wind. Then, a Taoist Seal formed in his hand. He reprimanded gently, "Five Elements revolve and cover all over the sky and earth." As the five flags flew to the periphery of the valley, a Primordial Five Elements Formation had been arranged in a flash.


    With the establishment of Primordial Five Elements Formation, all roaring cries from the outside were heard no more. Only dozens of Ominous Beasts of Chaos remained in the valley. Although the beasts were few, dozens of them were in the Origin Realm. The strongest one was at Middle Stage of Origin. According to their appearance, it could be assumed that they were of the same species.


    The Ominous Beasts of the Chaos immediately launched attacks against the intruders, including Minghe. Minghe did not intend to fight back but said, "My Fellow Taoists and disciples, you''re responsible for dealing with them. I still need to go over here." Upon hearing this, Zhenyuanzi and others instantly fought with the numerous Ominous Beasts of Chaos.


    Minghe carefully looked around the place. Being different from the Chaos, there was no Air of Chaos there. It was a small world, with the sun hanging in the ninth heaven. A special Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth. Simply by breathing, Minghe discovered that the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth in the small world was very peculiar.


    As Rakshasa, Minghe absorbed Air of Chaos for cultivation. The Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth in Untainted Land was almost useless for him. However, that in the world was a little similar to primordial Spiritual Air. Moreover, it was more advanced, which was comparable with Air of Chaos. Unexpectedly, Minghe could absorb that in the world for practicing his Real Body of Mazinger.


    The most amazing find was the stability of the world, namely the level of the world. Whether in Chaos or Untainted Land, Minghe''s Spiritual Thoughts was widespread, and he also could realize spatial displacement easily. Right now, he could not do so in the world.


    His Spiritual Thoughts spread to less than tens of millions of miles. It was harder to open spatial channel, and its distance was short. After seeing the battle between Zhenyuanzi and others and Ominous Beasts of Chaos, Minghe was more convinced of his conjecture. The world of Battlefield of God and Demon was probably more advanced than Untainted Land. Naturally, they could not display their destructive strength.


    Zhenyuanzi and others fought hard with Ominous Beasts of Chaos. Actually, their power of Taoist laws was constrained by the Divine Law of Battlefield of God and Demon, rather than they became weaker. The beasts also suffered the same situation, but they had got used to it in the world. Zhenyuanzi and others just arrived, they naturally suffered losses. When they were accustomed to it, they would become better.


    Naturally, the best way to adapt to the environment was by fighting. Although it was time-consuming, it was beneficial to them. Compared with Zhenyuanzi and others, Liu Er had a wonderful time fighting. Like Minghe, Liu Er was based on the human body and supplemented by Original Spirit. Although the small world was suppressed by the power of Taoist laws, Liu Er was affected slightly, because his combat power mainly came from the human body.


    Minghe made no attempts to interfere with them. It might take some time to cope with these Ominous Beasts of Chaos, but it was good for them to adapt as quick as possible. Although Minghe was also constrained by the world, he had such profound cultivation that the beasts were no match for him. If Minghe struck them, they would be killed in a snap.


    Although all had reached the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin, the realm was classified into four stages, including Early Stage, Secondary Stage, Late Stage, and Peak. Unlike the Sage, there was a huge disparity in strength between two stages of the Realm of Origin. The Early Stage of the Sage could fight with the Secondary Stage of the Sage for a long time. However, the Realm of Origin was different. Each stage had an advantage over the previous one.


    Afte destroying World of Five Elements, Minghe carried out Closed Door Meditation in the River between Heaven and Death for tens of thousands of years. As a result, his strength improved significantly, which was due to the Magical Tao Mirror. Its 10-fold comprehension amplification was amazing. Within tens of thousands of years, Minghe and Three Separations had made great progress in strength. Unfortunately, the Magical Tao Mirror only could be used by one person at a time. If Minghe could use it with Three Separations, his strength would be more terrifying.


    Now, Minghe had changed a lot. The Immortal Demon Body had reached the Completion. Only by the human body, he could be matchless in comparison with experts at the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin Realm. However, Original Spirit had reached the Peak of the Realm of Origin now. Having reached such a realm internally and externally, Minghe became stronger. More importantly, he had begun to comprehend the Realm of Fate Golden Immortal of Origin.


    There was A half step to Origin above the Sage-to-be and below the Origin. Likewise, there was the Half Fate above the Peak of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin. Currently, Minghe was planning to reach this realm. As estimated by Minghe, Hongjun had got into the Half Fate Realm at least. Probably when he met Minghe in the Chaos, he had started to comprehend this realm.


    However, it was hard to comprehend the Fate Realm. After getting into the Peak of the Origin, Minghe comprehended the realm for thousands of years. It was impossible to comprehend this realm only by scratching the surface. It would take a lot of time to really start to comprehend the realm. But with the help of the Magical Tao Mirror, he believed that he would be able to reach the Fate Realm. At that time, he could be comparable to the Way of Heaven in Untainted Land.


    Minghe''s Three Separations also made great progress. "Evil Separation" Red Lotus Taoist and "Selfcentric Separation" Musen had reached the Late Stage of Origin. By comparison, Musen only practiced Martial Arts, and his cultivation was more profound than Red Lotus Taoist. Red Lotus Taoist comprehended the Principle of Karma and the Law of Killing at the same time. Thus, their combat powers were well-matched.


    Since he devoured World of Five Elements, "Three Separations" Heaven and Earth Taoist had always been at Closed Door Meditation. He had not yet woken up until now. As the World of Heaven and Earth inside his body grew rapidly, his strength also rose suddenly and sharply. After the Way of Heaven of World of Five Elements and the Origin integrated into the World of Heaven and Earth, the World of Heaven and Earth became more sound and solid. Heaven and Earth Taoist also needed a lot of time to stabilize his own cultivation.


    Among Zhenyuanzi, Liu Er, and the others, only Liu Er had got into Middle Stage of Origin, owing to his strong True Body of Rakshasa. But for the cultivation of Original Spirit, he only reached Early Stage of the Origin. Compared with practicing outside Battlefield of God and Demon, they would make progress several times faster there, even if they had no Fated Chance.


    In Battlefield of God and Demon, there was intense and special Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth. Moreover, it would be smoother to comprehend the Divine Law here. Minghe could clearly discern the Vital Force of the Divine Law drifting in the small world. The vital force was highly beneficial to comprehend the Divine Law. It was thus clear that the Way of Heaven in this world was stronger than that in Untainted Land.


    Strangely, Minghe did not discern the vital force of any Way of Heaven after comprehension for a while. He doubted if the Way of Heaven in the world was too strong. Couldn''t those between Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal of Origin perceive the Way of Heaven? No. For living beings of Untainted Land, if an individual reached the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal Realm, he could sense a little vital force of the Way of Heaven.


    "Could it be... " Minghe suddenly raised his head. He had a wild assumption that if there was no Way of Heaven in the world, who would be in charge of the Great Way. At thought of this, he was startled by the world of fantasy under the control of the Great Way. It was more dangerous than what he expected.


    Surely, it was only Minghe''s conjecture, so it was hard to confirm. At least, Minghe must get into the Fate Realm, which could not be realized overnight. His top priority was to understand the world as soon as possible and gain a firm foothold in Battlefield of God and Demon. In doing so, he could plot to seek the Fated Chance called by the Great Way in Battlefield of God and Demon.


    At present, the valley they located was splendid. It was large with various precious Spiritual Medicine growing there. As Zhenyuanzi''s party came here, he brought along many disciples and tribesmen. Even Liu Er''s party also brought Chixuan, Yaoji, Yang Chan, Nezha, and Sun Wukong. Blood Sea in Untainted Land and The Nether World were managed by Minghe''s Clones of Blood God, so there would be no problem.


    The resources in the valley were enough for those who had not actualized the Origin. Moreover, it could yield twice the result with half the effort to practice in Battlefield of God and Demon. It would be easier to actualize Way of Origin there than in Untainted Land. Outside the valley was continuous mountains, in which the resources would probably be countless. They had taken root there since ancient times.

 Chapter 361: Foothold

    Chapter 361: Foothold


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Shortly afterwards, Zhenyuanzi, Liu Er and others killed all Ominous Beasts of Chaos in the valley. However, some of them seemed a little embarrassed. Minghe looked at all people, saying, "You must have felt that Battlefield of God and Demon restrained your strength. I guess that Battlefield of God and Demon might be much stronger than Untainted World."


    Upon hearing this, Zhenyuanzi and others looked somewhat solemn. The stronger the world was, the more stable it was. Naturally, it had an effect on their strength, but it was not directed against them. Zhenyuanzi looked at Minghe and asked, "Fellow Taoist Minghe, you have been observing for such a long time. Have you investigated the surroundings?"


    Minghe nodded and said, "The Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth in the world is very special. It''s much better than primordial Spiritual Air, when used for cultivation, even for practicing Rakshasa. Outside the valley was endless mountains with abundant resources. We can settle down here temporarily. We can change location when we find a better one."


    Then, Minghe drew a suggested map based on the landform scouted by his Spiritual Thoughts. He handed it out to everyone, saying, "You can release your disciples and tribesmen now. Practising here can yield twice the result with half the effort. As long as they don''t leave the Formation of Five Elements, they won''t be in danger for the time being."


    Upon hearing this, all people felt relieved and released their disciples and tribesmen. Zhenyuanzi only brought some disciples. Three Ancestors of Human Tribe brought God Farmer, Xuanyuan, Five Emperors and some elites of Human Tribe. Liu Er only brought several people, including Chixuan. The valley was so large that it would be more than enough to accommodate a hundred times more people.


    As Minghe flicked his sleeves, he released Blood God Doppelganger and millions of Ashura tribesmen from the World of Heaven and Earth. The Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth was very intense here, so it was good for them to improve their cultivation. Now they had come to the Battlefield of God and Demon, with countless Ominous Beasts of Chaos inside. Therefore, Minghe also needed to train an army for killing. Ashura tribe was the best choice.


    When millions of people appeared together in the valley, it suddenly became very noisy. Everyone began to build their own palaces and houses. Since they would settle down here for some time, they could not sleep on the ground. Moreover, all of them had Magic Skills. They could move anything just by waving their hands.


    Minghe paid less attention to what others did. He devoted himself to Transmitting Formation. When he was in the River between Heaven and Death, he initiated Transmitting Formation with supernatural powers. At that time, four points appeared in his mind. They should be four corresponding transmission places. Perhaps his Transmitting Formation was combined by four Transmitting Formation.


    At that moment, he just chose one randomly and went to the valley. Now, he activated Transmitting Formation with supernatural powers. The four points came to his mind again. Among them, one was very far. Perhaps it was where they located in the River between Heaven and Death when they entered Battlefield of God and Demon. They seemed to be their way back.


    As for the remaining three transmitting points, he wanted to have a look. As the old saying goes, the wily hare has three holes to his burrow. If they could not settle down here in peace, they had alternatives. At the thought of this, Minghe informed Zhenyuanzi, Liu Er, and others with Spiritual Thoughts. Then, they saw a flash white light from Transmitting Formation, and Minghe disappeared once again.


    A streak of white light flashed at the peak of a mountain much higher than Mount Buzhou. All of a sudden, Minghe appeared on the sacrificial altar of Transmitting Formation. He quickly glanced around, and then threw five flags to arrange Formation of Five Elements all around. Later, Red Lotus Taoist and Musen flew out from his Three Flowers. They quickly killed dozens of Ominous Beasts of the Chaos nearby.


    The five flags were as same as the Flag of Five Elements he used for formation in the valley. The only difference was that each of the five flags was Mid-Grade primordial supreme treasures while all five flags in the valley were Top Grade primordial supreme treasures. The two sets of flags were refined by Minghe with the Origin of 10 men in the Origin realm in World of Five Elements. Unfortunately, he did not have better materials embodying the properties of Five Elements. Otherwise, the quality would achieve a higher level.


    However, two sets of Flag of Five Elements were enough. Minghe planned to give the set in the valley to Kong Xuan, who actualized with the art of the five elements and Confucianism. Kongxuan could make the most of the Flag of Five Elements, while Minghe could not make it more useful. Moreover, it was quite enough for Minghe to own one set of Flag of Five Elements.


    After handling those matters, Minghe began to detect the surroundings with Spiritual Thoughts and drew a detailed map. Then, he furled the Flag of Five Elements and continued to transmit it to the next place. Minghe needed to figure out the situation of the surroundings of the four Transmitting Formations, covering an area of tens of millions of miles. Upon doing that, he could draw a map and take the next step.


    Half a month later, Minghe returned to the valley where Zhenyuanzi and others stayed. Although his Spiritual Thoughts could spread to a place tens of millions of miles away, it was difficult to figure out all circumstances of the area that spanned tens of millions of miles. It naturally needed a lot of time, but luckily, he only spent half a month.


    Looking at the map he drew, Minghe was lost in thought. Compared with the other three Transmitting Formations, the valley was the most suitable place for their Tribe formation. The other three places were as follows: One place was a mountain higher than Mount Buzhou. One place was a nearby river. Another place was above a plain. All in all, the valley was the best choice.


    The Battlefield of God and Demon was a big Fated Chance to actualize the Origin for Minghe, Zhenyuanzi and Liu Er, as it was for the people they brought here. In order to train these people who had not actualized the Origin, it was necessary to have a stable foothold. When their talents advanced, they could assist Minghe and the others.


    Although the peak could hold millions of people, it was not suitable for residences. As for the remaining two places, one was near river and the other was close to a plain. There were countless Ominous Beasts of Chaos in the plain, so it was not a good place to live. Even with Formation of Five Elements, it was of no use. At that time, frequent fightings were unavoidable. These people might have been injured seriously before they were brought up.


    Besides people from Untainted Land, people from other worlds in the Chaos also came to Battlefield of God and Demon. Although they had no idea about the number of people from other worlds, Minghe''s party could be fearless of other worlds as long as they were strong enough. Until then, they would have more advantages when struggling for resources in Battlefield of God and Fated Chance Demon claimed by the Great Way.


    From the map, among the four Transmitting Formations, only the one near the river was close to the valley. When he detected that with Spiritual Thoughts, Minghe discovered a big piece of the same area between the surroundings of two Transmitting Formations, covering an area of tens of millions of miles. It indicated that the two places were hundreds of millions of miles away from each other at most. The remaining two places had no intersection with each other.


    Thus, Minghe could explore the surrounding areas based on the two Transmitting Formations to revise his map. If possible, when Ashura tribe was strong enough, he could build cities in the two places, arrange tactical formation, and wipe out the nearby Ominous Beasts of the Chaos. Then, he could gradually develop the other areas based on the two places.


    It was similar to striving for the throne and hegemony, but Minghe contended for resources and Fated Chance. Since there were countless Ominous Beasts of Chaos in Battlefield of God and Demon, it would be too slow to collect the Origin of chaos only by Minghe, Zhenyuanzi, and several others. If Human Tribe and Ashura tribe developed in Battlefield of God and Demon, it would be much easier to wipe out Ominous Beasts of Chaos.


    Certainly, there was another advantage. When they were strong enough, Minghe could leave without worries and go to other areas in Battlefield of God and Demon to seek for Fated Chance. According to the situations of the places around the four Transmitting Formations, Minghe could roughly predict that their position might be the edge of Battlefield of God and Demon, because he found that Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth in the four places were different.


    It was similar to the other worlds. The closer to the world center, the stronger the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth. Perhaps the place where things were transmitted by Transmitting Formation in River between Heaven and Death was the peripheral area of Battlefield of God and Demon. The place was relatively safe and easy for Tribe formation. It might have been planned by the Great Way.


    Although they did not know the reason, they felt that the Great Way did not want them to die so quickly. Only in the peripheral area, these men in the Realm of Origin could survive. If they went deep into Battlefield of God and Demon, they would have a slim chance of surviving. After all, the stronger Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth was, the stronger the treasures and Creatures would be born. In the depth of Battlefield of God and Demon, there might be monsters in the Realm of Fate.


    Now, Minghe needed to lead Zhenyuanzi''s party, Human Tribe, and Ashura tribe to settle down in the peripheral area of Battlefield of God and Demon. This was the only way for them to plot to get the areas inside. Most importantly, there might be Fated Chance in the peripheral area of Battlefield of God and Demon. After looking around with Spiritual Thoughts, Minghe also discovered some unusual places.


    If there were treasures, there must be Mysterious Sign. When he drew the map, Minghe discovered many places with mysterious signs. Although he did not know the details, he thought that it would be harmless to collect all treasures from these places. Minghe was most curious about one place, where he felt something familiar.


    It was the first time he entered Battlefield of God and Demon. How could it be familiar to him? Obviously, it was a little abnormal. Since it had been discovered, he would go to have a look, so as not to miss some Fated Chance. As for danger, there should be nothing in the peripheral area that could bring about a fatal threat to Minghe. He was also aware that he had to be careful because the world looked really strange.

 Chapter 362: Departure

    Chapter 362: Departure


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    But it was not urgent. Minghe had not found any traces of outsiders in the surroundings. Currently, the major threat they faced was still the Ominous Beasts of Chaos in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. However, the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was large enough, so even if there were countless Ominous Beasts of Chaos and they were separated, it would not be crowded.


    Several months later, numerous palaces and houses were erected in the valley. The Human Tribe and Asura Tribe lived there. At this time, the Three Ancestors of the Human Tribe led almost a million elites in the Human Tribe. All the rest of them were from the Asura Tribe. Originally, Minghe only brought out millions of Asura tribesmen. Over the years, the Asura tribesmen multiplied in the World of Heaven and Earth. Now, they had almost six million people.


    However, Asura tribesmen multiplied much slower than Humans did. Although the number of Asura tribesmen was several times greater than what the Human Tribe had, the numbers of the Human Tribe would surpass the Asura Tribe''s after several hundred years, and that was the awesome power of the Human Tribe. The Human Tribe increased their strength based on quantity, while the Asura''s depended on quality. The two could not be compared.


    Within a few months, under the lead of Zhenyuanzi, Cangjie, and the Three Ancestors of the Human Tribe, the Human Tribe began to clear out the nearby Ominous Beasts of Chaos. The Asura Tribe was led by Liu Er, Kong Xuan, Black Tortoise, and Dipamkara. They also started to kill the nearby Ominous Beasts of Chaos. Along the way, they collected all the corpses of the Ominous Beasts of Chaos, the Origin of Chaos, various Spiritual Medicines, and minerals.


    Many resources would be consumed for cultivation or refinement of weapons and elixir. Now, millions of people lived in the valley, so they needed a huge amount of resources. Fortunately, the Spiritual Air between Heaven and Earth in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was very intense, so they did not need to worry about the necessary Spiritual Air for cultivation, not to mention that Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth was stronger than primordial Spiritual Air.


    In the valley, they could always feel the momentum emanating from the breakthrough of cultivation. The Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was very special. It was beneficial for an expert of the Origin or a Rakshasa, let alone those people who had not actualized the Origin. Moreover, there was the subtle vital force of the Divine Law between Heaven and Earth. It was well-reasoned that breakthroughs in cultivation would be made. The opposite situation would have been strange. After all, they were the elites elected from both the Human and Asura tribes.


    Looking at those men growing steadily, Minghe felt assured. For the moment, nothing in the surroundings could threaten their existence. As long as there was no large-scale beast tide of Chaos, they should be safe. Thus, Minghe planned to leave. Although the Origin of Chaos was beneficial for him, its efficacy naturally had weakened a lot due to his current realm.


    The Battlefield of Gods and Demons was a treasured place for him. Even though it was dangerous there, Minghe was fearless. The truly strong ones were totally fearless. Originally, Minghe was waiting for Liu Er and the others so he could train a group of helpers for any unexpected needs. Certainly, it was not the main reason. He mainly worried about their safety because the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was full of dangers.


    Since they had settled down and had a lot of resources for cultivation, Minghe could rest assured. At present, Liu Er, Zhenyuanzi, and the others were not very helpful to Minghe. Unless they could grow up to be as strong as Laozi or Tongtian, they could do little help to him.


    Minghe entered the Battlefield of Gods and Demons in order to find a Fated Chance to make him strong. Naturally, he could not stay right there. Now, everything had been well-arranged, so he should leave. However, before departure, Minghe summoned Liu Er, Zhenyuanzi, and seven others, all having reached the Realm of the Origin. Although he was going to leave, he still needed to make some things clear.


    The 10 men sat cross-legged. Minghe glanced at them and said, "I called you here to tell you one thing... that I''m leaving." All those present suddenly looked at each other in speechless despair. They never thought that Minghe would leave so soon. In their opinions, Minghe was their backbone, after all.


    Minghe had expected their reaction and continued to say, "Since you''ve adapted to this place, you need to continue to develop steadily, improve cultivation, train experts of the Origin, and expand in every direction to get more resources. Until you''re strong enough to go into the Late Stage of the Origin and Peak of the Origin, you can go further into the heartland of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons to seek Fated Chances."


    They realized that Minghe had decided to leave. Meanwhile, they also understood that it was not very helpful for Minghe to stay here, based on his current cultivation. Moreover, Minghe was not their babysitter. If they were protected by Minghe all the time, their will would be ground down and they would have limited success in the future.


    Liu Er looked at Minghe as the smile on his face disappeared. He was a little solemn and said, "Master, please rest assured. I and my junior brothers will practice hard to live up to your expectations." Kong Xuan and two others also nodded. They understood that Minghe could not always protect them. Meanwhile, they were unwilling to be put under Minghe''s protection.


    Minghe nodded after hearing that, saying, "Well, you must be careful. In the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, besides Ominous Beasts of Chaos, you also need to beware of people from other worlds. Now, experts of the Origin from many worlds in the Chaos are breaking into the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, so it''s inevitable that you will fight with them. You should not be too merciful or indecisive."


    They naturally understood exactly what Minghe meant. So many people entered the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, and even though it was sufficiently large, they could still meet people from other worlds someday. Although they did not know what kind of Fated Chances and how many Fated Chances there were in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, it might be well to have one less competitor. A feast of killing was destined ever since they entered the Battlefield of Gods and Demons.


    Minghe stretched out his hands and a rustic wooden box appeared on his palm. With supernatural power, he sent it in the front of Liu Er, saying, "Liu Er, I prepared one thing for you. If you encounter mortal danger, you can open it. It can only be used once. Don''t use it unless it''s an emergency."


    Upon hearing that, Liu Er took the box and nodded seriously. Then, Minghe turned to Kong Xuan and said, "Kong Xuan, since you''ve mastered the Flag of Five Elements arranged outside, I give it to you. You can make the best of the Primordial Five Elements Formation. In doing so, it can also increase your strength."


    In the end, Minghe said to the others that were not his disciples, "My Fellow Taoists, it''s dangerous in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, and there are countless Ominous Beasts of Chaos in the Origin. Although all your Spiritual Treasures are Primordial Spiritual Treasures, some of them can''t be used now. I have a method to refine weapons, thus you can refine Primordial Supreme Treasures. Now I give it to you. I hope it can be helpful."


    Needless to say, Liu Er and the others had earlier learned the method. Their Magic Weapons were refined by themselves and had become Primordial Supreme Treasures. However, Zhenyuanzi and the others were startled upon hearing the method to refine Primordial Supreme Treasures. Minghe really did not care what he said. After all, the richest of Zhenyuanzi''s most powerful Magic Weapons was only a Primordial Spiritual Treasure.


    With that, Minghe waved his hands and sent nine Jade Slips to the nine men. The method to refine weapons of Primordial Supreme Treasures was written on the Jade Slip. But, there was one thing that Minghe did not mention. The Jade Slips that he sent to Liu Er, Kong Xuan, Black Tortoise, and Dipamkara were special. Inside the Jade Slips, he sealed the method to refine weapons of Spiritual Treasures of Chaos predicted by him.


    Certainly, Liu Er and the three others could not see that because Minghe had sealed the four Jade Slips. Unless the four men reached the Peak of the Realm of the Origin, the seals would not be initiated. Only when they reached that realm would they be qualified to refine Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. Of course, the precondition was that they had already been able to refine Primordial Supreme Treasures of the Highest Grade.


    As for Zhenyuanzi and the others, Minghe did not give them the method to refine weapons of Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. Although they had good relations with him, it was impossible for Minghe to be impartial. At present, it was enough for them to refine weapons of Primordial Supreme Treasures. As for whether he would impart the method to refine weapons of Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, that was another problem for another time. As distance tests a horse''s strength, so time reveals a person''s heart. Minghe also wanted to test their temperament.


    With the passage of time, Zhenyuanzi and the others would become strong. Even so, now it was difficult to ensure that they would be loyal all the time. Houtu was a good example. Although he did not want to worry about Houtu''s behavior, Minghe would not be willing to create a person that was the same as Houtu.


    After receiving Minghe''s method to refine weapons, Zhenyuanzi and the others were very excited. They respectively expressed their gratitude to Minghe. Minghe''s method to refine weapons was very special. Even without powerful Spiritual Treasures like the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, they could refine Primordial Spiritual Treasures and Primordial Supreme Treasures. Moreover, they could also refine their own Primordial Spiritual Treasures once again, and promote them to Primordial Supreme Treasures. It was rare and commendable.


    Surely, Minghe''s method to refine weapons was also limited. For example, Zhenyuanzi practiced the Great Way of Earth. Even if they mastered Minghe''s Law of Refining Tools, the Spiritual Treasures he could refine were all of the earth nature. If he wanted to refine Magic Weapons of other natures, he had to comprehend other laws. In contrast to the refinement of Primordial Supreme Treasures, this limit was insignificant.


    Minghe did everything that he should have done. It was time to leave. After leaving the valley, Minghe looked back with some expectation. He did not know when he would see them again. He hoped that they would not disappoint him. He erased his sadness and gradually went off to the distance without leaving a trace.

 Chapter 363: Discovery

    Chapter 363: Discovery


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After leaving that huge valley, Minghe tromped over Millions of Mountains. Countless Ominous Beasts of Chaos lived in those continuous mountains. The place was like a super beast nest. Fortunately, although there were many Ominous Beasts of Chaos, the continuous mountains were boundless. Thus, the Ominous Beasts of Chaos would not be too dense, which was one of the reasons why Minghe chose that place as his foothold.


    Invisibly, Minghe sat cross-legged upon a cloud. He watched some Ominous Beasts of Chaos fly through from time to time and listened to that incessant beast roar throughout Millions of Mountains. He was a little worried about Liu Er and the others. In order to be able to survive in Millions of Mountains, they still had a long way to go. The dangers and hardships would be beyond their expectations.


    However, since he had left, Minghe would not look back. Although it was reasonable that he should take care of his disciples including Liu Er and the others, they would not have a better future if he did so. Minghe hoped that they could become the powerhouses of indomitable spirit and they could tower over their competitors one day, even without him.


    Flowing with the cloud, Minghe unconsciously arrived at a strange place. It was a special place recorded on his map. The Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth here was extremely powerful. Perhaps, some rare treasure had come into the world. Although he did not know what it was, Minghe would be unwilling to miss it since he had encountered it.


    He dropped the cloud down and went to the mountaintop with the most volatile Spiritual Air. On the mountaintop, a scarlet flower fluttered with the wind. It inhaled and exhaled no slower than experts at the Early Stage of the Origin. Moreover, it was ever-accelerating. Obviously, the flower was going to be mature. Around the flower, countless Ominous Beast of Chaos had already cast their greedy eyes upon it.


    The flower had not yet fully ripened, but the nearby Ominous Beasts of Chaos were already restless. They launched attacks against their surrounding competitors. When a winner was identified, the flower would naturally become the winner''s trophy. However, they never thought that Minghe was standing near the flower, waiting to benefit from their conflict.


    Without taking notice of their fighting, Minghe became preoccupied with the unique flower. It was a one-foot-high scarlet flower with seven petals. During the blooming season, a fantastic herbal aroma was diffused in the air that was intoxicating. More striking was that not even a blade of grass grew and even rocks cracked within a 10-foot circumference around it.


    Minghe looked at the flower carefully and immediately discovered its uniqueness. The flower grew based on the special Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. Moreover, it incessantly absorbed the scorching spiritual power from the sun above the Ninth Heaven. Therefore, within the 10-foot circumference around it, it was like a huge furnace that was extremely fervent.


    Even with his current corporeal cultivation, Minghe could feel its heat energy. Thus, it was really extraordinary. When the flower was ripe, a current of even stronger hot air suddenly burst out. From afar, it looked like a flower growing inside a red blaze, which was extremely magical.


    When the flower was in full bloom, all its heat energy began to gather in the crimson fruit that was just yielded by the flower. As the fruit became bigger and bigger, the precious flower slowly withered. All its essence and energy were supplied to the fruit. When the fruit ripened, all the Ominous Beasts of Chaos became even crazier.


    When all the Ominous Beasts of Chaos scrambled for the red fruit, a ripple suddenly appeared in the air. A hand stretched out from inside and gently picked the red fruit. Then, the hand slowly retreated and the ripple disappeared as if nothing had happened. On the mountaintop, only dozens of Ominous Beasts of Chaos in the Origin remained, roaring into the air.


    Above the clouds, Minghe looked at the red fruit in his hand with an intriguing expression. Frankly, even the Origin of Chaos could do little to improve his current body. However, Minghe had an instinct that the seemingly ordinary red fruit might be beneficial for his body.


    There might be providence in the unseen world. Minghe believed in his own feelings. Even if it was useless, he would not be affected. Raising a hand, he directly placed the red fruit in his mouth. After swallowing, he clearly felt a surge of heat energy moving inside him, like a ball of fire inside his body.


    Minghe felt pain, a long lost feeling. Having practiced the Immortal Demon Body for so long, he had not experienced pain in a very long time. But now, a small red fruit could make him ache. Although it was a faint pain, it was enough to demonstrate that the red fruit was totally different from the rest. However, it only lasted for a little while and then disappeared soon afterward. The total efficacy of the red fruit had been absorbed by Minghe''s body.


    At this moment, Minghe smiled. His smile got even wilder when he looked at the boundless Battlefield of Gods and Demons. He thought that the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was worthy of its name. Even magic medicine in the periphery could greatly enhance his body. If he were to obtain a lot of the same type of magic medicine, his body would surely be further enhanced.


    After completing absorption, Minghe started off once again. This time, he was more leisurely. Although his aim was the weird place where he could feel the familiar vital force, Minghe did not mind taking a detour to collect more priceless treasures, because many places with Mysterious Signs of Heaven and Earth were recorded on his map. Certainly, these treasures should at least have a Mysterious Sign of Heaven and Earth as much as the flower had.


    Minghe walked and stopped all along the way. In doing so, he collected a lot of treasures, including Spiritual Medicine, Rare Stones, and Spiritual Roots. Several years later, he finally arrived at his destination. It was a strange mountain with bumps and hollows above, which seemed to be formed by a fight among Ominous Beasts of Chaos.


    The familiar vital force that he felt also emanated from the inner part of the mountain. It looked like the conflicts among the Ominous Beasts of Chaos had damaged the body of the mountain and the forbidden formations inside it. As a result, the vital force of the objects inside had leaked out. According to the trail of devastation, it should have taken place in recent times, a few thousand years ago at most.


    Having felt the familiar vital force pervading above the mountain, Minghe knitted his brows. He was naturally familiar with the vital force. In Untainted Land, all those men of ability knew very well that the object should be here. Moreover, he also discovered that the vital force sent forth by the object was somewhat weird, which made him even more confused.


    Since he had come, Minghe wanted to check it out. The body of the mountain was damaged, and the forbidden formation inside also became fragmentary. If he wanted to, Minghe could go inside without difficulty. He carefully checked out the forbidden formation inside. Although the forbidden formation was fragmented, he could still be aware of some of the methods used by its designer.


    Through careful analysis, Minghe sorted out the forbidden formation inside. The designer had reached the Peak of the Origin at least. From the mountain and the forbidden formation, he predicted that they had not been arranged recently. Instead, they should have been arranged ages ago. Minghe felt even more curious. He smiled without knowing why, especially after he had checked out the fragmentary forbidden formation.


    Minghe lifted a finger and pointed it outward. Then, a channel immediately appeared in the forbidden formation in the body of the mountain. He took a step and walked inside. As his figure disappeared in the channel, the channel also vanished soon afterward. The forbidden formation restored its calm. More weirdly, the forbidden formation changed slightly after he had gone inside, which seemed to have been initiated.


    After passing through the forbidden formation in the body of the mountain, Minghe arrived at a small world. The place had everything that one expected to find, including the sun, moon, stars, mountains, and rivers. It looked like a land of idyllic beauty. Moreover, the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth here was denser than that in the outside world. It could be seen that the forbidden formation arranged in the body of the mountain could gather the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth.


    The small world was not strange. Even with attractive scenery, it could not be compared to a small chiliocosm. And for a world as small as this, Minghe could find numerous ones without much trouble. To his surprise, this small world was full of strong Spiritual Air, but the air flew regularly and surrounded the center of the world, where the place of the valuable treasure for suppressing and supporting the world should be.

 Chapter 364: What used to be have changed

    Chapter 364: What used to be have changed


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    No matter what kind of world it was, there was always a pillar of support. This world did not achieve small chiliocosm, which meant it had no Origin. The World Origin was the source of support for the small chiliocosm. Since there was no small chiliocosm in this small world, then there must be some other treasures which supported this world. Or else, this world would have been destroyed ages ago.


    Minghe looked around and saw the center of the small world there was a giant building, or rather a giant complex floated there. Minghe approached its giant gate. The board on the gate said, "Southern Gate".


    Minghe was not surprised at the words. It was exactly like the Heavenly Court in Untainted Land, 36 Gates of Heaven lay within, and buildings were shrouded in the ethereal air. Golden lights flashed, and strips of air formed purple haze. The crimson gauze clothing glittered, the jade pins, hibiscus crowns, jeweled shoes, purple ribbons and gold medals all shone glamorously.


    Before stepping in, Minghe had felt the vital force of the Heavenly Court. It slightly different from that of Untainted Land''s Heavenly Court. Untainted Land''s Heavenly Court was created by the Way of Heaven, shrouded in tactical formations. After all, it was an incarnation of the Will of Heaven. However, the court in front of Minghe was apparently an incarnation of a Highest Grade primordial supreme treasure. Moreover, this treasure has begun to transform into a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos.


    Though the vital force was familiar, it raised more questions in Minghe. "Untainted Land is intact, but why did Heavenly Court appear here?" Since seals and forbidden formations in mountains were old and ancient, this was not the Untainted Land''s Heavenly Court. Other than the incarnation, both treasures were exceedingly alike.


    But just looking at the appearance, it was too similar to each other which even the vital force emitted familiarity. Minghe entered the Gates filled with questions. " Instead of straightening the confusion outside, why not just go in and find out the truth ?" Despite the fact that this Heavenly Court was a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos before evolving into Primordial Supreme Treasure, it did not have the capability to trap him inside.


    Inside the gates was another new world. Certain building structures were identical to the Court in Untainted Land but the only difference was there were Spiritual Medicines growing there. These medicines only grew in the Battlefield of God and Demon. The herbal fragrance floating through the air was utmost tempting. Just by the scent, Minghe could feel that he was growing stronger.


    This was really surprising. This court had such a fertile land where so many Spiritual Medicines grew. Judging from the area of crops, someone must have carefully cultivated it, but whom did this Heavenly Court belong to? Minghe entered the gates for quite a while yet he had not felt any signs of life, unless the owner had passed on.


    Minghe continued on without seeing a soul. In such a large palace, without the plants, it would be lifeless. When he finally walked to the 36th Gates of Heaven, he saw the standing Divine Wind Palace. Though it was splendid everywhere, there was something weird about this place.


    Minghe stepped inside The Divine Wind Palace, only to see a mirror above the throne. He recognized it was a Haotian Mirror, which was granted to Haotian by Hongjun years ago. This mirror was again the same with that in Untainted Land. But, the difference being it was a Highest Grade primordial supreme treasure. Unfortunately, the edge had been chipped.


    The marks indicated someone was here and tried attacking it. However, Minghe was more interested in the fact that there was a Heavenly Court in the Untainted Land. The Haotian Mirror was still in the possession of the Haotian he knows. So why was there another Heavenly Court and Haotian Mirror here?


    Moreover, in Minghe''s perceptions, there also was a Garden of Peaches of Immortality, where 3,600 Peento Trees had been cultivated. The same things and the same vital force should emerge in two different places was weird! Besides, Minghe had checked that he wasn''t in some mirage world.


    Anyone would be confused in a weird situation like this. He walked toward the Haotian Mirror to scrutinize it closely. But, after stepping a few steps forward, the mirror shone brightly. Then, the light died down, a vague shadow was seated on the throne.


    The shadow turned out to be a handsome ghost with an air of royalty; he was clad in an imperial robe. The air of royalty showed his cultivation of imperial Tao, and what was weirder was that he actually looked like Haotian.


    Yet, Haotian couldn''t compete with him in cultivation Realm. Though he was a ghost, his whole body vital force was formidable. Thus, he must have been at least at Peak of Realm of The Origin, much stronger than the real Haotian. It seemed that Minghe''s breaking in had activated the Haotian Mirror, summoning the ghost for some unknown reason.


    When the ghost finally stabilized himself, he opened his eyes, looking at Minghe. He first got slightly surprised, and then roared out. "Haha, God helps those who help themselves. Finally, my long awaited spiritual inheritor comes, and you''re from Untainted Land."


    The short sentence gave out a lot of information. Still, it was strange. Judging from his words, the ghost also came from Untainted Land. But, masters in the Land were numbered; Minghe hadn''t seen anyone like this before. Not to say, one who ended up becoming a ghost.


    Although he had stabilized, he was still feeble and didn''t seem to be able to last long. He continued to talk about some inheritor. Ignoring the fact whether the ghost was speaking the truth or not, Minghe wanted to know what the ghost knew about the Battlefield of God and Demon.


    As for spiritual inheritance, he didn''t care about that. He had his own Tao. Besides, the ghost didn''t succeed in its own Tao and even turned into something like this. And then, he laughed so hard that his spirit trembled a little. Minghe couldn''t help asking, "May I have your name? I''m Ancestor Minghe, at your service."


    Then, he stopped and said in surprise, "Ancestor Minghe? Are you Ancestor Minghe in the Ninth Period Untainted Land? Well, that''s surprising. The Minghe I know couldn''t compete with you. Oh, I''m the owner of Heavenly Court in the Eighth Period Untainted Land, Emperor Haotian."


    "The Ninth Period? The Eighth Period? The Minghe? Emperor Haotian? He called himself Haotian and mentioned another one." Minghe couldn''t help wondering about The Chaos and Untainted Land''s secrets. Now, Minghe knew he was onto a big secret.


    Haotian continued, "I know Fellow Taoist is in doubt as I was. Don''t worry, I''ll explain to you. Please be seated." Then, he waved his hand; a platform rose up in The Divine Wind Palace to the height of the throne.


    Minghe seated himself on the platform. He stared at Haotian in expectation. Beforehand, Minghe had already known that this Haotian came from the Eighth Period, while he was in the Ninth Period. The gap between two Periods appealed to him.


    Haotian continued, "Fellow Taoist comes from the Ninth Period, while I''m from the Eighth Period. After the Eighth Period''s destruction, Great Divinity Pangu rebuilt another Untainted Land, where you come from. Naturally, there were other Lands from the first to the seventh Periods."


    "You must know that the Great Divinity Pangu exterminated 3,000 Mazingers, created Heaven and Earth, and his body nourished everything. Actually, he never really died; his heart is enshrined and worshipped in the Hall of Pangu. After each Untainted Land''s destruction, he''s reborn to develop the next Land. For years and years, he''s been doing so."


    Minghe was shocked to hear that. "Pangu isn''t dead?" It was a shocking revelation. When Wu Tribe resurrected 10 Ancestors of sorcery in Blood Sea, Minghe saw Great Divinity Pangu''s heart in the Hall of Pangu, even his Spiritual Thoughts had been suppressed by the heart. However, he never expected Pangu to still be alive. In that case, the power of the heart would become stronger.


    Haotian saw Minghe''s shock in his eyes. When he first learned the secret, Haotian was also shocked. Now it was his turn to watch someone else do the same. Then, he continued, "Great Divinity Pangu has great cultivation. He builds Untainted Lands, how will he die so easily? He has cultivation, Jade Butterfly of Fate, and so many supreme treasures; he doesn''t need to use his body to nourish everything anymore to help Untainted Land anymore."


    Everyone acknowledged the power of the Way of Heaven in Untainted Land and knew how Great Divinity Pangu built Untainted Land even created the Way of Heaven. With the strength of the Way of Heaven, one could simply imagine the power of Pangu! It was hard to imagine. Moreover, no one knew why Great Divinity Pangu rebuilt Untainted Lands again and again, and what he was up to.

 Chapter 365: The Secret

    Chapter 365: The Secret


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    "In every Untainted Land, there are the same people¡ªHongjun, Luohou, the Three Pure Ones, Goddess Nvywa, Jieyin, Zhunti, Haotian, and Ancestor Minghe. But, in each different land, everyone''s fate and achievements differ. For instance, in the Eighth Period, I actualized the Great Way of the Origin in the Battle of the Gods Investiture, the first one to do it."


    Minghe remained silent, reflecting on those words. If that was true, that meant that before him there had been eight Ancestor Minghes, Hongjuns, Luohous, and Three Pure Ones, which could be terrifying if one thought about it.


    Moreover, he had just spoken about the Battle of the Gods Investiture. It turned out that there indeed was the same people and the same things. "Are the general trends of Heaven in the nine Untainted Lands the same except for some minor aspects?" It was surprising that Haotian in front of him had actualized the Realm of the Origin. After all, Haotian was born late. He had to have had a great aptitude or some coaching to be the first one to do it.


    Minghe still could not say a word, therefore Haotian continued. "After seven Cultivation Tribulations of Heaven and Earth, the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was opened. Thus, I, Hongjun and all the other Sages who actualized the Realm of the Origin broke in to find the so-called Fated Chances. But, we underestimated the Battlefield of Gods and Demons'' cruelty, especially at the Medium Layer."


    A face of doubt crept over Minghe, so Haotian said, "Oh, I forgot that you''re new here, and don''t know much about it. The Battlefield of Gods and Demons is also a Chaos world under the Great Way. It''s divided into the Low Layer, Medium Layer, and High Layer districts. For instance, we are now in the Low Layer district."


    Speaking of the Chaos world, Minghe aked, "Fellow Taoist just said that the Battlefield of Gods and Demons is also a Chaos world. May I know which level Untainted Land is at?" Minghe''s Good Separation, Heaven and Earth Taoist, cultivated the Tao of Heaven and Earth, so he was naturally curious about information of world levels. He used to just blindly grasp it, but since Haotian was in front of him and seemed to know, he wanted to learn.


    Therefore, Haotian explained it to him. "Look at my Heavenly Court, 36 Heavens connect to each other to become a small chiliocosm. Above that are the medium dichiliocosm, great trichiliocosm, and finally the Chaos world. Every world is divided into Low Rank, Medium Rank, High Rank, and Fulfilment level. I was born in the golden age when Untainted Land was a High Rank great trichiliocosm. However, after the Cultivation Tribulation, we dropped down to the Medium Rank."


    Minghe knew why they had dropped. With the number of Creatures increasing along with their cultivation, Spiritual Air and resources ran out. So, the world could not ascend. This was why Minghe had been turning the Air of Chaos into primordial Spiritual Air in the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth to supply the World of Heaven and Earth.


    But, to Minghe''s surprise, the current Untainted Land did not seem to descend. To be exact, it was turning from descending to ascending. According to Haotian, the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was opened after seven Cultivation Tribulations of Heaven and Earth. However, there apparently had not been seven Cultivation Tribulations of Heaven and Earth yet in the Ninth Period Untainted Land. Could the timing for this be uncertain?


    Minghe did not interrupt to ask anything, so Haotian continued, "There is a World Crystal Wall between every district layer, and you can easily cross into the higher layer districts, however, you will be suppressed by the Divine Law of Heaven and Earth if you enter a lower layer district.


    "In the Low Layer district, you could reach up to a Half Step to the Fate Realm Realm. You have to enter the Medium Layer district to get higher cultivation. In the Medium Layer district, there are few Ominous Beasts of Chaos and other Creatures at the Fate Realm. Oh, moreover, in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, we have the Zenith Heaven Realm, Fate Realm, and Supreme Realm. Now you''re at the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Realm."


    At that moment, Haotian''s face revealed a fleeting sadness. Then, he continued, "I cultivated to Fellow Taoist''s Realm in the Low Layer district. Then Zhenyuanzi, Minghe, Kunpeng, and I broke into the Medium Layer district to look for a breakthrough.


    "But we had really bad luck. Besides, the Medium Layer district was more vast than the Low Layer district. Though the Creatures were sparsely scattered, we ran into an Exotic Beast at the Fate Realm before long. Fellow Taoist Zhenyuanzi died there, Minghe and Kunpeng escaped injured, and I just had a ghost of me residing here, building a world and waiting for an inheritor.


    "I shouldn''t have acted so recklessly. The Medium Layer district was more dangerous, and I was too eager. I want you to learn a lesson from me. You ought to step into the Medium Layer district at the Peak of a Half Step to the Fate Realm and then reach the Zenith Heaven Realm. In that way, you will be able to save yourself when you are in danger."


    Minghe asked, "Since you''ve been to Low Layer and Medium Layer districts, you must know a lot. I''m new here and know nothing. I''d like Fellow Taoist to tell me something about the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. I really appreciate it." It would save him trouble if he could get the information straight from the horse''s mouth.


    Haotian laughed at himself. "I''m a dying person, why should I keep the information secret? Because you need it, I''ll tell you. But, the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was boundless, I haven''t even walked across the entire Low Layer district. And for the Medium Layer, I only know a few things. But, I still hope you can find my words useful."


    Then, Haotian waved his hand and a Jade Slip on the desk flew over to Minghe. He grabbed it with his hand to make sure it was harmless. Then, he read it thoroughly. The Jade Slip recorded the information of the largest area of the Low Layer district and Spiritual Products that were growing in it, greatly enlarging Minghe''s current database. Moreover, there was a little information about the Medium Layer district, which was helpful because sooner or later he would be going in.


    Minghe raised his head to find that Haotian''s ghost was vague, illusory, and unstable. It seemed that his days were numbered, and soon he would completely dissipate. Thus, Minghe had to ask him, "Does Fellow Taoist Haotian have any other wishes?"


    Haotian could not help saying in grief, "I am a dying person, why should I have any wishes? But if you must ask, I want you to say sorry to Yaochi for me. Moreover, if you meet Minghe and Kunpeng again, well..." He was a little angry, but then, he just sighed.


    Reading between the lines, it seemed that the battle was not smooth. If Haotian hated those two people, then they must have left him behind. However, when he thought that there was another Haotian that he knew, a weirdness crept over him. If all the Minghes from the previous eight periods were still alive, they would have such great cultivation.


    If Minghe were to meet a previous version of himself, he would not be able to defeat him. Haotian originally wanted Minghe to get revenge for him. But, since Minghe was from another period, Hoatian had to sigh away all the hatred. The hate and love from his last life did not mean anything to Haotian anymore.


    Haotian''s ghost had gotten even more unstable now, thus, he immediately pulled himself together and said, "There''s another thing you can do for me. I hope you that can find someone to inherit the Spiritual Inheritance that I left in the Haotian Mirror to continue my Taoism lineage because Fellow Taoist is already at a high realm. As for the Heavenly Court and Haotian Mirror, you can take them if you like."


    Then, Haotian''s ghost started fading to stardust, sadly dissipating in the Heavenly Court. His last words echoed through the Divine Wind Palace: "100 million years'' practice turned to dust. I might be dead, but I regret nothing."


    Minghe''s face was blank. Although he got what he came for, and he would not die here today, he could not cheer up. On the road to the Great Way, anyone could be the next Haotian. Who could have smoothed out his path to the Great Way? No one could have, not Minghe or Hongjun could. You had to keep progressing and practicing to the end of cultivation where no one could beat you, and where you could sleep tight at night.


    When the ghost was completely gone, tiny changes crept upon the Haotian Mirror, Heavenly Court, and even the entire small world. An air of sadness drifted over as if the world had sensed Haotian''s departure, and as if a dynasty had lost its emperor. The sadness even dimmed the Haotian Mirror''s and Heavenly Court''s shining lights, as if they were unowned items.

 Chapter 366: Hunter or Prey?

    Chapter 366: Hunter or Prey?


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    At the sight of this, Minghe went into a reverie. In the end, he shook his head and flew over to the throne. Looking at the chipped and dimmed Haotian Mirror, he reflected somewhat. Finally, he sighed for Haotian, or whatever that might be.


    He picked up the Haotian Mirror to closely scrutinize it. Chipped as it was, it was still acceptable. Besides, it had been a Highest Grade Primordial Supreme Treasure. After some repairing, it would be brand new and as powerful as if it were used for the first time. It was more capable than the Haotian Mirror in the Ninth Period, a priceless treasure.


    Moreover, the Eighth Period Haotian left his Spiritual Inheritance in it. Although it was not that necessary, stones from other hills might serve to polish jade, so he could use it as a supplement. Besides, the Spiritual Inheritance in the Haotian Mirror really intrigued him. He then started converting it.


    "What?" The Haotian Mirror shone very brightly when Minghe was absorbed in converting it. A silver light shot to space from between Minghe''s eyebrows, and then the entire Heavenly Court seemed to be activated. The lights became nine silver chains that tied Minghe to the throne. In the meantime, another strong power joined to suppress him.


    In Minghe''s Sea of Consciousness, Haotian''s figure showed up, still in the form of a ghost. His ghost now was much more intact than before. But, Minghe''s Original Spirit was chained in front of Haotian by nine silver chains. Haotian laughed at the sight of this. "Hahaha..."


    Haotian laughed hard, but Minghe was still calm. He did not get startled, as if he was not chained at all. Looking at the triumphant Haotian, Minghe just said, "I see. You''ve planned to possess my body for your rebirth?"


    Haotian stopped laughing and echoed him. "Yes, I have. Indeed, I can build myself a new body for rebirth, but that kind of body has limits. I don''t want to degrade my achievements in the future. Thus, I decided to use possession and rebirth. Though it also has limits, I can manage to remove them."


    Possession and rebirth were like a dove occupying a magpie''s nest. However, it risked causing a discordance between the Original Spirit and the body, thus affecting one''s cultivation and performance. Hence, this would usually be the last resort. But, you could spend a lot of time to erase the discordance by nourishing your body with the Power of Original Spirit.


    Of course, there was a shortcut, which was to completely devour the Original Spirit of the one possessed. This way, it would save a lot of time. But, because of the devoured Original Spirit, the possessor would, in some way, acquire the emotions and habits and other things of the possessed. Moreover, this kind of influence would be amplified with external stimulations.


    Haotian sneered at Minghe''s Original Spirit and said, "Minghe, it seems like you practice Tao of the body, since your Original Spirit is so tiny. Now your body is tied in the Heavenly Court, and your Original Spirit is also chained. You are a lost soul. You can only blame it on your carelessness and greed."


    "Oh, really?" A voice echoed from behind Haotian. Haotian''s face turned pale when he saw Minghe standing there, with an Original Spirit much stronger than the one that he had tied. Moreover, a Golden Wheel of Merit appeared around Minghe. You could imagine how scared Haotian was.


    "How did you..." Haotian was speechless. Then, he turned to Minghe''s chained Original Spirit. It was vanishing into the air and the silvers chains also faded away. Moreover, Haotian was unable to feel the Haotian Mirror and Heavenly Court, as if he had been disconnected.


    Haotian felt so frightened. It was well-known that he had relied so much on the Haotian Mirror and Heavenly Court. Now, he only wanted to escape the Sea of Consciousness. But it was too late, as one and then another silver chain crept up on him and tied him tightly.


    Haotian tried so hard, but his Original Spirit and Power of Original Spirit were both tied up. He was not able to resist even a bit. Under such circumstances, his face darkened. He was completely lost now and could only be handled by Minghe.


    Minghe smiled, but Haotian''s face darkened even more. The smile seemed so mocking in Haotian''s eyes. It seemed like Minghe was mocking his previous acts. Thus, Haotian replied, "It turns out you were prepared for this. When did you see through my plan?"


    Minghe shook his head and said, "Sadly, you exposed yourself. Before I entered, I found something strange. The small world hiding in the mountains, guarded by tactical and forbidden formations. The broken forbidden formations were camouflaged to make people think that it was an animal attack, but I saw that it was a human attack. You did well, but I did better."


    Haotian''s countenance was terribly gloomy now. Minghe still continued, "The damage was new, made shortly after the opening of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. I searched nearby and there were no other Creatures except for the Ominous Beasts of Chaos. In that case, it could have only been deliberately damaged by the designer.


    "The designer chose to reveal it at this point in time, which meant that he was trying to set up a trap with bad intentions. After your stories in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons and your eagerness, I saw your intention more clearly. It was easy to tell that you had some dirty trick."


    "Saw more clearly..." Haotian raised his head and snapped. "What was I hiding? I might have lied, but what I told you about the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was completely true. How could you see more clearly...? Why did you pretend since you already saw through me?"


    Minghe grinned. "How would you fall into my trap if I didn''t pretend? Oh, my body isn''t as simple as that. Now I am a Rakshasa, my Original Spirit practiced both the Law of Blood and Law of Spiritual Beings. Actually, you can''t beat me even if you''re in your best state. Now you''re just a ghost, I can let you into my Sea of Consciousness, where you are more vulnerable."


    Haotian clenched his fist. "A Rakshasa''s body, an Original Spirit at the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Realm, and Minghe practices well in the Law of Spiritual Beings... I would be daydreaming if I wanted to obtain all that. Minghe lured me to the Sea of Consciousness. Now I am disconnected from my Magic Weapons. The Haotian Mirror and Heavenly Court may have been captured by him. But how, how did he do that?"


    Minghe went on. "Your story had holes. First, if you were defeated quickly in the Medium Layer district, how could you know its complete structure? How would you know about the suppression you''d face when returning to a lower layer district? It was just wrong, except that you had acquired the information there somehow.


    "Second, I practice the Tao of the soul well. Although your ghost was feeble, I could see your connection with the Haotian Mirror. It showed your intention clearly. Third, the Heavenly Court was turning into a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. You hid it from me because you thought I was a newly-born Primordial Mazinger and couldn''t tell the difference. Well, I am now suppressing your Heavenly Court with my Cauldron of Heaven and Earth."


    Haotian had nothing to say since he was completely lost now. He could only blame it on fate to draw such a scourge. If that man was one of Zhenyuanzi''s people, he could have succeeded. Sadly, the mandate of Heaven was lost here. Haotian simply had no way out.


    Minghe did not say anything more to insult Haotian. Right away, he extracted Haotian''s memory and erased him completely. Haotian indeed left no means untried, but wound up like this because of Minghe. It was such a shame.


    In the Divine Wind Palace, Minghe stroked the throne and grinned. "This Haotian was like Luohou, with the same fate." Now that Haotian''s ghost was completely gone, the Haotian Mirror and Heavenly Court were indeed unowned. Thus, Minghe simply converted them. The Haotian Mirror was a piece of cake, while the Heavenly Court was already turning into a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, which made Minghe take it seriously.

 Chapter 367: Treasures

    Chapter 367: Treasures


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After handling Haotian and obtaining the Heavenly Court and Haotian Mirror, Minghe cheered up a bit. The information that he had gotten from Haotian''s memory also greatly helped, especially the information on refining Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. Minghe''s deduction had gone a little astray. Now he could use this information to correct his own.


    Back in the days that he spent in the River between Heaven and Death, Minghe was always practicing or studying the refinement of the Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, especially refining a complete Chaos limit. That was the hardest part, and thanks to the Magical Tao Mirror, Minghe managed to refine the Chaos limit in merely 10,000 years.


    Minghe now had four Highest Grade Primordial Supreme Treasures¡ªthe Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, God-killing Spear, Magical Tao Mirror, and Wheels of Heaven and Earth. Of course, he used to own the 24th-class Red Lotus of Fire, but it had been turned into an Evil Separation. Thus, now he kept the God-killing Spear and Magical Tao Mirror with himself, the rest were kept by the Three Separations. Besides, the Magical Tao Mirror was special, currently unable to be refined. Therefore, Minghe only needed to refine the God-killing Spear.


    Evil Separation Red Lotus Taoist had built his Original Body on the Highest Grade Primordial Supreme Treasure, the 24th-class Red Lotus of Fire. He cultivated the Principle of Karma and the Law of Killing, and was now at the Late Stage of the Zenith Heaven Realm. Thus, he would soon reach the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Realm. Moreover, he also had Minghe''s Eternal Spiritual Treasures¡ªthe Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword. However, the swords were already Top Grade Primordial Supreme Treasures, currently unable to be turned into Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. Thus, he would only need to refine his Original Body Red Lotus of Fire at the moment.


    Good Separation Heaven and Earth Taoist, who was at the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Realm, practiced the Law of Heaven and Earth and the Law of Space. He also had the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, Ruler of Heaven and Earth, and Wheels of Heaven and Earth with him. The three treasures were all Primordial Supreme Treasures. However, there was something special about the Wheels of Heaven and Earth, which made it difficult to refine. As for the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth and the Ruler of Heaven and Earth, if he refined them together, it would take much effort. Therefore, he could only put the ruler aside, then he became absorbed in refining the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. Should the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth be turned into a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, it would greatly help Minghe.


    Lastly, his Selfcentric Separation Musen, who was at the Late Stage of the Zenith Heaven Realm, cultivated the Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts and the Law of Martial Arts. He possessed the character Wu, and had a handy Magic Weapon named the Kongtong Seal. It was originally a Treasure of Humanity, and had been nurtured by Musen over the years. It was now a Martial Arts Supreme Treasure at the Top Grade Primordial Supreme Treasure level. Thus, it could not be refined right now either.


    Actually, combined with the Three Separations, Minghe could even beat an Almighty at the Half Step to the Fate Realm. Moreover, Minghe''s body and spirit both reached the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Realm, and he was ready to enlighten on the Fate Realm. Although in Haotian''s memory, sometimes people at the Zenith Heaven Realm would be oppressed. But it never happened when somebody''s body was suppressed.


    Indeed, when compared to his body, his cultivation and Original Spirit would come off second best. His body was his strongest power source. His body''s supreme power could beat any Tao move. He could simply parry with only one fist. Hence, Minghe had already gone back to the basics at this realm and had long abandoned showy tricks. When he thought about his early times in Untainted Land, he could not help laughing at himself as well. That swordsmanship and those methods of change were just child''s play in his eyes now.


    Minghe sat on the throne and mocked himself. Then, he fetched the Haotian Mirror on the desk to closely scrutinize it. It was not completely damaged, so he could repair it with some extra materials. The Haotian Mirror was a rare treasure with space magic, where a small world lay. Actually, it was suitable for Heaven and Earth Taoist.


    In the small world inside the Haotian Mirror, it was like the Treasure Vault of Haotian in the Eighth Period. It looked like Haotian had put all his treasures here. Thus, Minghe took a tour and discovered all kinds of Spiritual Medicine and minerals. However, none of the medicine was useful for Original Spirit. Haotian might have used them up because he was a ghost then.


    Of course, in addition to those, there were still some Spiritual Treasures. Except for the average treasures, there was indeed one that appealed to Minghe. That was a broken Highest Grade Primordial Supreme Treasure previously owned by Zhenyuanzi in the Eighth Period. It was his Eternal Spiritual Treasure, the Book of the Nether World. Haotian must have snatched it when Zhenyuanzi died.


    The Book of the Nether World was an earth element Magic Weapon, and among Minghe and his Three Separations, only Heaven and Earth Taoist had knowledge of it. Well, he actually did not, but he could use the Way of Heaven of the World of Heaven and Earth to comprehend it. It was a bit more damaged than the Haotian Mirror, but the main parts were mostly preserved. Minghe could use the Way of Heaven''s power to repair it in the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth.


    Suddenly, a figure landed in front of him. It was Heaven and Earth Taoist that suppressed the Heavenly Court with the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth just now. Before Minghe entered, he had Heaven and Earth Taoist hidden outside the court. When Haotian launched his attack, he did not see that coming, nor did he expect that he was hunting down a Rakshasa. At the same time, Heaven and Earth Taoist easily suppressed the Heavenly Court.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist landed beside him, and said with a smile, "He was indeed like Haotian in our period, ambitious and bold, pretty much alike. Do all the people resemble their counterparts in every period? I wonder what you were like in the previous eight periods. It would be fun to meet them."


    Minghe did not reply to that, instead, he pushed the Haotian Mirror and Book of the Nether World over to Heaven and Earth Taoist. "Indeed, we have gained a lot this time, and it all benefits you. For instance, the Haotian Mirror is a great space weapon, both defensive and powerful. Given proper repair, it may exceed the power level of your Ruler of Heaven and Earth.


    "And as for the Heavenly Court, you can use it to hold down the World of Heaven and Earth. It was created by the Will of Heaven in the Eighth Period Untainted Land. After the destruction of the Eighth Period Untainted Land, Haotian refined the Heavenly Court into a weapon with the Power of Infinity. Besides, he also took much of the Origin from the Way of Heaven and Untainted Land. It''s now turning into a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, thus, its power can be formidable."


    Heaven and Earth Taoist nodded in agreement. He just used the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth to hold down the Heavenly Court. Even without Haotian''s push, it already took him a lot of effort to do so. If the Heavenly Court had performed its best, Heaven and Earth Taoist would have been defenseless. He only had the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth with him then, but he was able to apply the Way of Heaven''s power in the World of Heaven and Earth.


    Everyone should know that the Heavenly Court in the Eighth Period was not ordinary. It contained 36 Gates of Heaven like a small chiliocosm. Moreover, every Gate of Heaven had its own palace, and every palace had its specific power. Besides, the Heavenly Court contained Cosmic Stars Formations. He found that the Formation''s power was at least 10 times stronger than that in the Eighth Period.


    If Minghe could convert such a Heavenly Court into the current World of Heaven and Earth, it would greatly benefit the World of Heaven and Earth. However, Heaven and Earth Taoist, who was reading the Book of the Nether World, frowned. Then, he pondered and realized it. Finally, he understood Minghe''s intentions.


    After blending the Heavenly Court into the World of Heaven and Earth, Minghe would be able to oppress Heaven. Naturally, he needed another Supreme Treasure to suppress Earth, which would be the Book of the Nether World. It might be badly damaged now, but with a few repairs, it could help balance Heaven and Earth in the World of Heaven and Earth, just like the Heavenly Court.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist waved his hand, summoning the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. Then, he fetched some rare earth materials and put them into the cauldron along with the Book of the Nether World. In the meantime, the Way of Heaven in the World of Heaven and Earth was activated to refine, and Heaven and Earth Taoist handled the Taoist Seal to repair it. Thus, he was left to that.


    Minghe was not idle either. He was searching through Haotian''s memory. It was basically the same as what Haotian had told him, but there was still some hidden information. Thus, Minghe analyzed it and put it into his database. Finally, he had understood the Battlefield of Gods and Demons deeper.


    The Battlefield of Gods and Demons was a Chaos world under the Great Way''s sovereignty, yet, no one knew where it had come from or what it had come for. Well, maybe Haotian had just failed to discover that. He only knew that in every one of Pangu''s Creations of Heaven, after a certain extent of development, the Battlefield of Gods and Demons opened.


    Moreover, if a world vanished, the Battlefield of Gods and Demons would close 100 years later. If you failed to enter the Battlefield of Gods and Demons in time, you would die in the end. Even if you managed to survive to the next Creation of Heaven, you were still doomed. This had been practiced again and again over the endless years.


    Besides, once the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was closed, nothing could escape it. In the next period, it would reopen, yet you would still be trapped inside. If you chose to break out, you would be eliminated by the Great Way for the protection of the new world.


    After all, they had cultivated for years, and were much stronger than the new world Creatures. The Way of Heaven in the Deva-loka could not even compete with them. If they should escape out of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, they would eliminate all worlds in a violent way.

 Chapter 368: Supreme Treasures Supporting Heaven and Earth

    Chapter 368: Supreme Treasures Supporting Heaven and Earth


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In the Ninth Period, the Great Way never expected someone like Minghe, who could destroy the World of Seven Regions all by himself. If the Battlefield of Gods and Demons would be opened later, how many more worlds would be crushed by him? What realm would he reach?


    At the thought of this, Minghe smirked. In the Eighth Period, the Battlefield of God and Demon had been opened after seven Cultivation Tribulations of Heaven and Earth. While in this period, it was opened just after the Longhan Cultivation Tribulation, the Sorcerer and Demon Tribulation, the Cultivation Tribulation, and the Western Journey Tribulation. "Was it because of my violent destruction? Could it be that way?"


    "Well, I might as well forget about that. Now that it''s open, I can''t leave. Compared to the Chaos, we might as well stay here to find worlds to satisfy Heaven and Earth Taoist''s appetite. It''s more profitable here. Even without swallowing worlds, the World of Heaven and Earth can still grow."


    After entering the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, Heaven and Earth Taoist consumed a lot of Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth. He had been doing this for years and had reached the Fulfilment of the medium dichiliocosm level. At the speed of his consumption, it would take at least 100 years to fully replace the original Spiritual Air in the World of Heaven and Earth.


    With the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth in Battlefield of Gods and Demons, the creatures in the World of Heaven and Earth grew amazingly fast. Moreover, the creatures at the Origin level would probably come into being sooner. But aside from that, there was another factor that benefited the growth of the World of Heaven and Earth. And that was the floating Air of the Divine Law.


    Wherever Minghe went, Heaven and Earth Taoist swallowed all the floating Air of the Divine Law there. The Air of the Divine Law contained everything, including the 3,000 Great Ways. It was all beneficial for the growth of the World of Heaven and Earth. With the abundant Air of the Divine Law in the Way of Heaven, the World of Heaven and Earth could automatically turn into a great trichiliocosm, leading Heaven and Earth Taoist directly to the Fate Realm.


    Although the Air of the Divine Law floated everywhere, Minghe still could not collect enough air overnight. However, Minghe did not need to worry about that because he had endless time.


    As Haotian said, the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was divided into four districts. Haotian had only been to the Medium Layer district, however, he managed to retrieve more information¡ªthe four districts were shaped like a diamond crystal. Among them, the Medium Layer was the largest, the Lower Layer and High Layer districts were of the same size, and finally, the Core district was the smallest. However, Minghe could not confirm this information.


    Indeed, it did not take much effort to enter the Medium Layer from the Lower Layer. You just needed to find the Transmitting Formation in the central region. Additionally, you could choose to cross the World Crystal Wall between the two Layers by yourself. But the wall transmitted randomly like a space storm. You could not ensure you would not be transmitted to some strong creature''s home!


    But, the Transmitting Formation was not an easy way either. You would find that some authority was controlling the formation. When you were transmitted to your destination, you either chose to join them or handed over enough resources for your safety. Haotian also handed over enough resources to leave at that time.


    The Lower Layer district was vast and rich in Ominous Beasts of Chaos. Also, the beasts were smarter than those in the River between Heaven and Death. You needed to put in more effort there to snatch cultivation resources and the Origin of Chaos.


    When it came to the Medium Layer district, it was more vast, but in the meantime lacked Ominous Beasts. Moreover, the beasts were enlightened on their wisdom, free from the restraint of the Great Way. As long as they reached the Fate Realm, they could shapeshift and apply weapons like Minghe did.


    Apart from the Ominous Beasts, creatures from the Deva-loka also made the situation here complex. Nearly every one had its own benefactor, including the Ominous Beasts. There was a vivid illustration of Darwinism here¡ªyou either fought or died.


    The situation was nearly the same at every layer¡ªthe density of the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth peaked in the central space. The more Air of the Divine Law that was collected, the stronger the Treasures of Heaven and Earth that could be nurtured. Thus, powerful influences usually lived near the Transmitting Formation, and even controlled the formation.


    In such cases, in order to enter into a higher Layer, you either needed to be powerful enough or clever enough to hand in the "fee".


    In the Lower Layer district of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, you could reach up to the Half Step to the Fate Realm. In the Medium Layer district, you could get to the Half Step to the Supreme Realm. And as for the High Layer, there was no mention of it in Haotian''s memory. Haotian said he had only been in the Medium Layer for a short time, but actually, he had stayed there for up to 10,000 years.


    Haotian, Zhenyuanzi, Minghe, Kunpeng, and the others were already at the Half Step to the Fate Realm at that time. Unfortunately, they met an Ominous Beast at the Fate Realm. In the end, Haotian''s ghost escaped to the Lower Layer district, Minghe and Kunpeng were badly injured, and others died on the spot. If they could practice to the Half Step to the Fate Realm before entering the Medium Layer district, they would probably reach the Fate Realm in 10,000 years.


    But you reap what you sow. That being said, without Haotian, Minghe would not know so much about the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. If Haotian was honest at that time, Minghe probably would not have killed him. However, Haotian was not the kind of person to trust people. He was doomed from the beginning.


    In Haotian''s memory, there was indeed some analysis about the Medium Layer district influences. But that kind of information was dated long ago and would probably not fit into the new fabric. However, there really was a map to the district, which saved Minghe the trouble of exploring from scratch.


    With the basic knowledge of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, Minghe started to make a plan. Crazy as he seemed to be sometimes, he did have a plan. Now that it was dangerous in the field, he needed to plan well. He would not want to end up like Haotian, without even a chance to regret what he had done.


    Heaven and Earth Taoist was repairing the Book of the Nether World, while Minghe was carefully planning. Moreover, Red Lotus Taoist and Musen, whose cultivations were less than Minghe''s, were cultivating inside the Three Flowers. They needed to put in more effort to catch up.


    Over a few decades, the blazing fire in the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth suddenly went out. The brand new Book of the Nether World rose from inside the cauldron. Heaven and Earth Taoist went to check and found that the book had completely recovered and was even stronger than before thanks to the primordial Treasures Aura. Besides, Heaven and Earth Taoist was not an expert in earth principles, otherwise, he could refine it to the Heavenly Court''s level. In that way, the book would be a greater benefit to the World of Heaven and Earth.


    Minghe also found that the book had recovered. Thus, they smiled at each other and went out of the Heavenly Court. Then, Minghe reached out his hands and the Heavenly Court shrank right away into his palm. Once the Heavenly Court had vanished, the small world started to crumble. Without the supporting treasure, the small world might soon fall apart.


    But, the world had been carefully laid out by Haotian, thus, it would not fall apart very easily. Moreover, Minghe wanted it to last a little longer. Because of the tactical formations inside, the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and Air of the Divine Law here were denser. Minghe stretched out his arms again to stabilize the world because he intended to cultivate in here for a while.


    Then, they went into the World of Heaven and Earth. Looking at the expansive world, Minghe reminisced about how he built a small chiliocosm from a Heaven and Earth space, and finally took it to a medium dichiliocosm level. All that effort had paid off now, and he could not help feeling triumphant.


    Then, Minghe flew over to Nine Heavens, while Heaven and Earth Taoist dived into the Earth. Over the Heavens, Minghe was lucky to see the Deva-loka that used to be 24 Sea-protection Pearls. The Deva-loka was the support source of the World of Heaven and Earth. But now, it was time to replace it with a real Heavenly Court.


    Minghe stretched out his arms and the Heavenly Court in his palm flew to expand back to its original size. The Deva-loka was knocked down to be part of the Heavenly Court. At the same time, the power of the Way of Heaven was applied to refine the entire court. When the refinement was finished, the entire Heavenly Court would completely be a portion of the World of Heaven and Earth.


    And in the Earth world, Heaven and Earth Taoist flipped the Book of the Nether World up in the air and pointed at it. "Transform!" The book immediately turned into a yellow light ball. Shortly after, a yellow Spiritual Dragon emerged within the ball, and then it roared and dived into the ground. From then on, Heaven and Earth would be more solid.

 Chapter 369: Breakthrough

    Chapter 369: Breakthrough


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    From above the clouds of the World of Heaven and Earth, Minghe and Heaven and Earth Taoist looked down at the changes there and were both satisfied. As the World of Heaven and Earth was getting stronger and stronger, the stability of its Origin had become very important. Even though the Heavenly Court and the Book of the Nether World were Supreme Treasures, Minghe would not hesitate to sacrifice them if they could do good for the World of Heaven and Earth.


    The Heavenly Court was formed by the Will of Heaven of Untainted Land in the Eighth Period. After Untainted Land was destroyed in the Eighth Period, Haotian seized the chance to steal a small part of the Will of Heaven and the Origin of Untainted Land. Therefore, it was really good for the Way of Heaven of the World of Heaven and Earth to grow after swallowing the Heavenly Court, but it still took some time to totally assimilate it.


    Then, although there were not refined chaotic limits in the Book of the Nether World, it had turned into a Primordial Supreme Treasure of the highest grade, so its power naturally could not be ignored. Now, Heaven and Earth Taoist had revealed the Ancestor of Dragons, the leyline of the World of Heaven and Earth, to suppress the Earth of this world. With the growth of this world, the leyline would also grow. Though it did not reach the level of a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, its power could match with it.


    Since the Heavenly Court and the Book of the Nether World had both been swallowed by the World of Heaven and Earth, Minghe and Heaven and Earth Taoist only had to wait for them to be totally assimilated. So, Minghe left the World of Heaven and Earth and went back to that small world, while Heaven and Earth Taoist returned to Minghe''s Three Flowers, continuing his cultivation.


    Sitting cross-legged in the small world, Minghe also started his own cultivation. After billions of years'' accumulation, this small world had amassed abundant Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and Air of the Divine Law, which was much richer than the outside world. It was naturally a perfect place to do Closed Door Meditation. Minghe would not leave until he had totally consumed it. At that time, this small world would be destroyed.


    Minghe''s cultivation could be divided into two parts¡ªhuman body practice and Original Spirit practice. Now, his Original Spirit had reached the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Realm. If he wanted to take a further step, he needed to comprehend the Fate Realm. With the abundant Air of the Divine Law in this world and the Magical Tao Mirror beside him, it was the right time for Minghe to comprehend the Fate Realm.


    Led by Minghe, the endless Air of the Divine Law swarmed into Minghe''s body. Holding the Magical Tao Mirror in his hand, Minghe slowly infused the Origin of Chaos into the Magical Tao Mirror. He did not begrudge that Origin of Chaos. Nowadays, the Origin of Chaos was really abundant for Minghe. After all, the Lower Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was full of Ominous Beasts of Chaos. He could collect numerous Origins of Chaos if he made some effort.


    Now, in order to break into the Half Step to the Fate Realm directly, Minghe sacrificed the Origin of Chaos to his Magical Tao Mirror without any hesitation. Actually, Minghe still had some comprehension of Haotian''s Fate Realm. Although they cultivated different Tao, Minghe could also be enlightened by the mystery of the Fate Realm and he had a 100% possibility to breakthrough to the Half Step to the Fate Realm.


    When Minghe was comprehending the Fate Realm, he did not stop exercising his human body, insanely swallowing the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth in this small world and pushing his human body to the Peak of the Immortal Demon Body. Minghe felt that his Immortal Demon Body would nearly reach the Fulfilment Realm and could match with the strong cultivators who were at the Half Step to the Fate Realm.


    However, this was not what Minghe looked for. Rakshasa''s potential was very promising. Back then, many Rakshasas of the Three Pure Ones who had been killed by Great Divinity Pangu were at the Fate Realm. Since they could cultivate their human bodies to the Fate Realm, Minghe believed that he could also do it. Of course, Minghe needed to cultivate his Immortal Demon Body to the extreme.


    Nowadays, Minghe''s Real Body of Rakshasa was an Immortal Demon Body, but he thought that he still had a lot of room for improvement. The immortal human body was not a representation that the Veridical Soul could not be destroyed. If Minghe''s Original Spirit or Veridical Soul were totally obliterated, he would become a non-thought puppet. Even if he could rebuild his soul, would he still be the original Minghe?


    If he wanted to take a further step, he needed to blend his Veridical Soul into his human body to upgrade his body to be eternal. By then, even if his Original Spirit were to be obliterated, he could be reborn on the basis of his eternal human body. As for this realm, Minghe called it the Indestructible Demon Body, which meant that if his human body did not die, his Veridical Soul would not die either. That was real immortality.


    However, Minghe needed to spend quite a long time to reach this step and totally blend the Veridical Soul into his human body. In fact, every piece of his Veridical Soul was a part of Minghe''s Original Spirit, so he needed to break his Original Spirit into countless pieces. Although every piece of Original Spirit was too small to care about, their total amount was really horrible.


    It would take Minghe an extremely long time to promote his Real Body of the Mazinger from the Immortal Demon Body to the Indestructible Demon Body. First, Minghe''s Original Spirit needed to breakthrough to the Half Step to the Fate Realm. Although a cultivator with the Original Spirit at the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Realm could also start to divide his Veridical Soul and blend them into his human body, if Minghe''s Original Spirit could breakthrough to the Half Step to the Fate Realm, its power would be multiplied. At that time, either the dividing speed or quantity would be much better.


    However, dividing the Original Spirit was not a just petty thing. In fact, Original Spirit was the basis of a cultivator. One''s Original Spirit might become irreversibly damaged when his soul was excessively divided. Even if Minghe was skilled at the Law of Spiritual Beings, he did not dare to excessively divide his Original Spirit. When he reached his limit, he would stop to recover his Original Spirit. Otherwise, his Original Spirit might not get any further improvements even if he had the Indestructible Demon Body.


    Though Rakshasa''s human body was the most important part, Original Spirit was also indispensable. After all, one could not totally comprehend the Great Way only on the basis of the human body. Therefore, Rakshasa''s Original Spirit needed to be as strong as his human body. Great Divinity Pangu''s blood linkages had been transformed into the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery, while his Original Spirit turned into the Three Pure Ones, each of whom had dominated an area of Untainted Land.


    Thousands of years later, the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and Air of the Divine Law had become extremely thin in this small world. The assembling speed of the tactical formations outside of this world could not catch up with Minghe''s speed of consumption, and now these formations were of no use to him anymore. Minghe had amassed the power there to his limit. He was like a lively volcano that could erupt at any time.


    Right at that moment, Minghe suddenly opened his eyes and broke out an unstoppable force, which was much stronger than it was when he was at the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Realm. This powerful force stirred the entire world upside down. Even the world-enhancing tactical formations could not bear his coercion and began to break. Suddenly, the vital force of destruction permeated the entire small world.


    Seeing this, Minghe moved to the outside. He found that the mountain where this small world hid was also covered with the vital force of destruction. All the flowers, grasses, and trees started to fade away, while all of the Ominous Beasts of Chaos became impatient and ran down to the foot of the mountain. With a terrible blare, the entire mountain was collapsing.


    This terrible blare suddenly attracted quite a lot of Ominous Beasts of Chaos nearby. Looking at these tens of thousands of beasts, Minghe smiled and murmured, "Since it is so, you can be the trial targets of my new skill of the Law of Spiritual Beings." Minghe just pointed at these beasts and an invisible wave scattered out, covering all the beasts inside it.


    Suddenly, all the gathering beasts fell down and only the slight sound of wind remained. Stretching out his hand, numerous Origins of Chaos gathered into his hand. Waving his sleeve, he put away all the corpses of these beasts.


    Minghe was really satisfied with his powerful attack. Among the tens of thousands of Ominous Beasts of Chaos, hundreds of them had reached the Zenith Heaven Realm. Although the strongest ones only had mortal bodies at the Secondary Stage of the Zenith Heaven Realm, Minghe was so powerful that he could destroy all of them just by pointing at them. Therefore, a cultivator who reached the Half Step to the Fate Realm could be really mighty.


    In fact, Minghe had used the Law of Spiritual Beings coincidentally, as spirit was the weakness of these beasts. Although there were some wisdom-suppressing laws for the Ominous Beasts of Chaos in the Lower Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, they could also form their Original Spirits. However, their Original Spirits could not reach the Zenith Heaven Realm even if their mortal bodies had reached the Secondary Stage of the Zenith Heaven Realm.


    Minghe attacked their weakness with his strength, so the results were excellent. If he chose the same way to attack the beasts whose mortal bodies reached beyond the Secondary Stage of the Zenith Heaven Realm, the results would not be good. A beast whose mortal body had reached the Secondary Stage of the Zenith Heaven Realm would have his Original Spirit at the Zenith Heaven Realm. If a cultivator wanted to attack their Original Spirit, he had to break the defense of its mortal body first.


    Actually, Minghe could also instantly kill an Ominous Beast of the Choas whose mortal body was below the Half Step to the Fate Realm. Minghe totally realized the strong power of the Fate Realm when his Original Spirit broke through to the Half Step to the Fate Realm. When he thought about how he had plotted the Way of Heaven in Untainted Land, he found it was a little bit horrible. If Untainted Land and Hongjun had not controlled a large part of the Way of Heaven''s power, Minghe would have died.


    At his current cultivation level, Minghe feared nothing in the Lower Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. Even if faced with a beast tide of the Chaos, he could deal with it easily. It was the right time for him to go to the central area of the Lower Layer. In there, both the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and the Air of the Divine Law were much more abundant than the outside world. Minghe needed to get there to do a long-term Closed Door Meditation.


    Minghe knew clearly that his Original Spirit had not reached the Peak of the Half Step to the Fate Realm, so he needed to spend some time to totally comprehend the Fate Realm. When he reached the Peak of the Half Step to the Fate Realm, he would easily make a further breakthrough as soon as he stepped into the Medium Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons.

 Chapter 370: Strange Thoughts

    Chapter 370: Strange Thoughts


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After leaving the collapsed peak, Minghe flew to the Transmitting Formation in Haotian''s memory. The Transmitting Formation was close to the center of the Lower Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. The Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and Air of the Divine Law was more intense here than it was in other places. Naturally, it was of great benefit to Minghe''s cultivation to arrange a super Spirit Gathering Formation there.


    Certainly, Minghe had his own plan, so he went to the Transmitting Formation. After all, Haotian had originally gone to the Battlefield of Gods and Demons from the Transmitting Formation. In the Medium Layer, a detailed record was made of the areas near the other side of the Transmitting Formation. Although the years went by and some things had died, there were general signs to be tracked. Otherwise, he could have only explored it by himself from the beginning.


    Along the way, he did not fly or dive down very quickly. In every place that he passed by, all the Ominous Beasts of Chaos were killed by him. As a result, he naturally collected abundant Origin of Chaos. Nowadays, the Origin of Chaos of the Ominous Beasts of Chaos in the Zenith Heaven Realm were becoming scarcer and were less effective for his cultivation. Only those at the Half Step to the Fate Realm were very effective.


    Minghe was not addicted to killing. Collecting so much Origin of Chaos was not much help for his cultivation, but it naturally had other uses. At present, the God-killing Spear, Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, and Original Body of Evil Separation began to change to Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. Except for the refining limit of the Chaos, they also needed plenty of Origin of Chaos to facilitate their change from the Primordial Origin to the Origin of Chaos.


    Without much Origin of Chaos for their absorption, it would take a lot of time to realize the transformation only by virtue of the Primordial Origin. Even if the transformation was successful, the Origin of Chaos might not be strong enough. Until then, it could affect the power of these Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. Since the Origin of Chaos was abundant in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, it would be advisable to waste some, rather than affect the power of the Magic Weapon.


    Aside from the Ominous Beasts of Chaos, he plundered all the Treasures of Heaven and Earth that he discovered along the way. For this purpose, he made a lot of detours. And as the saying goes, "Hard work is always rewarding", Minghe could use the precious materials and Spiritual Medicine that he had collected to refine weapons, refine elixir, and directly absorb for a long time.


    Now, in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, he could be exposed to great danger at any time. Even if he had already been invincible in the Lower Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, Minghe did not lower his guard at all. After all, the people in the Medium Layer could go back to the Lower Layer. Even if he had already surpassed the Fate Realm, Minghe could be suppressed to the Half Step to the Fate Realm. However, as long as he remained in the realm, the strengths he displayed to would be incomparable with the ordinary Half Step to the Fate Realm.


    Although the probability was not high, it would be better for him to be well-prepared once that happened. Obviously, he had his own agenda to collect so many materials for refining weapons and Spiritual Medicine. He did fine with Spiritual Medicine. However, he was not good at refining elixir. Thus, most of the materials for refining weapons were directly absorbed by him. Although it was somewhat wasteful, he would not have to spend much time studying and refining elixir.


    What Minghe needed most were materials for refining weapons. Although the God-killing Spear, Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, and Red Lotus of Fire had already begun to change to Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, as long as the Primordial Limit and the Primordial Origin had completely turned into the Limit of Chaos and the Origin of Chaos, they could be promoted to Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. In Minghe''s opinion, such a promotion was still defective.


    The God-killing Spear, Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, and Red Lotus of Fire were formed by the division of the Green Lotus of Fate, a Supreme Treasure of the Chaos. Their own qualities were top-notch among the Primordial Supreme Treasures. In order to promote them to Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, the best way was to mix them with some materials for refining weapons at the level of the Chaos because their own materials had a slight deficiency. In doing so, their materials could be improved, and they could realize perfect promotion.


    However, it was not easy to mix them with some materials for refining weapons at the level of the Chaos. After all, all materials had their own advantages and features. Not all materials were compatible. Minghe still needed to choose some materials of the Chaos that matched with their properties. Only in this way could their qualities be improved. Otherwise, if their properties were in conflict, they would probably fail in their promotion or even suffer destruction.


    Besides this, Minghe naturally had other plans. Among the Three Laws of Elixirs, Weapons, and Arrays, he did not excel in the Law of Elixirs, but he was proficient in the Law of Weapons and the Law of Arrays. Currently, he was able to refine Spiritual Treasures of Chaos with the Law of Weapons. This could be of great help to him. Although he did not want to depend on other things, it would be a great advantage to have a powerful Spiritual Treasure of Chaos while fighting an enemy.


    His Law of Weapons had reached a new level now, but his Law of Arrays still remained at the same stage it was while he was in Untainted Land. In the Four Mysterious Formations of Untainted Land, he had mastered the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, Cosmic Stars Formation, and Veridical Martial Origin Formation at the beginning. And for Sect Leader Tongtian''s God-killing Sword Formation, Minghe had already grasped its essence when he was remedying the God-killing Sword Formation before. If he liked, he could reproduce a God-killing Sword Formation at any time.


    However, the Four Mysterious Formations was amazing, but they became less and less effective with the improvement of cultivation. Currently, they still could play some role in the Lower Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. When in the Medium Layer, their functions would probably be limited. In the Zenith Heaven Realm, the Four Mysterious Formations might be considered powerful. However, they might not be so powerful in the Fate Realm due to the difference in levels.


    To ensure that they could continue to function, it was necessary to make improvements. When Minghe saw the Cosmic Stars Formation concealed by the Heavenly Court, an idea for improvement arose in his mind. Even if he made the most of the Cosmic Stars Formation that he had mastered, its power would not go beyond that of the Secondary Stage of the Zenith Heaven Realm.


    However, the Cosmic Stars Formation concealed by the Heavenly Court was totally different. Previously, when he blended the Heavenly Court into the World of Heaven and Earth, Minghe had already witnessed the power of the improved Cosmic Stars Formation. At that moment, the Cosmic Stars Banner rose from the Heavenly Court and the cosmic stars in the World of Heaven and Earth added radiance and beauty to each other. Its array had already been able to exert enormous power, which was comparable with that of the Late Stage of the Zenith Heaven Realm. Without thinking of the consequences, its power might reach that of the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Realm.


    Obviously, the Cosmic Stars Formation arranged in the Heavenly Court had been improved by Haotian in the Eighth Period. Its array worked more abstrusely than the Cosmic Stars Formation mastered by Minghe. Furthermore, the materials for refining the Cosmic Stars Banner were not ordinary, and the power displayed by the formation naturally went beyond the common Cosmic Stars Formation.


    However, it was not sufficient, even far from sufficient. Even if the Cosmic Stars Formation could exert power at the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Realm, Minghe could break it easily. Under the circumstances, it was useless to have a formation with a power of the Zenith Heaven Realm. In the Medium Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, the experts in the Fate Realm could be seen everywhere. Perhaps it could not withstand somebody else''s strike.


    What Minghe needed most was a powerful formation with the power of the Fate Realm. Now, the Four Mysterious Formations were far from sufficient. Even if there was a formation which could exert the power of the Fate Realm, Minghe could not use it. Like the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, it also required the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery to arrange the formation. If the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery for formation arrangement reached the Half Step to the Fate Realm, the Real Body of Pangu called forth could display the strong power of the Fate Realm.


    However, it was useless to Minghe. Even if he could create another Twelve Divine Beings, without the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery''s blood linkages, the power exerted by the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation was very limited. Moreover, its weakness might be exposed. Even if the fake Real Body of Pangu was called forth, its power was also limited. Furthermore, the Twelve Divine Beings would collapse thoroughly after being used only once.


    This disposable formation had small gains at a great expense. Minghe would not make such a bad bargain. However, the Veridical Martial Origin Formation could naturally exert the power of the Fate Realm, but it required a lot of warriors in the Zenith Heaven Realm to set up the formation. But now, as Minghe had not broken through to the Fate Realm, his most special Blood God Doppelganger was at the Peak Level of Sage-to-be only. For formations, its power was less than Musen''s.


    After he broke through to the Fate Realm, his 49 Blood God Doppelgangers could also reach the Zenith Heaven Realm of the Origin, and the Clone of Blood Gods also could get into the Sage-to-be Realm. Until then, with the help of Blood God Doppelgangers and the Clone of Blood Gods, Musen could display the Veridical Martial Origin Formation. Its power was comparable with that of the Fate Realm, but its weaknesses were also obvious.


    The Veridical Martial Origin Formation was obtained by Minghe when he comprehended the character Wu at the Early Stage of the Zenith Heaven Realm. Although it was very abstruse, Minghe could discover its weaknesses based on his present vision. And since weaknesses existed, it would be feasible to break the formation. In this way, the power of the Veridical Martial Origin Formation was evident.


    As for the God-killing Sword Formation, if a set of four swords of Immortal-killing at the level of Spiritual Treasure of Chaos and the Map of Formation were refined, with the addition that the users had the strength of the Fate Realm, then its power could not be underestimated. If the Map of Formation could be refined more abstrusely, in combination with sword arts, the power would be doubled. However, Minghe did not know much about sword arts. He preferred supreme power.


    As for the Cosmic Stars Formation, although it had been improved by Haotian in the Eighth Period, its power after improvement still failed to meet Minghe''s expectation. Therefore, it still needed to be improved. Moreover, the Cosmic Stars Banner also needed to be refined again. After seeing the Cosmic Stars Banner concealed in the Heavenly Court, the corners of his mouth twisted. In his opinion, Haotian wasted so many good materials in the Eighth Period to refine such a Cosmic Stars Banner. Minghe could not bear it, so he decided to refine the banner again.


    And as for the four magic formations, Minghe and his Three Separations could respectively comprehend and improve one formation. Minghe majored in practicing the human body, so he comprehended the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. Heaven and Earth Taoist mastered cosmic stars in the World of Heaven and Earth, so he comprehended the Cosmic Stars Formation. Red Lotus Taoist held the Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword, so he comprehended the God-killing Sword Formation. Musen grasped the character Wu, so he was perfect for comprehending the Veridical Martial Origin Formation. The four of them respectively occupied one formation. If they could succeed in the improvement of the formations, they could defend themselves by virtue of the power of formations after they separated from each other in the future.

 Chapter 371: Discovery

    Chapter 371: Discovery


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    However, those were all just Minghe''s ideas. It would probably take a lot of time to really complete the improvements of the Four Mysterious Formations. Moreover, whether it could be successful or not depended on his Fated Chance. Perhaps he could get enlightened in a short time. In that case, it would be nothing difficult to improve the formations. On the other hand, he might comprehend the formations for tens of thousands of years and gain nothing in the end. Now, everything was uncertain.


    Fortunately, Minghe had the Magical Tao Mirror, so he could do things with great facility, whether it was comprehending the Great Way or tactical formations. The trouble was that it consumed a great deal of Origin of Chaos every time. Now, all he could do was collect as much Origin of Chaos as possible. The place he passed by might be said to have no beasts there. Luckily, Ominous Beasts of Chaos in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons seemed to be endless, so they could be killed unceasingly.


    Minghe collected the Origin of Chaos from all the Ominous Beasts of Chaos that he killed. Meanwhile, their corpses were also useful to him. Originally, he only took millions of Clones of Blood God when he left Untainted Land. Although they were refined with the blood of the Hundred Tribes of Untainted Land and they were really powerful in Untainted Land, in this place, the human bodies of the Clones of Blood God were far inferior to that of Ominous Beasts of Chaos with the same cultivation.


    Therefore, Minghe made a Supreme Treasure with the flesh and blood of Ominous Beasts of Chaos that he killed. He called it the Blood Pool. All Ominous Beasts of Chaos that he killed would be thrown into it. Their flesh and blood would be refined in the Blood Pool to become the purest blood. Minghe used the blood in the Blood Pool to remake the bodies for the Blood God Doppelgangers and the Clones of Blood God.


    According to his original plan, Liu Er and the others could provide him a lot of help once they had grown up. Now it seemed that Liu Er and the others could not catch up with Minghe. Since he had reached the Half Step to the Fate Realm, his body was going to be enhanced. For Liu Er and the others, the Lower Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was a good growth environment. For Minghe, it was useless. He would start his journey from the Medium Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons.


    The process might take anywhere from thousands of years to tens of thousands of years. Until then, even if Liu Er and the others had reached the Late Stage of the Zenith Heaven Realm or even the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Realm, they could only be burdens to him when they got to the Medium Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. Instead, it was better to let them grow in the Lower Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons to the fullest degree and then proceed to the Medium Layer.


    At the thought of this, Minghe looked back in the direction where Liu Er and the others were located. A Taoist Seal instantly formed in his hand and a beam of silver light was given off. In a flash, the light faded in the Void. The silver light contained some information about the Battlefield of Gods and Demons that he had obtained. Although he did not want to intervene in their growth, Minghe did not want them to go through any danger. If they were to break into the Medium Layer rashly, it would not be fun.


    Minghe continued to fly after he got everything done. He had done all that he could. Although Liu Er and the three others were his disciples, Minghe also hoped that they really could grow. They had their own paths and methods, so Minghe did not want to interfere with them. He hoped that they could become really strong and invincible.


    ...


    In the valley, Liu Er sat cross-legged in the palace and absorbed the Origin of Chaos with all his strength to strengthen his Real Body of the Mazinger. Previously, in the Chaos nearby Untainted Land, he had absorbed the Air of Chaos to practice the Real Body of the Mazinger, but it was far less effective than the Origin of Chaos. At present, he killed Ominous Beasts of Chaos and collected their Origin of Chaos in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons for cultivation. He believed that he could become as strong as his master, Minghe, one day.


    Just at that moment, Liu Er suddenly opened his eyes and stopped cultivating. He stretched out his hands and took out a special box, which was left behind by Minghe when he departed. Minghe told him not to open it unless it was an emergency. Since he had gotten the box, nothing had happened to it. However, there was some motion in the box today.


    Suddenly, a beam of light flashed across the box and a streak of silver light shot right in between Liu Er''s eyebrows. He instantly reacted but he did not hold it back. The box was left by his master, Minghe, so he remained calm. Although he did not know what the silver light was, he was confident that it would not hurt him.


    As the silver light vanished right in between his eyebrows, a great deal of information began to appear in Liu Er''s mind. He continuously digested the information and his facial expression changed from confusion to astonishment. In the end, he opened his eyes and they were as large as copper bells. Obviously, the information that Minghe had sent was so shocking that Liu Er looked like this.


    After fully understanding the information sent by Minghe, Liu Er was unable to continue practicing, so he stood up and walked out. It was evident that he planned to find his junior brothers, Zhenyuanzi and the others, and negotiate with them. After all, this was related to the path to the future, so it was better to draw on the wisdom of the masses. Moreover, Liu Er was not good at making a plan, so he needed to turn to the others for help.


    ...


    Minghe kept flying to the Lower Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. Along the way, he did not meet anyone from any other worlds, aside from countless Ominous Beasts of Chaos. After all, the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was very large. Although many people from other worlds in the Chaos did enter, it was difficult to meet each other because they were spread out in various places of the Lower Layer.


    But now, Minghe discovered the trails of others. Along the way, Minghe had not been hiding, but instead, had attracted Ominous Beasts of Chaos to pursue him in order to collect their corpses and Origin of Chaos. When the number of the beasts reached a certain quantity, Minghe would kill all of them at one time. However, he did not find any traces of them where he was currently, so he naturally felt suspicious.


    He dropped his cloud down, saw the remaining signs of struggle and bloodstains all around, and smelled the breath left behind in the air. He was able to judge that the man who killed the Ominous Beasts of Chaos in this area had to be an expert and might have reached the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Realm, or even the Half Step to the Fate Realm.


    From the remnants here, it could be concluded that it was a one-sided killing. The bloodstains all around were of Ominous Beasts of Chaos. Meanwhile, the area was not badly damaged. This indicated that these Ominous Beasts of Chaos had been killed before a long fight could occur. Even more frightening was that the breath that remained here was of Ominous Beasts of Chaos, but the man had not left any breath.


    That man was able to perfectly control his breath during the fight, thus, it was obvious that the man was equally matched with Minghe, whether in cultivation or caution. This aroused Minghe''s interest because only Hongjun could be regarded as his opponent up to this point. But he had just encountered another man who might be equally matched with him or Hongjun. Therefore, the blood inside his body began to boil.


    Based on his current cultivation and realm, only a few men could make Minghe exert all his strength, with Hongjun being one of them. However, Hongjun was wily, so he would not be willing to fight against Minghe if it was unprofitable. After all, once he had a fight with Minghe, Minghe would know him very well. If he was not confident in defeating Minghe, Hongjun would be unwilling to expose his methods or trump cards.


    So aside from Hongjun, he was naturally somewhat curious when such a person came into sight. In addition to some traces in this place, Minghe did not find any signs about the man''s direction of departure. Regrettably, the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was so large that it was difficult to find anyone. Since he had failed to find that man, Minghe could only keep moving.


    As he got closer and closer to the center of the Lower Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, Minghe could clearly sense that the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth became richer and richer, and Air of the Divine Law became more plentiful. Besides that, the Treasures of Heaven and Earth were also more numerous. However, what also followed was that the Ominous Beasts of Chaos got stronger and stronger, so Minghe''s progress naturally slowed down.


    Moreover, with the appearance of the Ominous Beasts of Chaos, whose bodies had reached the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Realm and the Half Step to the Fate Realm, Minghe could not kill them casually. If he were to be besieged by Ominous Beasts of Chaos, it would be a bitter struggle, which would consume a lot of time. At present, Minghe desired most to find a quiet place to arrange the Spirit-gathering Formation and conduct Closed Door Meditation.


    Somewhere close to the Transmitting Formation, Minghe found a suitable place. It was a huge mountain with only one Ominous Beast of Chaos living on it. Its body had reached the Half Step to the Fate Realm and its Original Spirit had reached the Late Stage of the Zenith Heaven Realm. If it could enter the Medium Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, it would probably break through to the Fate Realm soon afterward and then it would get out after shapeshifting.


    The mountain was occupied solely by that Ominous Beast of Chaos, so others did not dare approach it. Even when some had gotten close to it, they had been killed and swallowed by it. From the countless remains at the foot of the mountain, it could be concluded that this Ominous Beast of Chaos was extremely atrocious. Being overawed by these remains, the other Ominous Beasts of Chaos naturally did not dare approach, even if the place was appealing to people and beasts.


    In the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, there were not only countless Ominous Beasts of Chaos, but also numerous Treasures of Heaven and Earth, Spiritual Medicine, Spiritual Roots, and various weapon-refining materials. As long as one were strong enough, he could get whatever he wanted. Along the way, Minghe had gained quite an abundance¡ªSpiritual Medicine, Spiritual Roots, weapon-refining materials, all heaped into dunes. He even found several mineral veins with rare ores of all sizes.


    However, among the things he had obtained, one thing was the most attractive¡ªa Spiritual Pulse. It was conceived between Heaven and Earth and born under a lucky star. Any place with a Spiritual Pulse was a blessed place. However, the Spiritual Pulse of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was even more marvelous. It came into being after a long-standing conception by the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and Air of the Divine Law. And one could only imagine that the Spiritual Pulse was abundant in the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and Air of the Divine Law.


    Along the way, Minghe had encountered more than a dozen Spiritual Pulses of all sizes. In general, such a Spiritual Pulse was occupied by a strong Ominous Beast of Chaos. Since he had already encountered such Spiritual Pulses, Minghe would not let them slip by. He had sealed all the Spiritual Pulses and put them away. His intention was to arrange a Spirit-gathering Formation with these Spiritual Pulses for the purpose of cultivation when he found a suitable place for Closed Door Meditation.


    The mountain before his eyes had produced such a Spiritual Pulse. Moreover, it was a very special Spiritual Pulse, which those Spiritual Pulses that he collected before could not compare to. It was no wonder that an Ominous Beast of Chaos exclusively dominated this place. Perhaps its current cultivation was greatly due to this special Spiritual Pulse. But now, its luck had run out.

 Chapter 372: Fist-to-fist

    Chapter 372: Fist-to-fist


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    As it was the top of the mountain range, this mountain was continuous for several thousand miles. Meanwhile, it was also the head of the Spiritual Pulse, which was wreathed in the mountain like a big dragon. Actually, it was a dragon vein, with the spirit of Heaven and Earth. Therefore, it was much better to practice here than anywhere else. That Ominous Beast of Chaos was focused on this, and so was Minghe.


    This place was the original heartland of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, so it was not surprising that such a Fate could be conceived here. However, such a good place had been occupied by this Ominous Beast of Chaos for a long time. Minghe really felt pity about that. The Ominous Beast of Chaos had devoured the vital force of the Spiritual Pulse so fiercely that the Spiritual Pulse had been damaged. He was afraid that the Spiritual Pulse would be destroyed one day if things were to continue in this way.


    It was called a Spiritual Pulse because the spirit of Heaven and Earth was conceived in it. If the spirit of Heaven and Earth were to vanish, Spiritual Pulses would become mineral veins of Spiritual Stones, a complete article of consumption, which would disappear from Heaven and Earth one day. However, Spiritual Pulses were different. As long as the spirit of Heaven and Earth did not vanish, Spiritual Pulses could continuously absorb the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth to support themselves. With an endless supply, they would last forever.


    At the moment, the Ominous Beast of Chaos was greedily absorbing the Spiritual Air of the dragon vein on the peak. The beast looked good and had one crystal clear horn. It was shaped like a gorilla, but its strength could not be overlooked due to its strong body. After all, its body had reached the Half Step to the Fate Realm. Perhaps it would not be inferior to Minghe''s Immortal Demon Body.


    As a gust of fierce wind blew, the Ominous Beast of Chaos suddenly looked back. With a howl of rage, the fierce wind completely died out. The Ominous Beast of Chaos abruptly got up and looked up into the sky. It saw a man standing above the clouds overlooking it. Suddenly, it realized that the attack was launched by that man. It gave a whoop of rage once again, like a warning.


    Minghe looked at the Ominous Beast of Chaos, who was issuing a warning, and smiled slightly. The Ominous Beast of Chaos had not shapeshifted, but its wisdom had completely developed. Moreover, it had Original Spirit at the Late Stage of the Zenith Heaven Realm, so it could figure out that Minghe was not a man to be trifled with. Since he had started to make a move, Minghe would not stop now. Besides, there was something that he wanted.


    Minghe looked at the roaring Ominous Beast of Chaos below him, and he stabbed it using his hand as a blade. Suddenly, a Bloody Qi Blade was put through it. The blade was full of Evil Blood Aura, with Air of the Divine Law of Blood hiding within it. If an individual was cut by the blade without notice, his body would be seriously injured. If his body was corroded by the Evil Blood Aura, it would be much worse.


    Like a scarlet waning moon, the Bloody Qi Blade dropped from the sky and flew at the Ominous Beast of Chaos. The Qi Blade had not yet arrived, but the Evil Blood Aura already permeated the air, like the advent of death. It was so terrifying that the Ominous Beast of Chaos did not dare to underestimate it. Minghe''s casual attack had already made it tremble in fear.


    With a loud roar, the Ominous Beast of Chaos expanded to several times its size to 10,000 feet in height. Its entire body was surrounded by Evil Spirit, so it was obvious that it had also taken many lives away. Beyond expectations, the beast knew how to use the Evil Spirit of Killing. It was extraordinary that the Evil Spirit surrounded it orderly and appeared to be intertwined with the Ominous Beast of Chaos.


    Minghe''s Bloody Qi Blade arrived in a flash, and the Ominous Beast of Chaos did not dare to neglect it. It pushed up with its tyrannosaurus-like legs and sprang to its feet. As it gave a whoop of rage, it threw a fierce punch at the Bloody Qi Blade. The Evil Spirit around its fist condensed, and its vital force was really nerve-wracking.


    Minghe looked at the punch and his face spoke of admiration. The Ominous Beast of Chaos''s body was strong because it had reached the Half Step to the Fate Realm, while its Original Spirit was weak because it had only reached the Late Stage of the Zenith Heaven Realm. However, it only practiced based on instinct and did not understand the Law of the Great Way. As for the punch, it was intended to be simple, which was somewhat similar to Minghe''s idea.


    "Boom...!" With a loud sound between Heaven and Earth like an exploding bomb, bloody waves fiercely spread out, with endless death in their beauty. In every place that the bloody waves swept over, all the flowers and trees were corroded by Evil Blood Aura. The flowers and trees of the outside world could not compare to them. If these flowers and trees did not grow in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, they would have already perished, rather than just be slightly affected.


    Minghe was not anxious when he saw that his attack was easily thwarted, producing no change. Because its body had reached the Half Step to the Fate Realm, it was reasonable that it could withstand this strike. It could smash the Bloody Qi Blade with one strike and only leave a white mark on the fist, so its body was really strong.


    After looking down at the aftermath, Minghe slightly knitted his brows. The collision between the two of them in the Half Step to the Fate Realm was extremely destructive, even if they had not exerted all their strength. Minghe wanted to obtain the whole dragon vein in the mountain. If it was damaged due to fighting, that would not be good.


    At the sight of this, Minghe flew off into the distance. Before departing, he casually pointed at the Ominous Beast of Chaos''s face. It had been very happy to see Minghe leaving, showing an extremely ugly smile. But naturally, it became furious again after seeing Minghe''s provocative behavior.


    It threw a punch to fight back against Minghe, and then it leaped to its feet. The Ominous Beast of Chaos pursued after Minghe directly, intending to give vent to its anger by killing Minghe. Its huge body covered the entire sky. Anywhere that it passed by, the Astral Wind blew from all directions. Those weak Ominous Beasts of Chaos underneath it were shocked and ran in every direction. It is instinct for the weak to fear the strong.


    Minghe smiled when he saw the Ominous Beast of Chaos following him, and he turned around to hit it from time to time. Although those strikes did not hurt the beast, they would fuel its anger. Gradually, they had gotten far away from the dragon vein. In that case, they could fight with reckless abandon.


    Minghe turned back and stopped flying and diving. Because they were so distant from the dragon vein, Minghe thought it was time to cope with the Ominous Beast of Chaos. "Ho!" he shouted softly and his figure instantly expanded. When he was as large as the beast, he stopped expanding as the Vital Force of Destruction surrounded his entire body. The Real Body of Rakshasa''s strong ability had just been shown.


    Along the way, the Ominous Beast of Chaos had been continuously harassed by Minghe, so it was naturally in a towering rage. When it saw Minghe suddenly stop, the beast became excited. But unexpectedly, Minghe swelled up to the same size as it was. It was taken by surprise because that little creature had suddenly become just as large.


    Moreover, the vital force of Minghe''s body was really amazing, which was full of the vital force of death and destruction. It made the Ominous Beast of Chaos feel uneasy. When it thought about Minghe''s provocation of it, the Ominous Beast of Chaos''s eyes became bloodshot. With a roar, it grew a little. It waved its huge fist and instantly punched at Minghe.


    At the sight of this, Minghe snorted slightly and calmed his mind. He clenched one hand into a fist, and endless vital force of destruction gathered around the fist. Then, he threw the fist to guard against the beasts fist. Minghe thought that his body was not inferior to the beast''s, whose body reached the Half Step to the Fate Realm. As a Rakshasa, Minghe had the most powerful body.


    The two fists collided with each other and generated a loud noise. The huge impact extended out from the man and the beast. A huge gap that was tens of thousands of miles long immediately formed on the earth. All the surrounding mountains and rivers were shocked into pieces. Under the huge impact, countless Ominous Beasts of Chaos turned into clouds of blood fog that pervaded between Heaven and Earth.


    With that strike, the earth split into pieces and the damage spread for tens of thousands of miles. In the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, its Heaven and Earth were very stable. However, in Untainted Land, it would start to crumble. By comparison, it could be seen that the world of the Chaos was far superior to the great trichiliocosm, and they were totally not at the same level.


    Minghe saw that his fist did not work, so he threw another punch. This fist was a little more powerful than the previous one. Endless vital force of destruction was mixed up with endless Evil Blood Aura. The vital force of the Law of Blood fiercely moved around Minghe''s fist. And what about the power of this fist with the Law of Blood?


    The great impact caused by the fist-to-fist collision deepened and widened the gap between Minghe and the Ominous Beast of Chaos. Minghe did not move a step this time, while the beast went thousands of miles backward. Obviously, Minghe held the advantage with this strike.


    The Ominous Beast of Chaos became angrier after looking at its numbing fist. All of a sudden, it roared into the sky and its growl resounded between Heaven and Earth. Mixed with infinite coercion and the vital force of the Half Step to the Fate Realm, the growl frightened the nearby Ominous Beasts of Chaos, who all ran away to avoid being caught in the crossfire.


    More surprisingly, along with its prolonged roar, the Ominous Beast of Chaos''s single horn suddenly began to shine with the light of thunder. However, the color was a little strange because it was gray. Certainly, Minghe was able to recognize that gray thunder, which was the Holy Thunder of Destruction. When he passed the tribulation, Minghe had been greatly tortured by it.


    Unimaginably, Minghe had encountered the Holy Thunder of Destruction once again. The Holy Thunder of Destruction was produced by its single horn, and it was not different from the Heaven Endowed Magic Skill. No wonder the beast could exclusively occupy an entire dragon vein by only relying on its body at the Half Step to the Fate Realm. The Holy Thunder of Destruction from its single horn might play a great role in that.


    After all, in the Lower Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, although few Ominous Beasts of Chaos had reached the Half Step to the Fate Realm, there was not just only one. Such a rare dragon vein probably attracted many other Ominous Beasts of Chaos that were in the same realm. However, this dragon vein had been continuously occupied by this beast. Moreover, there were no other Ominous Beasts of Chaos in the surrounding extensive areas. If it relied only on its body at the Half Step to the Fate Realm, it would probably not succeed.

 Chapter 373: The Reappearance of the Holy Thunder

    Chapter 373: The Reappearance of the Holy Thunder


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    With the flash of the Holy Thunder of Destruction from the single horn above its head, the Ominous Beast of Chaos became more truculent. Because it could not withstand the vital force of the Holy Thunder of Destruction, the Evil Blood Aura around its entire body dissipated voluntarily between Heaven and Earth. The Evil Blood Aura was completely replaced by the Vital Force of Destruction. From a distance, it looked like a new Rakshasa.


    With the Vital Force of Destruction indicating that infinite death had broken out, the clouds and wind instantly changed colors between Heaven and Earth. Heaven, Earth, mountains, and rivers were utterly filled with dread as if the Heaven and Earth were also afraid. Moreover, countless Ominous Beasts of Chaos escaped one after another, which was like a huge beast tide of the Chaos. But this time, it was for escaping rather than launching attacks.


    Minghe stared at the Holy Thunder of Destruction that flashed above the One-horned Demon Ape (A/N: I made a name for it because it was a little awkward to call it the Ominous Beast of Chaos.), and then he looked dignified. Compared with the Holy Thunder of Destruction he suffered during his change to a Rakshasa, the vital force erupting from the Holy Thunder of Chaos from the single horn of the One-horned Demon Ape was much more powerful.


    However, what was even more surprising was that the One-horned Demon Ape had not ended its erupting. The light of thunder from the single horn over its head suddenly radiated, and numerous Holy Thunders of Destruction flashed out. Although the Holy Thunder of Destruction was far away from the One-horned Demon Ape, the vital force of thunder pervaded between Heaven and Earth, as if Divine Punishment was imminent.


    With the resurgence of the Holy Thunder of Destruction, the endless Vital Force of Destruction began to spread out. Therefore, more and more Ominous Beasts of Chaos were disturbed. Among them, there were some at the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Realm and even the Half Step to the Fate Realm. Being different from the other Ominous Beasts of Chaos, they did not flee, but instead, stood to the side, intending to benefit from this tussle.


    The One-horned Demon Ape was so powerful that the Ominous Beasts of Chaos at the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Realm and even the Half Step to the Fate Realm only could overlook the dragon vein among the mountains but could not take advantage of it. Now, the One-horned Demon Ape was fighting against Minghe, so they naturally felt happy. If the One-horned Demon Ape were to succeed, they would act as they usually did. And if it won having made a great sacrifice, they would not mind hitting a man while he was down.


    But certainly, if Minghe had a complete victory, they would naturally stay away from him out of fear that they would be targeted. After all, for an outsider like Minghe, the Origin of Chaos inside their bodies was very tempting. Those especially at the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Realm and the Half Step to the Fate Realm were an infinite temptation for outsiders.


    If Minghe won by making a great sacrifice or both sides suffered, they would naturally choose to hit a man while he was down. At that time, they could swallow Minghe and the One-horned Demon Ape. Meanwhile, they could share the benefits of the dragon vein on earth. Therefore, they would not miss such a thing that had so many benefits. Even if the intelligent beasts could not shapeshift, their minds and strength were far beyond those Ominous Beasts of Chaos outside.


    Certainly, Minghe had perceived these bystanders, but he acted as if they were not there. Now, he only cared about the One-horned Demon Ape. As for the others, he could not care so much. If these Ominous Beasts of Chaos dared to meddle in his business, Minghe would not be willing to let it go. His methods could not be predicted by these Ominous Beasts of Chaos.


    When the Holy Thunder of Destruction above the single horn became powerful enough, the One-horned Demon Ape stopped his screaming fury. The enormous area of thunder light flashed above its head. Although the gray light was not bright, it looked intimidating. The endless Vital Force of Destruction reeked of death, so it had to be daunting.


    The next scene was totally out of Minghe''s expectation. When he saw a cloud of the Holy Thunder of Destruction coagulate by the One-horned Demon Ape, Minghe naturally did not dare to be careless. He was already prepared to face the attack. If the cloud of Holy Thunder of Destruction struck, even if Minghe had the Immortal Demon Body, he might not be able to withstand it, not to mention that he was in front of a One-horned Demon Ape.


    To his surprise, such a tremendous Holy Thunder of Chaos that the One-horned Demon Ape condensed was not for attacking him. It opened its huge bloody mouth and swallowed the Holy Thunder of Destruction. From its facial expression, it seemed to be enjoying something delicious, which was really weird.


    After devouring the Holy Thunder of Destruction, the One-horned Demon Ape instantly began to shine its light of thunder, which was the Holy Thunder of Destruction that it had just swallowed. Moreover, the One-horned Demon Ape''s body began to swell again. Although it did not become larger, it became stronger. The power in its daunting body was enhanced once again.


    "Its whole body is entangled by the Holy Thunder of Destruction? Its physical strength has increased?" At the sight of this, Minghe became excited, with his blood boiling. He had not exerted all his strength for a long time. Minghe began to treat the One-horned Demon Ape as his real opponent, hoping that its increase in strength would not disappoint him.


    "Howl!" The One-horned Demon Ape shouted out loud and abruptly stepped with its feet. The earth under its feet instantly fragmented like a cobweb. The One-horned Demon Ape instantly shot out twice as fast as before. Like a streak of lightning, its huge figure directly shot toward Minghe. Its fist with the Holy Thunder of Destruction was thrown at Minghe again.


    Minghe saw this and his eyes grew wider. When the One-horned Demon Ape devoured the Holy Thunder of Destruction, it not only increased in strength but also improved its speed. Being faced with its fist, Minghe did not intend to avoid it at all, but to still face up to it. However, this fist was much more powerful than its second fist from before. But Minghe just wanted to meet strength with strength.


    "Bang...!" With a tremendous noise, a figure went several thousands of miles backward. But this time, it was Minghe rather than the One-horned Demon Ape. The collision caused by that fist was earthshaking. It was more terrifying than the previous two were. The land for hundreds of thousands of miles around was now in ruins. Ravines and gullies could be seen everywhere on the ground. All of the mountains were razed to the ground.


    The One-horned Demon Ape immediately leaned back and roared after its attack had gone quite smoothly. Its roaring cry was only full of joy, as if it was flaunting that the punch it just threw had gained the upper hand. Looking at the retreating Minghe, the One-horned Demon Ape had even more desire to kill him. Minghe had pushed it to this point, so it would not at all be reconciled if it did not kill him.


    Minghe lowered his head and looked at the fist he had just used. It shone with the faint light of the Holy Thunder of Destruction. Perhaps it had been tainted with it because of their boxing match. The soreness and numbness of the fist made him even more excited. It seemed that the One-horned Demon Ape would look down on him if he did not take out his true skill.


    When he was just about to start a movement, Minghe suddenly frowned. A purple light flashed inside his body and went directly up to his fist to swallow the remaining Holy Thunder of Destruction. At this time, Minghe recalled that there was the same Holy Thunder inside his body, the first streak of the Primordial Purpleheaven Thunder, which had brought him here.


    However, the present Purpleheaven Thunder was no longer what it was before. During the last Divine Punishment, the Purpleheaven Thunder had swallowed a lot of Holy Thunder of Destruction, and it became more powerful. Although it had not finished its change to the Holy Thunder of Destruction, it still possessed some vital force of the Holy Thunder of Destruction. However, it became dormant after swallowing so much Holy Thunder of Destruction and passing the tribulation.


    Minghe did not care about that because he had no use for the law of cultivation, so he directly put it in the back of his mind. At present, the Purpleheaven Thunder revived perhaps because it perceived the vital force of the Holy Thunder of Destruction. However, it looked to be more powerful than before when passing the tribulation. If it could swallow much more of the Holy Thunder of Destruction, it might be promoted to be the real Holy Thunder of Destruction.


    At the thought of this, Minghe looked at the single horn on top of the One-horned Demon Ape''s head and his eyes flashed a golden light. Since that single horn could produce the Holy Thunder of Destruction, it was obviously extraordinary. If the Purpleheaven Thunder could completely swallow that single horn, it could be promoted to be Holy Thunder of Destruction, and its power should multiply. If so, it might be helpful for Minghe''s change to the Indestructible Demon Body.


    Minghe would no longer show any mercy as he clenched his fist and rushed at the One-horned Demon Ape. At this time, the power gathering around his fist was much more powerful, no less than the current power of the One-horned Demon Ape. Therefore, it was a battle of power. Meanwhile, Minghe could just test his Immortal Demon Body.


    The one man and one beast stepped on the ground, each throwing an earthshaking punch. It was a completely world-destroying battle. In any place that it passed, the mountains and rivers were disintegrated, and even the clouds in the sky were dispersed. All of this was caused by the collision of great forces. Just now, Minghe fully realized the reason why Great Divinity Pangu was so powerful. Supreme power, the Creation of Heaven and Earth, and killing 3,000 Mazingers¡ªall were heroic undertakings.


    During the collision, the Purpleheaven Thunder inside his body continuously nibbled away at the Holy Thunder of Destruction inside him. Certainly, Minghe intentionally let it in. Otherwise, it would not be easy for the Holy Thunder of Destruction to enter his body based on his current physique. The Holy Thunder of Destruction was powerful, but its power had not reached that of the Fate Realm. Therefore, Minghe was fearless.


    In the process of swallowing the Holy Thunder of Destruction, the Purpleheaven Thunder also began to undergo its own change. Originally, there was only a line between it and the Holy Thunder of Destruction. Now, after it had swallowed some Holy Thunder of Destruction, it naturally changed. When it had finished its change, Minghe''s entire body also flashed with the Holy Thunder of Destruction. He was exactly like the One-horned Demon Ape, but he was a little inferior in the vital force of the Holy Thunder of Destruction. After all, he had only just completed his promotion.

 Chapter 374: Settlement

    Chapter 374: Settlement


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe smiled at the Holy Thunder of Destruction that was shining around him. The strongest Purpleheaven Thunder could only reach the Secondary Stage of the Zenith Heaven Realm, but the weakest Holy Thunder of Destruction was as powerful as the Early Stage of the Zenith Heaven Realm. Minghe wondered how powerful it could get.


    After passing the tribulation, the Purpleheaven Thunder inside Minghe''s body had already reached its limit. It gained some vital force of destruction, and had performed its best. But now, the Purpleheaven Thunder had been transformed into the Holy Thunder of Destruction with Late Stage of the Zenith Heaven Realm power.


    But, it was still not sufficient. Minghe stared at the One-horned Demon Ape in front of him. He wanted the ape''s body to nurture the Holy Thunder of Destruction within him. Besides, the ape''s horn was a great Origin source. To grow his Holy Thunder of Destruction well, Minghe would not spare the ape anyway.


    Since the Holy Thunder had evolved, Minghe did not have a reason to stop. He punched and punched like he was against the Heaven and Earth. With every punch, the One-horned Demon Ape was knocked down a little more, and its Holy Thunder of Destruction was swallowed by Minghe''s. The situation seemed to be in Minghe''s favor.


    "Argh!" The One-horned Demon Ape roared in vain. Like its dying power aura, its spirit was dampened as well. Then, it reverted back to its original body. Looking at its original body just now indicated that it had used a forbidden formation in order to increase its strength in a short time. However, its Holy Thunder of Destruction was consumed by Minghe''s Holy Thunder.


    Finally, Minghe knocked the One-horned Demon Ape out and it smashed into the base of a mountain. Minghe murmured, "You are well cultivated. Although in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons you couldn''t shapeshift, you still performed your best. By the way, thanks for your Holy Thunder. Now, it''s time to be on your way."


    "Argh...!" It feebly growled as it managed to stand up. It stared at Minghe, and rage filled its eyes. Suddenly, with a shout, its horn was shrouded by thunder and lightning again. It appeared more formidable than before. It looked like this was its last strike.


    "It this your last strike? Come on!" Minghe said as he shot a gaze at the One-horned Demon Ape''s horn. At this moment, all the Holy Thunder of Destruction gathered at the tip of the horn. Its power looked like it was at the Half Step to the Fate Realm. If this strike failed to work, the One-horned Demon Ape could only die.


    "Argh...!" With one more snarl, the One-horned Demon Ape dashed forward as gray thunder shone around it. It was like a shooting arrow as it went at Minghe aggressively, and it left halo ripples in its path. Space was even alarmed by this attack.


    Facing such a move, Minghe collected all his strength together in his right fist. The vital forces of destruction, blood, and killing gathered in his fist. This was his utmost strike as a farewell to the One-horned Demon Ape, and also a tribute to its excellent performance.


    His fist clacked on the horn. The sky was filled with cracks, and clashes that sounded both crisp and weird echoed through the air. Several Ominous Beasts of Chaos nearby were startled. It was really amazing to have even shaken space.


    With the shattering space, the One-horned Demon Ape''s horn also broke. When it first revealed its Origin behind the crystal shell, the Holy Thunder of Destruction gobbled it up even before Minghe could scrutinize it closely. Minghe could only shake his head at the sight of this.


    Although controlled by Minghe, the Holy Thunder had its own will, which actually saved a lot of trouble for Minghe. He was not proficient at the Tao of Thunder, so it benefitted him that the Holy Thunder absorbed anything nutritional automatically. Being a Holy Thunder of Destruction, it was both good at attacking and great for Minghe''s cultivation of the body. But before all that, it had to be capable of consuming automatically.


    The One-horned Demon Ape had lost its horn and was out of its depth. It fell and its Fate Realm Origin of Chaos ascended. Minghe could even reach out to its vital force of Origin. This was the first time that Minghe had killed an Ominous Beast at the Half Step to the Fate Realm, and he knew that the beast''s Origin was greatly beneficial for cultivating an Immortal Demon Body.


    After collecting the Origin of Chaos and the corpse, Minghe checked his fist. Although he had successfully eliminated the One-horned Demon Ape, his fist had also been pierced through. He could see his bones and veins, but soon afterward, his fist recovered.


    Since Minghe had an Immortal Demon Body, he could recover in an instant, no matter how badly he was hurt. All it took was some supernatural power and it would not even affect him in the slightest. Then, Minghe glanced nearby and saw many figures withdrawing. He decided to let them go.


    These Ominous Beasts of Chaos were all strong, so Minghe would be besieged if he launched an attack first. They were at high cultivation levels and exceeded those Ominous Beasts that were at the Early or Secondary Stage of the Zenith Heaven Realm. If Minghe should get into a fight with them, he would not have an advantage. So now that they had withdrawn, Minghe naturally spared them.


    At the same time, after absorbing the One-horned Demon Ape''s Origin, the Holy Thunder of Destruction inside Minghe started to surge. Minghe clearly felt that it was growing strong, and in just minutes, the Holy Thunder of Destruction''s vital force reached the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Realm. Moreover, it had not yet reached its limit.


    The growing of the Holy Thunder of Destruction attracted all the nearby Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and Air of the Divine Law. It all madly went into Minghe''s body, into the Holy Thunder of Destruction, which was like a black hole devouring everything as all the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and Air of the Divine Law became its nutrition.


    But Minghe could still feel that it lacked the strength for future progress. After having consumed all the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth, the Holy Thunder of Destruction showed a great eagerness for the absent Air of the Divine Law. It seemed that Air of the Divine Law was really essential, but there was none left nearby.


    Seeing this, Minghe reached out and a sparkling jade appeared in his palm. It was not an ordinary jade, but rather a Spiritual Pulse that he found in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. The Spiritual Pulse looked brilliant after it had been sealed. Minghe looked at the tempting Spiritual Pulse and did not hesitate to hold it gently, and then it immediately disintegrated.


    Thus, vast Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and Air of the Divine Law exploded in his hand. In an instant, it transformed into a dragon flying into Minghe''s body. The Holy Thunder of Destruction felt the tremendous vital force of Air of the Divine Law and became extremely excited. It then took in the Air of the Divine Law madly and sped up its growth.


    Seeing this, Minghe took a step and ended up in the mountains where the tip of the dragon vein lay. Minghe waved his hand and five banners flew in all directions. Then, the Primordial Five Elements Formation emerged at once, and covered up the mountains where the dragon vein was hidden. However, it was not sufficient because it was in the center of the Lower Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons and covering up something such as this required more than the Primordial Five Elements Formation.


    After a while, another bunch of immense flags surfaced in the sky. Minghe weaved the Taoist Seals to form a formation. This formation was none other than the Cosmic Stars Formation from Haotian''s Heavenly Court in the Eighth Period. Moreover, it was strengthed again by Heaven and Earth Taoist''s refinement.


    The Five Elements Formation covered up, and the Cosmic Stars Formation posed threats. With the two formations, they would be 100% safe from everything. After all, the refined Cosmic Stars Banner was much different from before, and had the strength of the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Realm. Besides, Minghe himself was here to overwhelm any Ominous Beasts of Chaos that dared to risk their lives.


    After the setup, Minghe started another Closed Door Meditation practice. The Holy Thunder of Destruction was progressing in strength, and that would take some time. The shattered Spiritual Pulse''s Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and Air of the Divine Law had been fully absorbed. However, the Holy Thunder of Destruction was slow in digesting them.


    Therefore, Minghe needed to digest the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and Air of the Divine Law by himself. Otherwise, it would be a disaster. The Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth could temper the body, and Air of the Divine Law could be absorbed by Minghe''s Original Spirit to enlighten the Law of Blood and Spiritual Beings. In that case, it would not take long to fully digest the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and Air of the Divine Law.


    Months later, the surging vital force within Minghe''s body calmed down. But suddenly, Minghe was surrounded by thunder, and enormous Vital Force of Destruction exploded. But everything happened so fast. In just seconds, the endless Holy Thunder of Destruction sank into Minghe''s body. Finally, it all gathered between Minghe''s eyebrows, forming a gray thunder pattern.

 Chapter 375: Bodily Breakthrough

    Chapter 375: Bodily Breakthrough


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe opened his eyes slowly. There was indeed a trace of weirdness in his eyes. After absorbing the Origin, the Holy Thunder of Destruction grew fast to the Half Step to the Fate Realm. Although it could not compete with the One-horned Demon Ape''s Thunder yet, still, its growth was amazing.


    But what upset Minghe was that the Holy Thunder of Destruction mutated after consuming the Origin. The thunder pattern between Minghe''s eyebrows was the consequence of the mutation. Underneath it was a destructive third eye that could summon a Holy Thunder of Destruction.


    At the thought of this, Minghe could not help cursing. Who could have expected that he would become a three-eyed person? Was he Erlang Shen? Although his third eye was much more capable than Yang Jian''s useless one, he would still find it embarrassing if he should open the third eye to summon the Holy Thunder of Destruction against his enemy.


    Moreover, Minghe did not practice the Law of Thunder and was not able to help the Holy Thunder of Destruction grow. It could not live up to its full potential in Minghe''s body. Furthermore, Minghe himself was already capable enough and the Holy Thunder of Destruction would be of no use even it was at the Half Step to the Fate Realm. Everyone should have seen how Minghe killed a One-horned Demon Ape.


    Thinking back and forth, Ming could only pass it over to Heaven and Earth Taoist, who had the World of Heaven and Earth where Minghe dumped his "trash". The "trash" were things that Minghe was not in need of, whereas the World of Heaven and Earth found them helpful. Additionally, any other person would consider these things extremely priceless.


    The Holy Thunder of Destruction was already a Holy Thunder of Chaos. Thus, if it should become the Divine Punishment in the World of Heaven and Earth, it would greatly strengthen the Way of Heaven inside. The Holy Thunder had grown its wisdom and it would certainly reinforce the Law of Thunder in the world and, at the same time, develop itself. It really was a win-win situation.


    That being said, Minghe would not dump the thunder so soon. He needed to wait until he had advanced to the Indestructible Demon Body. In order to do that, he had to blend his Veridical Soul into every part of his body. Naturally, the Holy Thunder of Destruction was the best catalyst to speed up the blending. When he completed his Indestructible Demon Body, Minghe could put the Holy Thunder away.


    Now that everything was ready, it was high time that Minghe cultivated his Indestructible Demon Body. Considering the fact that his Original Spirit was close to the Peak of the Half Step to the Fate Realm, Minghe could start the cultivation now. Judging from the Original Spirit''s development, it would take between thousands of years to 10''s of thousands of years to accomplish that.


    The first step of the cultivation was to divide the Veridical Soul. Hence, in the Sea of Consciousness, a formidable Original Spirit sat cross-legged, shrouded in glittering particles. Then, the particles floated away from the Original Spirit to the boundless Sea of Consciousness. At last, the entire Sea of Consciousness was shining like a starry sky, deep and beautiful.


    The particles were the very Veridical Soul that Minghe had divided. They were also the maximum volume that Minghe could divide at one time without hurting the Original Spirit. Exceeding the volume could only harm the Original Spirit, which in turn would take an awful lot of time to recover.


    Minghe''s Original Spirit dimmed greatly after dividing the Veridical Soul sky. Though his Original Spirit was intact, anyone would be out of his depth after such a division. If it were other people, their Original Spirits would have crashed. It was amazing that Minghe''s Original Spirit only just dimmed to some extent.


    Now that the Original Spirit Veridical Soul Division had reached its limit, Minghe paused to let the Original Spirit receive Spiritual Air and vital force for recovery. In the meantime, the Law of Spiritual Beings was nurturing the Original Spirit. In this way, the Original Spirit would certainly improve fast.


    Additionally, to speed up the progress, he had prepared well before the Closed Door Meditation. He had set up a Spirit Gathering Formation not with a Flag of Formation, but rather with Treasures of Heaven and Earth that he had collected all these years. Moreover, the treasures all shared the same function of healing Original Spirit.


    The treasure-made Spirit Gathering Formation sat on the tip of a dragon vein and therefore grew stronger every day by devouring the vital force of the vein. The emitted herbal fragrance was trapped untouched by the Spirit Gathering Formation and was returning to heal Minghe''s Original Spirit. Although not as effective as swallowing Spiritual Medicine, it was long-lasting.


    After all, the cultivation of an Indestructible Demon Body required at least thousands of years and the collected Treasures of Heaven and Earth did not seem to satisfy his appetite. This type of developing was time-consuming but at the same time sustainable. Moreover, it would be a waste to directly swallow the Treasures of Heaven and Earth because Minghe was only tired, rather than wounded.


    The second step was to blend the Veridical Soul into the body. This one was easier because Minghe had tempered himself by blending the Power of Original Spirit into his body. Thanks to that, his body had become immortal. But still, when blending a Veridical Soul, it was much harder.


    Minghe had underestimated how hard it was to combine a Veridical Soul and the body. It was much slower than Minghe had expected. Though his body did not reject the Veridical Soul, it probably would take extra 10,000 years to complete the blending at such a speed.


    Fortunately, Minghe had prepared himself. He let the Holy Thunder of Destruction surge within his body. Instantly the blending accelerated and became more compact. Under such circumstances, he could manage to turn into the Indestructible Demon Body on time.


    The next step was to enter into an endless loop and continue¡ªdivide the Veridical Soul, regain the Original Spirit, and blend the Veridical Soul into the body. In this process, Minghe grew his body and Original Spirit and learned more about the Law of Spiritual Beings from the on-and-off Original Spirit healing. The Holy Thunder of Destruction surged and the Veridical Soul blended into his body. Thus, his body could continuously swallow the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth to grow stronger.


    .


    Outside Minghe''s cultivating space, in the center of the Lower Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, a figure showed up. If Minghe had seen him, he would have known that it was Hongjun. He had always been afraid of Hongjun, whose Original Spirit was at the Peak of the Half Step to the Fate Realm. With some extra enlightenment, Hongjun could easily reach the Fate Realm.


    Hongjun stood on a cloud without any facade, and no Ominous Beast of Chaos dared to approach him. The Ominous Beasts here had wisdom like any other Creature. Apart from shapeshifting, they were even stronger than those at the Zenith Heaven Realm. Since Hongjun did not bother to restrain his vital force, any sensible Ominous Beast of Chaos would not take the risk.


    Then, Hongjun looked down with his Spiritual Thoughts. Suddenly, he spotted a hill and quickly landed in front of it. Then, he waved his hands to erase the facade of the hill, revealing the Transmitting Formation inside. Judging by his acts, Hongjun seemed to have learned about the Formation beforehand.


    Seeing this, Hongjun smiled in satisfaction. He was lucky to have discovered a ruin before and learn about the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, which saved him much time. Dangerous as the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was, the chances on it attracted him deeply. With no further delay, he entered the Transmitting Formation and vanished in a flash of light.


    .


    Absorbed in cultivation, Minghe did not know Hongjun''s whereabouts. After 7,846 years of cultivation, the Indestructible Demon Body was almost complete. Since the most important part was the heart, Minghe still needed to grind away on that.


    When Minghe had turned into a Rakshasa with an Immortal Demon Body, his body was already immortal. Now, his body had evolved to be a more indestructible one. Over the years, Minghe was always growing his body, ignoring the restriction of the Half Step to the Fate Realm.


    Thousands of years before, Minghe could clearly feel a barrier after reaching the Peak of the Half Step to the Fate Realm. He may have had difficulties in the progress of the Original Spirit, but he had never stopped growing his body. He could not help speculating that in the Lower Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, only Original Spirit cultivation was restricted to some extent.


    That speculation was about to be tested. As Minghe finally transformed his heart, a raging vital force surged upward from within his body. The tactical formations he had set up crumbled in a minute. Then, Minghe clenched his fist in amazement. Four words flashed through his mind that said: "the human body Breakthrough".


    Minghe''s speculation was true¡ªthe Lower Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons did not limit your body''s breakthrough, which was odd. To protect the Creatures in the Lower Layer, the Great Way put a limit on Original Spirit development. Thus, it was puzzling that it did not restrain body development. Just when he was thinking that, he felt an objection from Heaven and Earth.

 Chapter 376: Newly Arrived

    Chapter 376: Newly Arrived


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Feeling the objection, Minghe frowned. He did not expect that just when he broke through, such a change happened. Minghe, who mastered the Law of Space, could easily feel the objection of space. The fluctuation of the Law of Space wavered against him to push him away. The fluctuation became stronger and stronger.


    The space of the Lower Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was trying to send him into the Medium Layer. Minghe could not help laughing. He did not expect that the breakthrough would interrupt his plan. He had planned to use the Transmitting Formation that Haotian had used because he was at least familiar with the region that Haotian had mentioned. If he was sent to the Medium Layer by force, who could guess where he would be sent to?


    Now that he was about to leave, Minghe wanted a farewell present. He stretched out his hand to pull the dragon vein out of the mountains. Then, the dragon vein turned into a crystal clear dragon and slid into his sleeves. Although it was created in the Lower Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, the vein would still be scarce in the outer space of the Medium Layer. Since the future was unknown, Minghe might as well keep a dragon vein.


    Minghe retracted all the Formation Flags and gave in to the pressure of space. Soon afterward, a white light flashed to announce Minghe''s departure. What was left was the ruins of mountains, and the ruins attracted so many Ominous Beasts of Chaos. That was when Minghe''s journey truly began.


    In the Medium Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, there was a place where rivers ran, flowers bloomed, and birds chirped. Butterflies fluttered in the blossoms, and beasts dashed out of the forest sometimes. It seemed like a utopia, but you would not think so from a different perspective.


    The mountains were high and extended. The rivers were wide and ran deep and strange Creatures jumped out of there sometimes. Among the blooms, there were both sacred medicine and poison. The beasts were also gigantic.


    What was surprising was that whether they were a beast or a fish in the water, they all breathed Spiritual Air in and out. Even though they did not practice any transforming exercises, they were all quite capable. For instance, the weakest butterfly in the blossom also had an Earthly Immortal''s cultivation.


    The Immortals were worthless here because the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth provided more power in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. If a mortal had a dose of Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth here, he certainly would become immortal immediately. Was it a fortune or misfortune for the Creatures living here? Who would have known?


    Suddenly, the air wavered and a crack appeared. A figure emerged from the crack. Then, the crack vanished without a trace, as if it never existed. As for the figure, it certainly belonged to Minghe who had been sent to the Medium Layer by the power of Heaven and Earth of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons.


    Minghe turned back to see the vanished crack, feeling helpless. Was he a Treasure of Heaven and Earth? Should he be sent away like that? Indeed, the Transmitting Formation was safe and fast. But, he could neither choose his destiny nor ensure his safety. Although he would not be bothered by the space turbulence, Minghe still found the process of being sent unpleasant.


    Nevertheless, no matter how upset he was, he could not do anything about it. The Great Way governed the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. It did not serve Minghe, who had just cultivated the Indestructible Demon Body of the Fate Realm, and his Original Spirit had just reached the Half Step to the Fate Realm. He was like dust in front of the Great Way.


    Even if Minghe had broken through to the Supreme Realm as the Great Way had, he would not have stood a chance either. The Great Way had come into being long ago, and its power had reached the peak of the Supreme Realm. Also, it possessed heavenly Chaos forces and could easily crush Minghe regardless of his realm.


    Minghe simply stopped worrying because he was just helpless at the moment. Now that he was new in the Medium Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, he learned nothing except the information that he had acquired from Haotian. He did not even know where he was! Was he where Haotian used to be? Alas, things had changed.


    Thus, Minghe spent some time searching nearby, but he failed to find any strong Creatures. The strongest was just a beast at the Secondary Stage of the Zenith Heaven of the Origin, which was harmless to him. Minghe had plenty of time to explore the Medium Layer, where he had newly arrived.


    He was lost in the Medium Layer, but the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth here was much denser than that in the Low Layer, even the vital force of the Divine Law doubled in quantity. Naturally, the world had been reinforced to restrict Creatures.


    The more cultivated you were, the more destructive you would be. For instance, though his cultivation was second to the Way of Heaven, Minghe had a body that could easily crush Untainted Land. But at the same time, Minghe could not stir up anything here either because the world had also become stronger.


    Well, Minghe did not take the restriction too seriously because everyone was restricted here. If he had not been, the Battlefield of Gods and Demons would have been crushed in his hands long ago. The Battlefield of Gods and Demons still wanted to open again and again and recruit new talents every time!


    To Minghe''s surprise, in the Middle Layer, the barrier that had lingered around his Original Spirit disappeared. He could resume Enlightenment on the Fate Realm if he liked. However, he could not make sure if it was good timing. You could never tell when danger would approach.


    Indeed, it was not necessary for Minghe to breakthrough to the Original Spirit Realm. His body was at the Fate Realm and therefore indestructible. In the Early Stage of the Fate Realm, he would not meet his match. He could also walk out unharmed even facing a Middle Stage expert. The most important thing to do now was to get familiar with the situation around him.


    Minghe quickly expanded his Spiritual Thoughts in all directions with caution. In the Medium Layer, with his Half Step to the Fate Realm Original Spirit, he could only cover a limited range. He wanted nothing but to find an intelligent Creature.


    In the Medium Layer, most of the Creatures'' wisdom would be able to shapeshift when they reached the Golden Immortal Realm. But, there were also exceptions like Ominous Beast of Chaos and other special Creatures. Thus, Minghe wanted to find some Creatures that had shapeshifted who could disclose the geography and save him time.


    Spiritual Thoughts were fast, sending feedback in minutes. It turned out that in the northern mountains, there were Creatures fighting. But, they were both weak, being only at the Realm of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal and the stronger one was merely at the Sage-to-be level. What was more surprising was that an expert of the Origin at the Secondary Stage of the Zenith Heaven Realm hid nearby, and his intention was unclear.


    Minghe decided to ignore the hidden expert because he could totally destroy anyone at the Secondary Stage of the Zenith Heaven Realm. Thus, he quickly rushed toward that direction concealing his appearance. With the Battlefield of Gods and Demons being so large, Minghe was lucky to meet them. How could he pass this up? He had to find out something about this place so he could be prepared.


    After a little while, he landed where the fight had broken out. It was an open passageway, where beast corpses lay. It seemed that the corpses used to be in the Realm of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. The killers were a bunch of youths, consisting of four men and three women. Moreover, there was another one hiding. A middle-aged man watched them closely concealing his appearance on another hill.


    The man had a steady vital force, showing no killing intent. Therefore, he was probably protecting them. After all, no expert with a cultivation in the Origin had the time to follow a bunch of juniors in the Early Stage of the Sage-to-be unless they possessed some valuable treasure.


    Minghe looked back at the youths. After carefully watching them, he found it amusing that two of the women and two of the men came from the Human Tribe, and the rest came from the Demon Tribe. If they were cooperating, they had to have good relations. Minghe was interested in that kind of relation.

 Chapter 377: Yun Ling Academy

    Chapter 377: Yun Ling Academy


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In Untainted Land, the Humans and Demons had always been enemies. Even in other worlds, they did not see eye to eye. But in here, the barrier seemed to have broken down, which was refreshing to Minghe. However, the person that really cared would be Selfcentric Separation Musen, rather than Minghe.


    Minghe speculated that the hidden man was protecting the seven juniors, whose cultivations were all below the Origin. The seven people seemed to be doing fieldwork. As long as Minghe kept following them, he could naturally discover some Creatures to provide some useful information for him.


    In the passageway, the seven people killed a dozen beasts and hid the corpses. Then, they cleaned up the scene, wiped the blood off of them, and left soon afterward. The sounds of fighting and the smell of blood could easily attract other beasts. If one of the beasts was an Ominous Beast of Chaos, they would be in trouble.


    One of the females from the Demon Tribe said to the male leader from the Human Tribe, "You''ve made great progress, senior brother Xu. You killed a Sage-to-be beast in just a few strikes." The female from the Demon Tribe had a curvy body and a charming face, and she looked at the man tenderly.


    The man could not help smirking. "Haha, I was just enlightened. When the fieldwork is over, I will return to Closed Door Meditation to break through to the Middle Stage of the Sage-to-be Realm. I have to be on the Hidden Genius List!" The man seemed to be enthusiastic about that list because his eyes had just flashed.


    The other people also admired him. The man named Xu said to them with a smile, "Don''t envy me now. You just keep practicing, one day you''ll all break through. Especially you, junior sister Gu, you''ll soon enter the Hidden Genius List with your talents."


    The man was talking to the female of the Demon Tribe, who was originally a Moon Spirit Celestial Fox. A Celestial Fox was a special species even in the Fox Tribe because they could absorb the essence of the moonlight. Normally, a Moon Spirit Celestial Fox was bound to break through to the Zenith Heaven Realm.


    The seven of them marched slowly in the mountains, as did their protector. But none of them knew about the presence of Minghe. He was just listening to them. Though the information they disclosed in conversations was little, he did not want to alert them yet due to the bad timing.


    Minghe followed them the entire way until the moon rose into the sky. The seven people found a flat space, set up a tactical formation, and then meditated. So did the expert at the Secondary Stage of the Zenith Heaven Realm, still protecting them in secret. But, the night was still dangerous even under their tactical formation.


    It was in the heat of the night, but Minghe did not plan to kill them. He could do it anytime if he had wanted. Now he wanted to acquire useful information from their minds, especially from the experienced man''s mind.


    As the middle-aged man sat cross-legged in his tactical formation, his Spiritual Thoughts were scanning nearby in case of any danger. Although here in the mountains there were no beasts in the Zenith Heaven Realm, he still wanted to make sure that the juniors were 100% safe, especially the junior named Xu and the junior named Gu.


    The man was in the heat of his cultivation and suddenly his Original Spirit was put into a trance. He woke up to check, only to find everything normal. No Creature lurked nearby, and the teenagers were still in peaceful cultivation. Thus, he did not have a clue about what happened.


    Minghe smirked, hiding in the nearby hills because he had just tricked the expert. No one at the Secondary Stage of the Zenith Heaven Realm would easily go into a trance. It was Minghe who did that to him. But, Minghe simply took the chance to read their minds. The middle-aged man could not find anything no matter how suspicious he was.


    Minghe was able to read their minds easily. But to keep a low profile, he especially used a herbal medicine to put the man into a trance, then he took their memories. Otherwise, the Secondary Stage Zenith Heaven Realm expert would have noticed Minghe''s tricks.


    After reading their minds, Minghe sorted out the useful data, which gained him more knowledge about the Medium Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, especially the knowledge of where he was right now. There was also data about what authority the eight people belonged to.


    It turned out that the eight people came from the same place called Yun Ling Academy, which was the largest authority around. It even built Lingdu City based on the local Spiritual Pulse, recruiting people of cultivation from every region. Finally, it became the top authority in this place.


    Nobody knew when Yun Ling Academy had come into being and neither did they care about it. Everyone who joined it wanted its cultivation resources because it owned 80% of the local resources. Thus, if you wanted abundant resources, you had best join Yun Ling Academy.


    Naturally, the other reason was for safety. Though it was wide and broad here, danger still lurked. For all the tribes, their biggest enemy was the Ominous Beasts of Chaos. Therefore, all the tribes competed, but at the same time, cooperated.


    Once you met an Ominous Beast of Chaos here, you had to fight hard. Moreover, in the Medium Layer, shapeshifting Ominous Beasts of Chaos in the Fate Realm resided. They took a liking to killing, often attacking people''s places. If Ominous Beasts of Chaos in the Fate Realm attacked, no people except for Fate Realm experts could block them.


    In this area, most of the Fate Realm experts belonged to Yun Ling Academy. First, Lingdu City was under a super Formation in case of Ominous Beasts of Chaos attacking. Second, the Secondary Stage world of Lingdu City could hold countless Creatures. Therefore, most of the people of cultivation moved into Lingdu City.


    But living in Lingdu City did not mean you were in Yun Ling Academy. First, you had to pay some fees in order to live there because, after all, they could not protect you for free. Second, if you wanted to join Yun Ling Academy, you needed to pass some tests, and then you would receive their benefits.


    In Yun Ling Academy, the most famous expert was the dean, Venerable Linghao. Venerable Linghao practiced the Tao of Confucianism, and was said to have entered the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm ages ago and then went into Closed Door Meditation afterward. Apart from him, there were seven expert Elders at the Early Stage of the Fate Realm. They also handled the daily affairs of Yun Ling Academy.


    Actually, Minghe was not interested in Yun Ling Academy. He could easily reach the Fate Realm with his present cultivation. The only one that needed taking care of was Venerable Linghao. Minghe took the other seven people lightly because even if the seven people attacked him together, he could walk away unharmed.


    What Minghe was interested in was the library, where books on transforming exercises, tactical formations, refining elixir, refining weapons, and Magic Skills were stored. Minghe needed them the most. But to enter the library, Minghe had to join Yun Ling Academy. Other than that, the library had been divided into eight floors, and every floor was open to people with a certain cultivation and status.


    The first floor represented a cultivation of the Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal. The remaining seven floors represented Sage-to-be, the Early Stage of the Zenith Heaven, the Secondary Stage of the Zenith Heaven, the Late Stage of the Zenith Heaven, the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Realm, the Half Fate, and finally the Fate Realm. Apart from the cultivation, Minghe needed contributions, a rewards system in the academy.


    In order to enter the library, it seemed that Minghe had to start by joining Yun Ling Academy. After all, there were lots of experts. If confronted with the seven Elders and the dean, Minghe could only manage to escape with a nasty fight.


    But, Minghe would not be a disciple. Even if he could pretend well, he just would not. Thus, Minghe could be a teacher of Skill-imparting, Magic Skills, refining elixir, or refining weapons. He chose to be a weapon-refining teacher.

 Chapter 378: Entering Yun Ling Academy

    Chapter 378: Entering Yun Ling Academy


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In Yun Ling Academy, a cultivator could use the basic resources for cultivation, but if one needed more, he had to earn contributions to exchange for these resources. One could get the contributions in many ways, one of which was to go to a special place¡ªMission Hall.


    Mission Hall was a place for the academy to release missions. As long as one could complete a mission, he could earn the relative contributions. When he accumulated enough contributions, he could exchange them for transforming exercises, Spiritual Treasures, elixirs, and so on. What Minghe really wanted was to enter the library. And besides his status as a teacher of the academy, he also needed to earn enough contributions.


    The reason why Minghe chose to become a weapon-refining teacher was that he was good at refining weapons. Besides that, the middle-aged man remembered that teaching weapon-refining was one of the most profitable kind in this academy. And because in Minghe''s plan he needed to earn quite a lot of contributions, he would naturally choose to become a weapon-refining teacher.


    Having made the decision, Minghe planned to leave. Lingdu City, where Yun Ling Academy was located, was not far away from here in the east. Minghe rode the clouds and moved toward his destination at a fast speed. Before dawn, Minghe had arrived in Lingdu City. This city did not look that splendid, but it contained many powerful formations. Furthermore, there was a medium dichiliocosm hiding in the city.


    Minghe arrived at the gate and handed over 10 Spiritual Stones to the guard in exchange for an ID card. With this ID card, Minghe could pass the Transmitting Formation in the gate and enter the city. Actually, the 10 Spiritual Stones were not enough for Minghe to stay in this city permanently. A year later, if he could not hand over 10 more stones, he would be forced out of the city.


    These Spiritual Stones were the currency of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, which were mined from the Spiritual Mine. Minghe got these stones directly from the Spiritual Pulses that he collected before. After all, the Spiritual Mine was formed by a non-soul Spiritual Pulse. Minghe had not been in the Medium Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons for a long time, so he could only get these from Spiritual Pulses.


    In fact, according to the concentrations of the Air of the Divine Law inside, Spiritual Stones could be divided into several levels. From the lowest to the highest were the Low Grade, Mid Grade, Top Grade, and Highest Grade, while the exchange ratio of 1:100 was used. What Minghe had given before were 10 Mid Grade Spiritual Stones. That was to say, Minghe had handed over the equivalence of 1,000 Low Grade Spiritual Stones, and he traded them all for only a one-year living permission.


    However, when going into the city, Minghe realized that it was worth it. In this medium dichiliocosm, either the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth or the Air of the Divine Law was five times more than in the outside world. It was really worth the cost of 10 Mid Grade Spiritual Stones to stay here for a year. Besides, this place was much safer than outside.


    This medium dichiliocosm was really large, but Minghe was not like a headless chicken because the ID Card he got at the gate had recorded a general map of this world. Looking through it, Minghe directly flew toward the center of this world, where Yun Ling Academy was located and had the most abundant Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and the Air of the Divine Law.


    When approaching the gate of the academy, Minghe found numerous cultivators waiting in line. Some of them were students attending the examination, while some were teachers. Roughly, there were at least 10,000. After all, the number of living creatures in this world was enormous. Every day, there were plenty of cultivators hoping to get into Yun Ling Academy.


    Among these cultivators, Minghe discovered that plenty of them had good talents in cultivation. Some of them were even better than his own disciples. However, Minghe did not have any time to recruit disciples now and did not mention anything about educating them. Now, he only wanted to seek the mind of Taoism of the Supreme Way.


    Minghe went to the teacher-recruiting window. Compared with the window to recruit students, that line was much smaller, having only less than 10 people. Minghe waited in line quietly, looking at the cultivators who were taking the examination. Some of them were taking the weapon-refining exam. It was simple and just tested cultivators'' weapon-refining skills.


    When it came to Minghe''s turn, he did not expose all of his skills on weapon refining, but a branch of the Ways of Refining Weapons that was created by himself. He easily passed the test after refining a Top Grade Primordial Supreme Treasure and became a formal teacher of Yun Ling Academy. Besides that, his ID Card was also changed into a teacher''s card.


    In fact, teachers in Yun Ling Academy had been divided into several levels. Minghe''s new ID Card showed that he was just a level three teacher. The academy required that weapon-refining teachers could at least refine Primordial Supreme Treasures. Anyone who could refine Low Grade Primordial Supreme Treasures was at level one; refining Mid Grade treasures could be a level two teacher; Top Grade could be level three; Highest Grade could be level four; while refining Chaos Grade treasures could be level five. Beyond these levels, there was level six, seven, eight, and nine. Teachers at the last four levels could refine Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, but even in the entire academy, there were only a few teachers who could reach those levels.


    Of course, the higher level a teacher could reach, the better he would be treated. A teacher at level one could gain 10,000 contributions every 1,000 years, which could be traded for plenty of cultivation resources. A teacher at level three like Minghe could gain 110,000 contributions every 1,000 years. That was to say, once a teacher was promoted a level, he could gain 50,000 more. Actually, it was not enough for Minghe to gain 110,000 contributions every 1,000 years. Therefore, he needed to spend some time to get more to exchange for what he wanted.


    With the new level three weapon-refining teacher ID Card, a courtyard was arranged for Minghe to live in the academy. The courtyard looked ancient and classical, but some abundant tactical formations still existed there, such as the Space Formation, Spirit-gathering Formation, Defence Formation, and so on. This courtyard was the perfect place to cultivate.


    Staying in his courtyard, Minghe did not hurry to get to Mission Hall to earn contributions or the library to get some valuable books, but chose to calm down and focus on enhancing his cultivation. Minghe''s human body had just turned into the Indestructible Demon Body at the Fate Realm and he had been directly transmitted to the Medium Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons before his body was able to totally recover.


    Recently, Minghe had been working on cultivating the Indestructible Demon Body. Both his Original Spirit and human body were exhausted. Now, since he found such a good place to cultivate, he would recover his body to its best condition first. Even though Yun Ling Academy might be a safe place for him, Minghe still needed to be alert.


    Breaking through the Indestructible Demon Body allowed Minghe to possess the power of the Early Stage of the Fate Realm, which was also Minghe''s ace in the hole. Unless he came across fatal danger, Minghe would reveal his demon body. After all, when the Indestructible Demon Body was revealed, the secret that Minghe was a Rakshasa could not be concealed. Now, Minghe had hidden all of his vital force of the Rakshasa so he could focus on his cultivation.


    Learning from the eight cultivators'' memories, Minghe knew that they had never seen a Rakshasa, but had heard somebody else mention it before. In the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, once a Rakshasa was revealed, it would stir a great disturbance and arouse the attention of every powerful force. They might even fight against each other for the Rakshasa. Minghe did not want to experience that.


    Though Minghe did not know what would happen to a Rakshasa if it was stolen, it would not be good either way. The Ways of Cultivation generally were divided into two kinds. One was Human Body Cultivation, and the other was Original Spirit Cultivation. Let alone the latter one, Human Body Cultivation would always reach a bottleneck. But there was no such limit for a Rakshasa.


    It was likely that Minghe''s Immortal Demon Body could break through to the Fate Realm even if it did not complete the change of the Indestructible Demon Body. However, it would be much worse than changing into the Indestructible Demon Body. This change was not so much a breakthrough as a blood evolution. Having a stronger human body and force could be called a perfect breakthrough.


    In Minghe''s cultivation plan of his Mazinger Real Body, the Indestructible Demon Body was not his limit and could also be evolved into a higher level, but the next level was just a blurry stage of interpretation. However, although Minghe could cultivate his Indestructible Demon Body to the extreme, he did not have the ability to complete the change of the Indestructible Demon Body, because he still needed an opportunity. And it was also very difficult for him to get this opportunity.


    Minghe really anticipated the next stage of his Indestructible Demon Body. Though he knew there had to be quite a lot of obstacles on his way to achieving it, he would not give up. If his expectations came true, he could not only break through to the Supreme Realm, but could also be a special cultivator at that stage. And at that time, Minghe could have almighty force.


    In fact, it was only his expectations. Whether he could achieve it or not would depend on if he could find the opportunity. Otherwise, everything he had done would be in vain, even if he had completed the prediction needed for the next stage and figured out the full cultivation plan.


    Now, what he needed to do first was to recover himself to his best condition and then collect all the resources that he needed in this Yun Ling Academy. Those resources were not just for himself, but also for the cultivation of his Three Separations, the improvement of the World of Heaven and Earth, the evaluation of supreme treasures and tactical formations, and so on.

 Chapter 379: Minghes Plans

    Chapter 379: Minghe''s Plans


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In the Silence Room of this yard, endless Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and the Air of Divine Laws continued blending in Minghe''s body. His body was like a bottomless pit that could swallow all of the air. What was more, his vital force was enhanced bit by bit when he continued swallowing the air.


    When Minghe completed his change into Indestructible Demon Body in a hurry before, his demon body was weak. After several months, Minghe had been swallowing the endless Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and the Air of Divine Laws in this yard, which power was comparable to the power of Spiritual Pulse he had spalled before.


    After a long time, the vital force around Minghe gradually faded away and there was no trace of the terrible Mazinger force. Minghe opened his eyes and showed a smile on his face after feeling the powerful force of his human body. The strength of the Indestructible Demon Body was totally beyond his imagination. Compared with before, his power had been enhanced by several times.


    This was the real power of the Indestructible Demon Body, and now Minghe looked forward to the Indestructible Demon Body''s further improvement. However, as a popular saying went, Rome was not built one day. It would be much more difficult to achieve further improvement than the breakthrough from Immortal Demon Body to Indestructible Demon Body. Minghe needed to be both patient and lucky.


    Since his state had returned to its peak, Minghe could naturally take time to make his own plan. While his human body had recovered, his Original Spirit also reached the same level. However, it was also difficult for him to break into Fate Realm. Though the shackle that stopped his Original Spirit to get further breakthrough had disappeared, Minghe still needed time to comprehend the Fate Realm.


    Minghe was cultivating Law of Blood and Law of Spiritual Beings at the same time. Though in the 3,000 Divine Laws, the two were not the strongest ones ¨C one was related to the Origin of the human body and the other was related to the Origin of Original Spirit. Cultivating both of the Laws gave Minghe the chance to break through the Indestructible Demon Body.


    Actually, a cultivator''s ability would be a key factor to motivate the potential of the Divine Laws. Likewise, among the 3,000 Divine Laws, the Laws of Space, Time, Fate, and Karma were the most powerful ones. But Great Divinity Pangu just used to cultivate the Law of Strength. He could break any other law and had killed the Rakshasa who owned the Power of Divine Law. Later, he created the Way of Heaven. That was to say, cultivator was always the key point to motivate the power of the Divine Laws.


    Though the Law of Blood and Law of Spiritual Beings were not the most powerful ones, they were still extremely abstruse. After all, the human body and Original Spirit were the bases of a cultivator. If one''s human body was destroyed, his Original Spirit had nowhere to hide, while if one''s Original Spirit was destroyed, his soul would disappear. Minghe had been cultivating both laws and needed to put in more effort than others if he wanted to break through the Fate Realm.


    Nowadays, since Minghe had entered the Yun Ling Academy, he had his own plans. The first goal was to glean learn more information about the Battlefield of God and Demon. But he would not stay here for long. The Medium Layer of Battlefield of God and Demon was so large and must contain endless fated chances. He would not miss them.


    Next, Minghe also needed to improve his Way of Refining Weapons and Tactical Formations to a further level. And this Yun Ling Academy had a long history and mysterious principles, which was a good place for him to cultivate. He was confident yet arrogant. He knew what he lacked. If he could not learn from others, he had no chance to go further.


    Nobody knew how long the Chaos had existed, while Untainted Land when Minghe was born was the Ninth Period. All of the cultivators of the earlier eight Periods who had entered the Battlefield of God and Demon had longer cultivation period than him. And the transforming exercises, tactical formations, the ways of refining elixirs, and the ways refining weapons they had created were much stronger than his.


    In the Battlefield of God and Demon, Yun Ling Academy might just be a small force, but for Minghe, it was much stronger than him. The library was even a treasure for him. If he could read all of these books, it would do good to his further cultivation one day.


    Besides, Yun Ling Academy held 80% sources nearby which Minghe and his Three Separations needed to refind their Magic Weapons, Flag of Formations, and the World of Heaven and Earth. However, Minghe could not match with Yun Ling Academy now, so he had to settle for second best.


    In the academy, any source could be traded with the contributions. What Minghe hoped to get could also be traded, but needed plenty of contributions. It would take him a long time to earn enough and would influence his cultivation. However, Minghe knew there must be a loss, so it did not really matter.


    Now, Minghe''s human body had owned the power of Fate Realm. Besides, his Indestructible Demon Body had a special point that every inch of his body connected with his Indestructible Veridical Soul. Even if Minghe was not cultivating, his Indestructible Demon Body could directly swallow the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and the Air of Divine Laws to enhance itself, which saved Minghe quite a lot of effort.


    However, Minghe did not intend to expose his Rakshasa, so he would seal his human body when someone else was nearby. Only when he was alone, he would release his Indestructible Demon Body to cultivate. As for Original Spirit Breakthrough, Minghe had no plan at the moment. For one thing, it would take time to comprehend the Fate Realm. For the other thing, he did not want to alter the deans'' and Elders'' attention.


    Minghe did not hide his Original Spirit level of A Half Step to the Fate Realm. After all, there were a lot of cultivators at Fate Realm in the Yun Ling Academy. They could easily tell Minghe''s level even though he tried his best to hide. By then, he must alert their attention and they could even go after him.


    After all, there were many powerful forces in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. If Minghe sedulously hid his cultivation, he would be doubted once his real cultivation was uncovered and the result must be terrible. Therefore, he preferred not hiding his cultivation of Original Spirit, but only hid his Indestructible Demon Body. In the long run, even the dean of this academy could not figure out his Indestructible Demon Body at the Fate Realm easily.


    Breaking through the Fate Realm from A Half Step to the Fate Realm was a big movement. Minghe did not hope to alter the attention of the cultivators at Fate Realm in this academy before he reached his aim. Therefore, Minghe preferred to wait for the right opportunity for a period rather than break through the Fate Realm now. During the period, he could accumulate his power so that he would have enough strength to fight against the Yun Ling Academy if needed.


    Minghe needed to spend time comprehending the Fate Realm, so did his Three Separations. Heaven and Earth Taoist had also reached the peak stage of A Half Step to the Fate Realm and even needed to accumulate much more power than the sum of Minghe, Red Lotus Taoist, and Musen needed to accumulate.


    For Heaven and Earth Taoist, breaking through the Fate Realm required that the World of Heaven and Earth inside his body was also promoted to a great trichiliocosm. The demanding sources to achieve this were unexpected, especially the improvement of the Way of Heaven in this world, which would consume incredible Air of the Divine Law. It would take years to complete the promotion of this world even by continuously swallowing the Air of the Divine Law in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons.


    In fact, solutions to speed up the growth of the Way of Heaven in the World of Heaven and Earth were available. Spiritual Stone, which contained abundant Air of the Divine Law, would be a good choice. If Minghe could collect plenty of Spiritual Stones, the Way of Heaven would naturally grow after swallowing generous Air of the Divine Law. By then, when the 3,000 Divine Laws were totally balanced, the World of Heaven and Earth would naturally be promoted to a great trichiliocosm.


    However, it also took a large number of contributions to exchange enough Spiritual Stones. Now, just as a level three weapon-refining teacher, Minghe needed to spend tens of thousands of years earning enough contributions even if he continued refining primordial supreme treasures at Top Grade. After all, refining weapons was a time-consuming affair.


    As for Red Lotus Taoist and Musen, they had also reached A Half Step to the Fate Realm, but Musen was even better. After all, Musen only focused on cultivating the Law of Martial Arts, while Red Lotus Taoist had been cultivating two Divine Laws at the same time as Minghe.


    Minghe''s Evil Separation, Red Lotus Taoist, cultivated the Principle of Karma and the Law of Killing, which were both formidable laws among the 3,000 Divine Laws. Furthermore, his Original Body, the Red Lotus of Fire, needed respectable time and sources to transform into a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos.


    In the terms of Minghe''s Selfcentric Separation, Musen, except the sources he needed to refine his Kongtong Seal into a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, he did not need extra sources. The character Wu seemed to contained a completed Law of Martial Arts, while even now, Musen could not totally comprehend it. Only if he could take the time to study it would he break through the Fate Realm one day.


    By the time when Minghe and his Three Separations all broke into the Fate Realm, they could remain invincible when fighting against Yun Ling Academy. Therefore, Minghe needed to wait. Since he could break through at any time, he intended to make it together with his Three Separations. It did not really matter if their actions were earthshaking, because they could just leave the academy.


    What was more, Minghe and his Three Separations had been comprehending the Four Mysterious Formations of Untainted Land respectively. If the four formations could release horrible powers as Minghe had expected, they could go everywhere in the Medium Layer of Battlefield of Gods and Demons. However, it also took time to recover the powers of the Four Mysterious Formations. For the time being, there was no need to take that into account.

 Chapter 380: Shock

    Chapter 380: Shock


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe got up and left Silence Room for his cultivation. After walking out of a small courtyard, he went straight to Library of Yun Ling Academy. Since he had entered the academy several months ago, Minghe had been busy recovering his strength. Now, it was the first time for him to walk around the academy. For him, everything was strange. Even the Library he had longed for was just a dot on a map to him.


    Although he had become a Third Grade Refining Master of Yun Ling Academy, Minghe never did the due diligence. He could gain 110,000 contribution merits every 1,000 years, but he was committed. During the 1,000 years, Minghe needed to refine at least three Top Grade primordial supreme treasures for the academy.


    It was nothing to Minghe. After all, he had started to refine Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, and he was equal to a Fifth Grade Refining Master in the academy. It was not difficult for him to refine three Top Grade primordial supreme treasures in 1,000 years. Moreover, the academy would prepare all the materials for refining weapons. Therefore, Minghe did not have to bother himself too much.


    Except for the obligation for three Top Grade primordial supreme treasures every 1,000 years, Minghe was completely free. Even if he did not guide students to refine weapons, the academy would not care. Certainly, it was also a way to earn the contributions to guide students to refine weapons. However, Minghe was not interested. After all, it was too slow to earn the contributions in this way.


    The contributions Minghe needed were quite significant. There were only two ways before him to earn the contributions as soon as possible. One was to take on missions from Mission Hall and complete them. In this way, he could naturally earn a great deal of contributions. The other was to sell primordial supreme treasures. As long as he could refine a lot of primordial supreme treasures, Minghe could sell them to the academy or students. In this case, he could also make many contributions.


    Minghe preferred the second way. It was troublesome to do tasks to earn the contributions, but it was easy to refine primordial supreme treasure. In the Battlefield of God and Demon, nearly everyone had primordial spiritual treasures. Only primordial supreme treasures were valuable. Half Spiritual Treasures of Chaos or Spiritual Treasures of Chaos were rarer. Even in the academy, they were few.


    Minghe''s participation in Yun Ling Academy was only out of habit, so he still reserved something during when refining weapons. Therefore, he only refined Top Grade primordial supreme treasure and became a Third Grade Refining Master. Now, if he refined Highest Grade primordial supreme treasure or Half Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, he must be doubted. Hence, he only could refine some Top Grade primordial supreme treasures to exchange contributions at present.


    According to the identity token, the Top Grade primordial supreme treasure could be exchanged for at least 50,000 contributions. In case of a powerful treasure, it could be exchanged for more contributions. Minghe was paid 110,000 contributions every 1,000 years, but he generated profits about 150,000 contributions for the academy. He seemed to be suffering losses, but he actually had not.


    On one hand, Minghe enjoyed the good environment of Yun Ling Academy. On the other hand, all materials for refining the three Top Grade primordial supreme treasures were provided by the academy. Moreover, the materials could be used to refine more than three treasures. After all, he sometimes might fail in refining a treasure. If he refined a Mid Grade primordial supreme treasure due to carelessness, he would have to refine it again.


    Minghe wanted to earn contributions by selling primordial supreme treasures, so he needed to prepare the materials by himself. However, it might need a lot of contributions in exchange for refining materials. In the long run, the contributions he really earned would amount to no more than 150,000. It might be 120,000 or 100,000. It all depended on Minghe''s refining skill.


    At the thought of this, Minghe smiled. He was confident of his refining skill. Moreover, he had secret weapons. Therefore, he refined weapons with great facility. But now, Minghe had no time to think about all this, because he had arrived at the library. The towering building was full of aura. In the building, light flew and Defend Formation hid inside. If someone wanted to break in, there might be infinite Menace Intent.


    At the library gate, there was no guardian, but in-and-outers. Eight Transmitting Formations were arranged at the gate, which respectively corresponded to eight floors. However, the holder''s cultivation was recorded in identity token. For example, Minghe had reached A Half Step to the Fate Realm, so he could enter the seventh floor at most. Of course, he could enter the first six floors.


    Minghe was not interested in the first six floors, because the seventh floor had everything the first six floors had. After all, the library was open to everyone in Yun Ling Academy. A student of Zenith Heaven Golden Immortal Realm only could enter the first floor. If he exchanged contributions for transforming exercises, he could exchange for subsequent transforming exercises on the second floor when he broke through to the Sage-to-be Realm. Therefore, all the books on the first floor could be found on the second floor. By that analogy, all the books on the first six floors could be found be on the seventh floor.


    So, Minghe would not be interested in the first six floors. He went straight to the Transmitting Formation which transmitted to the seventh floor. If a man wanted to enter the seventh floor of the library, he must have reached A Half Step to the Fate Realm at least. In the academy, there were many masters of the Zenith Heaven Realm. However, there were a few people of A Half Step to the Fate Realm, which added up to less than a hundred people.


    After entering the seventh floor of the library, Minghe took a look and found nothing in the floor. After all, only a few people had reached A Half Step to the Fate Realm in the academy. Thus, it was normal to see no one on the seventh floor. After all, a lot of time was needed for cultivation. For Closed Door Meditation, it might cost thousands or even ten thousands of years. Moreover, for masters of A Half Step to the Fate Realm, it was also natural to comprehend the Fate Realm through Closed Door Meditation.


    Minghe carefully observed the seventh floor. On numerous shelves, there were countless Jade Slips, which recorded various transforming exercises and tactical formations. The corresponding areas were separated to lay these Jade Slips. Moreover, the limit was set for the shelves. Before each Jade Slip, there was a corresponding introduction. Only when the corresponding contribution was paid could the records in Jade Slip be obtained.


    There was no guardian on the seventh floor, but Minghe did not plan to plunder. Leaving aside the fact that the limit was connected with the formation in the library, the four statues that were lying on the floor were not to be trifled with. Minghe had also studied the Law of Puppet before, so he could naturally discern that the four statues were Puppets of A Half Step to the Fate Realm.


    Once the limit was violated, the formation of the library and the four puppets would be initiated. Until then, if experts of the Fate Realm in the academy were disturbed, it would be hard for him to run away. Therefore, the academy did not send anyone to guard the library. It was not because of arrogance, but it was really unnecessary. If fearless experts were to come here, it would be useless even if they sent some guardians here.


    Looking at the countless Jade Slips, Minghe was naturally tempted. He was very anxious to make them his. But based on his current strength, he''d better spend contributions to see these Jade Slips than plunder. Minghe firstly wanted to see the records of the Battlefield of God and Demon. Jade Slips with such records were the least common on the floor. Moreover, it would not cost him too many contributions.


    With only 1,000 contributions, Minghe obtained all information about Battlefield of God and Demon on the floor, including all creatures, Treasures of Heaven and Earth, Forbidden Lands, and Treasure Lands. Minghe really benefited a lot from this information, but he was shocked by a piece of information, more amazed than before when he knew Untainted Land was not the only one.


    The Chaos seemed to be boundless, but it actually had a limit and only a few people saw it. According to the records of the Jade Slips, the Chaos was not the only one. Strictly speaking, there was four Chaos, which respectively were the Eastern, Southern, Western, and Northern Chaos. Minghe was located in the Eastern Chaos.


    In the other three Chaos, there was also a Rakshasa as strong as Great Divinity Pangu. Like Great Divinity Pangu, experts in each era played the same role and did the same thing. However, 3,000 worlds would be born from the four Chaos during Creation of Heaven. They were changed from Rakshasa of Three Pure Ones'' corpses. Therefore, what entered Battlefield of God and Demon this time was the true Deva-loka.


    The Battlefield of God and Demon was in the center of the four Chaos and connected with them. In each era, when the four Chaos developed to meet special conditions, Battlefield of God and Demon would be initiated. Then, experts of Origin in the four Chaos and Deva-loka would go in, but no one knew what the special conditions were.


    Certainly, after entering Battlefield of God and Demon, all people of the four Chaos and Deva-loka would appear in Lower Layer of Battlefield of God and Demon. In the Lower Layer, people of the four Chaos could not meet each other. Only after entering the Middle Layer could they be considered to be living in the same world. So to speak, the Lower Layer of Battlefield of God and Demon was a buffer zone, the Great Way''s protection for ''newcomers'' of each era.


    The Middle Layer of the Battlefield of God and Demon was divided into five regions, which were respectively Eastern, Western, Southern, Northern, and Central Regions. The Eastern, Western, Southern, and Northern Regions respectively corresponded to the Eastern, Western, Southern, and Northern Chaos. At present, Minghe was located in Eastern Region, but Central Region was the heartland of the Middle Layer, where Spiritual Air between Heaven and Earth and Air of the Divine Law were more condensed than those in the four regions.


    In Central Region, the four Chaos truly mixed with each other, so the complexity was imaginable. Although there were numerous Fated Chances, it was more dangerous than the four regions. In case of any carelessness, one could die without a burial place. In that place, a man of A Half Step to the Fate Realm could not be counted as an expert. Probably, those of A Half Step to the Supreme Realm were many.


    At thought of this, Minghe gasped in horror. He could well imagine how was Central Region, where the four Chaos gathered. He had some thoughts on the intention of the Great Way. Since there were countless Fated Chances and Demon and numerous experts in Battlefield of God, experts of Origin of the four Chaos and Deva-loka in each era gathered there to kill each other for Fated Chance, survival, and even for killing. Due to endless killing, Battlefield of God and Demon was worthy of the name.


    However, everything in the Battlefield of God and Demon was almost like the Great Way''s cultivation of undead insects. Similarly, it tempted experts of Origin in each era to come here with endless Fated Chances in the Battlefield of God and Demon, made them grow in the slaughter, and finally became the strongest. At thought of this, Minghe looked solemn, wondering about the purpose of the Great Way''s cultivation of undead insects.

 Chapter 381: Choice

    Chapter 381: Choice


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    At the thought of this, Minghe looked solemn. Based on his current strength, he could not confront the powerful and mysterious Great Way. The more he knew, the more annoyed he would be. Now, he only had one thought, and that was to be strong. Only with powerful strength could he be fearless.


    After reading all the records about the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, Minghe moved toward the areas of tactical formations and refining weapons. As for the books about transforming exercises and Magic Skills, they were basically useless to him because he had his own law. Only Jade Slips about tactical formations and refining weapons were useful to him.


    There were hundreds of weapon-refining laws, but there were myriads of tactical formations. All of them had experienced countless ages. In the library, Jade Slips about laws of weapons and arrays were so numerous that he could not choose easily. Although he still had 109,000 contributions, it was still not enough to exchange for all of them.


    Therefore, he had to purposefully choose some Jade Slips. He excelled in weapon-refining laws, but he had only deduced the Spiritual Treasure of Chaos refining laws. With any big defects, the Spiritual Treasures of Chaos still had their own deficiencies. Therefore, he exchanged 60,000 contributions for a Jade Slip that had recorded the refinement of Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. The Jade Slip had recorded a variety of relevant refining laws and limits of Chaos.


    After reading the Law of Refining Tools, Minghe had really broadened his horizons. He had begun to refine Spiritual Treasures of Chaos and would set limits of Chaos, but there were still considerable deficiencies. Since now he had obtained the detailed methods of Spiritual Treasure of Chaos refining, Minghe could verify his own weapon-refining laws with them to make up for the deficiency and enhance his weapon-refining laws.


    As for the laws of formation, there were so many Jade Slips on the seventh floor of the library. Minghe roughly looked and discovered that there were at least 8,000 laws, including the Killing Formation, Trapping Formation, Confusion Formation, and Combination Formation. Among the Three Laws of Elixirs, Weapons, and Arrays, he preferred the laws of weapons and arrays. With so many tactical formations before his eyes, he was very tempted.


    Being short of money, Minghe could only select a few formations that were suitable for him. Previously, he wanted to improve the Four Mysterious Formations of Untainted Land because he was the most familiar with the four formations and thoroughly understood their secrets, not out of conservativeness. If he could be successful, he could save time. After all, perceiving a new tactical formation from scratch had to take a long time.


    If he really encountered a suitable tactical formation that could replace the four formations, Minghe would not stick to his old ways but abandon them at the proper time. Although he was affectionate of the four formations, he would not be emotional in the pursuit of the Supreme Way. Instead of being burdens, he would let them be memories.


    However, only a few formations were really powerful, and those with the power of the Fate Realm were even less. Most of the formations with such a power were probably hidden on the eighth floor. Unfortunately, he could not go there right now, not unless he could break through to the Fate Realm as soon as possible.


    However, for the formations, his own plans would be fouled up. Obviously, he was unable to do that. Actually, there were several formations with the power of the Fate Realm. Although all of them were not desirable, Minghe did not give up. And regarding the law of arrays, there was no most powerful one, but a most suitable one. Like the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, it was powerful but was only a fit for the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery. For Minghe, its power would be weakened greatly.


    Since such a formation did not interest him, Minghe had to put up with the second best. Among the thousands of formations, Minghe only found two after constantly selecting, with a total of 45,000 contributions. Although there were still some other formations useful to him, Minghe really had no contributions for exchanging.


    He selected two formations. One was a sword formation, named the "Sword Array of Yin and Yang Normalization", which only needed two long swords and a Map of Formation. However, there were specific requirements for the two swords, which were divided into Yin and Yang. When normalization of Yin and Yang was realized, the sword formation would generate tremendous power. It was said that once the two swords were drawn, Heaven would be separated from the Earth. But the sword formation was a partial array, so it could only display the power of the Half Step to the Fate Realm. If it was a complete array, it could exert the power of the Fate Realm, which was worth 20,000 contributions.


    Minghe planned to give it to Red Lotus Taoist, who held the Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword. Although the two swords were mere swords of killing without a division between Yin and Yang, Red Lotus Taoist was proficient in sword formations because he had the God-killing Sword Formation. If he could integrate the Sword Array of Yin and Yang Normalization into the God-killing Sword Formation, tossing out the junk and keeping the good stuff, he might perceive a totally new sword formation.


    The other tactical formation was the Formation of Stars, which was enlightened by the cosmic stars of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. Being far beyond Minghe''s Cosmic Stars Formation, it was extremely abstruse, containing some mysteries of the cosmic stars of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. If Heaven and Earth Taoist could perceive the abstruse, it would not be hard to improve the Cosmic Stars Formation then.


    Moreover, since the predecessors could perceive the cosmic stars of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, Heaven and Earth Taoist could also do so. As a matter of fact, the cosmic stars were extremely weird. Although they were visible to the naked eye, their true nature was unascertainable, and even their location was also untraceable.


    With the two formations, Heaven and Earth Taoist and Red Lotus Taoist were likely to improve the tactical formations. Minghe and Musen were not anxious, especially Musen. The Veridical Martial Origin Formation was perceived by them from the character Wu. Since they would improve the formation, Musen began to perceive the character Wu again, hoping to get the inspiration for improvement.


    As for the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, Minghe had no idea about it. The formation was extremely powerful, but he could not give full play to its power. It was caused by the person rather than the formation. Having no idea, Minghe put it aside temporarily. After all, compared with the Three Separations, Minghe was the most powerful one. Therefore, he could defend himself without a tactical formation, even after separating from the Three Separations in the future.


    After leaving the library, he did not go back to his courtyard but went straight to Mission Hall. As a Third Grade Refining Master, he needed to refine three Top Grade Primordial Supreme Treasures within 1,000 years. Although he still had plenty of time now, Minghe did not plan to put it off. Moreover, he also needed to refine some Primordial Supreme Treasures to exchange for contributions. Otherwise, there would not be ample resources for the upgrade of his and the Three Separations'' Magic Weapons and the promotion of the World of Heaven and Earth.


    Like a little world, Mission Hall was very broad, and so many people commuted. People received tasks and exchanged resources here, so it was the busiest place in Yun Ling Academy.


    Without a second glance, he went straight to the place where teachers completed their tasks. After verification of his identity token, Minghe obtained a heap of weapon-refining materials, which was enough for him to refine almost five Top Grade Primordial Supreme Treasures. However, the academy only asked for three treasures. In this way, he earned two treasures.


    Actually, other Third Grade Refining Masters would not think like this. After all, not all Third Grade Refining Masters could ensure that they could refine Top Grade Primordial Supreme Treasures every time because they could not do so with absolute certainty like Minghe.


    After entering the refining workshop, which was prepared by Mission Hall, Minghe directly summoned the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth and the Three Separations. The four of them refined Primordial Supreme Treasures together. In doing so, they could save time and hone their skills. Although they could not refine the Highest Grade Primordial Supreme Treasures and the Half Step to Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, they could improve their refining skills to be more subtle.


    Certainly, Minghe and his Three Separations were reserved. Among Minghe''s laws of weapons, the Power of Divine Law was the most effective. Minghe and the Three Separations had seven laws in total, including the laws of Blood, Spiritual Beings, Heaven and Earth, Space, Karma, Killing, and Martial Arts. The Primordial Supreme Treasures refined with the seven laws had extraordinary power.


    In order to save time, Minghe released the Three Separations to help him refine Primordial Supreme Treasures. If someone else found clues from the treasures that they refined, they would be suspected. Therefore, Minghe had to be reserved. All the treasures refined by the Three Separations depended on refining materials, primordial treasures aura, and refining skills, so they would not be affected by any of the Three Separations'' laws. Minghe would use the three Top Grade treasures that they refined to deal with Yun Ling Academy.

 Chapter 382: Transformation

    Chapter 382: Transformation


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    There was nothing hidden in the two top-grade Primordial Supreme Treasures refined by Minghe. One was refined with the Law of Blood and could attack the human body. The other was refined with the Law of Spiritual Beings and could attack Original Spirit. The two special treasures would be used to earn contributions. After all, Minghe did not have many contributions left, so he could not buy any good refining materials.


    100 years later, five Top Grade Primordial Supreme Treasures had been refined, but Minghe was in no hurry to leave. After all, it was surprisingly quick to refine five treasures within a hundred years. Before he completed the accumulation, he just wanted a low-key life. However, he was already a high-profile man because he had reached the Half Step to the Fate Realm, which had been rarely seen in the academy. Fortunately, there were many people in Yun Ling Academy, so hardly anybody knew him, and nobody would care if there was one more teacher at the Half Step to the Fate Realm in the academy.


    During this period of time, Minghe began to study his laws of weapons, which were extremely perfect because he had adopted the good points of various laws of weapons and used the Magical Tao Mirror. But now, he had predicted the refining method of Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, and the most perfect refining method could not be predicted even with the Magical Tao Mirror.


    From the library, he had exchanged for the refining methods of Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, which were the summarized experiences of the predecessors. Having been described in detail, it was more extensive and profound than Minghe''s, so he naturally regarded it as a precious treasure. Since he was now free, he was ready to study it carefully. Although he would not fully learn the Law of Refining Tools recorded on the Jade Slip, it was advisable to use it to improve his own law.


    What he needed most was a limit of Chaos. Although he was able to arrange a complete limit, he only arranged two types of limits. One was an aggressive limit of Chaos, and the other was a defensive limit of Chaos. Due to the various ways, they could be arranged, any type of limit could produce a kaleidoscopic effect. However, the effect induced by the two types of limits arranged by Minghe was singular.


    The limits of Chaos could generally be divided into three types¡ªaggressive, defensive, and auxiliary. Each type of limit would produce a different effect due to its size, position, and overlapping mode. The formation of a limit of Chaos was the first step to refine Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. Arranging different limits of Chaos and connecting them was what Minghe really needed to learn about.


    Minghe and the Three Separations'' God-killing Spear, Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, Ruler of Heaven and Earth, Red Lotus of Fire, Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword, and Kongtong Seal had begun to change into Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. However, their refining methods were relatively rough. Even if they really changed into Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, they would probably be the worst Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, which was not allowed by Minghe.


    Since he had obtained the detailed refining methods of Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, Minghe and the Three Separations would study them carefully and restart to refine their Magic Weapons to realize perfection. Moreover, the biggest headache for them, which was the transformation from the primordial Origin to the Origin of Chaos, could be solved now, as long as they set a corresponding limit of Chaos to arrange a transformation formation.


    Minghe and his Three Separations had researched for nearly 500 years, and they finally figured out the Law of Refining Tools recorded on the Jade Slip. However, they were not anxious to continue to refine their Magic Weapons. For the last 500 years, they only improved the limit of Chaos, which had arranged for their Magic Weapons, and set tactical formations for the transformation of the Origin.


    Their treasures were really the best Primordial Supreme Treasures. If they only depended on the transformation from the primordial Origin and primordial limit to the Origin of Chaos and limit of Chaos, then the power of these treasures would not be displayed as desired. After all, the Origin and limit were Magic Weapon''s intrinsic attributes while the Original Body of Magic Weapons was an extrinsic attribute. If the intrinsic attributes improved and the extrinsic attribute was unchanged, the power of the Magic Weapons would be greatly reduced.


    To improve the extrinsic attribute naturally required a lot of rare materials for refining weapons. Although he also collected some materials in the Lower Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, most of them could not be used for Minghe''s Magic Weapons. It was uncertain when he could completely collect all the materials.


    But now, there was a shortcut for him to collect all the required materials. As long as he had enough contributions, Minghe could exchange them for any required material from the academy. Even if there were missing materials, he could release tasks to collect them. If that did not work, he could only seek a replacement. After all, it was impossible to achieve perfection.


    He had stayed in the refining room for 600 years, so it was time to deliver his finished refined products. Minghe delivered the three Top Grade Primordial Supreme Treasures refined by his Three Separations to Mission Hall. Then, he sold the two refined by himself to Mission Hall. In doing so, he earned 140,000 contributions in total. However, he spent all his contributions on a lot of weapon-refining materials.


    Among these materials, some were for refining Top Grade Primordial Supreme Treasures, while what remained was for improving materials of the Half Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. In terms of the priority of transformation, Minghe and the Three Separations would definitely choose the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth among all the Half Spiritual Treasures of Chaos.


    Once it was transformed into a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth would be more powerful. With such a cauldron, Minghe could refine the Spiritual Treasures of Chaos more conveniently. Moreover, it also integrated with the character Bao, like the character Wu. With its transformation, the primordial Treasures Aura that was emitted from the character Bao would also change, as if its effect on Magic Weapons became more powerful.


    He had guessed that the character Bao probably had integrated with the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth by now. Once it changed into a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, the power of the character Bao would probably improve as well. Even now as it was still a Half Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, the character Bao seemed to have some good changes, which made him more certain of his choice.


    After putting all the materials in it, Minghe and Heaven and Earth Taoist began to activate the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth to convert and absorb those rare materials. Meanwhile, they weaved the Taoist Seals to aid limit of Chaos, which had been changed from the Law of Heaven and Earth, to speed up its speed of transformation.


    Having not been idle, Red Lotus Taoist and Musen were alert for interruptions from the outside world, in case of emergency. Meanwhile, they needed to hide the vital force of transformation. Once it turned into a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, there would definitely be Mysterious Signs. In that case, they needed to suppress the unusual phenomena to avoid being noticed.


    To facilitate the suppressing of the Mysterious Signs, Musen, Blood God Doppelganger, and Clone of the Blood God directly arranged the Veridical Martial Origin Formation. Furthermore, Red Lotus Taoist showed his Original Body, which rested on the cauldron. With the formation, he was ready to suppress the Mysterious Signs at any time to avoid leakage of vital force.


    Compared with refining several Half Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, it was more complicated to promote a Half Spiritual Treasure of Chaos to a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. For 1,000 years, Minghe and Heaven and Earth Taoist had not stopped refining the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. Now, the original primordial limit had been replaced by the limit of Chaos, and it was only one step away from promotion.


    And then, they stopped at the same time. Both the limit of Chaos and the materials of the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth had been completely changed. The last step was to change the primordial Origin. Now, it had been almost totally turned into the Origin of Chaos. To Minghe''s surprise, the Origin of Chaos was pitifully scarce after transforming from the abundant primordial Origin.


    Actually, the Origin was the basis of Magic Weapons. Such scarce Origin of Chaos would naturally affect the power of the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, which was promoted to a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. Minghe would not be willing to see that. As he waved his hands, unceasing Origin of Chaos, which had been previously collected, was endlessly injected into the cauldron for absorption and transformation. When it could not absorb any more, Minghe stopped.


    When its Origin of Chaos became intense, the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth finally began to change dramatically. And rather than a quantitative change, it was a totally qualitative change. The strong power of the Spiritual Treasure of Chaos gradually ascended from the cauldron and constantly struck the Veridical Martial Origin Formation and Red Lotus of Fire with enough momentum to break them.


    At the sight of this, Minghe and Heaven and Earth Taoist started making moves to assist Red Lotus Taoist and Musen in withstanding the power and Mysterious Signs induced by the promotion of the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth to ensure that there was no leakage of any vital force. After a long time, the cauldron stopped changing. Looking at the cauldron and its primitive simplicity, Minghe and his Three Separations smiled because of their success.

 Chapter 383: Minghes "Insanity"

    Chapter 383: Minghe''s "Insanity"


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, a Low Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, was finally refined, which Minghe had painstakingly cared for. As he waved his hand, the cauldron became small quickly and turned into a palm-sized object in his palm. The cauldron was densely covered with many inscriptions in a crisscross pattern, which was weird and full of charm of the Great Way. An impalpable character ''Bao'' could be seen among the inscriptions.


    Cauldron of Heaven and Earth was the first Spiritual Treasure of Chaos successfully refined by Minghe, so he would naturally want to take some time to admire it. After its upgrade, the defense strength of the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth increased largely, but it was not his chief concern. As a defensive magic weapon, it was natural to be increased in defensive strength after upgrading. What he was concerned about were the other functions.


    With Minghe''s Spiritual Thoughts into the cauldron, the location where the Origin of the cauldron existed still changed into a very large space, which was equivalent to the space in the Map of Heaven and Earth. However, the space in the cauldron was very simple. In the center of the space were its Origin of Magic Weapon and character ''Bao'', while the air within was permeated with Treasures Aura, which was beyond primordial Treasures Aura.


    The cauldron had been a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, its Origin had turned into the Origin of chaos, and even the flame in the cauldron had changed. Previously, the flame was comparable to that of the fire of chaos, which was one reason why it could change from postnatal to primordial. Now, that the flame in the cauldron became Fire of Fate beyond the fire of chaos, a powerful flame which could only be cultivated by masters of the Fate Realm, who practiced the Law of Fire.


    With the Fire of Fate, the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth became more powerful in refining weapons. Unlike in the past, it changed from the primordial to the postnatal now, which was incredible. In the Battlefield of God and Demon, materials of chaos could be found but not everywhere, which were different from primordial materials. Since now that the cauldron had this ability, it would be much easier for Minghe to refine Spiritual Treasure of Chaos.


    Besides, the character ''Bao'' in the cauldron also changed largely. At first sight, the Power of Divine Law applied to the character ''Bao'' fluctuated significantly. Moreover, it was the fluctuation of the Divine Law of the Fate Realm. The Treasures Aura emitted from was of chaos, which was equivalent to Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth in the Battlefield of God and Demon. Moreover, it contained with the Divine Law of Magic Weapon. If the law was integrated into the Magic Weapon, its power would be naturally enhanced.


    Although it had changed into a Low Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, the cauldron did not stop its upgrade. Treasures Aura of Chaos and Air of the Divine Law emitted from character Bao constantly nurtured the cauldron to make it develop all the time. Although it was not fast, it would become a Mid Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos after a period of time.


    Minghe was naturally in ecstatic in the successful transformation of the cauldron. Both the increase of weapon-refining ability and the change of character ''Bao'' would be beneficial for the transformation of Minghe and Three Separations'' other Half Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. However, it would require a lot of materials of chaos to complete the transformation of other treasures.


    Minghe nearly spent a thousand years on the transformation of the cauldron. Now, it was the second millennium after he joined the Yun Ling Academy, so he needed to deliver another three Top Grade primordial supreme treasures. But this time, he planned to deliver Highest Grade primordial supreme treasure, because he had broken through the weapons refining law.


    Fourth Grade refining master could refine Highest Grade primordial supreme treasures, so Minghe would go to take an exam for upgrading. But before that, he firstly refined two Highest Grade primordial supreme treasures with the remaining materials. Then, he would sell one of them to the academy, to prove his breakthrough in refining.


    The upgrading exam was to refine a Highest Grade primordial supreme treasure. For Minghe, it was a piece of cake. Although the academy provided three opportunities for the participant, Minghe did not plant to hide his strong points. He succeeded at one go and became one of the few Fourth Grade Refining Masters of the Yun Ling Academy.


    Fourth Grade refining master''s payments were totally different from Third Grade refining master''s. Fourth Grade refining master''s payment was 160,000 contributions every thousand years, and his refining task was much easier as he only needed to refine a Highest Grade primordial supreme treasure every three thousand years. After all, Highest Grade primordial supreme treasure could be taken as fulfilment among the primordial supreme treasures, and its value was far beyond Top Grade primordial supreme treasure.


    In the Yun Ling Academy, a Top Grade primordial supreme treasure valued about 50,000 to 100,000 contributions. However, a Highest Grade primordial supreme treasure valued about at least 300,000 contributions with poor power. A Highest Grade primordial supreme treasure like Red Lotus of Fire before being upgrade was valued at 600,000 contributions at least.


    After he was promoted to the Fourth Grade refining master, Minghe could remain idle for three thousand years. After all, the Highest Grade primordial supreme treasure refined during the exam had been counted in his task. Thus, he obtained another 460,000 contributions. With the contributions earned from his previous Highest Grade primordial supreme treasures, he owned a total of nearly 1,000,000 contributions, and he could be called as an instant millionaire.


    With so many contributions, Minghe recklessly exchanged them for various resources. Besides refining materials, he also exchanged for materials for the World of Heaven and Earth. In the Battlefield of God and Demon, many Treasures of Heaven and Earth had a little Power of Divine Law. Therefore, Minghe blended them into the World of Heaven and Earth to balance the 3,000 laws of the world. Once the 3,000 laws were balanced, it was the time for the world to transform into great trichiliocosm.


    However, Minghe''s exchange for such huge amounts of resources attracted the attention of the higher ups. Moreover, many resources were top grade, so it was hard to avoid getting noticed. Particularly, he constantly sold Highest Grade primordial supreme treasures, which was more attractive. After all, Highest Grade primordial supreme treasure was already a sort of powerful Magic Weapon.


    He certainly knew the consequence of his actions, and he was prepared for it. After ten thousand years, Minghe enhanced his refining level once again through constant weapons-refining. When he rejoined the exam for upgrading, Minghe became one of the few Fifth Grade refining masters of Yun Ling Academy.


    Fifth Grade refining masters were scarce in the academy. After all, compared with a large number of refining masters of the Yun Ling Academy, there were lesser than hundred Fifth Grade refining masters. Half Spiritual Treasures of Chaos were rare in the academy because they had gone beyond the scope of primordial supreme treasures and had a partial power of Spiritual Treasures of Chaos.


    Thus, Minghe became someone who loved to refine weapons in the eyes of others. This could disguise the real aim of his exchange for the huge amounts of resources. After being promoted to Fifth Grade refining master, Minghe acted more ''rampantly'' in his exchange for countless materials as if he was trying to achieve being a Sixth Grade refining master.


    Actually, the Sixth Grade refining masters were even rarer. Except for Director of the Academy and Weapon Hall Elder, who was one of the seven Elders, there were no other Sixth Grade Refining Master, who could refine Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. If he could break through to Sixth Grade Refining Master, Minghe would be a person of high status in the academy, even if he had not broken through to the Fate Realm. After all, a few of the elders did not even have Spiritual Treasure of Chaos.


    Several Elders and the Director of the Academy saw Minghe''s ''insanity'', but they did not stop him. After all, it would be good for the academy if there was one more Sixth Grade Refining Master. Although Half Spiritual Treasure of Chaos was powerful, it was far away from the real Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. After all, in the Medium Level of the Battlefield of God and Demon Spiritual Treasure of Chaos was extremely scarce.

 Chapter 384: Breakthrough of the Fate Realm

    Chapter 384: Breakthrough of the Fate Realm


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe was satisfied with the result. After all, things were not getting worse. When he decided to do this, he had made preparations for all possible situations. Obviously, today''s situation was the best. At least until now, he was still safe. Whether or not someone was secretly suspicious of him, there was at least none openly.


    At this stage, most of his plan had basically been successful. Within the ten thousand years, all resources exchanged by him through weapons-refining had been able to meet Three Separations'' and his requirements. Heaven and Earth Taoist might lack something, but it did not matter. In the worst case scenario, Minghe would not leave with nothing.


    With enough refining materials, Minghe started to continue to transform the Half Spiritual Treasure of Chaos to the Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. The first thing was the God-killing Spear. Although he used the Indestructible Demon Body at the Early Stage of the Fate Realm, it would do good to improve his fighting ability if the God-killing Spear transformed to the Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. Magic Weapon was an external force, but then again, no one could abandon all external forces.


    The second thing was the 24th Grade Red Lotus of Fire, the Original Body of Red Lotus Taoist. After blending with many divine things of chaos, it began to transform. The flickering fire on the Red Lotus of Fire became the evil shade of purple fire and the blooming 24th Grade Red Lotus of Fire became 36th Grade Blood Red Lotus. Since then, the Red Lotus of Fire become the supreme Spiritual Treasure of Chaos.


    The transformation of the Red Lotus of Fire was naturally beneficial to Red Lotus Taoist''s strength. After all, the Red Lotus of Fire was Red Lotus Taoist''s body. When the Red Lotus of Fire changed into Low-Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, Red Lotus Taoist''s body also changed. Although Red Lotus Taoist only reached A Half Step to the Fate Realm now, his body had broken through to the Early Stage of the Fate Realm. It was incomparable with Minghe''s Indestructible Demon Body, but it owned the real power of the Fate Realm.


    As for Red Lotus Taoist''s Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword, Red Lotus Taoist would melt them down in the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth for remaking of two Supreme Divine Swords at Low-Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. ''Sword of Karma'' Yuantu Sword was refined based on the Principle of Karma, which could cut off Karma, while ''Sword of Killing'' Abi Sword was refined based on the Law of Killing, which could chop off all Divine Beings. If the two swords combined, there would be endless power.


    The next one was Kongtong Seal. After integration with the essence of supreme Martial Arts and the Power of Divine Law, it successfully turned into a Low-Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. Musen even mixed it with Veridical Martial Origin Formation, which had begun to be improved. When it was fully complete, he could arrange Veridical Martial Origin Formation with the seal alone. Although it was not powerful enough, it was also a mean.


    The most difficult thing was Heaven and Earth Taoist''s Wheels of Heaven and Earth. It was a done-deal for the transformation of the Ruler of Heaven and Earth into the Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, after blending with a large number of divine things of Heaven and Earth. However, Wheels of Heaven and Earth was totally different. Unless the World of Heaven and Earth was promoted to great trichiliocosm, it could not be artificially refined to the Spiritual Treasure of Chaos.


    When all Magic Weapons turned into Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, Minghe and Three Separations began to practice in security and slowed down weapons-refining. After becoming a Fifth Grade Refining Master, Minghe only needed to refine a Half Spiritual Treasure of Chaos every ten thousand years. But now, he could refine successfully in a thousand years with his current means. After all, the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth, which had turned into the Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, had amazing refining ability.


    However, the Half Spiritual Treasure of Chaos was a Magic Weapon with some power of the Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, so it was not easy to refine it. Although it was not difficult for Minghe, it was difficult for other Fifth Grade Refining Masters. If they could refine a Half Spiritual Treasure of Chaos in ten thousand years, they would be regarded as excellent. If they had good luck and good refining skills, they might refine two treasures.


    Therefore, Minghe deliberately kept a low profile that he refined two Half Spiritual Treasures of Chaos every ten thousand years, which pleased the high-level figures of the academy very much. Since he could do that, they thought Minghe would be more likely to become a Sixth Grade Refining Master. If he could make another breakthrough in cultivation, Minghe would certainly play a decisive role in the Yun Ling Academy.


    Since he slowed down refining, Minghe spent more time on cultivation. Now, he and Three Separations had all reached A Half Step to the Fate Realm. Not to mention Heaven and Earth Taoist''s special situations, Minghe, Red Lotus Taoist, and Musen would begin to break through to the Fate Realm after realizing Fulfilment in A Half Step to the Fate Realm.


    Everytime Minghe exchanged a large number of resources and Spiritual Stones, and he would put most of them to Heaven and Earth Taoist ''s World of Heaven and Earth, which was getting stronger all the time. Now, the Way of Heaven and the Origin of the World of Heaven and Earth had almost been close to the Fulfilment of medium dichiliocosm. With the last step could it try to promote to great trichiliocosm.


    Compared with Heaven and Earth Taoist, Minghe, Red Lotus Taoist, and Musen were faster. At first, Minghe''s Law of Blood and Law of Spiritual Beings reached Fulfilment of A Half Step to the Fate Realm. Then, ''Selfcentric Separation'' Musen did so. Because he specialized in The Law of Martial Arts and had character Wu, he was naturally ahead of Red Lotus Taoist to realize the Fulfilment.


    Except for the Law of Martial Arts, Musen also practiced Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts. Although it was incomparable with Minghe''s Indestructible Demon Body, it was on par with True Body of Rakshasa. As he perceived more about the Law of Martial Arts, Musen thought that he still had a large room for improvement of Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts. He obtained the Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts by perceiving character Wu, but till now, Minghe was still not able to understand the mystery of character Wu.


    Musen was different from Minghe. Minghe''s Indestructible Demon Body did not depend on the cultivation of Original Spirit, so Minghe''s body made a breakthrough before his Original Spirit. However, Musen''s Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts could not realize this. His Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts depended on his understanding of the Law of Martial Arts. Only when Original Spirit wanted to break through to the Fate Realm, then would his body make a breakthrough.


    After they all reached Fulfilment of A Half Step to the Fate Realm, Minghe, Red Lotus Taoist, and Musen could begin to suppress cultivation. After all, according to his original plan, Minghe intended to make a breakthrough together with Three Separations. He and Three Separations had little difference in the cultivation of Original Spirit. If they could make a breakthrough together, they could conceal the Mysterious Signs between heaven and earth when they broke through to the Fate Realm, and they could avoid unnecessary speculations.


    ...


    30,000 years later, the Yun Ling Academy seemed to be much calmer. Minghe had upgraded twice successfully, but now his consequence gradually weakened. After all, Minghe only refined two Half Spiritual Treasures of Chaos every ten thousand years in the 30,000 years. He delivered one to the academy and exchanged the other for a large amount of contribution.


    Although his consequence weakened a lot, many people still anticipated him to make further progress in the Law of Weapons-refining. In a blink of an eye, 30,000 years had passed. For them, it was nothing to be surprised about. After all, refinement of the Half Spiritual Treasure of Chaos and that of the Spiritual Treasure of Chaos were quite different. If it was so easy to make a breakthrough, the Spiritual Treasure of Chaos would be seen everywhere, and it would not be so precious.


    Then one day a powerful momentum suddenly rose straight from the academy to the sky. The world that the academy located in was also shocked. Scarlet clouds gathered between heaven and earth, heavy blood rain poured among the Yun Ling Academy, blood gas permeated between sky and earth, which was so terrifying.


    However, the blood rain did not fall to the ground. A Formation rose from the academy and absorbed all blood rain, to prevent the place from being filthy. When the blood rain fell down, flowers, trees, and stones came out with shapeshift, as if they were touched by miracles. For a moment, the place became livened up.


    In the Elder House, seven elders came together because they were shocked by the Mysterious Sign in the Yun Ling Academy. They had witnessed such a Mysterious Sign when they last broke through to the Fate Realm. But this time, the Mysterious Sign was totally beyond their expectation, which was weirder than last time.


    Someone said, "The blood rain falls heavily to enlighten the common people... It seems like that another Elder will appear in our academy, an amazing Elder, who practiced two weird laws, including Law of Blood and Law of Spiritual Beings. More interestingly, he broke through the two laws at the same time."


    The other said, "It doesn''t matter to have another Elder. I''m more concerned when he can make a breakthrough in the Law of Weapons-refining. Since he had made a breakthrough in cultivation, I hope it will be helpful for his Law of Weapons-refining. When can I own a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos? I''m afraid that I won''t gain anything 60,000 years later."


    At this moment, Minghe entered the Fate Realm, and situations changed in the academy...

 Chapter 385: Accident

    Chapter 385: Accident


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In the center of the Academy lay a mountain shrouded in mist and rich in Treasures of Heaven and Earth. This was the place where Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and The Divine Law vital force were the most dense, also where Venerable Linghao meditated. As the core of driving all the tactical formations, this was a place rarely visited by people except Venerable Linghao.


    The Venerable was meditating, but couldn''t help looking closely at such a Mysterious Sign. He looked through all the Signs, and frowned at the sight of blood. He recognized it was a Sign of reaching Fate Realm by Law of Blood. He practiced Confucianism and bore virtues, naturally objecting to the bloody matter.


    But Linghao didn''t hold stereotypes. Different Divine Laws have different merits, even if it was a Law of Killing. Whether it was good or evil actually depended on the user. What Linghao found surprising was that the user also applied Law of Spiritual Beings at the same time. "He must be amazing." Linghao thought.


    Linghao smiled and thought. "Another expert on the way. Mastering two Divine Laws is much harder than only one. Moreover, Minghe also masters the weapon refining way. I believe he''ll soon break through on it too."


    But soon his smile faded away. He found something strange and couldn''t help but became serious. "Law of Blood, Law of Spiritual Beings... There seem to be another one. He''s trying to cover it up, but I still found out. I assume that I am the only one that did."


    Linghao was enlightened on Tao of Confucianism, and was sensitive to the bloodied matter. It happened that in the Mysterious Sign, a killing intent lingered on. Linghao managed to catch a glimpse of it. Although it was thin, it was as strong as Fate Realm.


    "Three cultivations at the same time?" Venerable Linghao couldn''t help feeling shocked and thought. "If he breaks through on three Divine Laws together, he must have great talents. If he reaches Fate Realm, he''ll be invincible at Early Stage of Fate Realm. If I meet him, I can''t even beat him easily."


    In the Origin Realm, the strength gap expanded between every Rank. After reaching the second Fate Realm of the Origin, the gap was even wider. One at Middle Stage of the Fate Realm could totally crush one at Early Stage of Fate Realm. But, everything had an exception. For instance, Minghe seemed to be able to fight an expert who was higher-ranked.


    Minghe''s hiding triggered Linghao. Though practicing Confucianism, he was not a saint. "A man who cultivates Law of Blood, Soul, and Kill at the same time would be devastating if he turns evil in the future."


    Venerable Linghao decided to keep an eye on Minghe. If he should do anything inappropriate, he would be eliminated immediately. Moreover, Linghao started to question Minghe''s intention of joining the Academy. If Minghe was up to no good, Linghao would not hesitate a single second when Minghe finally exposed himself.


    But as he was the dean, he couldn''t dictate, since there were seven other Elders. He could not just kill a fresh Fate Realm expert out of speculation, especially someone that might break through to Sixth Grade Refining Master. What would other people think?


    Linghao needed a reason to convince everyone. Whereas, he did not know that he was almost right: Minghe did join for the books. Now that he had reach Fate Realm, he wasn''t afraid of confronting with the Academy.


    In the yard of the Silence Room, Minghe sat quietly. The force was strong enough to disturb the whole world, and didn''t die down for a long time. When everything have settled down, Minghe withdrew his thoughts. When he broke through, the taste of sinking in the Divine Law was too sweet. Without a strong will, he would have been lost and failed the breakthrough.


    Despite the general success, accidents happened. Minghe had planned to break out in strength, and Three Separations restrained. Then using the Mysterious Signs of Law of Blood and Spiritual Beings to have the Divine Law Breakthrough covered up.


    But, The Law of Killing became so drastic in the heat of Fate Realm Breakthrough. It exposed itself even under restraints of Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. Although unremarkable, the eight experts of the Academy could still discover it.


    Despite the imperfection, it went smoothly. Minghe and Three Separations all broke through. Since they had achieved their goals, it wouldn''t matter if they were discovered or not. Even if they were, they could just walk out of the Academy. After all, they simply disclosed some secrets. Besides, they were the rare Fate Realm experts in the Academy, and Minghe was even more capable than any othe Fate Realm experts.


    An expert in Fate Realm greatly empowered the Academy, and a Sixth Grade Refining Master improved their abilities on a large scale. There were two Sixth Grade Refining Masters in the Academy. But firstly, Master Venerable Linghao had been meditating, thus hadn''t refined treasures in years. Secondly, even Elders couldn''t have Linghao refined the Spiritual Treasure of Chaos for them.


    The other Weapon Hall Elder failed his refining sometimes, wasting a lot of Chaos indigents. Though Battlefield of God and Demon was rich in ingredients, it wasn''t easy to collect all of them. Thus, as of now, three of the Elders did not have his Spiritual Treasure of Chaos.


    The Elders thought highly of Minghe''s talents for refining, because Minghe had been 100 percent successful. If he could keep that after turning a Sixth Grade Refining Master, he could benefit the Elders a lot. He still succeeded even at a ratio of 50 percent.


    Unfortunately, they did not know that Minghe already refined Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, and wasn''t hurrying into a Sixth Grade Refining Master. Spiritual Treasure of Chaos exceeded primordial supreme treasure; Minghe would gain himself another lurking danger if he made one. Though everything was peaceful with the Academy at the present, Minghe couldn''t predict the future. Thus, he wouldn''t turn so soon.


    After the breakthrough, Minghe wanted the most was to step on the eighth library floor. He was qualified to enter as in Fate Realm. He would probably move up to be a dean, and received benefits from the Academy soon. Then, he wouldn''t be assigned to tasks, thus had more time to cultivate.


    Minghe didn''t hurry to turn a Master, because the library would always be there for him. Now he needed to strengthen his cultivation. If the foundation was built badly, it was not easy to repair. Minghe wouldn''t want to have such headaches.

 Chapter 386: The Eighth Floor of the Library

    Chapter 386: The Eighth Floor of the Library


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe had been meditating for several thousand years since his breakthrough. He didn''t even show up when the Academy made him an Elder. But no one blamed him since strengthening one''s foundation took time, especially after a breakthrough in Fate Realm. That would certainly take more time.


    Long afterward, Minghe and Three Separations finally strengthened their realms completely. As they stopped meditating, Minghe went straight to the library, instead of the Elder House. Actually, he didn''t enter the Elder House at all, not even once. The library obviously attracted him more compared to the Elder House.


    On the eighth floor, Minghe first searched for information on Battlefield of God and Demon. After all, more data were stored on the higher floor bookshelves. He wanted to know more to plan his future.


    He needn''t worry about his contributions since as an Elder he had access to all Jade Slips. He could read through any Slip as one of his prerogatives. It saved a lot of his contributions since he needed to read a lot of Slips.


    After reading about the Battlefield and the Academy, Minghe indeed learned something on the Mystery Realm in Medium Level of Battlefield of God and Demon. The information was detailed. But most of the Mystery Realms were either developed or taken by some authorities. Minghe could only envy them.


    The rest were dangerous Mystery Realms left by Supreme Realm masters. Even Fate Realm experts might perish there. But, these Realms set up by Supreme experts were rich in strong Spiritual Inheritance. People scrambled for the Inheritance in there despite the danger.


    But the inheritance in these mystery realms were just rumors. What if the Supreme experts had set up some traps? It was hard for even Fate Realm experts to guard against it. It might even be for Supreme experts to possess someone, after all, legends said that this had happened before.


    Apart from the Realms, secrets left by Fate Realm experts also attracted many people. These secrets were left after their death or departure to a higher ground. Actually, Minghe would rather explore in Fate Mystery Territories than in Boundless Mystery Realm. But these territories opened at random, so he could only wait.


    Besides, there were records in Yun Ling Academy itself, whose long history actually shocked him. The Acadamy was built in the Fifth Period, and the Eastern Region was just a branch. There were other branches in Central Region and High Level of Battlefield of God and Demon. The books failed to mention the situation in the core region. But judging from its long history, it would be possible for it to have developed in that region.


    There were less than ten Fate Realm experts in Eastern Region. Every now and then, Central Region''s people recruited talents here. Experts could choose to stay or move to Yun Ling Academy in Central Region. The remaining experts here had chosen to stay for multiple times.


    You might get greater chances and cultivation environment in Central Region. But it was more competitive there. You had the power and resources by staying in the Eastern Region, while it would take you some effort to gain the greater resources in the Central Region.


    Reading this, Minghe had another plan. He used to plan to leave the Academy and join the Central Region soon. Now he changed his mind. Since the Academy was rich in resources and he was free to do anything since there''s someone else to oversee everything, he might as well rely on it to go further and faster.


    It was in the Ninth Period, and many authorities have fully developed and taken the best territories in the Battlefield. Indeed, Minghe could have established his own forces, but it was difficult. After all, a new force would draw attention and even cause other to strike out at it.


    Forces were nothing but a burden to Minghe. He aimed for Supreme Way, not a white elephant authority. He did not want that, and pursuing the Supreme Way was not easy. If he was just an Individual Cultivator without joining any forces, how could he develop so quickly?


    Minghe and Three Separations all had broken through to Fate Realm, and refined several Magic Weapons into Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. Other than that, the World of Heaven and Earth has turned in to a great trichiliocosm. Not any Individual Cultivator could collect all the required resources. Fortunately, Minghe had help from Yun Ling Academy; otherwise, it would cost have cost him.


    Actually, cultivations of Minghe, Red Lotus Taoist, and Musen did not require a lot of resources, what was demanding was the upgrade of their Magic Weapons and the World of Heaven and Earth. If not for Yun Ling Academy, Minghe probably needed to kill a lot in Battlefield of God and Demon to gain the resources. Minghe could only imagine the danger if he had, after all, he wasn''t one of the masters in the Battlefield yet.


    The Academy had resources, and Minghe would like to join in. Minghe pursued the Supreme Way, and believed in seeking common ground while reserving differences, rather extremism. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have sneaked into the Academy for its resources, instead he would have plotted to crush it!


    Minghe wondered when the Central Region envoy would visit again since the Jade Slip said it was once in every 100,000 years. The experts at the Academy had chosen to stay for several times for some reason. But Minghe decided to go the next time the envoy visited.


    After making up his mind, Minghe continue reading other Jade Slips. The Slips were much fewer than that were stored on the seventh floor. But, cultivation exercises, Magic Skills, and tactical formation in the Slips were all in Fate Realm, thus it was much more valuable than the information stored in all other Slips.


    Since reading through these Slips cost him no contributions, he soon finished reading all the Slips. Though he did not need all of the information, he still read carefully, because his Good Separation Heaven and Earth Taoist still had a world inside his body!

 Chapter 387: The Elders House

    Chapter 387: The Elders House


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The upgrade of a world required not only the Way of Heaven and a lot of Origins, but also the creatures in it. Should a world never shape any creature, it would badly affect its upgrade in the future. Minghe had gained so many useful cultivation exercises and he could finally put them to good use to form the World of Heaven and Earth!


    Shaping Creatures took only a few 100,000 years, which were gone in the blink of an eye to Minghe. The problem now was the creatures were undeveloped. Thus, Minghe could only help them grow lest they hindered the growth of the World of Heaven and Earth. With the help of the best cultivation exercises with Heaven and Earth Spiritual Air of the Chaos, Minghe believed he would soon see creatures in the Zenith Heaven Realm of the Origin come into being.


    Other than these cultivation exercises, information on Three Laws of Elixirs, Weapons, and Arrays was stored in the library, but only Laws of Weapons and Arrays interested him. Besides, Minghe had already completed on the Law of Weapons. He only needed to learn from its advantages and in turn improve his.


    The account on tactical formation helped Minghe a lot. Actually, Minghe knew little about the tactical formation in Fate Realm. Though he was a tactical formation expert, he only knew low-level formations. His best formation was in the Zenith Heaven Realm of the Origin. Hence, he found it difficult to form a tactical formation in Fate Realm.


    It was different now since Minghe had acquired all the tactical formation stored in the Academy. His horizon had been greatly broadened. It was said stones from other hills might serve to polish jade. After fully understanding these formations, Minghe and Three Separations would found it easier to form Fate Realm formations. But there were many different type of formations, including abstruse tactical formations. It might take a long time to fully grasp them.


    Minghe was deep in thoughts when the identity plaque buzzed. Minghe checked and read the message. An identity plaque not only records your identity, cultivation, contribution, and mission but also received messages. One could communicate with it.


    Reading the message, Minghe grinned and murmured, "Elder House? Interesting. It''s time." He received a message from Elder House. It was absurd that as the eighth Elder in the Academy, he never stepped into the House. It was just that he did not expect that the message to come so soon. After all, he had just finished his meditations.


    Minghe walked out of the library and stepped toward the center of the Academy. Looking out, Minghe could see a huge palace standing there. That was Elder House. There were seven Elders in charge of all kinds of work. They helped to manage in the absence of Venerable Linghao.


    They were Elder Leiyun of resources, Elder Jiangwu of Torture Hall, Elder Hengpeng of Mission Hall, Elder Zhongnan of Weapon Hall, Elder Guqi of Formation Hall, Elder Shouzhou of Elixir Hall, and Elder Hongquan of Secret Hall. They each took charge of part of the Academy respectively and controlled parts of the resources.


    Now that Minghe was promoted to be the eighth Elder, he needed to do something since the seven halls were all taken. He had two choices: He either joined one of the halls or set up a new hall. Of course, this was what people would normally do. However, Minghe opted out the two of them because they were both tricky.


    All Minghe ever wanted was to practice and earn Fated Chances. Joining a hall or setting up a new one were both time-consuming. He would rather be an idle Elder. It would benefit him to have the prerogative of Elders and be free from fighting for power at the same time.


    At the end of the day, the Academy looked peaceful but deep down was it divided into factions. For instance, the seven Elders controlled the largest factions in the Academy and including the dean, there were eight big factions. The factions wouldn''t openly confront each other but secretly fought for resources.


    The dean and the seven Elders were all in Fate Realm, and they needed to carry on the family line, unlike Minghe. Not all cultivators behaved like Minghe. Living in the Battlefield for so long, they naturally had families. Otherwise, there would not be enough creatures in the Battlefield.


    The eight factions fought for resources to strengthen themselves and suppress others. Now that he was on his own, Minghe had better join one of the halls. A new hall would only suffer from other factions'' attack. After all, one more hall meant one more contender.


    Minghe could play with them with his sharp mind, but he thought of it as a waste of time. Compared with scrambling for resources, he could just refine Spiritual Treasures of Chaos to trade for any resources he wanted. Although selling Spiritual Treasures of Chaos might land in his enemy hands, Minghe had to do it. Besides, in case of any danger, he would keep some means for himself.


    In front of the Elder House, he looked at the magnificent palace but was not impressed. A palace like this on earth would be mind-blowing, but here even an ordinary immortal built such palaces. The palace was not noteworthy, what interested Minghe was the tactical formations within.


    Minghe had read all the tactical formations in the library. Without a careful study, he could still recognize the formation in front of him. It was a myriad-Symbol soul-suppressing Formation at the Fate level. It consisted of numerous refined creatures souls. It was so profound that it could trap experts at least in Middle Stage of the Fate Realm.


    The Elder House Palace in front of Minghe was composed of 36 subordinate temples. On top of every subordinate temple, there stood a monster statue. In fact, the statues were made out of 36 monster bodies. Their bodies and souls were sealed inside the statue. Judging from the vital force lingered around the statue, every one of them had been Fate Realm Early Stage Creatures. The four main monsters of the formation were the Chaos Ominous Beasts.


    Such a formation could suppress Middle Stage of the Fate Realm experts and even Late Stage of Fate Realm ones. The Academy was really powerful in resources and this suited Minghe. Only when the Academy was strong, could Minghe benefit from it.


    Entering the House, Minghe went directly to one of the four main temples: Meeting Temple. The seven Elders were waiting for him there. It would be the first meeting between Minghe and the Academy''s higher ups. On the way, Minghe felt calm because he knew they would either bribe him or test him. Of course, there were other possibilities.


    Stepping into the Meeting Temple, he saw a large jade table at the center. The table was surrounded by nine big chairs decorated with special imprints with an air of royalty. An Elder in the Academy was even more distinguished than an emperor.


    Seven chairs had been taken. The vacant two chairs were for the dean, Venerable Linghao, and Minghe. Minghe was surprised that all seven Elders were present instead of mediating just to see him.

 Chapter 388: The Mystery Territory of Earth

    Chapter 388: The Mystery Territory of Earth


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    As Minghe took his seat, one of them introduced himself. "Elder Minghe, I''m Elder Leiyun". He continued, "This is Elder Jiangwu, Elder Hengpeng, Elder Zhongnan, Elder Guqi, Elder Shouzhou, and Elder Hongquan. As for our dean, he is still in Closed Door Meditation. Thus, we seven welcome you as our new Elder on his behalf."


    Minghe nodded and smiled. "Thank you all. I''ve been promoted for a long time. But due to my Closed Door Meditation, this is my first time here. I didn''t expect such a party. I''m really flattered." Naturally, he was surprised, but what interested Minghe was why they had shown up together.


    Elder Hengpeng noticed Minghe''s doubts and answered, "I know Elder Minghe has questions. Why are we all here to welcome you? Let''s be straight. Apart from the welcome party, we''d also like to talk with you about the opening of the Mystery Territory of Earth in 60,000 years."


    Hearing this, Minghe''s mind was quickly filled with the information of the Mystery Territory of Earth. Thanks to the library, he knew that the Mystery Territory of Earth was created by an almighty expert before his departure into the High Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. The expert was none other than Priest Earth, a legend in the Medium Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons.


    Priest Earth used to practice the Three Laws of Elixirs, Weapons, and Arrays at the same time. He was not such a master of fighting skills, but still, he was well known for his achievements on the three Laws. He was popular then, since his elixir, tactical formations, and Magic Weapons were all the best.


    When he finally reached the Half Step to the Supreme Realm, he spent 10s of thousands of years to build such a Mystery Territory of Earth, leaving his Spiritual Inheritance on the Three Laws of Elixirs, Weapons, and Arrays inside. For instance, a large portion of the information on refining weapons and tactical formations in the library were acquired in the Mystery Territory of Earth. Thus, every time it opened, every expert in the entire Eastern Region acted soon afterward.


    The Mystery Territory of Earth opened every 1,000,000 years. It was only 60,000 years before its next opening. Minghe finally realized why the Fate Realm experts had opted not to enter the Central Region Academy. They had been waiting for this grand opening. Only then would they go to the Central Region.


    However, not everyone was qualified to enter the Mystery Territory of Earth. Priest Earth created it to pass on his Three Laws of Elixirs, Weapons, and Arrays and he had prohibited cultivators who were over the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm from entering. Besides, fighting was also banned. Breaking the two rules would lead to tactical formation attacks from the Mystery Territory.


    Still, people tried to break the rules. Thus, even experts at the Half Step to the Supreme Realm had been terminated by the tactical formations. The Supreme Realm tactical formations had always been protecting the Mystery Territory of Earth well. Otherwise, such a place would have been exploited or taken by some force long ago.


    Legend had it that when it opened, three doors appeared representing the Spiritual Inheritance on the three Three Laws of Elixirs, Weapons, and Arrays respectively. One could only choose one door and gain one opportunity. Even if you waited until the next opening, you could not open the same door. Therefore, one had only three attempts to enter the Mystery Territory.


    Minghe naturally took interest in such a Mystery Territory. He mastered two of the Three Laws of Elixirs, Weapons, and Arrays. He certainly could not miss Priest Earth''s Spiritual Inheritance of Laws of Weapons and Arrays! Of course, there might also be elixir, Tactical Fields, and Magic Weapons inside the Mystery Territory. Minghe had to pass the test to get them.


    However, the Mystery Territory of Earth had been in existence for so long and most of the treasures had been taken. Thus, you might need some luck to find even one. There were indeed undiscovered treasures but only a few. Therefore, Minghe did not take it seriously and focused on the Spiritual Inheritance of the laws of Weapons and Arrays.


    Minghe gained some extra knowledge of the Mystery Territory of Earth from Elder Hengpeng''s account. Minghe found it helpful because the account was missing on the Jade Slips in the library. Additionally, seemingly they were here to have a discussion, but actually, it was about prying into his plans. After all, Minghe''s promotion as an Elder greatly affected them.


    The seven Elders and the dean had chosen not to go to Yun Ling Academy in the Central Region due to the opening of the Mystery Territory of Earth. Whatever they found in the Mystery Realm, they would find to be helpful during their stay in the Central Region.


    The eight Fate Realm experts had agreed on moving to the Central Region after they ventured into the Mystery Territory. In that case, there would be no Fate Realm experts in any of the factions in the academy, thus keeping the balance of the power. But, Minghe''s sudden rise to the Fate Realm broke the balance, so naturally, the Elders cared about Minghe''s plans very much.


    Minghe sensed their worry and revealed his plans directly. He did not intend to establish a force or stay in the Eastern Region. He would go to the Central Region after the Mystery Territory opened. Knowing Minghe''s plans, they felt relieved. After all, following their departure, their descendants would still live on in the Eastern Region. If Minghe should stay, they would probably have to adjust their original plan.


    With Minghe''s reply, the seven Elders felt at ease. Once all the Fate Realm experts had gone to the Central Region, the factions in the academy would still be balanced in power, until new Fate Realm experts could emerge to be the new dean and Elders. The possibility of a power reshuffle in the academy was low because the existing factions had already seized many resources. Out of the factions, anyone who wanted to be a Fate Realm master would find it hard.


    Regarding this, Minghe did not care too much because Yun Ling Academy in the Eastern Region was just a stepping stone. Though the resources in the academy still appealed to him, he found it effortless to obtain them as an Elder. After learning about the existence of the Central Region, he was apparently more drawn to Yun Ling Academy in the Central Region, since there had to be more resources there.

 Chapter 389: Plot

    Chapter 389: Plot


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Men with different outlooks thought differently. With his increase in strength, Minghe knew more and more, and he also had more and more doubts. However, he never changed his mind in the pursuit of the Supreme Way. The Fate Realm and the Half Step to the Supreme Realm were already limitations for others, while Minghe sought extraordinary strength like the Great Way, which could suppress inexhaustible Chaos and endless time. Actually, the Eastern Region could restrict him.


    Minghe knew that there were numerous experts stronger than him in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, but he was never scared as he was only short on time. Given enough time, he believed that he could have a brighter future than them. Although he was born in the Ninth Period, his cultivation had already surpassed countless men and would surpass even more.


    The four elements of cultivation were Resources, Fellows, Laws, and Lands. Minghe lacked Resources the most, so he would like to stay in Yun Ling Academy to make up his shortfall with its abundant deposits. Fellows were Fellow Taoists, Fellow Cultivators, or Taoist partners. Minghe was content with his Three Separations as partners. Laws were laws of cultivation, magic skills, and tactical formations, and so on. He had no shortage of this element. His laws were already clear and did not need to change but only improve. The last element meant Lands of cultivation. Yun Ling Academy happened to meet his demands.


    Among the four elements, Minghe knew what he lacked clearly. Certainly, he needed time the most. Only with enough time could he become strong quickly. Due to the Magical Tao Mirror, he was incomparably rapid in cultivation, understanding of the Divine Law, and breaking through the Bottlenecks.


    In the rear courtroom of the Elder Palace, Minghe sat cross-legged alone on a seat and Essential Qi surged throughout his entire body. Endless Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and Air of the Divine Law constantly surged into his body, and finally changed into his power. After a long time, he opened his eyes and smiled. He glanced at his Elder Palace and smiled even more.


    In Yun Ling Academy, the Elders were the most respected men aside from Venerable Linghao, who was the Director of the Academy, so the Elders could enjoy better resources than others. The academy was built on the few dragon veins in the area, and the Elder Palace was located at their head, so the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and the Air of the Divine Law were several times more intense than that in the outside world.


    Actually, the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth could also be found everywhere in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. The only difference was their density. When a man reached the Fate Realm, the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth was secondary to the Air of the Divine Law. In the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, the Air of the Divine Law was far more precious than the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth. Any place with dense Air of the Divine Law had to be contested by many powers.


    If a man wanted to improve his strength after reaching the Fate Realm, the main thing to rely on was his realm, rather than supernatural power and cultivation. When he reached a certain realm, he would naturally be slow to catch on to the Great Way. A lot of people could not break through to a Small Realm after millions upon millions of years.


    The Air of the Divine Law was very useful. It had no attribute and did not belong to any of 3,000 Great Ways. Through absorption and conversion of the very special air, cultivators could speed up their understanding of the Great Way. The more Air of the Divine Law that there was, the faster the understanding of the Great Way would be.


    Minghe learned a lot of information from the eighth floor of the library. He was especially interested in the Air of the Divine Law. In the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, Spiritual Stones containing the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and Air of the Divine Law were mainstream currency. Based on the density of the Air of the Divine Law, Spiritual Stones were divided into four grades, which were Low Grade, Mid Grade, Top Grade, and Highest Grade.


    Above the Spiritual Stones, there was a more special currency, named Sky Crystals. They were very pure and made up of the Air of the Divine Law. All Sky Crystals had the same grade but had different sizes. To facilitate the transaction, each Sky Crystal unit was one kilogram. However, the Sky Crystals were so precious that a block of Sky Crystals could not be found in the entire Eastern Region.


    It was recorded like this, but Minghe knew that even if there was one block of Sky Crystals, no one would take it out. After all, it was a supreme treasure for cultivators to enhance their cultivation, so people hardly revealed it. Moreover, if someone broke open the dragon veins beneath Yun Ling Academy, they might find one, but nobody would do this.


    At the thought of this, Minghe was increasingly looking forward to traveling to the Central Region. From the Jade Slip, he knew some information about the Central Region. The Medium Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was seemingly endless. People of the four worlds of Chaos entered the four regions separately. The four regions were very large, but actually, they were smaller than half of the Central Region.


    In terms of air density, the places with the thinnest Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and Air of the Divine Law in the Central Region were beyond most places of the four regions. Thus, it could be seen that the Central Region was a place more suitable for cultivation than the four regions. Compared with the four regions, there were many more treasures of Heaven and Earth in the Central Region, but likewise, there was more killing and deaths.


    Obviously, he would not be successful in the Central Region if he only relied on the Law of Weapons-refining. A powerful strength was the best guarantee, so this time, the Mystery Territory of Earth was of vital importance for him. Although any progress in strength could not be realized overnight, if one could master a powerful formation, it would be the best card to have.


    Although fighting was not allowed in the Mystery Territory of Earth, it would not be peaceful outside of that place. After all, if someone did not get what he wanted, he would try to snatch another''s Fated Chance. Since the world was called the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, it was obviously a place fraught with danger.


    If the Lower Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was a harbor for novices in every period, the four regions of the Medium Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons would be a transitional zone. After entering the Central Region, it was the real Battlefield of Gods and Demons, which was a world full of limitless Fated Chances and killing. It was much crueler than the small Mystery Territory of Earth.


    Minghe was not worried about the potential dangers. In the Eastern Region, a man at the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm was already an expert. Although he only reached the Early Stage of the Fate Realm, his fighting ability was not inferior to that of an expert at the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm. Only those who reached the Late Stage of the Fate Realm or above could really threaten him. However, there was no such an expert in the Eastern Region.


    Although there was no such person in the Eastern Region, it would be a great threat to him if such a person came here from the Central Region, so he had to keep alert. He would not pin his comfort on uncertainties. If he did, he would just die earlier.


    If he wanted to be able to confront all the uncertainties, Minghe needed to improve his strength. However, he was short on resources. Even though he was an Elder of Yun Ling Academy and enjoyed the proper treatment, the resources were insufficient for him. Whether it was for the growth of the human body or the practice of the Divine Law, Minghe needed plenty of scarce and valuable resources.


    At the thought of this, he could not help focusing on the Elder Palace, where seven other elders sat. The seven halls of the academy had existed for a long time, which could be called deep-rooted. Previously, they inquired about his plans to ensure that there would be no accidents in Yun Ling Academy in the Eastern Region. Actually, even if he had ambitions in the Eastern Region, he could not create a disturbance.


    Yun Ling Academy had been established for hundreds of millions of years. In all those endless years, only the seven halls stood erect, so it could be seen that they had a profound foundation. Based on his current strength, Minghe could not provoke any incidents in the academy. Even if he did it deliberately, it might only last for one hour and would disappear at any moment.


    Nowadays, the seven halls controlled the resources for cultivation that Minghe required. If he continued to exchange contributions for resources, it might delay his cultivation. Meanwhile, he could not obtain sufficient and efficient resources for cultivation of the Fate Realm. Perhaps most of those types of precious resources were controlled by the power of the seven halls.


    If he wanted to obtain these precious resources from their hands, Minghe had to pay the price. After thinking it over and over again, he deemed that he could only get his desirables from Elder Jiangwu of the Torture Hall and Elder Hongquan of the Secret Hall because they had no Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, which was an opportunity for him.


    The Torture Hall was responsible for rewards and punishment in the academy. As the Elder of the Torture Hall, Elder Jiangwu had the best cultivation among the seven elders. Unfortunately, his Spiritual Treasure of Chaos was destroyed more than 100,000 years ago when he fought with an Ominous Beast of Chaos at the Early Stage of the Fate Realm. Until now, he still did not have a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, so he declined in status recently.


    The Secret Hall was the weakest among the seven halls, but it was indispensable. It was in charge of dealing with information, including the Treasures of Heaven and Earth, Mystery Realm, and so on. Nothing that existed could escape its notice. Therefore, although it was the weakest among the seven halls, it was the most mysterious. Elder Hongquan also had no Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, which was an opportunity for him.


    Although Venerable Linghao, who was the Director of the Academy, and Elder Zhongnan, who was the Elder of the Weapon Hall, could refine Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, now Elder Jiangwu and Elder Hongquan still had no Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. Moreover, other Elders only had one Spiritual Treasure of Chaos respectively, which was not powerful enough. It thus appeared that the others feared and were suppressed by the two people.

 Chapter 390: Transaction

    Chapter 390: Transaction


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    However, Minghe did not care because he was alone and had no worries. If they became strong, Elder Jiangwu and Elder Hongquan would not affect him. After this trip to the Mystery Territory of Earth, he would go to the Central Region, where there were a lot of Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. Moreover, Minghe might not have a connection with these people, so he did not worry about this question.


    Yun Ling Academy had seven halls but eight forces. Apart from the forces of the seven halls, there was another neutral force, which was similar to the line of Individual Cultivators. It was always protected by the Director of the Academy whether in the Eastern Region or the Central Region. Moreover, every director came from this line, and the seven halls never had any objections, as if it was a default rule.


    Its existence was very beneficial for Minghe because he could freely deal with the seven halls and get his required things. Although it was a little troublesome, at least he would not be subject to others. As such, he could not only avoid the struggle among the forces of the seven halls, but also be able to practice wholeheartedly, which was precisely what he wanted.


    However, he could only exchange Spiritual Treasures of Chaos for some precious resources for cultivation from Elder Jiangwu and Elder Hongquan. Beyond that, he might have nothing attractive to them. After all, their cultivations were not inferior to his and their foundations were even many times better than his. His only advantage was the Law of Weapons-refining.


    He was not eager to show his ability of refining Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. The Mystery Territory of Earth would initiate in 60,000 years. During this period, Minghe and his Three Separations could enhance their cultivations and perceive tactical formations. Moreover, Heaven and Earth Taoist''s Wheels of Heaven and Earth was still a Half Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. It would take some time and plenty of refining materials to turn it into a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos.


    He had already collected all the refining materials. It would not take a lot of time to turn it into a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. After all, nowadays the World of Heaven and Earth had already reached the low-rank great trichiliocosm. However, Heaven and Earth Taoist was not anxious to transform it, but he was absorbed in the development and stabilization of the World of Heaven and Earth, which would change a lot from a medium dichiliocosm to a great trichiliocosm.


    In the past 40,000 years, Minghe never left his Elder Palace, and several other Elders also gradually took less notice of him. Some worried that he might get up to his little tricks, and some might hold expectations for him. However, he neither made any moves nor exchanged for resources for 40,000 years. They speculated that he might be practicing through Closed Door Meditation. After all, cultivating for 40,000 years was simply nothing for the Fate Realm.


    And then one day, a strong current of vital force suddenly burst out from his Elder Palace. Even though a restriction formation was arranged there, some vital force still lingered. Being powerful and ancient, the vital force was generated during the birth of the Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, with an odor of Chaos and the air of spirituality.


    In the Elder Palace, all the Elders were shocked by the sudden outburst of vital force. Obviously, they never thought that Minghe''s Law of Weapons-refining would break through 40,000 years later after he broke through to the Fate Realm. A new Sixth Grade Refining Master was born. Among the seven Elders, Elder Jiangwu and Elder Hongquan naturally were filled with anticipation because they saw the potential to obtain Spiritual Treasures of Chaos.


    They had almost given up before. After all, they would go to Yun Ling Academy in the Central Region after leaving the Mystery Territory of Earth. When they arrived there, they would naturally obtain their desired Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, but they might pay a greater cost there.


    As soon as Minghe broke through on the Law of Weapons-refining, they immediately left their Elder Palaces and walked to Minghe''s, while several other Elders just watched them because they had no way to stop them. Although the seven halls struggled openly and secretly, they only did it stealthily. Therefore, they could not prevent them from obtaining any Spiritual Treasures of Chaos.


    Elder Jiangwu and Elder Hongquan arrived at the outside of Minghe''s Elder Palace and glanced at each other silently. Since neither of them had a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos and Minghe had just broken through the Laws of Weapons-refining, they might have a chance to get their desired treasures from him. Minghe might not be able to refine two Spiritual Treasures of Chaos before they left for the Central Region, but he might refine one treasure, so the atmosphere became very awkward.


    "There you are, Elder Jiangwu and Elder Hongquan. Since you''re here, come in for a chat." Minghe''s voice came from the main hall and broke the awkward silence. Upon hearing this, they entered the main hall successively. After their entrance, the gate of the main hall closed and the restriction formation initiated once again. In this way, no one could know what they talked about.


    They looked at Minghe, who sat upright on the seat. Opposite him were two seats, which had obviously been prepared for them. After they sat down, Elder Jiangwu said with a laugh, "Elder Minghe, congratulations on your success in the refinement of the Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. Unexpectedly, you''ve broken through the Laws of Weapons-refining in a short period of only 40,000 years. My Fellow Taoist, you''re really gifted at refining."


    After hearing this, Minghe said with a smile, "Elder Jiangwu, I''m flattered. Actually, I was just enlightened by accident, so I made progress in refining. Otherwise, it would be a long time before I could refine Spiritual Treasures of Chaos." With this, Minghe looked at the silent Elder Hongquan and asked, "Perhaps you came here for something other than just congratulating me, right?"


    Upon hearing this, they exchanged glances because they never thought that Minghe would be so straightforward. However, it was just right. Elder Hongquan looked at Minghe and said in a low voice, "Elder Minghe, since you''ve asked, let''s get this straight. You must know that among the seven Elders, only Elder Jiangwu and I have no Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. Since you''ve succeeded in refining weapons, we want you to help us to refine a Spiritual Treasures of Chaos."


    When he finished his words, Elder Hongquan stared at Minghe with expectation in his eyes, and so did Elder Jiangwu. Although they had already reached the Fate Realm, they had no proper Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. If they met a man with the same cultivation who had a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, they would be doomed to suffer losses and even die. Therefore, they were desperate for Spiritual Treasures of Chaos.


    When the Mystery Territory of Earth opened this time, they had wanted to enter the Spiritual Inheritance of the Law of Weapons and try their fortunes. If they were lucky enough, they might find a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos inside. Although there was little chance, there were no other alternatives. But now, Minghe had been able to refine a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, so they naturally placed their hopes on him.


    Minghe looked thoughtful after hearing that. Actually, the outburst of the vital force of Spiritual Treasures of Chaos was done purposely by him. When the Wheels of Heaven and Earth realized its transformation, he did not cover it up but let it break out the vital force of the Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. Therefore, some vital force leaked out from his Elder Palace and finally had attracted Elder Jiangwu and Elder Hongquan, which was just his purpose.


    He certainly could see their expectations hidden in their eyes, then he said, "Of course, I know your thoughts too well. However, I just broke through the Laws of Weapons-refining, so I can not assure you that I can refine a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos now. As you two know, it''s not that easy to refine Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. Moreover, I just broke through to the Fate Realm, so I need time for Closed Door Meditation. Therefore..."


    They were a little anxious when they discovered that Minghe wanted to turn down their request. Actually, Minghe had already spoken so clearly, saying that he wanted to practice through Closed Door Meditation. However, Elder Jiangwu and Elder Hongquan also knew that it was only 20,000 years away from the opening of the Mystery Territory of Earth. Even with a Closed Door Meditation, Minghe might not be able to improve his cultivation much. As long as they were willing to pay enough, they believed that Minghe would like to give up the Closed Door Meditation and refine Spiritual Treasures of Chaos for them instead.


    With that thought in mind, Elder Jiangwu said, "Elder Minghe, you want to carry out a Closed Door Meditation just to improve your cultivation, so I would like to offer you 10 Sky Crystals as payment. If you can refine me a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, you''ll get the 10 Sky Crystals. Well, what do you think?" While speaking, he stretched out his hand and 10 Sky Crystals appeared in his palm.


    As he saw the Sky Crystals, Minghe got a shine in his eyes. After years of Spiritual Inheritance, the seven halls really formed a profound foundation. In Yun Ling Academy in the Eastern Region, they could take out 10 Sky Crystals at a time, which was really surprising to Minghe. It was really a cost-efficient deal with 10 Sky Crystals as payment for refining a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos.


    Elder Hongquan heard this and also took out 10 Sky Crystals, saying, "I''m also willing to offer 10 Sky Crystals as payment for your refinement of a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. Elder Minghe, what do you think?" Elder Hongquan was a little anxious when he saw Elder Jiangwu take out the Sky Crystals as payment because he might not obtain a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos if Minghe promised Elder Jiangwu first.


    Seeing this, Minghe lowered his voice and said, "Since you two are so sincere, I won''t decline your requests. As long as I have enough refining materials, I should be able to refine two Spiritual Treasures of Chaos over the next 20,000 years." Minghe had no reason to reject their requests because they would provide all the refining materials and give him 20 Sky Crystals as payment.

 Chapter 391: Both Sides Clear

    Chapter 391: Both Sides Clear


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Hearing Minghe''s words, Elder Jiangwu and Elder Hongquan instantly beamed. But when they realized that he had promised both of them, they suddenly looked confused. As he said, it was not easy to refine a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. Thus, it would be more difficult to refine two treasures. Unfortunately for them, they did not know that Minghe had already refined several Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. Otherwise, they would not have confidence in him.


    Minghe saw their doubtful looks and said flatly, "Two Elders, since I''ve just promised you, I''ll refine two Spiritual Treasures of Chaos for you. If you don''t trust my refining skills, please do as you like." Although he desired to obtain the 20 Sky Crystals, Minghe would never beg them for this.


    After hearing that, Elder Jiangwu and Elder Hongquan were aware of Minghe''s dissatisfaction. But, it was normal that they had hesitation because although it was hard to refine a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, it was also not easy to collect the materials. Actually, it took them a long time to collect the materials for refining just one or two Spiritual Treasures of Chaos.


    But now, Minghe was obviously unhappy about their hesitation. Seeing this, they instantly took out their refining materials and gave them to him and said, "Elder Minghe, thank you for your kindness. Now, we''re leaving first." With this, they left Minghe''s Elder Palace together.


    Among the two piles of materials before him, Minghe discovered several rare materials, which were not recorded in the exchange book. Thus, it could be seen that the foundation of the seven halls was more profound than he had expected. After checking all these materials, he smiled.


    And from those two piles of materials, Minghe discovered that the two Elders might have prepared them according to the usual practice, but he thought that what they prepared was obviously beyond the requirements. If he could give full play to their functions, he could refine three Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, depending on his unique refining skills and the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth.


    With that being the case, Minghe surely benefited the most from the deal. But now, he did not have a plan to refine a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos for himself, since his own treasures were basically sufficient. One more treasure for him was a complete waste of materials. It was better to save these materials for refining a Tactical Field and Flag of Formation in the future to make the best use of the materials.


    Minghe was not so greedy and only planned to save a few rare materials, which he could not exchange for in the academy. As for what remained, he would use all of it to refine Spiritual Treasures of Chaos for Elder Jiangwu and Elder Hongquan. The power of the Low-grade Spiritual Treasures of Chaos would completely depend on Minghe''s display.


    After he waved his hands and took several rare refining materials out, he reallocated the two piles of materials. Since he would refine two Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, Minghe intended to refine two Magic Weapons with totally different functions. He would refine one with the Law of Blood to hurt the human body while the other with the Law of Spiritual Beings to hurt Original Spirit.


    He stretched out his hands and summoned the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth to fall above the main hall. Then, he put all the refining materials into the cauldron one after another in an orderly way. After sufficient conversion, he waved the Taoist seals and the vital force of the Law of Blood was instantly sent out. Restrictions of Chaos were constantly thrown into the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. A Magic Weapon was starting to take shape.


    13,000 years later, the main hall restored its calm. Minghe packed the cauldron up and looked at the two Magic Weapons before him with interest. Suddenly, he smiled with complacency. After all, they were his works. Even though they were made for others, he did not deliberately suppress their power.


    Before him were two Magic Weapons. One was an ink black mirror with peculiar inscriptions. Although it was not activated, it was surrounded with Evil Blood Power. Once it touched a human body, the human body would be corroded. The other was a small silver banner, which was glittering and transparent, like a perfect piece of artwork. However, it was horrible and terrifying behind its beauty.


    Looking at the two works, Minghe was a little complacent. Although the two Magic Weapons were incomparable with those owned by him and his Three Separations, they were both powerful and could be regarded as upper-middle Magic Weapons among Low-grade Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. Furthermore, being different from his other Magic Weapons, the two Magic Weapons were directly refined by Minghe for the first time.


    Minghe and the Three Separations'' Spiritual Treasures of Chaos were formed through constant promotion, but the two Magic Weapons had been directly refined by Minghe out of nothing. Naturally, they were different. Moreover, Minghe acquired some new understanding of the Law of Weapons-refining this time. As long as he could perceive more, Minghe was confident in improving his Law of Weapons-refining.


    Although he had refined the two Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, Minghe was not eager to inform Elder Jiangwu and Elder Hongquan. Incredibly, he could refine two powerful Low Grade Spiritual Treasures of Chaos within 13,000 years. Therefore, he planned to delay several thousands of years. It would be fine to give them the treasures before the opening of the Mystery Territory of Earth.


    During this period, Minghe could perceive the formations and the Law of Weapons-refining, which he got from the eighth floor of the library. There were 3,000 Great Ways and each of them could actualize a Great Way. Although not all those formations or the Law of Weapons-refining were useful for him, they could at least broaden his horizons through comprehension by analogy or mutual corroboration.


    6,000 years later, it was only 1,000 years away from the initiation of the Mystery Territory of Earth. In the Elder Palace, Elder Jiangwu and Elder Hongquan were very anxious after waiting so long that they were not in the mood to practice through Closed Door Meditation. At the moment, two messages were sent to them at the same time. Suddenly, their faces beamed with delight.


    They arrived at Minghe''s Elder Palace simultaneously. Looking at the two Magic Weapons before Minghe, they were suddenly moved to tears. Unexpectedly, Minghe really had refined two Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. They were more exhilarated after sensing the vital force being sent out from the two Spiritual Treasures of Chaos.


    Minghe looked at Elder Jiangwu and waved his hand to send the mirror to him, saying, "Elder Jiangwu, I refined the Blood Mirror of Origin for you. It''s a Low Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, containing endless Evil Blood Power. Once a human body touches it, the human body will be corroded. The Evil Blood Power can nurture the mirror to strengthen its power. Moreover, it also has many other magical effects. You''ll learn about them later."


    After hearing that, Elder Jiangwu took the mirror with heartfelt delight. He gently scrubbed the mirror''s surface with happiness in his eyes. Obviously, he was very satisfied with this Magic Weapon. Then, he took the 10 Sky Crystals and gave them to Minghe, saying, "Elder Minghe, thank you very much. This is the payment that I promised you, please accept it."


    Minghe put away the 10 Sky Crystals and sent a banner before Elder Hongquan, saying, "This is the Shura Spirit Banner, a Low Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, which contains spirit-seizing divine light and can especially hurt Original Spirit. Moreover, it can absorb spirits, refine the soul of Asuras, and strengthen the power of Magic Weapons. As for the other magical effects, you''ll learn about them in the future."


    Elder Hongquan took the banner and also gave Minghe the 10 Sky Crystals. Then, they left together. Obviously, they hurried to convert their Magic Weapons. After all, a Magic Weapon could give full play to its power only after thorough conversion. Furthermore, they also needed some time to be familiar with their functions. There were only 1,000 years left before the opening of the Mystery Territory of Earth.


    Compared with the two men, Minghe was more interested in the Sky Crystals, which were very tempting. Looking at them, he could not help thinking about absorbing and converting them because the Air of the Divine Law inside was so attractive.


    Sky Crystals were completely made up of the Air of the Divine Law. The Air of the Divine Law inside one Sky Crystal was comparable to the Air inside tens of thousands of Highest Grade Spiritual Stones, so Sky Crystals were very precious. Although he had only obtained 20 Sky Crystals, they were enough to enhance Minghe''s understanding of the Divine Law. If there were enough Sky Crystals, he might be able to break through to the Peak of the Fate Realm.


    Unfortunately, the Sky Crystals were hard-earned. Minghe was lucky enough to obtain 20 Sky Crystals from Elder Jiangwu and Elder Hongquan. Otherwise, he could only try to find a solution to obtain Sky Crystals after arriving in the Central Region. Now, with the Sky Crystals, he could not wait to practice. However, the trouble was how he and his Three Separations should distribute the 20 Sky Crystals.


    Evidently, equal distribution was impossible. Although each one could obtain 5 Sky Crystals, the four of them could only make limited progress in the understanding of the Divine Law. Instead, it was better that one of them could use them first and then give what remained to the others after encountering the Bottleneck in the understanding of the Divine Law.


    Although they looked like four people, Minghe and the Three Separations were of one mind. Therefore, nobody would disagree with the distribution. Thus, it would be easy. Minghe decided with certainty to be the first one to practice. Although his Indestructible Demon Body had integrated into his Veridical Soul and could constantly swallow the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth to strengthen itself, it was also indispensable to refine the Power of the Divine Law.


    Although Minghe''s Law of Blood and Law of Spiritual Beings had reached the Early Stage of the Fate Realm, it was not sufficient. If the understanding of the Law of Blood and Law of Spiritual Beings was deeper, the Body Tempering effect would be better. With the 20 Sky Crystals, Minghe believed that he could gain further understanding of the laws.


    Certainly, the Magical Tao Mirror was essential to make the most of the Sky Crystals. Although he had not collected the Origin of Chaos by killing Ominous Beasts of Chaos during this period, Minghe had previously accumulated a lot of the Origin of Chaos, which could be used to honor the Magical Tao Mirror for a long time. In doing so, he could speed up the understanding of the Divine Law.

 Chapter 392: The Opening of the Mystery Territory

    Chapter 392: The Opening of the Mystery Territory


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After everything was ready, Minghe blocked the entire main hall to avoid being disturbed. In the remaining 1,000 years, he had to be absorbed in the understanding of the Divine Law with the hope that he could improve his two laws with the 20 Sky Crystals. He touched the Magical Tao Mirror and felt quiet confident.


    As the Origin of Chaos was constantly being injected into the Magical Tao Mirror, Minghe instantly calmed his mind and began to absorb the Air of the Divine Law contained in the Sky Crystals. As he constantly absorbed the Air of the Divine Law, Minghe felt like he was swimming in a sea of the Divine Law, which was enchanting and addictive.


    However, he was steadfast and clearly knew what he wanted. After dispelling the mist, only two Great Ways appeared before him, namely blood and soul, which were the living foundations of all Creatures. As for the human body and soul, although the soul could exist without the human body, it was not the most perfect way to live and had many disadvantages.


    As he ceaselessly absorbed the Air of the Divine Law, the vital force of the Law of Blood and the Law of Spiritual Beings, which was being separated from Minghe''s entire body, slowly began to become stronger. Regrettably, no other Creatures lived in the main hall. Otherwise, they could also improve their own bodies and souls by just absorbing the vital force of the two Divine Laws that was being emitted from Minghe. In the case of someone who had not yet reached the Origin, it would be more terrifying.


    When the 15th Sky Crystal turned into powder after 800 years, Minghe finally stopped his cultivation. Undoubtedly, the Sky Crystals were really amazing. In less than 1,000 years, his Law of Blood and Law of Spiritual Beings had already reached the Peak of the Early Stage of the Fate Realm. However, in the Fate Realm, even if there was a small breakthrough, there would a Bottleneck. Otherwise, Minghe would have made a breakthrough to the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm without any letup.


    Unfortunately, the Mystery Territory of Earth was about to open. Therefore, he had no time to slowly perceive the Divine Law in the hopes of breaking the Bottlenecks. After the trip to the Mystery Territory, he would have enough time to do so, so he was not in a hurry. As for the remaining five Sky Crystals, he gave them all to his Selfcentric Separation Musen, who only perceived one law. In this way, the five Sky Crystals would generate the best effect.


    Musen already had the character Wu and now he had five Sky Crystals, so he would definitely improve the Law of Martial Arts. In addition, Minghe gave him the Magical Tao Mirror and imparted him the Origin of Chaos. Compared with his Good Separation and Evil Separation, although he was born later, Musen caught up from behind because he only concentrated on Martial Arts.


    Certainly, it was only limited to the understanding of the Divine Law. In terms of fighting ability, Musen might be almost equal to Red Lotus Taoist, while Heaven and Earth Taoist might be superior to both of them. After all, Heaven and Earth Taoist was backed by a great trichiliocosm. Whether in the utilization of the Divine Law or the profundity of supernatural power, he was far superior to them.


    After cultivating, Minghe directed went out of the Elder Palace and walked to Mission Hall. He exchanged plenty of materials there and almost used up all his contributions. Anyway, he would be going to Yun Ling Academy in the Central Region before long, so these contributions would be useless. It was better to exchange them all for materials to refine the Tactical Field and Flag of Formation.


    A century rushed by in a blur. Minghe came to his senses after temporarily regulating his breathing. Tens of thousands of years'' cultivation and busy work exhausted him. The Mystery Territory of Earth was about to open, so he naturally needed some time to adjust his State of Mind in order to make himself the best.


    After perceiving the messages from other Elders, Minghe stood up and went to the Meeting Temple in the Elder Palace. At this time, aside from the seven Elders, there was one more person, Venerable Linghao, the Director of the Academy, whom Minghe had never met. Looking at Venerable Linghao, who had an awe-inspiring righteousness, Minghe could not help secretly praising him as a powerhouse of Confucianism.


    As Minghe arrived, Venerable Linghao naturally looked him up and down and said with a smile, "Presumably, you''re Elder Minghe. You''re really valiant and extraordinary. You not only have extraordinary cultivation, but have also mastered the Law of Weapons-refining. Fortunately, you were able to join our Yun Ling Academy and refine two Spiritual Treasures of Chaos for two of our Elders."


    Minghe said simply, "Director, you flatter me. I just happened to encounter this opportunity. It''s my great honor to contribute to Yun Ling Academy." His words were free from arrogance and impetuosity. Although Venerable Linghao had spoken tongue in cheek, Minghe did not care. And although Venerable Linghao was the Director of Yun Ling Academy in the Eastern Region, everything would change after they entered the Central Region.


    Seeing that all eight Elders were present, Venerable Linghao said, "Since everyone is here, let''s go!" Certainly, besides the nine people, the millions of masters and disciples would also go to the Mystery Territory of Earth to try their fortunes. If they could get something, it would do them good, regardless of whether they kept them for their own use or handed them over to the academy in exchange for contributions.


    Millions of people left Yun Ling Academy in formidable arrays and headed west. On the way to the Mystery Territory of Earth, other forces and Individual Cultivators could be seen everywhere. As they got closer and closer to the Mystery Territory of Earth, more and more Creatures also arrived there. Taking a look ahead, already a sea of people could be seen.


    After they arrived at the Mystery Territory of Earth, there were more than 100 million Creatures. Moreover, more people were coming there. Standing on a mountaintop, Minghe overlooked all the forces and was full of fighting spirit. Nowadays, all the forces of the Eastern Region had gathered there. In the event of a conflict, it might be a world-shaking war, even though that was unlikely.


    In the Medium Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, the top 20 forces consisted of nine sects, six religions, three academies, one mountain, and one union. Now, all of them had gathered here. Yun Ling Academy was one of the three academies. And similar to Yun Ling Academy, these forces also had branches in the Eastern Region, which endlessly provided talents for the headquarters in the Central Region.


    The nine sects were the Ascetic Sect, Blue Billow Sect, Cicada Sect, Huntian Sect, Darkcloud Sect, Confucian Sect, Sacred Sky Sect, Natural Design Sect, and Boundless Sect. The six religions were the Darkness Faith, Tianwu Faith, Star Faith, Sky Faith, Moonstar Faith, and Holy Light Faith. The three academies were Yun Ling Academy, Divine Question Academy, and Tianwu Academy. The one mountain and one union were Wargod Mountain and the Beasts Union.


    The 20 forces were the most powerful strengths in the Medium Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. Generally, they were regarded as sky-level forces. Under that level, there were earth-level, dark-level, and yellow-level forces. Compared with the 20 forces, the forces of the other three levels were innumerable. Some of them were even undocumented by Yun Ling Academy. After all, the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was so large that Yun Ling Academy failed to pay attention to every detail.


    The Battlefield of Gods and Demons was constantly full of killing. Except for the sky-level forces, the other three forces might be destroyed at any time. As one force was destroyed, another force would come into being. Even if Yun Ling Academy became stronger and Secret Hall tried harder, they could not get the latest news all the time. It would be good if they could collect it once in millions of years.


    Many forces were gathered here now, so no conflict would break out. After all, tens of thousands of forces in the Eastern Region had flocked there. In the event of a conflict, it might be a world-shocking war, even though the sky-level forces like Yun Ling Academy would not like to see that happen. However, no one knew what would happen on the way back to their own stations.


    Several decades later, the sun cast its glorious rays on the mountain range. A huge stone gate slowly rose up, with four vivid characters, "Mystery Territory of Earth", on the top. Then, as the stone gate moved, a dark green light curtain formed slowly, which was the entrance to the Mystery Territory of Earth. As for the real Mystery Territory, no one was clear about it.


    It was a kind of protection of the Mystery Territory of Earth by Priest Earth. Although there were powerful Killing Formations in the Mystery Territory of Earth, if someone found the real Mystery Territory of Earth, it would probably be dominated by some sky-level forces. Then, they would break it slowly from the outside to inside. If so, his initial target of the design was in vain. Therefore, as long as people entered the Mystery Territory of Earth through the Transmitting Formation, the other people could not find the real Mystery Territory of Earth.


    When the Mystery Territory opened, people did not rush in. Being different from other Mystery Territories, Fated Chances in the Mystery Territory of Earth were open to everyone. Thus, what''s yours was yours. Moreover, it was forbidden to fight inside, so it was all the same whenever you entered. All the men went inside one after another.


    The sky-level forces like Yun Ling Academy were the first to enter the Mystery Territory of Earth, and they were regarded with a sense of awe from the other forces. After all, it was very easy for the sky-level forces to eliminate other forces. Just based on their disparity in strength, the sky-level forces had supreme status.


    Instead of being concerned with the hierarchy, Minghe cared about Priest Earth''s Spiritual Inheritance in the Mystery Territory of Earth. Priest Earth mastered the Three Laws of Elixirs, Weapons, and Arrays. Moreover, he almost achieved perfection in the three aspects. Naturally, it was very tempting to him. Not to mention the Law of Elixirs, Minghe favorited the Two Laws of Weapons and Arrays.


    However, the Mystery Territory of Earth opened every million years. Obviously, Minghe could not wait for another million years in the Eastern Region. After the trip to the Mystery Territory, he would leave the Eastern Region and go to Yun Ling Academy in the Central Region, where there was a higher and broader stage. He believed that he could create his own legend there. Until then, he might not come back to the Eastern Region for the Mystery Territory of Earth. Therefore, it was the only time for him to enter the Mystery Territory of Earth.

 Chapter 393: Inheritance of Weapons and Arrays

    Chapter 393: Inheritance of Weapons and Arrays


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Across the transmission gate, it was a new world. Minghe looked over and suddenly praised the skillful layout of the formation secretly. In this world, all the formations were aligned with one another, but they did not interfere with each other. In particular, the Killing Formation was hidden among many formations. If not for the experience of their predecessors, no one would think that the Super Killing Formation with the power of the Supreme Realm could be concealed among many formations.


    The Mystery Territory of Earth looked like a side world. Hundreds of millions of people incessantly surged into the world, free of crowds. In front of everyone, there were three gates with the words "Elixirs", "Weapons", and "Arrays" written upon them, respectively. Behind the three gates were inheritance spaces of the Three Laws of Elixirs, Weapons, and Arrays.


    Watching everyone continuing to enter the three gates, Minghe was not in a hurry and silently left the team of Yun Ling Academy. He sneaked into the crowd and secretly released his Good Separation Heaven and Earth Taoist. This time, he was prepared to act separately. He would lead his Evil Separation and Selfcentric Separation to the Spiritual Inheritance of the Formation Ways, while Good Separation Heaven and Earth Taoist would go to the Spiritual Inheritance of the Law of Weapons. In doing so, neither of them would be neglected.


    When Heaven and Earth Taoist came out, he and Minghe were not anxious to enter the two gates of the Spiritual Inheritance of the laws of Weapons and Formation Ways. Standing before the two gates, they were fascinated by the two characters "Weapons" and "Arrays" engraved on the gates, without noticing that fewer and fewer people were nearby them. In the end, they were left alone before the gates.


    Before the majestic gates, Minghe and Heaven and Earth Taoist stood alone. Compared to those huge gates, they looked like ants. Hundreds of millions of creatures that had originally entered the Mystery Territory of Earth had already entered the spiritual inheritance space. It was only they who were entranced by the characters engraved on the gates.


    After a long time, Minghe regained his composure. He looked at Heaven and Earth Taoist standing before the gate of the Spiritual Inheritance of the Law of Weapons and said in a low voice, "Have you perceived it? Beyond my expectations, Priest Earth has such an amazing Fated Chance. If I did not have the characters ''Wu'' and ''Bao'', it would be difficult to discover the secrets of the three characters ''Elixirs'', ''Weapons'', and ''Arrays'' engraved on the gates of inheritance."


    Heaven and Earth Taoist nodded and said, "That''s true. Priest Earth is nearly as lucky as us. Presumably, the three Tao characters ''Elixirs'', ''Weapons'', and ''Arrays'' might be in his hands. The three characters on the gates should be printed by him with those three Tao characters, containing the truths of the Three Laws of Elixirs, Weapons, and Arrays. In a quick moment, I realized it somewhat. No wonder Priest Earth could make such an achievement in this and the Three Laws of Elixirs, Weapons, and Arrays."


    Minghe felt a little regretful and said, "Unfortunately, the Mystery Territory of Earth has existed for a long time. The three inscribed characters have lost most of their lingering charm. Otherwise, we could gain more. If I get one, that will be my luck; if not, it''s my fate. Let''s go ahead first. I hope that the Spiritual Inheritance left inside by Priest Earth won''t disappoint us."


    With that, Minghe entered the gate of the Spiritual Inheritance of the Formation Ways, while Heaven and Earth Taoist went into the gate of the Spiritual Inheritance of the Law of Weapons. In an instant, no one remained in front of the three gates. But now, a peculiar formation among the many formations in the Mystery Territory of Earth suddenly operated. Beams of white light flew and converged to somewhere unknown.


    ...


    In the space of the Spiritual Inheritance of Formation Ways, Minghe''s figure suddenly appeared in the empty main hall, where no one else remained. However, in the center was a stone table, on which lay a peculiar Jade Slip. When he entered the main hall, a virtual shadow of a tactical formation appeared on the Jade Slip, introducing the change of the formation.


    At the moment, Minghe did not concentrate his attention on the formation in the center of the main hall, but he concentrated his mind on himself. When he entered the gate of the Spiritual Inheritance of the Formation Ways, he suddenly discovered a subtle self-change. Although the change was so tiny that many people could not feel it, he noticed it clearly.


    Unexpectedly, his luck diminished a little. Although it was only a small amount, he still felt the change. There was no reason to be scared by this loss of luck because one judgment could change a man''s luck on his endless path of pursuing the Tao. It was a spontaneous change, but now the change of luck seemed like it was man-made.


    Man-made? Who was able to do this in the Mystery Territory of Earth was self-evident. Minghe looked at the main hall before his eyes and smiled faintly. "Priest Earth is strategically using the Spiritual Inheritance of the Three Laws of Elixirs, Weapons, and Arrays in the Mystery Territory of Earth to accumulate luck. He''s really making a big strategic move."


    Before entering, Minghe wondered what on earth Priest Earth would leave in the Mystery Territory of Earth, and he doubted that Priest Earth would only leave his own Spiritual Inheritance. Now he clearly knew that any Creature who entered the Mystery Territory of Earth would have a bit of their luck taken. And although it had little effect on them, when combined together, there was a great amount of collected luck every time the Mystery Territory was opened.


    Moreover, the Mystery Territory of Earth opened every million years. It was unknown how many times it had opened. All the luck collected by Priest Earth was an extremely large amount. Although it cost Priest Earth a lot when he arranged the Mystery Territory, he seemed to gain more. Compared with the Spiritual Inheritance of the Three Laws of Elixirs, Weapons, and Arrays, accumulation of luck was more precious.


    However, Minghe had no complaints. On the path of pursuing the Great Way, if a man did not plot for himself, it would be difficult for him to reach the end. Although Priest Earth depended on the Mystery Territory to collect luck, those who gained some Spiritual Inheritance in the Mystery Territory also shared luck. As it was, he lost and he gained, which could not be called suffering a loss.


    Minghe cared about Priest Earth''s methods, which could collect luck through a tactical formation. Thus, it could be seen that Priest Earth was really good at Formation Ways. However, he did not know what percent of his Spiritual Inheritance he had left. After all, Priest Earth mastered the three characters, so his Spiritual Inheritance deserved to be studied by Minghe.


    Walking next to the stone table in the center of the main hall, a man could see the virtual shadow of a tactical formation from the Jade Slip above, which was the Spiritual Inheritance that was left by Priest Earth. However, the tactical formation on the Jade Slip was not profound. Priest Earth made a rule that the Spiritual Inheritance of Formation Ways should go from simple to complex, according to the principle of gradual improvement.


    The Mystery Territory of Earth opened once every 10,000 years. During this period, one''s achievements in Spiritual Inheritance depended on his comprehension. Everyone who entered the Spiritual Inheritance Space would be assigned to some main hall of Spiritual Inheritance, with the entire Spiritual Inheritance of Formation Ways recorded on the Jade Slip. However, any achievements still depended on the aptitude of the man who endured the trial.


    Before he entered, Minghe certainly asked about the rules of the Mystery Territory of Earth. At the very beginning, the Jade Slip on the stone table would evolve into a formation. Only when one comprehended more than 10% of the formation could one obtain all the information about the formation, and then the next formation would be presented on the Jade Slip. It would act in this way until the Mystery Territory closed after 10,000 years.


    Nobody knew how much Spiritual Inheritance of tactical formations was on the Jade Slip, but most of the previous parts had been obtained by others. Many people had studied those parts before entering in order to save enough time to comprehend the powerful formations in the latter part. Meanwhile, they also wanted to obtain some rewards hidden behind some formations that no one had successfully comprehended.


    Each formation was equipped with a Tactical Field and Flag of Formation refined by Priest Earth beforehand. Being the first man to successfully comprehend some formation could gain him the Tactical Field and Flag of Formation left by Priest Earth, especially those powerful formations in the latter part, which even those sky-level forces were desperate for. Unfortunately, Priest Earth forbade those above the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm to enter. Otherwise, all Spiritual Inheritance had earlier been taken.


    Before he had entered, Minghe had gotten well-prepared. So did his Three Separations. However, Minghe, Red Lotus Taoist, and Musen were prepared for the Formation Ways, while Heaven and Earth Taoist was prepared for the Law of Weapons. After all, most of the Spiritual Inheritance of the Mystery Territory of Earth was in the library of Yun Ling Academy. If one of them could comprehend all the Spiritual Inheritance, it would save a lot of time.


    Looking at the formation presented on the Jade Slip, Minghe immediately recognized it as the simplest defense formation. Then, he weaved the Taoist Seals to form a formation with air. Although the power seldom survived, it was a good method to test one''s comprehension of the formation. As the Jade Slip flashed with white light, the previous tactical formation disappeared, and then the next formation appeared...


    ...


    In the space of the Spiritual Inheritance of the Law of Weapons, Heaven and Earth Taoist met the same situation as Minghe did. He was also faced with the same stone table and Jade Slip in the same main hall of Spiritual Inheritance. But differently, on the Jade Slip was presented the virtual shadow of a Magic Weapon and refining skills. If one could learn the refining skills and refine a Magic Weapon with an effect beyond 30% of the original effect, it would be considered a success. Certainly, it was directly verified by the evolution of Essential Qi.


    The Spiritual Inheritance of the Law of Weapons began with the simplest Primordial Spiritual Treasure, and then to the Primordial Supreme Treasure and Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. Meanwhile, there were many refining methods. Thus, it could be seen that Priest Earth had mastered various refining methods. However, no one knew if there was some of Priest Earth''s own Spiritual Inheritance in the Law of Weapons. After all, Priest Earth had been a legend for hundreds of millions of years, so no one knew what on earth he had achieved in the Three Laws of Elixirs, Weapons, and Arrays.

 Chapter 394: The Closing of the Mystery Territory

    Chapter 394: The Closing of the Mystery Territory


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Within several different Magic Weapons, Heaven and Earth Taoist had seen different and delicate weapon refining methods. Every time he passed a test, he discovered a new refining method. Even though it was the same method, it was more delicate than before. It must have represented the process of Priest Earth''s Enlightenment on the Law of Weapons.


    Inside the main hall of the Spiritual Inheritance of Formation Ways, just like Heaven and Earth Taoist, Minghe was absorbed in being enlightened on tactical formations stored on the Jade Slips. Though he was prepared, the sequence of the tactical formation Spiritual Inheritance in the Jade Slips was different, so he inevitably discovered new information that was missing in the Yun Ling Academy library.


    However, it did not affect Minghe very much. He had well-grasped the Tao of tactical formations. Besides, Evil Separation Red Lotus Taoist and Selfcentric Separation Musen were working on the Enlightenment of tactical formations together. Three people were making the Enlightenment much faster than others''. Additionally, Minghe''s powerful Magical Tao Mirror made it easier for him to be enlightened. It was a piece of cake for him to accomplish 1% of the Enlightenment.


    The more tactical formations he was enlightened on, the more difficult the tactical formations became. From a single tactical formation to combined tactical formations, even to super Formations like the Cosmic Stars Formation, the complexity had stopped many Spiritual Inheritance seekers. But, Minghe saw them as challenges. And the more difficult the tactical formations were, the more powerful they were. Thus, Minghe would gain more from them.


    The more tactical formations he was enlightened on, the deeper Minghe''s understanding of the Formation Ways became. Moreover, the tactical formations greatly inspired him because he had planned to rebuild the Four Mysterious Formations in Untainted Land. With so many tactical formations as the foundation, he believed he would manage to rebuild the Four Mysterious Formations in Untainted Land, and the result was bound to surpass other tactical formations.


    Of course, Minghe was not conservative. He loved the Four Mysterious Formations in Untainted Land for personal reasons, and he loved the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation because it was left by Great Divinity Pangu. But, he failed to make the best of it. Otherwise, he would not have changed it. Finally, the God-killing Sword Formation and Killing Sword Formation were powerful and suited Evil Separation Red Lotus Taoist.


    As for the Cosmic Stars Formation, every world had cosmic stars, even the Battlefield of Gods and Demons had the sun, moon, and stars. Minghe believed that when he was enlightened on their orbiting pattern, the tactical formation would perform its best, shocking every Creature in the Deva-loka.


    And the Veridical Martial Origin Formation best suited Selfcentric Separation Musen. Moreover, the formation was enlightened by the character Wu of the Taoist characters. The character Wu was so profound that in time, Minghe believed, Musen would be enlightened on more advanced Veridical Martial Origin Formations from the character Wu and become famous in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons.


    However, if his thoughts were proved unrealistic, Minghe would naturally abandon them. There must have been many powerful tactical formations in the Mystery Territory of Earth, even many Fate Realm tactical formations. Moreover, there were hidden tactical formations at the end of the Spiritual Inheritance that nobody had seen. As of now, the strongest tactical formation that had been acquired was already at the Peak of the Fate Realm.


    But the most powerful tactical formation in the Spiritual Inheritance of Formation Ways remained unknown to everyone. Minghe aimed to obtain the most Spiritual Inheritance of Formation Ways that he could get. It was best for him to gain Priest Earth''s Tactical Field and Flag of Formation. Because many people had visited there, there had to be a few that remained. After all, no tactical formation at the Half Step to the Supreme Realm had appeared.


    .


    Inside the main hall of the Spiritual Inheritance of the Law of Weapons, Heaven and Earth Taoist and Minghe thought alike. Though he had talent in the Law of Weapons, in just 10,000 years, Heaven and Earth Taoist was unsure of how much Law of Weapons Spiritual Inheritance he could obtain. Moreover, so many people before them all had failed to obtain the entire Law of Weapons Spiritual Inheritance, thus Priest Earth''s Law of Weapons Spiritual Inheritance had to be profound.


    Compared with the Law of Weapons Spiritual Inheritance, there was something more tempting in this space. Acquiring Spiritual Inheritance did not mean refining perfect Magic Weapons, but the Enlightenment on the Law of Weapons Spiritual Inheritance that nobody ever accomplished came with Priest Earth''s corresponding Magic Weapon, which was more tempting and time-saving.


    However, the Mystery Territory of Earth had opened so many times, and most of the Magic Weapons had been taken. The remaining weapons were few, but what was left had to be powerful. Thus, it would be a Fated Chance if you were lucky to get one weapon.


    It was not easy. Even if you were lucky, you had to be able to comprehend the Spiritual Inheritance and pass the test. Otherwise, you would waste your Fated Chance. Obviously, Heaven and Earth Taoist did not have good luck. In 7,000 years, he learned many weapon and Magic Weapon refining methods, but had never picked up a Magic Weapon that was left by Priest Earth.


    In the remaining 3,000 years, it would depend on luck to get Priest Earth''s precious Magic Weapons. Because it was closer to the ending, Priest Earth''s Law of Refining Weapons would be more complicated and profound, thus requiring more time for its Enlightenment. As long as 3,000 years might seem, it was actually inadequate.


    .


    The mortal world might see great changes in 10,000 years, but to Creatures in the Mystery Territory of Earth, that was gone in the blink of an eye. Then, there was a slight vibration in the Mystery Territory of Earth and everybody knew that the Mystery Territory was closing. Most of them looked regretful and reluctant, very few of them felt satisfied.


    Outside the Mystery Territory, with a strong spatial fluctuation, countless Creatures emerged in the boundless land. Then, the giant stone gate sank under the ground. Finally, it disappeared with a spatial fluctuation and was unable to be found again.


    That was probably the way Priest Earth protected the Mystery Territory. On the stone gate, there was no Transmitting Formation. If someone should find the stone gate and crack the tactical formation, the location of the Mystery Territory of Earth would be exposed. One had to know that it was a method for Priest Earth to collect luck, thus he must have set up a perfect system to stop any attempt.


    As the Mystery Territory of Earth closed, everyone left in groups. But no one talked about what he had gained, lest someone cast his greedy eyes upon him. The law of the jungle applied everywhere. Of course, even if you kept your mouth closed, someone might still set their eyes on you.


    Naturally, no one would set their eyes on a sky-level force like Yun Ling Academy, as they would be digging their own graves that way. There were Fate Realm experts in Yun Ling Academy, and their hidden Spiritual Inheritance was also in the Fate Realm. Additionally, they had powerful tactical formations that even the Eastern Region lacked.


    Once the people of Yun Ling Academy had gathered together, they set out for Yun Ling Academy in groups. On the flying boat, Minghe stared into the infinite world as a shadow appeared in his eyes. As he became more powerful and more experienced, he became more ambitious. He had gained so much in the Mystery Territory of Earth in the Eastern Region, so he wondered what the Mystery Territory in the Central Region was like.


    Now that the Mystery Territory of Earth had closed, he would go to Yun Ling Academy in the Central Region. Moreover, it was less than 20,000 years until the Yun Ling Academy envoys came. Then, a grand new world would reveal itself to him. Minghe suddenly became so excited that he even felt his blood running faster.


    There were wars in the Eastern Region. Though Minghe stayed inside Yun Ling Academy after entering the Medium Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, he clearly knew how cruel the outside world was. Strengthening himself, he did not leave Yun Ling Academy. Thus, he was able to put all the worries behind him.


    But in the Central Region, that would not work. Though he could refine weapons to gain resources like he used to do in Yun Ling Academy in the Eastern Region, it would not be sufficient. He needed a lot of resources to cultivate, refine weapons, and make formations. Besides, the World of Heaven and Earth needed tremendous resources to evolve. Gaining resources through weapon refining would take a long time.


    Obviously, Minghe would not do it this way. He was a Rakshasa, and was bound to kill on the battlefields. Comforts would only make people lazy and erase their ambitions. He could only find Fated Chances in killing, and find breakthroughs during crisis, and thus, walk faster, further, and steadier. Dangerous as it was, there was no such thing as getting Fated Chances without taking risks.


    In the Land of the Central Region, the Chaos from the four regions gathered. The power was complicated there and many other forces had emerged throughout history. Ignoring the sky-level forces, there were many Earth, black, and yellow forces that Minghe could not compete with now. He was not powerful enough, but he did not care too much about it. Because given adequate time, he would quickly grow and in time even quest for power in the Land of the Central Region. Minghe believed that it would happen soon.

 Chapter 395: The Treasures

    Chapter 395: The Treasures


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Soon afterward, the group of several million people returned to Yun Ling Academy. As they arrived, many of them rushed to do Closed Door Meditation, including the dean and Elders. It was less than 20,000 years until the Yun Ling Academy in the Central Region envoys came to recruit new talents, so many of them felt anxious.


    As their prerogative, the Elders and the dean did not need testing. They would be admitted straight into Yun Ling Academy in the Central Region. The Elders and the dean were in the Fate Realm and no one could compete with them. In the remaining years, they would remain in Closed Door Meditation to be enlightened on their gains in the Mystery Territory, trying to break through on the Three Laws of Elixirs, Weapons, and Arrays.


    Minghe returned to the Elder Palace in Yun Ling Academy and then sealed it. It was not that he wanted to meditate, but he wanted to take a look at what he had gotten in the Mystery Territory of Earth. Ignoring the Spiritual Inheritance of tactical formations and weapons refining, he wanted to see his Tactical Fields and Magic Weapons the most.


    During the trip into the Mystery Territory of Earth, Minghe was enlightened on tens of thousands of Formation Ways. Three of them were first discovered, thus Minghe received four Tactical Fields from Priest Earth. The Flags of Formation and tactical formation strategies were sealed inside the Tactical Fields and were very delicate. Every tactical formation was so earth-shaking that if they should appear in front of people, people would ruthlessly fight over them.


    Good Separation Heaven and Earth Taoist did not obtain much because he enlightened on his own without the help from the Magical Tao Mirror. He only got two Magic Weapons. Those two weapons were Highest Grade Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, which were much better than Minghe and the Three Separations'' Low Grade Spiritual Treasures of Chaos.


    Actually, Heaven and Earth Taoist could have gained another Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. Unfortunately, after the second Highest Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, he met with a Half Supreme Treasure of Chaos, which required delicate refining and a certain realm. Thus, he had used up 1,000 years for nothing.


    However, Minghe felt content with such gains. Though he had not gotten the Half Supreme Treasure of Chaos, at least he had gotten a sneak peek into refining it, which was beneficial for his future breakthrough on weapons. Once he had inherited the Law of Weapons, he could refine Highest Grade Spiritual Treasures of Chaos with adequate materials.


    Minghe waved to summon four Tactical Fields and two Magic Weapons. They were not catalyzed, yet their vital force was emitted in abundance. If they should perform to their best, the limit of Elder Palace could not easily hold them. It was even possible that the entire Elder Palace would be destroyed.


    Looking at the six treasures lying in front of him, Minghe could not hold his smile. His power was greatly strengthened with them. He would keep them as his secret weapons, and he would act bolder and grow faster.


    The first treasure was a Four-pole Separation Evil Formation, which was a killing formation. The Flags of Formation sealed inside were special, since every flag was a beast corpse. There were four supporting formations within, which were all made out of Ominous Beasts of Chaos at the Peak of the Fate Realm. Moreover, there were 108 Separation Beasts in every pole. These Separation Beasts were refined from demonic beasts or Ominous Beasts of Chaos that were in the Early Stage of the Fate Realm at least.


    The tactical formation suited Minghe well because Separation Beasts were like zombies. Separation Beasts and zombies were both refined with underworld Evil Spirit after their death. Minghe found it easy to upgrade the formation because he could replace the weak Separation Beasts with stronger ones. Thus, the formation could hold up to a dozen experts at the Peak of the Fate Realm when it was fully functional.


    The second Tactical Field was a Starfall Formation, containing the abstruse of the cosmic stars in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. Its chessboard was the Zenith Heaven sky, and its pawns were cosmic stars. The formation could draw the power of the cosmic stars in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. One pawn could make the stars fall. It had been very powerful and was suitable for guarding. But unfortunately, the sun and the moon were missing in it, otherwise, it would be more mighty.


    The third Tactical Field was a reverse two forms Sword Formation, resembling a two forms Sword Formation in some way. But it worked in reverse, the Sword Formation reversed Yin and Yang. When the Sword Formation was set, Yin and Yang were exchanged, the Five Elements faded, and everything in Heaven and Earth became chaotic. One would find it hard to perform his best in the Sword Formation.


    The fourth Tactical Field was the most special one, being a supplementary tactical formation. It was called the Enlightenment Formation, which was beneficial for Enlightenment on laws and formations and for breaking Bottlenecks. It had no attacking power or strong defensive strength. However, it was more precious than the previous three tactical formations. Minghe had an idea at the sight of this formation.


    The two Magic Weapons were a giant axe and a gourd. The first Highest Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos was an Anti-evil Axe, consisting of destructive Evil Spirit formed in the destruction of Heaven and Earth. It was so amazing that one strike could split the world, divide Yin and Yang, eliminate the Five Elements, and destroy the Nine Heavens. Some legend had it that it was even molded after the Pangu Axe by Priest Earth.


    The last one was a Highest Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos gourd called the Soul-freezing Gourd. It was made up of an ice world by Priest Earth. It contained boundless ice power to capture bodies and souls. If one was captured inside it, he would soon be turned into ice power to nurture the gourd.


    All in all, three out of the four Tactical Fields were attacking formations, which could hold up to a dozen experts at the Peak of the Fate Realm. The last one was good for cultivation and helpful for Minghe''s one new fresh idea. Sadly, there was no Half Step to the Supreme Realm tactical formation yet. How nice it would have been if there was one.


    The two Highest Grade Spiritual Treasures of Chaos were powerful indeed, but Minghe and the Three Separations were not strong enough to make full use of them. However, with the two treasures in hand, Minghe had the confidence to beat even experts at the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm, with the premise that the experts were not equipped like him. Additionally, with the treasures, Minghe could walk away unharmed even in face of Late Stage Fate Realm experts.


    Receiving the six treasures, Minghe had even more expectations for the Central Region. Apart from that, the Spiritual Inheritance on the Laws of Weapons and Formations were just as priceless. When he had comprehended the laws thoroughly, he would find them much more helpful than the Magic Weapons.


    Moreover, strong as the four tactical formations and two Magic Weapons were, some of them did not fit in with Minghe and the Three Separations'' Tao. As they say, different strokes for different folks. It would be a great loss to switch one''s Tao because of powerful treasures. Besides that, it was bad for Minghe''s future progress. He might as well abandon them or combine them into his own Tao to fully utilize them.

 Chapter 396: The Envoys

    Chapter 396: The Envoys


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    To fully utilize the four Tactical Fields and two Magic Weapons, Minghe considered their strengths and weaknesses. He decided to give some away. He gave the Starfall Formation and Soul-freezing Gourd to Good Separation Heaven and Earth Taoist and handed the Two Reverse Forms Sword Formation to Evil Separation Red Lotus Taoist, and kept the remaining three for himself.


    The Starfall Formation was powerful, but no one could utilize its power alone. Besides, the abstrusity of cosmic stars in Battlefield of Gods and Demons was way more complicated than that of Untainted Land. Heaven and Earth Taoist had the assistance of the Way of Heaven in the World of Heaven and Earth, thus he would have found it easier to be enlightened. Moreover, it would be perfect if he could combine it into the Cosmic Stars Formation.


    As for the Highest Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos Soul-freezing Gourd, it was refined from an ice world, composed of chilling Evil Spirit and power of the world. Only Heaven and Earth Taoist could make full use of it since he had a great trichiliocosm and also a good knowledge of the power of the world. It was best to give it to him.


    Concerning the Two Reverse Forms Sword Formation, it was easily set and sealed a Map of Formation and two Top Grade Spiritual Treasures of Chaos inside, which were Yin Yang immortal swords. Since Evil Separation Red Lotus Taoist was the only one that knew well about Tao of sword, Minghe decided to give it to him. However, the Sword Formation was the weakest out of the three attacking formations and it was not suitable for any of them. Minghe gave it away merely due to Red Lotus Taoist''s interest toward it.


    As for the remaining two tactical formations and one Magic Weapon, Minghe kept them for himself. It was not that he was unwilling to share with his Selfcentric Separation, but Selfcentric Separation Musen only took interest in Martial Arts. The three treasures did not fit his Tao. At the moment, Musen was being enlightened on the Veridical Martial Origin Formation and had the most progress among the three of them. That was why Musen had mastered Martial Arts.


    Moreover, Musen had refined the Kongtong Seal into his Martial Arts supreme treasure. The Kongtong Seal was weaker than the Anti-evil Axe, but Musen could display twice its maximum power. If the Kongtong Seal was upgraded to a Highest Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos someday, it would surpass the Anti-evil Axe by more than a sliver.


    Minghe certainly would not force it on Musen since it did not fit him. Additionally, the two remaining tactical formations and the Anti-evil Axe still had used for him. It would be nice to keep them around. He just needed to invest some time into grasping the formations and refining the Anti-evil Axe. Otherwise, it would be tragic if they should fail in face of crisis.


    The Four-pole Separation Evil Formation was indeed strong and had the potential for improvement which was remarkable. Someday, if Minghe could replace the original Separation Beasts to Half Step Supreme Realm Separation Beasts, he could walk into any area in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons mid layer. However, no matter how amazing the formation was, it did not suit Minghe''s Tao.


    Minghe had read the Spiritual Inheritance of the Four-pole Separation Evil Formation. There was detailed information on how to refine Separation Beasts. However, it was a Separation''s Law. Minghe could use it to refine Separation Beast, but the outcome would not be perfect. He had mastered Law of Blood and Law of Spiritual Beings, so his best choice was to refine Puppets of Blood God.


    At the thought of this, Minghe wanted to modify the Four-pole Separation Evil Formation. Separation Beasts and Puppets of Blood God were alike in some aspects. Moreover, after his breakthrough to Fate Realm, Minghe had adjusted the Puppet of Blood God refinement, making the upgraded Puppets of Blood God more powerful and yet still possible for upgrades.


    If he could successfully replace Separation Beasts with Puppets of Blood God, Minghe could finally fully utilize the Four-pole Separation Evil Formation. But Minghe had to be completely enlightened on the formation before he could do that. Now he had grasped only 10% of its abstrusity. Rashly modifying it would only destroy the Tactical Field. That would do more harm than good.


    The Enlightenment Formation was extremely important to Minghe, because it was like Minghe''s supreme treasure Magical Tao Mirror in some way. It was almost a weakened version of the Magical Tao Mirror. In the formation, Minghe saw the possibility of upgrading his Magical Tao Mirror and thus he took it seriously.


    However, Minghe would not do it in the meantime. In order to do so, first he would be fully enlightened on the Enlightenment Formation, and then he needed to improve himself in his cultivation. Only then would he be confident of the modification. After all, the Magical Tao Mirror was his most important Magic Weapon. Minghe would not modify it without 100% certainty since he would lose his strength if it failed.


    The mighty Anti-evil Axe was indeed good for Minghe. It was different from the God-killing Spear. As a killing supreme treasure, the spear killed and swallowed its enemy to nourish itself. But, the Anti-evil Axe crushed everything in its way. Each had its advantage, but given a choice, Minghe would choose his God-killing Spear without hesitation.


    The ability to be upgraded of the God-killing Spear was absent in the Anti-evil Axe. Indeed, one could refine the Anti-evil Axe again and again into half or even full supreme treasure of Chaos, but it was highly demanding, however, the God-killing Spear was different. It swallows body essence and Original Spirits to evolve, which took lesser effort to grow it into a supreme treasure of Chaos.


    At the present, the God-killing Spear was Minghe''s major killing weapon, and the Anti-evil Axe was Minghe''s secret weapon. He would not use it casually since it was a Highest Grade supreme treasure of Chaos. Minghe knew well that one should not show off own''s wealth.


    After allocating everything, Minghe and his Three Separations went into Closed Door Meditations. They each gained something from the trip but they had only enlightened it but for a brief moment. They had grabbed so much during the trip, they needed some time to understand all of it completely. Otherwise, they would have wasted the treasures!


    20,000 years later, deep in Yun Ling Academy, where Venerable Linghao was mediating, the dean Venerable Linghao and eight Elders including Minghe met together. In front of them, there was a Transmitting Formation connecting to Yun Ling Academy of Central Region. The nine of them seemed to be waiting for someone.


    A while back, Minghe received a message from Venerable Linghao to assemble while in mediation. Thus he and other seven Elders came here to welcome Central Region Yun Ling Academy envoys. Minghe was reluctant in cooming, but he might as well do what the Romans do and wait with them.


    Soon, ripples of white light flashed, the air above the formation was distorted and strong space fluctuation broke out. But it all ended in a moment and then peace was restored. Two figures emerged in the Transmitting Formation, one was a tall medium-aged man, and the other was a gentle young scholar.


    Minghe looked over and his eyes widened. Judging from his vital force, the young scholar was in a Half Step to the Fate Realm and would soon break through to Fate Realm. He probably came here to fill in as the new dean of Eastern Region Yun Ling Academy, which was customary in Yun Ling Academy. Whenever the dean of Eastern Region Yun Ling Academy moved to Central Region, the Central Region would sent a successor.


    However, the tall medium-aged man''s vital force was hard to see through. Minghe felt tremendous threat in him, the life-threatening feeling that even Venerable Linghao failed to convey. The man must have surpassed Venerable Linghao and might have reached late stage of Fate Realm.


    Venerable Linghao stepped forward and bowed. "I''m the Eastern Region Yun Ling Academy dean Taoist Linghao, and I''m at your service." Minghe and the other seven Elders saluted. They all saluted because he was both an envoy and an expert, they ought to pay their respects. Though everyone was at Fate Realm cultivation, but every small rank meant a great gap.


    The envoy glanced at them and was surprised when he saw Minghe. He said smilingly, "I am flattered. I''m Immortal Yangyu. I''m here to welcome you to the Central Region. Also, I''ll pick 10,000 talents from the Eastern Region Yun Ling Academy. I noticed that you have a new Elder. What a surprise."


    It was no wonder that Immortal Yangyu was surprised since the dean and the Elders seized most of the Academy resources. One would find it extremely hard to break through to Fate Realm unless he was a disciple of the Elders. Seeing a new Elder, he was naturally surprised.


    Venerable Linghao introduced. "This is Minghe, he''s good at refining weapons. He''s our Sixth Grade weapons refining master and recently broke through to Fate Realm. It''s no wonder you didn''t know him." Then he continued, "Immortal Yangyu, the ceremony is ready, shall we begin now?"


    Immortal Yangyu nodded. "Yes, we shall. The sooner we finish, the faster we can return. Let''s go!" Then Venerable Linghao led the way, followed by Minghe and others. The grand ceremony was to select qualified talents for Central Region Yun Ling Academy, no one would miss it.

 Chapter 397: First Visit to Central Region

    Chapter 397: First Visit to Central Region


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The Land of Central Region was vast and rich in Holy Lands to cultivate, compared with the other four regions. Moreover, near to the core area lay a huge mountain. In the mountain, there were much more Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and the Air of the Divine Law. The interesting part was that the mountain seemed artificial, because it had patterns all over like a Formation.


    The mountains covered a wide range of land. There were at least 100,000 peaks but few Creatures lived there. Tens of thousands of cities surrounded the mountains as if they were protecting them. Countless Creatures including demons, devils, ghosts, and humans resided there. At the same time, they shared the same identity of Yun Ling Academy disciple.


    In the greatest four cities, four Transmitting Formations were running non-stop today. In a blink of an eye, 10,000 people were relocated to every city. But millions of people have already resided in; their relocation would not make a difference.


    The only exception was that 30 people flew out of the cities to the central mountains, bringing along admiration from those who were left behind. The central mountains were the Holy Land of Central Region Yun Ling Academy; even the name of the mountains was Yunling. You could tell that the mountains were of utmost importance to Yun Ling Academy.


    Four groups of people flew toward Moutain Yunling, Minghe and the Elders were among them. They had just flown out of Eastern Region city, and the other cities were respectively Western Region City, Southern Region City, and Northern Region City. They sat in the four corners of the region.


    On the way, Minghe learned a few facts about Central Region Yun Ling Academy from the Elders. In every region city, there was a Yun Ling Academy branch. In every 100,000 years, they picked out 10,000 talents in every branch to equip Central Region Yun Ling Academy.


    It was much more competitive in the Central Region. Though Yun Ling Academy was one of the sky-level forces and rarely challenged, a Yun Ling Academy disciple was not untouchable. People from Central Region would kill for innumerable things such as Spiritual Pulses, mineral veins, Treasures of Heaven and Earth, Spiritual Roots, and Magic Weapons.


    The Land of Central Region was faction-ridden. There were nine sects, six faiths, three academies, and one union. In addition, there were other Earth-level, black-level, and yellow-level forces. They fought with both open and secretive means, in every minute people died. Thus, Central Region Yun Ling Academy needed to recruit Creatures with aptitudes from the four regions and Central Region as replacements.


    It was more hierarchical in Central Region Yun Ling Academy. The disciples were labeled as Listed, Outer, Inner and Core Disciples. Listed Disciples were Creatures under the Origin level, Outer Disciples were Creatures in the Zenith Heaven Realm, and Inner Disciples were Creatures in Fate Realm.


    Finally, in order to become a Core Disciple, you had to be in Late Stage of Fate Realm. With such cultivation, you could choose either to be a Core Disciple or a teacher. As a teacher, you would receive benefits from the Academy, at the same time you needed to teach. As a student, you would not bother to do that, but you will receive lesser benefits.


    In a half step to the Supreme Realm, you could either be an Elder with a lot of prerogatives, or enter Battlefield of Gods and Demons High Layer to seek greater chances of breaking through to Supreme Realm. It was extremely dangerous there; even an expert in a half step to the Supreme Realm might perished on the way to Yun Ling Academy.


    However, Minghe found none of these relevant to him. He achieved in Fate Realm recently, and needed a lot of time to reach the Peak of a half step to the Supreme Realm. As of now, he was an Inner Disciple in Central Region Yun Ling Academy, highly-ranked in Yun Ling Academy whereas lowly-graded in the Land of Central Region.


    As an Inner Disciple, Minghe felt the need to learn how many Inner Disciples, Core Disciples, teachers and Elders there were. Naturally, he turned to their liaison Immortal Yangyu, who was at least in Late Stage of Fate Realm and had to be familiar with the affairs in Mountain Yunling.


    On the flying boat, Minghe walked beside Immortal Yangyu and asked gently, "Perfected Person, I''m new in the Mountain Yunling and feel lost. May I learn a few facts from you about the mountains?" Only when he knew about all the experts, could he position himself properly and make rational plans.


    Hearing Minghe, others turned to Immortal Yangyu for answers as well, since Venerable Linghao and the Elders had recently moved here from Eastern Region. Originally, they belonged to the forces of the dean and the Elders, and they had known a little about Central Region Yun Ling Academy. But it being their first time here, they were not familiar with Mountain Yunling affairs.


    Immortal Yangyu looked at Minghe and said, "I might as well tell you lest you find yourself in trouble. There are 129,632 peaks in Mountain Yunling. Respectively, there are 120,000 Outer Peaks, 9,600 Inner Peaks, and 32 Supreme Peaks. Inner Disciples live in Outer Peaks, Core Disciples and teachers live in Inner Peaks, and the dean and the Elders live in the 32 Supreme Peaks."


    Then he continued, "As of now, there are about 10,000 Inner Disciples whereas less than 1,000 Core Disciples and teachers. As for the Elders, there were only nine. You''re Inner Disciples at present, thus you can only live in Outer Peaks. You should never step into Inner Peaks or Supreme Peaks; otherwise, you will receive fatal punishments."


    He added, "Of course, there are eight public areas, which are the library, Aura Hall, Disciplinary Hall, Mission Hall, Weapon Hall, Elixir Hall, Formation Hall, and Secret Hall. As Inner Disciples, you can receive cultivation resources in Aura Hall in every 1,000,000 years. You need to earn contributions in other halls if you want more resources. Or you can collect them from the outer lands, but you should be careful. Even Inner Disciples can get injured in the outer lands."


    Hearing Immortal Yangyu, Minghe felt astounded. There were over 10,000 Fate Realm experts in Mountain Yunling, how many were there in the whole Land of Central Region? He estimated that there were more than 1,000,000 Fate Realm experts, taking the four Baraka forces into consideration. How terrifying was that!


    Minghe was just one of the 1,000,000 experts, he felt a little downhearted. But at the same time, an imperceptible smile escaped him, lights flashed in his eyes, and his morale seemed to set his eyes on fire.


    So what if there were many experts? They had cultivated for many years, much longer than Minghe had cultivated for. Although born in the Ninth Period, given enough time, Minghe could top Battlefield of Gods and Demons Medium Layer chart, leaving legends like Priest Earth.


    Soon, the flying boat landed in Mountain Yunling. Everyone got off; Immortal Yangyu looked at Minghe and the other eight people and said, "Well, my work here is done. Now you should choose a vacant Outer Peak as your Immortal''s Cave, after that, you can receive resources in Aura Hall." Then, Immortal Yangyu left by boat.


    After Immortal Yangyu''s departure, Elder Jiangwu and other Elders left one by one. In the Mountain Yunling, the seven halls governed certain areas, thus Elders of the seven halls lived closely. Venerable Linghao was the last one to leave; same as Minghe, he was related to the dean force but was different.


    Among the eight forces, the dean force was special and hierarchical. Venerable Linghao was under the direct control of the dean force, while Minghe was an Individual Cultivator associated with the eight factions. Minghe would not receive benefits like Venerable Linghao, but relatively had more freedom.


    Everyone had left, leaving Minghe alone. He had been alone on the way of cultivation, so he was used to loneliness. He glanced at the Mountain Yunling map Immortal Yangyu gave to him. The map showed where Outer Peaks and the eight public areas were, and the vacant Outer Peaks were marked.


    Minghe did not bother to find the perfect peak; he simply selected a quiet peak with thick Air of the Divine Law. Stepping into the mountain, he could see a giant stone monument floating on the peak. It was not an ordinary stone monument, but the core control unit of the tactical formation of the mountain.

 Chapter 398: Breakthrough

    Chapter 398: Breakthrough


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Within Yun Ling Mountain Range, each peak had been arranged a tactical formation and the stone tablet was the core to controlling the formations. Combining every formation of each peak would form a super formation. From Immortal Yangyu''s words, this super formation could even release the power of the Supreme Realm. This was the reason why Yun Ling Academy was a formidable first-class force.


    In the Land of Central Region, a half step to the Supreme Realm was the highest level of cultivation. However, no cultivators at a half step to the Supreme Realm would be able to break the tactical formation with the power of Supreme Realm, unless they could break it from the inside. This super formation was a secret and only the dean of an academy would know. This was also one of the reasons why the sky-level forces did not die out during the Battle of Gods and Demons.


    But it had nothing to do with Minghe. What he pursued was the Supreme Way and not becoming a legend. He did not care whether these first-class sky-level forces would die out or not. He only had an interest in that super formation. However, it was the top secret of Yun Ling Academy. Unless he became a dean, he would have no chance to comprehend this tactical formation.


    Putting aside his covetous thoughts, Minghe refined the stone tablet immediately. He went to the peak of the mountain and released the Tao-seeking Palace he had refined before. This Tao-seeking Palace had become a Half Level Spiritual Treasure of Chaos and was full of forbidden formations. Since Minghe had obtained plenty of Spiritual Inheritance of the Two Laws of Weapons and Formations, it was time to reform it.


    Of course, it took time to reform the Tao-seeking Palace. Furthermore, he also needed to go into Closed Door Meditation to comprehend the Spiritual Inheritances of Two Laws of Weapons and Arrays. Though he had spent 20,000 years in Closed Door Meditation at Eastern Region, it was too short for him to totally comprehend all the Spiritual Inheritances, especially the four ready-made tactical formations. They were Minghe''s strongest cards.


    Minghe went to the Aura Hall to get the cultivation resources for these millions of years. Then, he went to the library. It had three floors. The first floor allowed inner disciples to enter, the second was for the core disciples and the teachers of the academy, and the third only allowed deans and Elders in.


    Minghe had gained bountiful cultivation resources. He received hundreds of Yun Ling elixirs and 100,000 contributions value. Yun Ling elixirs were the signature elixirs of Yun Ling Academy and only cultivators beyond Fate Realm had the qualifications to take. However, the Yun Ling elixirs Minghe had gained were with three lines. Beyond that, there were six lines and nine lines, which could only be distributed for the cultivators who lived at the inner Peak and supreme Peak.


    Though the 100,000 contributions value were lesser than what he earned in Eastern Region''s Yun Ling Academy, these were still quite a great deal. After all, Eastern Region could not put on a par with Central Region. Those 100,000 contributions were enough to exchange 100 Yun Ling elixirs with three lines, or 10 with six lines, or one with nine lines. However, Minghe did not plan to exchange it for elixirs.


    By comparison, Minghe preferred to exchange it for different kinds of materials to refine weapons. No matter refining weapons, tactical field or flag requires a large amount of materials. Since Minghe did not have another good way to earn contributions value, he could only use those to exchange what he really needed at present. By the time he ended his Closed Door Meditation, he intended to go to the Mission Hall and checked whether there were other tasks he could complete to earn more contributions. Or else, he could only go on refining weapons to gain them.


    Back at his own peak, Minghe got in the Tao-seeking Palace immediately, starting his new Closed Door Meditation. This time, he would try his best to totally master the entire Spiritual Inheritances he had got in the Mystery Territory of Earth. Though time was meaningless for him at his level, he did not want to waste any. What he really needed was to enhance himself continuously.


    At another part of the core area of the Central Region, there stood a towering peak. This peak was to the Central Region what Mount Buzhou was to Untainted Land. Clouds and fogs surround the top of the peak, where plenty of splendid palaces stood. It was like the 36 Gates of Heaven in Heavenly Court. This was another encampment of Sacred Sky Sect, a sky-level force, at the Medium Layer of Battlefield of Gods and Demons.


    This peak was called Sacred Sky Peak and was divided into six layers by Sacred Sky Sect. Each layer lived a level of disciples. The first layer was the place for listed disciples, the second was for the outer disciples, the third was for inner disciples, while the top three layers were for the core disciples, Elders, and the suzerain of Sacred Sky Sect.


    Within this three layers, there stood a palace named Zixiao Palace where Ancestor Hongjun lived. It was not in Untainted Land and Hongjun dared not title himself as Honourable Ancestor, so he called himself Taoist Hongjun. Now, he was an inner disciple of Sacred Sky Sect and had gained some reputation among those disciples.


    In the palace, Hongjun''s vital force was unsteady, with fierceful coercion aura covered the whole palace. Suddenly, this horrible force disappeared. Hongjun opened his eyes, and murmured, "My state of mind was unsteady. Is there any Fated Chance waiting for me outside?" Thinking of this, Hongjun stood up and flew out without any hesitation.


    Hongjun looked down at the endless heaven and earth over the clouds without any expression but glimmers of expectations shone in his eyes. Right at this moment, he was reminded of Minghe, Laozi, and other familiar cultivators. At the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, Hongjun did not know where they had reached and who could still be his companions while pursuing the lonely way of Tao.


    At a Transmitting Formation of the Lower Layer of Battlefield of God and Demon, four figures showed up in a sudden, they were Laozi, Origin, Jieyin, and Zhunti. Nowadays, the former three had reached Half Step Fate Realm, but Zhunti was only at the Peak of the Zenith Heaven Realm and seemed to had just broken through to that realm.


    Laozi, Origin, and Jieyin moved forwards the Medium Layer of Battlefield of Gods and Demons and tried to find their opportunity to break into Fate Realm. Though Zhunti did not reach Half Step Fate Realm, he was unwilling to stay at the Lower Layer of Battlefield of God and Demon alone. Therefore, he had to follow the three to the Medium Layer. But nobody would know what would happen to them in the future.


    At another Transmitting Formation, Tongtian and Goddess Nvywa also showed up. Both of them had reached Half Step Fate Realm. But there seemed to be no trace of Fuxi, Kunpeng, and Haotian. The three had also actualized their own Tao in Untainted Land but they were much later than the others. They could not catch up with the speed of Tongtian and Goddess Nvywa even with the good cultivating condition of Battlefield of Gods and Demons. Therefore, they had to temporarily stay at the lower layer to continue their cultivation.


    Looking at the Transmitting Formation in front of them, Tongtian and Goddess Nvywa did not hesitate to go through it. When a white light flashed by, the two saw a new world waving at them. But the were unsure what would happen as compared with the lower layer, the Medium Layer of Battlefield of Gods and Demons was the real starting point of cruelty.


    Whether or not they knew the situation at the Medium Layer, they had to take this step, because none of them hoped to fall behind. What they knew was that Minghe and Hongjun had surpassed them considerably. If they did not try harder now, they would be left far behind.


    In the Tao-seeking Palace of Yun Ling Mountain Range, endless Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth swarmed in with pieces of Air of the Divine Law. Minghe''s body seemed to be a bottomless pit, swallowing all the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and Air of the Divine Law with no signs of stopping.


    Suddenly, the vital force of Minghe exploded and the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth stopped fluctuating and everything became silent. Minghe opened his eyes and a slight smile showed on his face. He had broken into a higher realm after his Closed Door Meditation for nearly 800,000 years. Fortunately, it was a double breakthrough this time.


    Finally, Minghe broke through the bottleneck of the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm. Furthermore, his Indestructible Demon Body had also broken through its current condition and was no less powerful than his Original Spirit. With the improvements of these two parts, Minghe was confident that he could fight against a cultivator at the Late Stage of Fate Realm.


    During this 800,000 years, Minghe''s achievement was abundant. He had also totally comprehended the Four-pole Separation Evil Formation. With that, Minghe would not be in danger unless he came across cultivators at Half Step Supreme Realm. Besides, he had already got some ideas to remold this formation, but he still needed to collect some essential materials.


    Now, it was the right time for him to find his Fated Chance. Staying out here would cost only him more time to reach the peak level. He would be better off traveling around the Central Region in the hope of meeting his Fated Chances. If not, he could also look for other things he needed.


    Minghe had made this decision after he went to the library. At the Central Region, most of the area had its owners, but only four locations were shared by all the creatures, which were Starry Sky Region, Burial Land, Underworld Blood Sea, and Devil Region. The four locations were full of Fated Chances and also death, so they were called the forbidden lands of death.


    The Starry Sky Region was where all the stars were located, but Starry Storms and horrifying Giant Beasts of Starry Sky would show up from time to time. Even a cultivator at Fate Realm could die easily. It was said that Burial Land was an ancient battlefield, where numerous ruins were left from the ancient time. The danger inside was also precarious.


    Underworld Blood Sea was a real Blood Sea and nobody knew how it was formed. It had nourished plentiful Treasures of Heaven and Earth, attracting cultivators from all directions here. However, the weird Evil Blood Aura could erode Magic Weapons, physical bodies and even Original Spirits. One could not hold their breath long even with the protection of a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. Once the Evil Blood Aura penetrates into one''s body, he might lose his sanity and become one of the Separation Beasts of the Blood Sea.


    As for Devil Region, it was the weirdest place and full of endless Air of Devil. Though those Air of Devil was tonic to the cultivators who cultivated the Way of Demon, they would also become mad if they swallowed too much and could even turn into a machine that could only kill. Though it was extremely dangerous, cultivators would scramble to this place because it could generate a precious treasure-- Sky Crystal.


    All of the four forbidden lands were full of Fated Chances, so it was difficult for Minghe to decide. If he chose by instinct, he would choose Underworld Blood Sea. After all, he was born in Blood Sea. He always had an indescribable cordial feeling towards it. Furthermore, there were numerous Treasures of Heaven and Earth in there.


    However, Minghe tried to analyze this issue in an objective way. There were endless treasures in Underworld Blood Sea, but so does the other places. He could not make a decision only because of the words of Blood Sea. Though he was curious about Underworld Blood Sea, he should not be hasty as there would be a chance someday. As for now, Starry Sky Region was the right place for him to go because it had everything he needed.


    Before he got there, Minghe had to go to Mission Hall to check whether there was any relevant task in Starry Sky Region, so he could earn some contributions value at the same time. The 100,000 contributions he gained before was nearly used up. If he only relied on the academy''s payment per million years, when would he reach the Peak Level at the Central Region?

 Chapter 399: Starry Sky Region

    Chapter 399: Starry Sky Region


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Different from the Eastern Region, there were just a few cultivators in front of the Mission Hall. In the Yun Ling Mountain Range, the amount of all the cultivators were only 10 thousand. When reaching Fate Realm, one needed to carry out Closed Door Meditation for 100 thousand years or even 10 million years. Therefore, Minghe did not felt odd that there was no one around.


    In the Mission Hall, Puppets were responsible for resigning tasks and awarding prizes. They were refined by the cultivators who mastered those skills and were enlightened with wisdom. Then, they would be sent here to work. Since they were Puppets, they did not need cultivation and kept the operation of Mission Hall ongoing, saving human cost.


    Minghe went to the task board directly and looked through all the tasks by his Spiritual Thoughts. He filtrated the relative tasks to Starry Sky Region and picked up one by one. Since he would go to Starry Sky Region, he''d like to spend time on earning some contributions, so he would not go in vain if he could not find what he needed in Starry Sky Region.


    There were plenty of relative tasks about Starry Sky Region, including collecting complete corpses of Giant Beasts of Starry Sky, some unique Treasures of Heaven and Earth in Starry Sky Region, and so on. Minghe picked nearly 100 tasks and went to the Puppets to sign in. Completing those tasks, Minghe could earn considerable contributions. If everything went well, Minghe would be very rich when he return.


    The Starry Sky Region was in Heaven. Specifically, it was at the top of the Medium Layer of Battlefield of Gods and Demons. Over it, it was the Area of Space Storm through which was the High Layer of Battlefield of Gods and Demons. There were numerous cosmic stars in the Starry Sky Region. It said that the sun and moon there were just reflections.


    Minghe arrived at the Starry Sky Region almost instantly. Dazzling stars shone in the vast Starry Sky and the operation of those cosmic stars was really abstruse and mysterious. Unless Heaven and Earth Taoist had totally comprehended the Starfall Formation, Minghe could not figure out the secrets inside.


    While admiring the beauty of the Starry Sky, Minghe did not forget the dangers in this forbidden land. Storms of Stars flashed by from time to time and the Giant Beasts of Starry Sky passed by. There were vast Menace Intent hidden in the beautiful scenery. One would die easily if not careful.


    Though it was dangerous, Minghe still needed to move on. He just took one step but he had travelled 10 thousand miles. Strolling leisurely, Minghe did not seemed to care about either the storms or the beasts. He seemed to enjoy the scenery.


    Suddenly, a gust of Storm of Stars blew towards Minghe, but he did not plan to avoid. It was blocked out of Minghe''s body when it passed by. Minghe even had some interests in its power. He stretched out his hand and touched the Astral Wind. In fact, his hand had no protection this time.


    Looking at the white scars on his hand, Minghe roughly knew the power of the storm. It contained raging Power of Stars and the horrible Astral Wind of Void, which could not be ignored. Since this small-scale storm could leave scars on his human body, how about the stronger ones?


    Minghe was Rakshasa, owning powerful Indestructible Demon Body, while his human body had also reached the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm. However, the normal storm could even leave scars on his body, so how about the other cultivators? Without Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, a cultivator could die easily if he wanted to enter the Starry Sky Region like Minghe.


    The Storm of Stars was born in the Void, containing the Power of Space and the Power of Stars. No one knew when it would break out. When a cultivator felt Space fluctuation, the storm had already arrived in front of him. He would have no time to avoid the danger.


    At the same time, the Power of Stars and Space could also help to form plenty of precious Treasures of Heaven and Earth in this Starry Sky Region. When the Storm of Stars passed by stars, the Power of Stars and Space would scatter around. When some of the Treasures of Heaven and Earth consumed those power, they would grow stronger. It was also one of the reasons why so many creatures took risks by coming here.


    Minghe landed on the first star he came across, but it seemed that there was on creatures on it. Rugged terrain and angular traces proved that the Storm of Stars had come across there. Those traces were criss-cross, looking like scars. Among those "scars", Minghe got some unexpected harvest.


    Minghe activated his Spiritual Thoughts, exploring every corner of this star. He would not ignore any trace, neither the superficial or the interior. Because of the Storm of Stars, some Treasures of Heaven and Earth might be uncovered, but others might hide inside this star. Since he came here, he would not miss any possibility. Minghe would probably be a "scavenger" once again in the Starry Sky Region.


    Because he was too "poor" and born too late. If he could be born in the Eighth Period or earlier, he must be rich and might be the top ones in this world. Unfortunately, he was born in the Ninth Period and even chose the Way of the Three Separations which already cultivating through the Way of Origin, he can''t give up now.


    After mopping up, this star became more bumpy and pitted. Looking at all the treasures he collected, he could not help sighing that this star was too "poor". However, it was better than nothing. Besides, it was only the edge of the Starry Sky Region.


    Void Stones, Spiritual Star Flowers, and Purple Flame Star Stones were treasures which Minghe needed to collect for the tasks he had picked up, but these were not enough. In the tasks, some were unlimited. The more treasures one could collect, the more contributions he would gain. Minghe would naturally collect more.


    Leaving this impoverished star, Minghe moved towards the deeper part of Starry Sky Region. On the way, Minghe met some cultivators who were also seeking for the Fated Chances from time to time, but they were all in a hurry. Unless they knew each other, they would not stop and were even chary of the others. After all, killing and robbing treasures was normal, so everyone had to be careful.


    After passing by several stars, Minghe collected numerous treasures. After all, cultivators would pass by the edge area of the Starry Sky Region from time to time and would collect treasures as much as possible. Therefore, only a few treasures left and many of them were new-born without high value. Minghe did not plan to waste his time here, so he sped up to the deeper end of Starry Sky Region.


    Right at this moment, a giant beast stopped him. Minghe was a slightly interested in this beast. Though he had met a few Giant Beast of Starry Sky in the Starry Sky Region, this was the only one tried to stop him. After all, it was well-renowned as the chaotic Ominous Beasts in the Land of Central Region.


    Beside chaotic Ominous Beasts, there were still four creatures had the same reputation, which were Giant Beasts of Starry Sky of Starry Sky Region, Bloody Separations of Underworld Blood Sea, Divine Being Souls of Burial Land, and Devil beasts of Devil Region. Because of their existence, the four regions were named the Forbidden Lands of Death.


    Minghe surveyed the giant Giant Beast of Starry Sky in front of him. Ignoring its huge body first, its human body contained extensive power, which could not be ignored. When one reached a certain level, the body type was nothing. The chaotic Ominous Beasts and Giant Beasts of Starry Sky in the same realm would always have the similar human bodies.


    This chaotic Ominous Beast''s human body had reached the peak level of the Early Stage of Fate Realm, but his Original Spirit only reached the Half Step to the Fate Realm. However, this Giant Beast of Starry Sky''s Original Spirit hid inside its star core. Unless one could break its star core, it was difficult to harm its Original Spirit, even if one used the specific methods to attack its Original Spirit. Once stepping into Fate Realm, even chaotic Ominous Beasts and Giant Beasts of Starry Sky would have powerful human bodies to resist any Original Spirit attack.


    While Minghe was observing the Giant Beasts of Starry Sky, the beast was also looking back at him. Compared with its giant body, Minghe was like a little ant, but it did not underestimate him. After all, except the giant beasts who were unwilling to shapeshift, the other creatures would shapeshift into their Primordial Taoist Bodies for easy movements.


    This beast roared. Its huge claws suddenly clapped down with the sound of "bang". Breathtaking impact exploded, shaking every corner of the Starry Sky as it passes by. This huge sound traveled around, naturally inviting attentions of the cultivators and beasts nearby. Even some of them had activated their Spiritual Thoughts to detect what happened.

 Chapter 400: Hunting

    Chapter 400: Hunting


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    "Aargh!" With a roar of anger, the Giant Beast of the Starry Sky spoke. "Damn it, you hurt me. I will devour you." But now, the Giant Beast of the Starry Sky was no longer awe-inspiring or aggressive. Its huge claws that it just waved were dripping with blood. Its entire forelimbs were torn to pieces, with blue-black blood slowly flowing from the wounds and drifting in the Starry Sky.


    Minghe shook his head slightly. Despite the developed brains of the Giant Beasts of the Starry Sky, they were not afraid of death like other Creatures. They would rather die fighting than escape. Even though it already knew the disparity that existed between itself and Minghe, it still chose to fight. They were very well-known for this fact.


    However, the Giant Beast of the Starry Sky''s struggle was fruitless. Its most powerful part was its body, but Minghe''s body was even more terrifying. Minghe had only used 30% of his power, but it had not been able to resist his punch. If he used 50% of his power, the result would be very clear.


    Based on his current strength, Minghe no longer needed to use great effort to deal with this kind of Giant Beast of the Starry Sky. However, of all his tasks, some were to collect their complete corpses, and some were to collect their star cores. Minghe could not just ruthlessly kill all the beasts, otherwise, their corpses might be damaged.


    While Minghe was contemplating, the Giant Beast of the Starry Sky underwent a change. As it muttered under its breath, the Power of Stars around it began to surge into its body and its bleeding wound gradually healed. Suddenly, the powerful vital force all over its body became violent, as if preparing for the strongest punch.


    Minghe shook his head slightly and sighed as he said, "Why are you unwilling to give up? I don''t have time for this. Limit!" When he uttered the word "limit", the Giant Beast of the Starry Sky''s strange appearance instantly disappeared, and its bulky body was suddenly motionless. If not for the surviving vital force, other people would think that it was dead.


    "Damn it! What did you do to me?" Although it could not move its face and mouth, its Original Spirit inside its star core bellowed out. It could not control any part of its body, aside from its Original Spirit. Unfortunately, its Power of Original Spirit could not get rid of the strange power inside its body, which made it lose control of its body.


    Minghe said no more. As he stretched out his fingers, a Sword Aura jet was sent out and a tiny bloody hole broke open in its skull. Then, as he waved his hand, a huge sapphire-like object flew over to him. It was the star core. An Original Spirit was visible, which was exactly like the Giant Beast of the Starry Sky''s, and it growled inside the star core. Unfortunately, a Half Step to the Fate Realm Original Spirit could not stir up any trouble in Minghe''s hand.


    "Seal!" As Minghe uttered that word softly, its Original Spirit inside the star core instantly went still. As he waved his hand, he collected both the star core and the Giant Beast of the Starry Sky''s corpse. Then, he glanced around and continued to walk into the depths of the Starry Sky Region without noticing those startled eyes.


    There were six people on a nearby star. And after witnessing how easily Minghe had killed the Giant Beast of the Starry Sky, they all showed varying degrees of surprised expressions. Those six people had profound cultivations, among which, five of them had reached the Early Stage of the Fate Realm, and their leader had reached the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm.


    One man said after Minghe left, "Young Master, that man is really amazing. He can kill a Giant Beast of the Starry Sky so easily. I can''t see through his cultivation. Perhaps he''s also a Middle Stage of the Fate Realm expert like you. He really is a man with fierce methods. The Giant Beast of the Starry Sky at the Early Stage of the Fate Realm had no ability to fight him at all."


    The so-called young master was a young person with dashing eyebrows. Hearing the words from his subordinate, he said in a low voice, "Right. The man is at the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm, but he''s good at using power and laws. The method that he just used to limit the Giant Beast of the Starry Sky should be the power of the Law of Blood. Perhaps when he first struck, the man''s power penetrated its body. Its Original Spirit was only at the Half Step to the Fate Realm, so it couldn''t resist him at all."


    " Law of Blood? " Upon hearing this, several of the subordinates were a little shocked. They certainly knew the Law of Blood, which was the Divine Law of enlightenment for cultivators who practiced the body. However, only a few people could comprehend this Divine Law to the Fate Realm. After all, this law was a little weird, so it was hard to comprehend. Moreover, it did not have many benefits for practicing the body. Therefore, only very few practiced the Divine Law.


    But now, when the six people saw that Minghe had easily killed a Giant Beast of the Starry Sky with the Law of Blood, they again deeply realized that there was no difference in the Divine Law itself, but in the strength of the one who used it. Although Minghe''s utilization of the Law of Blood was really eye-opening, they did not stay there long. After all, they were not there to watch a play.


    ...


    In the Starry Sky, Minghe played with his newly acquired star core with an intriguing smile. Giant Beasts of the Starry Sky were big trouble for others, but were very easy for Minghe. The Law of Blood was like their nemesis. As long as their Original Spirits were weaker than his, they would be no threat to Minghe.


    He could first restrict their bodies with the Law of Blood and then retrieve their star cores and seal them. In this way, he could obtain a complete corpse and a star core. For the completion of such a task, all that was required was time. Certainly, the Giant Beast of the Starry Sky''s function was not limited to this for Minghe.


    The goal of his trip to the Starry Sky Region was to improve his Four-pole Separation Evil Formation. It was a formation of the Separation Law, which did not match up with Minghe, who mastered the Blood Law. Only when he changed the formation into the Formation of the Blood Law could Minghe exert all of its power. However, it was not easy to improve the formation. And the Giant Beast of the Starry Sky was an important part of it.


    The Tactical Field of the Four-pole Separation Evil Formation, which he acquired in the Mystery Territory of Earth, contained Separation Beasts that were refined with the Separation Law. Although they were strong enough, Minghe could not make the formation function at its full potential. Therefore, the first step to improve the Formation of the Blood Law was to prepare the Puppets of the Blood God refined by the Blood Law.


    Obviously, Giant Beasts of the Starry Sky were the best choice. As for the new Tactical Field, Minghe had already refined it, namely, the Blood Pool, which was refined for collecting the Blood of Essence of Ominous Beasts of Chaos. Now, it became a Tactical Field for formations after being refined by him again. He also changed its name from the Four-pole Separation Evil Formation to the Four-pole Blood Evil Formation.


    Minghe had the Tactical Field, so he only lacked the Puppets of the Blood God now. The strength of the Giant Beasts of the Starry Sky that were used for refining the Puppets of the Blood God would directly affect the power of the formation. Therefore, he would target Giant Beasts of the Starry Sky at the Late Stage of the Fate Realm, and the main four poles of the Eye of Formation had to be Giant Beasts of the Starry Sky at the Peak of the Fate Realm.


    It was impossible to collect four Giant Beasts of the Starry Sky at the Peak of the Fate Realm and at least 432 beasts at the Late Stage of the Fate Realm just by relying on his strength. Minghe could kill beasts at the Late Stage of the Fate Realm, but he could not kill those at the Peak of the Fate Realm. Even if he used the Anti-evil Axe, he was not optimistic for good results.


    With the Four-pole Separation Evil Formation, it was not impossible to kill a Giant Beast of the Starry Sky at the Peak of the Fate Realm. However, it should be done steadily. Although he had completely comprehended the Four-pole Separation Evil Formation, Minghe had never handled the formation before. Therefore, he wanted to find some Giant Beasts of the Starry Sky to practice on.


    As he went further into the endless Starry Sky, Minghe saw fewer and fewer Creatures, and he met more and more Giant Beasts of the Starry Sky, who were getting stronger. He began to become cautious, unlike his previous style of behavior. Previously, he crossed over the Void with a swagger, covered his tracks, wandered among many stars, and plundered all the Treasures of Heaven and Earth that he saw.


    Minghe was not anxious to kill Giant Beasts of the Starry Sky and refine the Puppets of the Blood God. After all, he was already in the depths of the Starry Sky Region now. And in that place, the Power of Stars was stronger and purer, and there were more Giant Beasts of the Starry Sky. There were many of those beasts who had reached the Peak of the Fate Realm. There even might have been some beasts who had reached the Half Step to the Supreme Realm. So once there was some trouble, Minghe could be caught and tightly surrounded.


    During the hunt, Minghe would choose a place with sparse Giant Beasts of the Starry Sky. He would block the surrounding space with the Law of Space while spreading the information of trouble to attract other Giant Beasts of the Starry Sky. Although it was not efficient, hunting like this was relatively safe. After all, it was somewhat risky to go further into the Starry Sky Region having only reached the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm.


    As he killed Giant Beasts of the Starry Sky and refined Puppets of the Blood God one after another, Minghe handled the Four-pole Separation Evil Formation with high-proficiency. The most powerful Giant Beast of the Starry Sky that he killed before was at the Late Stage of the Fate Realm. But now, he was targeting those beasts at the Peak of the Fate Realm.

 Chapter 401: Refinement of Formation

    Chapter 401: Refinement of Formation


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    In the Starry Sky Region, Giant Beasts of Starry Sky with their body practice at the peak of the Fate Realm were of overlord level. Although there were some beasts of A Half Step to the Supreme Realm, they were very few. Moreover, most of them concealed in the deepest place of the starry sky, so almost nobody would venture into such a place.


    In the Starry Sky Region, Giant Beasts of Starry Sky absorbed countless Power of Stars to strengthen their bodies. Even if they had profound cultivations, they seemed to dislike shapeshift. Hence, the strength of a Giant Beast of Starry Sky could be judged from its shape. For example, the beast before Minghe''s eyes was as large as a small star, so it could be judged that it was a Giant Beast of Starry Sky at the peak of the Fate Realm.


    The beast laid in the starry sky and absorbed the all the Power of Stars around, forming a peculiar landscape like a vortex of stars. The nearby starry sky covering an area of hundreds of millions of miles seemed to be its territory, without any other beasts there. However, it was convenient for Minghe to manage.


    Minghe suddenly appeared nearby the Giant Beast of Starry Sky and took out a Tactical Field, which was exactly the Tactical Field of Four-pole Separation Evil Formation. With it, he killed many beasts at the Late Stage of the Fate Realm. He nearly reached perfection in the manipulation of the formation. However, he had not yet exerted all its power because it was a tactical formation of Separation Law.


    Certainly, his sudden appearance attracted the beast''s attention. Although his vital force of Middle Stage of the Fate Realm was very obvious, the beast felt threatened when he took out the Tactical Field. It could not be underestimated, because it could threaten the Giant Beast of Starry Sky, whose body reached the peak of the Fate Realm and whose Original Spirit reached the Late Stage of the Fate Realm.


    As the beast moved, the starry sky shook and the countless Power of Stars also changed. At this moment, the nearby starry sky was like a territory of stars. All things were controlled by the starry sky. Minghe even felt as if he was against the Starry Sky Region, which was a part of the strengths of the Giant Beast of Starry Sky at the Peak of the Fate Realm.


    Even so, Minghe was not affected at all. Along the way, he was tough-minded. Thus, he would not be shocked by the Magic Skills of Mysterious Signs. However, he dared not to be careless in the face of the Giant Beast of Starry Sky. As the Tactical Field in his hand flew up lightly, a formation instantly appeared in the starry sky, which also covered the entire sky.


    More than 400 towering beasts suddenly appeared in the starry sky and sieged the beast at the peak of the Fate Realm. When they appeared, except for the intense Power of Stars, there also generated countless Air of Separation Evil in the endless starry sky. The air was gloomy and weird, which discomforted the beast. However, other huge beasts felt comfortable, because they all were Separation Beasts and the Air of Separation Evil was the key to nourishing their bodies.


    As Minghe waved his sleeves, supernatural powers multiplied to set up a spatial barrier in the starry sky. Even with the Four-pole Separation Evil Formation, it would also make a big noise to suppress a Giant Beast of Starry Sky at the peak of the Fate Realm. In order to prevent other from peeping, camouflage was necessary. Although the spatial barrier was arranged by Minghe at random and had little defense strength, it was enough to cover up all things here.


    After finishing the formation, Minghe waved the Taoist seals to manipulate the change of the formation. "Separation Evils gather together... Four-poles... move! Kill..." With this, Four-pole Separation Evil Formation immediately changed. All 108 Separation Beasts under the control of the four poles returned to their own positions. All the Air of Separation Evil began to converge to the four-pole Separation Beasts of the main formation.


    When the formation completely changed, the Air of Separation Evil around the four-pole Separation Beasts of the main formation expanded suddenly and sharply. Originally, they were Separation Beasts refined by Ominous Beasts of Chaos at the peak of the Fate Realm. Although they were not as strong as they used to be before their deaths, there was only a subtle difference. Now, their strength naturally increased, with the addition of the countless Air of Separation Evil.


    When confronted with the Giant Beast of Starry Sky at the peak of the Fate Realm, Minghe would not let those Separation Beasts, except for the four-pole ones, rush up. Once they were hurt and the formation was broken through, it would be awkward. He used the four-pole Separation Beasts of the same strength to deal with the Giant Beast of Starry Sky. In the case of four to one, it would be only the matter of time to suppress it.


    The first rule of refining the Puppet of Blood God was that the refined object had to be alive, which was the biggest difference between Puppet of Blood God and Separation Beast. Only in this way could the refined Puppet of Blood God keep growing. After being nourished by endless Evil Blood Aura, it would probably break through to A Half Step to the Supreme Realm sooner or later.


    After Minghe broke through to the Fate Realm, the refinement of the Puppet of Blood God became even more perfect. Previously when he refined the Puppet of Blood God, he would obliterate their Original Spirits. But now, it was different, because he could refine a puppet with all their Original Spirits. Of course, it would take a lot of time. After all, if the refinement was imperfect, once the Original Spirits got rid of restriction of the Puppet, it would be troublesome.


    The fighting between Four-pole Separation Beasts and Giant Beast of Starry Sky was completely an earthshaking hand-to-hand combat. The Air of Separation Evil and the Power of Stars crisscrossed and collided with each other. Some stars in the starry sky even broke due to their collision. Were it not for the fact that Minghe quickly fastened the spatial barrier, the noise inside would have earlier been transmitted.


    After fighting for a hundred years, the Giant Beast of Starry Sky had become very weak. Due to Four-pole Separation Evil Formation, all the Power of Stars was blocked. In the starry sky, there was only endless Air of Separation Evil. After the hundred year''s battle, the Giant Beast of Starry Sky nearly had no Power of Stars to recover its power, so the situation was not good.


    On the contrary, although they were injured, the Four-pole Separation Beasts'' vital force was not getting less until now because they were replenished with endless Air of Separation Evil. When he saw that the Giant Beast of Starry Sky was already exhausted, Minghe determined to end it. If not for capturing it alive, he would not have spent such a long time. Thus, he weaved a Taoist seal and said lightly, "Four-pole gather together... Suppress!"


    A powerful current of Air of Separation Evil shot up to the sky in the formation, evolved and intersected in the starry sky, and finally turned into a large piece of Five Elements net to firmly catch the Giant Beast of Starry Sky. No matter how it struggled, it was of no use. At the sight of this, Minghe was overjoyed. He moved in front of the Giant Beast of Starry Sky and weaved a Taoist Seal, and then the Power of Divine Law was quickly injected into its body.


    Thousands of years later, Minghe finally stopped his work. Looking at the perfect Puppet of Blood God, he looked very satisfied because he was not fruitless during this period. With it, his Four-pole Blood Evil Formation was nearly complete. He stretched his hand to take out the Tactical Field of Blood Pool and collected it in an instant.


    One Puppet of Blood God at the peak of the Fate Realm had been done, but the Four-pole Blood Evil Formation still needed three similar puppets. After he withdrew his formation, Minghe immediately left the starry sky and flew to other places to seek the next target. Before leaving, he erased the remaining fighting signs and vital force to avoid being traced.


    However, it was not easy to refine three more Puppets of Blood God at the peak of the Fate Realm. In the Starry Sky Region, although there were Giant Beasts of Starry Sky at the peak of the Fate Realm, they were hard to find. After all, the Starry Sky Region was very broad, it needed a lot of time to seek for Giant Beasts of Starry Sky at the peak of the Fate Realm, not to mention to collect various Treasures of Heaven and Earth.


    80,000 years later, Minghe held the Blood Pool on a scarlet star with a satisfied look. Just now, he finally finished the Four-pole Blood Evil Formation, by using four Puppets of Blood God at the peak of the Fate Realm and 432 Puppets of Blood God at the Late Stage of the Fate Realm. Such a big Formation was much more powerful than his acquired Four-pole Separation Evil Formation.


    But now, for nourishing these Puppets of Blood God, Minghe enhanced the Evil Blood Power of the Blood Pool by putting inside tens of thousands of corpses of Giant Beasts of Starry Sky. Although it looked somewhat wasteful, it was related to the power of formation and his own safety, so it was not exactly a pity.


    After calculating the time and date, Minghe concluded that he had stayed in the Starry Sky Region for almost one hundred thousand years. During this period, he gained a lot, except for the refinement of Four-pole Blood Evil Formation. Meanwhile, he had completed hundreds of tasks, which he received from the Mission Hall. Then, there was only one thing left for him to do.


    One of the important reasons why Minghe came to the Starry Sky Region was to comprehend the running abstruse of the sun, moon, and stars. Although the Starfall Formation, which he previously acquired in the Mystery Territory of Earth, contained the running abstruse of cosmic stars of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, it was lacking two main stars, namely, the sun and the moon. He wondered if Priest Earth did this on purpose.


    Whether intentional or not, since Priest Earth could comprehend the running abstruse of cosmic stars, Minghe believed that he could do the same thing, which was not only for improving Cosmic Stars Formation but also for developing the World of Heaven and Earth. If the sun, moon, and stars could run based on the rules of those of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, it would be of great benefit to the development of the World of Heaven and Earth.


    Although the World of Heaven and Earth was great trichiliocosm, the Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth had already been replaced by that of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. For this reason, the creatures in the World of Heaven and Earth grew quickly. Until now, there had been three Zenith Heaven Golden Immortals of Origin. Although they just broke through, the birth of the Origin represented the fact that the World of Heaven and Earth was getting stronger.

 Chapter 402: The Birth of A Valuable Treasure

    Chapter 402: The Birth of A Valuable Treasure


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Unfortunately, the sun, moon, and stars of the Starry Sky Region were not the real ones of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, but their shadows or Avatars. According to records in the Library of the Yun Ling Academy, the real ones only could be witnessed in the High Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons.


    Although they were not the real ones, they also contained some profound running rules and abstruse. If he could understand their rules and abstruse thoroughly, he would have a clue to comprehend the real ones when he went to the High Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons someday.


    Minghe flew and dived into the ground along the way. After almost several hundred years, he finally came near a place, where the sun and the moon were. The place was like the center of the Starry Sky Region, with cosmic stars running around the sun and the moon, which could be described as starry. What was more impressive was the two stars, namely, the sun and the moon. Although they were not the real ones of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, the shadows or Avatars were very surprising.


    Although the location of the sun and the moon was the center of the Starry Sky Region, almost no creature came here, even the Giant Beast of Starry Sky would not practice here, because nothing could get close to the place due to its hot sun and cold moon, not to mention to step on the place. According to records, even experts of A Half Step to the Supreme Realm could not step on the sun and the moon.


    Standing far away from the two stars, Minghe could clearly sense the powerful vital force of the sun and the moon, on which a man of the Fate Realm could not step. Even if he was Rakshasa and had an Indestructible Demon Body, he could not get close to the two stars. He believed that he would definitly die if he dared to step on them.


    Although Indestructible Demon Body was so strong that Minghe could realize immortality, it was not invincible. As long as the power was strong enough, everything could be obliterated. For example, the fire of the sun or the cold air of the moon could destroy his Indestructible Demon Body. Even if it would take millions of years, Minghe could be killed after all.


    However, Minghe was very interested in the two stars. The sun and the moon were so terrifying that nobody ever stepped on them. Thus, Treasures of Heaven and Earth there were absolutely unimaginable. If he could enter and search, it would be an extremely big Fated Chance. However, it was not kidding. Unless he was very confident, Minghe would not take a risk.


    Now, his Indestructible Demon Body only reached the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm, which could be regarded as the Initial Completion. When he reached the Completion, the peak of the Fate Realm or the Fulfillment, A Half Step to the Supreme Realm, Minghe did not mind having a try here. But now, he only could see them instead of entering them. Originally, he had not planned to explore the sun and the moon on this trip.


    As three beams of white light flashed around Minghe, Heaven and Earth Taoist, Red Lotus Taoist, and Musen appeared near him. The place was so close to the sun and the moon. Although it was a little dangerous, there was a terrific cultivation place, which was appropriate for Body Tempering, cultivation through absorption of the essence of the sun and the moon, or comprehension of the running of cosmic stars.


    Minghe and Musen were tempering bodies. The hot sun and the cold moon were the best conditions for Body Tempering. Heaven and Earth Taoist could not only comprehend the running of the sun, moon, and stars, but also absorb the power of the sun and the moon to enhance the two stars of the World of Heaven and Earth, which could be said as a double benefit. Red Lotus Taoist was responsible for guarding the three men. Of course, he was very interested in the fire of the sun.


    Back in the day, Minghe made new fire with Samadhi True Fire, Nanming Fire, and Red Lotus Fire, and called it Flame of Alienation. Later, Red Lotus Taoist integrated it into Red Lotus of Fire to replace the original Red Lotus Fire. Its power was so terrifying that a man of A Half Step to the Fate Realm could be injured.


    But now, Minghe and his Three Separations had been experts of the Fate Realm. The effects of the Flame of Alienation decreased, which was much inferior to the Fire of Fate in the Cauldron of Heaven and Earth. If it could not develop once again, it would have no benefit for Red Lotus Taoist. Looking at the horrible burning fire of the sun, Red Lotus Taoist generated an idea.


    Although he had not yet comprehended the law of fire, Red Lotus Taoist could also use the fire perfectly. If he could integrate the fire of the sun into the Flame of Alienation, even if only a little bit of the fire, the power of Flame of Alienation could be definitely improved. However, it must be done with caution. After all, the fire of the sun was really horrible.


    ...


    At a place in the north of Minghe''s cultivation place, a huge star floated in the starry sky. It was so large that the Giant Beast of Starry Sky at the peak of the Fate Realm looked very small in front of it. Looking carefully, one could discover that the star was like a lair of the Giant Beast of Starry Sky, with countless Giant Beasts of Starry Sky staying there.


    In the very center of the Giant Beasts of Starry Sky, a towering tree was rooted in the star. The tree was extremely high, dark-blue, crystal clear like a precious jewel, which was so beautiful. Its branches extended for about 333 meters. Among its thick branches and leaves, crystal clear and flickering fruit hung. In the center of all fruit, there were one golden fruit and one silver fruit, which were very tempting.


    The fruit seemed to be fresh, and they were only as big as a walnut. After they came out, all Giant Beasts of Starry Sky became extremely excited. The fruit was seemingly attractive to them, but they did not act rashly, as if they were waiting for the fruit to ripen.


    When the fruit came out, the nearby star region also changed greatly. All Power of Stars seemed to be dragged to the star and finally faded to the strange tree. As the power of cosmic stars constantly rushed in, all fruit which were hanging on the branches also began to grow slowly. However, they grew so gradually that nobody knew how long it would take for them to be fully ripe.


    The more time had passed, the more Power of Stars got involved. After sensing such a mysterious sign, all the nearby Giant Beasts of Starry Sky were attracted to that. Even some people who adventured in the Starry Sky Region also went there. Due to the mysterious sign in the Starry Sky Region, they thought some valuable treasure would definitely come into the world. Even if it was risky, they would not give up on searching.


    Somwhere in the starry sky, a senior Taoist stayed in a star. After sensing the mysterious sign of the Power of Stars and the Giant Beast of Starry Sky in the Starry Sky, he immediately calculated by using his thumb to touch other knuckles. He was joyful at first, and then he was confused. He said gently, "In case of a mysterious sign, a valuable treasure will definitely come out. The treasure is a little attaching to me, but... why are there unexpected variables? Strange... strange... "


    ...


    Such a mysterious sign appeared in the Starry Sky Region certainly awakened Minghe, who was tempering body by virtue of the power of the sun and the moon. He looked at the birthplace of the mysterious sign with a look of surprise. He thought that it was definitely not a common treasure because it could cause such mysterious a sign in the starry sky on such a large scale.


    Minghe looked at Musen, who was also tempering body, and Red Lotus Taoist, who was guarding on the side, saying, "Since a valuable treasure will come out, I have to go there and see personally. You just stay here." He was assured that his Three Separations stayed here, because they all had profound cultivation, and they had the Tactical Field of Mystery Territory of Earth to protect themselves. Unless an expert of A Half Step to the Supreme Realm fought them, nothing would go wrong.


    After leaving his Three Separations, Minghe rushed to the birthplace of the mysterious signs. As he was getting closer to the birthplace, he met more and more Giant Beasts of Starry Sky and other Cultivators. When he arrived, he was startled by what he saw. Tens of thousands of beasts laid in a super huge star, which was very terribly scary.


    In the nearby starry sky, thousands of cultivators gathered together. Moreover, the number of cultivators was increasing. They should all be attracted by the mysterious signs in the starry sky. However, there were so many beasts in the star, so they dared not to act rashly. The only thing they could do was waiting for more people and opportunities.


    At first glance, Minghe could not see through a few people''s cultivations, who might be experts at the Late Stage of the Fate Realm. However, most of the cultivators who gathered there, were at the Early Stage and the Secondary Stage of the Fate Realm, and some even had not reached the Fate Realm. Perhaps, they just came here to take a chance, hoping that they could take a share of the spoils in the chaos.


    He looked at the huge star once again. There might be 40,000 Giant Beasts of Starry Sky in the star. Most of them were below the Fate Realm, but those who above that might be several hundred, with its number ever-increasing. Imaginably, until the valuable treasure really came out, it would be absolutely a horrifying combat.

 Chapter 403: Meeting Hongjun Again

    Chapter 403: Meeting Hongjun Again


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The source of all this was a tree. Minghe looked over and was instantly shocked when he saw the true nature of the tree, which was Spiritual Roots of Chaos. He never thought that there would be Spiritual Roots of Chaos in the Starry Sky Region. Looking at its situation, he was unavoidably filled with doubts.


    After all, the Spiritual Roots of Chaos was rare even in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. Any Spiritual Roots of Chaos would be scrambled for by countless forces. Now, in the Land of Central Region, only several forces owned it. Among the forces, the Yun Ling Academy was one. According to legend, its name was related to the Spiritual Roots of Chaos.


    In the Library, Minghe once saw the records of the Spiritual Roots of Chaos. It was called Yun Ling Way-leading Tree, a Top Grade Spiritual Roots of Chaos. It yielded Yun Ling Fruits once every million years. It was said that the fruits had a unique effect that it could enlighten people. However, the Yun Ling Elixir was refined by tree sap secreted from the Spiritual Roots.


    However, the Spiritual Roots of Chaos took the power of cosmic stars as nutrients. When it yielded, it caused great mysterious signs. Thus, it could be seen that it was definitely not a common Spiritual Roots of Chaos. More surprisingly, it had a long period of experience before it grew so large, but it was not carried off, which was really strange.


    Was it because of these Giant Beasts of Starry Sky? But that wasn''t true. If experts of A Half Step to the Supreme Realm among those forces in the Central Region went into action, they were sure to carry off the Spiritual Roots of Chaos from these beasts. After all, some sky-level forces did not have such a treasure. Since there was one, they had no reason not to take it.


    At the thought of this, Minghe could not help but sigh. If he had known it, he would have spent more time in the Library. Before he came to the Starry Sky Region, he also looked over some relevant records, but did not finish them. If he had known this, he would not only just glanced through it, to avoid being puzzled.


    Fortunately, many people had gathered. From their conversations, Minghe also could collect some useful information. However, to his surprise, someone suddenly flew over and said, "Minghe, it''s been a long time. I never thought that you also came to the Starry Sky Region. Middle Stage of the Fate Realm? You are really making great progress in cultivation."


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, he immediately turned his head, and discovered that it was exactly who he thought it was. Then, he said with a smile, "Hongjun, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I never thought that I would meet you here. I''m also surprised. Middle Stage of the Fate Realm? It''s the same for you." Obviously, Minghe never thought that he would meet Hongjun here once again. Actually, everything was fate.


    At this moment, Minghe had caught up with Hongjun''s cultivation. However, although both of them reached the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm, Hongjun might reach the Realm earlier than Minghe. Moreover, even though Hongjun''s cultivation might be more profound than Minghe''s, it was extremely limited. In terms of cultivation, Minghe was almost on par with Hongjun.


    As for fighting ability, Minghe was also uncertain. As the Great Way said, the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was full of Fated Chances. If Minghe could obtain Fated Chances, so could Hongjun. After all, Hongjun was an incarnation of the primordial Rakshasa and knew some secrets of Rakshasa. However, Minghe became the Rakshasa through hard work. Therefore, there was a big difference between them.


    When Minghe assessed Hongjun, Hongjun also did the same thing. Hongjun could not evaluate Minghe more than he did before when they met last time. The improvement of cultivation was not that important. He would not forget that Minghe was Rakshasa, who was most dependent on the human body, so he would not naively think that Minghe had given up on practicing his body. Since Minghe''s Original Spirit had reached the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm, his body would definitely not be inferior.


    They were silent for a moment. Then, Hongjun said, "Minghe, do you also long for the fruits of the Star Tree of Origin? However, it is not easy to obtain them. Now, only some people and beasts have gathered here. It would take 10,000 years before the fruits ripen. When they are fully matured, experts might have gathered here in crowds." #


    "Originally, the tree was called Star Tree of Origin."Minghe thought to himself. He certainly knew what Hongjun meant. When the fruits matured fully, there would definitely be a fierce fight. However, in terms of cultivation, it would be difficult for Minghe and Hongjun to obtain the benefit, unless they used their hidden cards.


    From the words, Hongjun seemed to be planning to collaborate with him. Minghe had to think clearly because Hongjun was shrewd. Earlier, Minghe had learned from Hongjun in Untainted Land. If they had to cooperate now, he would have to be on his guard. After weighing the pros and cons, Minghe came to a decision.


    Minghe looked at the fruits on the Star Tree of Origin and said, "Although there are 365 fruits, a lot of people will seize them. Perhaps some experts at the peak of the Fate Realm will also come. In this case, we perhaps can''t grab the fruits, even if we take an action."


    Hongjun looked at Minghe and said, "Minghe, let''s be straightforward. Since you''re here, you won''t be willing to return empty-handed. It just isn''t your style. Although the peak of the Fate Realm is powerful, I don''t believe that you have no countermeasures. Since we''ve met here, we''re predestined. Why don''t we join hands to grab the fruits? Are you agreeable?"


    Minghe listened to this and thought for a moment, and then, he nodded and answered, "Okay. Hongjun, I agree to join hands with you." Although Hongjun was not very credible, it was the best choice for Minghe to collaborate with him. Once the fierce war broke out, the scene would be chaotic. Until then, even if he arranged Four-pole Separation Evil Formation, it would probably not be effective. Hence, he could only depend on Anti-evil Axe, a Highest Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos.


    With the Anti-evil Axe, Minghe was powerful enough to fight to the end with experts at the Late Stage of the Fate Realm. When necessary, he would arrange Four-pole Separation Evil Formation. Even if he could not arrange the formation after being disturbed, those Separation Beasts used for formation were a strong military power. Most importantly, they did not fear death. In an emergency, they would not hesitate to destroy themselves. After all, Minghe had already possessed Four-pole Blood Evil Formation, which could replace them completely.


    Although he agreed to collaborate with Hongjun, Minghe did not really believe that Hongjun was doing so merely for the fruits. In other words, Hongjun wanted more. So did Minghe. After all, the Fruits of Stars of Origin were not common Spiritual Fruits. Even if he stood here, Minghe could clearly feel the vital force of the Origin of Stars contained inside the fruits.


    In the Starry Sky Region, all 365 primary stars, including the sun and the moon, were Avatars. Their real bodies were in the High Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. Inconceivably, the Star Tree of Origin could absorb the Power of Stars emitted from the Avatars of the primary stars to form a fruit with a bit of power of the Origin of the primary stars.


    Such a bit of power was priceless for any cultivators. Whether for cultivation or for refining weapons and elixir, these fruits were very effective, so they would attract so many people. Moreover, the fruits seemed not to come into the world for the first time. As time passed, more and more people would come here specially for them. Until then, a messy fight was unavoidable.


    To the confusion of Minghe, there was no force scrambling for the Star Tree of Origin. He doubted if there were some secrets. With concerns, Minghe could not help but start to observe the tree carefully. He guessed that there must be something special so that the Spiritual Roots of Chaos could grow in the Starry Sky Region, but he did not notice it at that moment.


    After Minghe agreed to cooperate, Hongjun said no more, but sat cross-legged in the Starry Sky and closed his eyes to rest and wait for the final maturity of the fruits. At that time, it was dangerous, so Hongjun had to ensure that he was at the best state. In doing so, he could deal with the fight, which could break out at any time.


    After a long time, Minghe''s facial expression changed slightly. He finally understood that why the Star Tree of Origin could be safe and sound for so long. The tree seemed not to naturally grow in the Starry Sky Region but be planted here. From the Star Tree of Origin, Minghe could feel a bit of vital force of special limit.


    Minghe had never seen this kind of limit, for which was not of Spiritual Treasure or tactical formation. When he sensed the limit, Minghe felt a mortal threat. As if he took an action against Star Tree of Origin, he would definitely die. Just because of this, Star Tree of Origin could grow safely in the Starry Sky Region.


    However, Minghe could not imagine who would have planted such a valuable treasure here, and his purpose for doing it. Since the Star Tree of Origin could not move, only its fruits could move. He guessed that the man aimed to spread the fruits. He wondered if there were some secrets behind the fruits.


    At the thought of this, Minghe made up his mind. When he returned to the Yun Ling Academy, he would read all records in the Library, to avoid repeating the same predicament next time. But now, the most important thing was to consider which fruits to scramble for. Honestly, Minghe wanted to contend for the two fruits, which represented the sun and the moon.

 Chapter 404: The Dogfight Began

    Chapter 404: The Dogfight Began


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Of course, many people might covet the two fruits. Among them, there had to be some experts at the Peak of the Fate Realm, even experts of A Half Step to the Supreme Realm. It would probably be very difficult to grab the two fruits from right under their noses. Any carelessness would claim lives. Minghe certainly knew the risks.


    Nobody could land on the sun and the moon in the Starry Sky Region. At least, on record, no creature had landed on them before. Perhaps only a few creatures could step on the two stars temporarily, but they could not sustain for a long time. Minghe roughly predicted that if he stepped on the two stars with his current Indestructible Demon Body, he would lose the ability to move, then die out in endless fire or cold air, and eventually perish.


    If he could obtain the two fruits, take advantage of the Origin of the sun and the moon, and practice his Indestructible Demon Body to the extreme, Minghe might be able to survive in the two stars for a while. Meanwhile, he might be able to make a great fortune overnight, when everything above the sun and moon opened up for him.


    It was not simple to seize the two fruits. Leaving aside so many experts, Hongjun might target the two fruits. Although they had decided to collaborate, Minghe did not trust Hongjun. Moreover, he knew little about Hongjun. It could be risky to join forces with such a mysterious figure.


    While it was risky, it could be beneficial. Hongjun''s mystery also indicated that he was powerful. From his previous manner in the conversation, Minghe predicted that Hongjun might obtain some good Fated Chances, since he had come to the Battlefield of Gods and Demons for so long. As a result, Hongjun should now have some self-protection means at least. In cooperation with Hongjun, Minghe would feel less stressed.


    And then, the next step was endless waiting. It was uncertain how long it would take for the fruits to mature fully. According to the present situation, it might take tens of thousands of years at least. During this period, more creatures would be attracted here. Until then, the fruits could not meet the needs of the people. It would be extremely difficult to grab the Fruits of Stars of the Origin.


    Sitting cross-legged in the starry sky, Minghe also went into meditation. Because of the Star Tree of Origin, more and more Power of Stars gathered around. The star region had become a Holy Land of cultivation with intense Power of Stars, so Minghe would not miss such a good opportunity for cultivation.


    After 60,000 years, the Star Tree of Origin had accelerated in absorbing the Power of Stars of the sun and the moon. Having sensed this sudden change, all who gathered there took tiny actions. Most of them began to gather in threes and fours. Some people of the same force also divided into many small groups. After all, when collaborating, people only trusted people familiar to them.


    At this moment, Minghe and Hongjun opened eyes at the same time, and looked at the changing crowd. They looked at each other, the meaning of which was obvious. The fruits were about to ripen, so everyone who was attracted here could not wait anymore. Everyone had a goal, but the fruits were limited, so there would be a fierce battle.


    In order to deter others, almost all people, more or less, showed some of their momentums. When countless momentums interacted in the starry sky, the atmosphere of the whole starry sky was uninspiring, as if the universe became very depressing, when the clouds gathered black above the sea before the storm.


    Although the atmosphere was quite strange, it was convenient for Minghe. He looked around and counted the number of people who were attracted here by the Star Tree of Origin. There were more than 8,000 people in total, including over 1,000 experts of the Fate Realm. Among them, five people were at the peak, nearly a hundred people were at the Late Stage, and the rest were at the Middle Stage and the Early Stage. Fortunately, there were no expert who reached A Half Step to the Supreme Realm.


    Minghe finally understood that despite the fact that the Fruits of Stars of the Origin were very good, the efficacy was inversely proportional to a man''s cultivation. Only a few experts at the peak of the Fate Realm came here. Thus, it could be seen that the fruits did little to entice experts who reached such a realm. He wondered why the five experts of such a realm came here.


    Judging from their expressions, it was evident that they were targeting the two fruits with the Origin of the sun and the moon. Although he also aimed to obtain the two fruits, Minghe did not plan to take action at the beginning. All the five people were horrifyingly powerful. Without a formation, Minghe would be no match for them. Instead, he''d better reap the spoils when both sides were exhausted.


    When the situation changed on Minghe''s side, Giant Beasts of Starry Sky in the huge star also stood up in succession. Meanwhile, they leaned back and roared, which shocked the starry sky and transmitted to a distant place hundreds of millions of miles away. Tremendous and violent momentums rose up to the sky, as if to terrorize those cultivators in the starry sky. The powerful momentum rushed at everyone like a huge wave.


    The experts of the Fate Realm could withstand he shock of the momentum, but the others of the realm were not as lucky. Under the effect of the momentum, many people crushed to death, and others were injured. They stopped after retreating to a very distant place. They just wanted to reap the spoils in the dogfight, even the corpse of Giant Beast of Starry Sky. But now, it seemed that they were being too optimistic.


    Seeing the situation, Minghe could not help shaking his head. As expected, greed was one of the original sins. Most of these people below the Fate Realm had reached Peak of the Zenith Heaven Realm or Half Step to the Fate Realm. Although they were powerful enough, it was obvious that they were not capable of participating in this matter. They gathered here by taking a chance, so they paid a heavy price for it.


    Minghe ignored these people and focused on the huge star. Giant Beasts of Starry Sky''s sudden motion indicated the beginning of a great battle. Minghe and others wanted to seize these fruits, but these beasts also wanted to do so. A fierce fighting was unavoidable.


    Now, only less than 100,000 beasts gathered in the huge star. Among them were over 2,000 from the Fate Realm. In terms of quantity, Minghe''s party had no advantage. The beasts had strong bodies, but they did not understand the Law of Weapons and Arrays. In this aspect, Minghe''s party had the upper hand.


    Although the beasts were numerous, only about 2,000 beasts whose bodies had reached the Fate Realm, could actually pose a threat to Minghe''s party. However, the 100,000 beasts below the Fate Realm were merely a pile of cannon fodder. Even the cultivators at the Early Stage could kill them.


    A pile of cannon fodder was inessential, but the 2,000-odd beasts were different. If they wanted to seize the fruits, Minghe''s party had to eliminate them or rush across their camps to get close to the Star Tree of Origin. Even if they did one point of the two, they still needed to be cautious of other cultivators'' attacks. After all, it was a battle over limited places.


    To get what he wanted, Minghe naturally needed some countermeasures. While he was pondering, Hongjun''s voice suddenly came to his mind. "Minghe, the Fruits of Stars of the Origin will mature soon, so the fighting is bound to break out soon. At that time, I''ll join hands with you, to seize the two fruits containing the Origin of the sun and the moon. The one representing the sun is for you, and the other representing the moon is for me. Do you agree?"


    Minghe heard that and replied through the sound transmission. "The fighting is extremely dangerous. We need to be alert to those cultivators and beasts at the peak of the Fate Realm. They may also target the two fruits, so we should not stand out. We''d better seize other fruits first, and then wait for opportunities to seize the two fruits."


    Upon hearing this, Hongjun nodded slightly. Obviously, he agreed with Minghe''s suggestion. If someone stood out, he could become a target for all. Until then, they would not succeed easily. However, when Hongjun agreed to Minghe''s plan, there was an imperceptible weird look in his eyes, which Minghe had never noticed.


    Even if he noticed that, Minghe might not guess what Hongjun''s was thinking. Fortunately, Minghe was on his guard against Hongjun. Of course, Hongjun had his own ideas. So did Minghe. Despite the apparent willingness to cooperate, they respectively had their own plans.


    Minghe stared at all Giant Beasts of Starry Sky and noticed their behaviors. As a few roars sounded, he said in a low voice, "They are coming." Like an army, all beasts rushed at all the people, who were overshadowed by their huge bodies.


    As the beasts moved, Minghe''s party was naturally reluctant to show weakness, displaying endless Taoist Laws and Magic Weapons. However, Minghe and Hongjun also refused to admit being inferior. A huge Blood Qi Palmprint and countless Divine Beings Thunder dropped from the sky to hit those Giant Beasts of Starry Sky. For a moment, the whole starry sky was permeated in a bloody atmosphere.


    Not too far away, many cultivators, who were forced to retreat by the beasts'' momentums, could not help shivering at the sight of the scene. It was really a fighting filled with death. Their trust in luck had already disappeared in the smell of blood and sounds of roaring. Most people left by flying and diving down, because they were not able to withstand such a fight. Only a few people were not scared; instead, they were in high spirits. This was the difference between the strong and the weak.

 Chapter 405: The Battle Continues

    Chapter 405: The Battle Continues


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    "Kill!" Minghe shouted and struck a fist out. Hundreds of Starry Sky Giant Beasts were smashed into a bloody fog, which Minghe collected to replenish the Evil Blood Aura in his Blood Pool. With more Evil Blood Aura, the Four-pole Blood Evil Formation would become stronger.


    On this battlefield, the pervading Evil Blood Aura, particularly aura from the Fate Realm Starry Sky Giant Beasts, was good for Minghe''s replenishment. It would greatly nourish the Puppets of the Blood God in the Four-pole Blood Evil Formation.


    With great might, Hongjun was effortlessly performing the Divine Beings Thunder. Minghe could only marvel at the sight of this."How great was that! The way he performed the Divine Beings Thunder was mighty and delicate." Minghe could not help becoming interested in Hongjun''s power.


    The Divine Beings Thunder was exceedingly powerful as well. When Minghe''s holy thunder had evolved into the Holy Thunder of Destruction, the thunder was weaker than Hongjun''s. Moreover, Minghe did not practice the Law of Thunder. Thus, Minghe gave the thunder to Heaven and Earth Taoist to blend it into the World of Heaven and Earth, making it the Divine Punishment of the World of Heaven and Earth.


    After only a short time, only about 2,000 out of 100,000 Starry Sky Giant Beasts had survived. The beasts under the Fate Realm were eliminated in the blink of an eye as their corpses floated in the pervading Evil Blood Aura. What an excruciatingly touching scene! All that remained were Fate Realm Creatures. The real battle was about to begin.


    In the pervading Evil Blood Aura, Minghe cast a Taoist Seal and softly sang: "In the name of the Blood Law, all evil return." Thus, all the floating Evil Blood Aura was drawn toward Minghe. Everyone was awed at the sight of this¡ªeven the masters at the Peak of the Fate Realm could not help glancing at Minghe.


    However, many of them did not take it to heart. The move was mighty and they did sense a weird fluctuation of the Law of Blood, but it was not outstanding among the 3,000 laws. Thus, they would not see Minghe as a threat, even though he was at the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm.


    But Minghe certainly did not care about their opinions because he was wholeheartedly taking in the Evil Blood Aura left by the 100,000 Starry Sky Giant Beasts. How great the Evil Blood Aura was! Minghe could make a few Blood Seas in Untainted Land.


    In just seconds, all the Evil Blood Aura was drained and the star region was crystal clear. But as the battle continued, Evil Blood Aura was produced again. Though low in quantity, its quality was much better than that of the 100,000 Starry Sky Giant Beasts. Minghe had to take it in as he fought.


    As he was watching him, Hongjun failed to understand why Minghe collected the Evil Blood Aura. But he still stood beside Minghe to block every Starry Sky Giant Beast in their way. He collected every Starry Sky Giant Beast corpse because, after all, they were indeed valuable.


    Along their way, they usually met with Starry Sky Giant Beasts in the Early Stage or Secondary Stage of the Fate Realm, for they had not yet reached the Starry Sky Giant Beasts'' camp. They did not need to expend much effort to kill these kinds of beasts, but still, they were very formidable when both of them were being held back. Thus, they spent more time than expected to clear their way.


    As the battle continued for 100 years, Starry Sky Giant Beasts died and Cultivators perished. Starry Sky Giant Beasts at the Peak and Late Stage of the Fate Realm were the hardest to handle because of their strong bodies. Even if you were to have the help of Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, you would still have trouble eliminating them.


    After 100 years, only 10 beasts and several hundred Cultivators had survived. However, the 10 beasts'' bodies were at the Peak of the Fate Realm, while only five of the Cultivators were at the Peak of the Fate Realm. They had superior numbers but still found it hard to get rid of the beasts.


    Thus, the five experts at the Peak of the Fate Realm handled the five Starry Sky Giant Beasts at the same level. The remaining people naturally collaborated to deal with the other five beasts. Since they were weaker in strength, they had to make it up by collaborating. But, the beasts were so strong that people sometimes died at their hands.


    Seeing those dead people, the remaining ones faltered. At such cultivation, no one wanted to die in vain. Thus, they would rather stall than take risks. Moreover, when the Fruit of Stars of the Origin turned ripe, no one would care about the beasts, everyone would be scrambling for the fruit in a nasty fight.


    Minghe and Hongjun did not join them but only stood by. Though they could kill the beasts in collaboration and practice their Tao therein, it was time-wasting. Even those who did so were not exerting themselves.


    They might as well take the time to regain their supernatural power to prepare for the final battle. Additionally, Minghe would not let go of the strong Evil Blood Aura floating in the Starry Sky. He had to collect the precious aura left by the dead Starry Sky Giant Beasts at the Fate Realm.


    Another 100 years passed by and the fight was about to end. At that moment, a strong Power of Stars soared up from the Star Tree of the Origin, and a delicate map of the Starry Sky presented itself in front of everybody. No one could keep from looking at the map. Then, everyone including the Starry Sky Giant Beasts got excited because the fruit was finally ripe.


    Minghe got excited too, not for the fruit but the map. Minghe had remembered the fleeting map deep in his mind. The map depicted the alignment of the moon, sun, and stars. It would not be a problem to rebuild the Cosmic Stars Formation if he could fully grasp the map.


    Despite his excitement, he knew that it was not the time for this. Now, everyone was dashing to the Star Tree of the Origin for the 365 Fruits of Stars of the Origin, especially the two bearing the Origin of the moon and sun. Every man and beast at the Peak of the Fate Realm was targeting them.


    For the rest of the Cultivators, they knew clearly that the two fruits were out of their league, thus they had to aim for other fruit. Once they tried to lay a finger on the fruits of the moon and sun, the experts and Starry Sky Giant Beasts at the Peak of the Fate Realm would not spare them.


    As the fruit riped, Minghe and Hongjun moved. Their two figures crossed the sky and left red and white lights. In a second, every survivor had landed beside the Star Tree of the Origin as everyone wanted the fruit. A hard fight was about to begin.


    Between the fights, Minghe looked at the tree and discovered that it was indeed special. After a few hundred years of battle, it actually remained as intact as ever as not a single leaf had fallen. The limit on the Spiritual Roots of Chaos was extraordinary.


    "Myriad Spirit Pagoda, capture!" A shout resounded. Minghe raised his head to see a senior Taoist holding a pagoda. He suddenly threw his pagoda into the wind, and then the pagoda quickly expanded to a few hundred feet long. The pagoda was shining with a golden light, but screams came out of it as if numerous ghosts had arrived.


    Minghe took a closer look and discovered the seemingly golden pagoda was actually a Spiritual Treasure of chill, where many souls were kept. Those souls shrouded the pagoda with countless Evil Spirits. Captured by it, one would be devoured by the ghosts and never reincarnate. What an evil Magic Weapon!


    The pagoda was pointed at him, but Minghe just smiled. The weapon was indeed remarkable, but still, it was a Low Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. It could not harm Minghe at all. The evil weapon said enough about its owner, but it was irrelevant to Minghe. Good and evil were just theories of those powerhouses and Minghe had never considered himself to be good.


    Originally, Minghe had crushed several worlds in order for the World of Heaven and Earth to grow. All the Creatures of those worlds had died at Minghe''s hands. Though most of them reincarnated in the World of Heaven and Earth, still, they had been killed once. Taking that into consideration, Minghe was much more evil. The Taoist and his pagoda could not compare at all.


    Minghe reached out and a long pitch-black spear immediately appeared in his hand. He struck out and everything stopped. The pagoda cracked in the face of the spear, and more strangely, the souls inside the pagoda all turned into a flowing light and rushed into the spear. They had become nourishment for the spear. What a God-killing Spear that devoured all!

 Chapter 406: The Battle Escalates

    Chapter 406: The Battle Escalates


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The God-killing Spear had been Minghe''s most precious weapon throughout all these years because it could devour everything to enrich itself. That feature saved Minghe a lot of trouble. Refining Spiritual Treasures required a lot of materials, and higher-ranked treasures needed larger and more precious materials. It was a great obstacle for Minghe, who did not have a rich background.


    If he was alone, it would not be such a problem. But Minghe had the Three Separations. The four of them made refining Spiritual Treasures much harder, and the World of Heaven and Earth was a material guzzler. Most of the resources that Minghe collected had nurtured the World of Heaven and Earth.


    But the God-killing Spear was the most special weapon. Minghe repaired it in Untainted Land, making it swallow both Original Spirits and bodies. Thus, the spear could now evolve endlessly. Over the years in the Starry Sky Region, the God-killing Spear had devoured many Starry Sky Giant Beasts at the Fate Realm. Because of that, it had developed quickly into Minghe''s first Mid-Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos.


    One was a killing Mid-Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, the other was an inferior Low Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. You could imagine what happened when the two clashed. The owners were at different levels as well. At the same Middle Stage of the Fate Realm, the senior Taoist was still much weaker than Minghe.


    It''s no use crying over spilled milk. The senior Taoist failed and lost a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. He spat out blood when his treasure was destroyed, leaving him no time for regret. A sword swung by, and it would not have been any use for him to even defend against it now.


    Minghe looked at the owner of the sword and discovered that it was his partner, Hongjun. The long sword in Hongjun''s hand glittered like frost and snow. Minghe, who mastered the Tao of refining weapons, saw that it was a Top Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, and the refining pattern was different from that of Hongjun''s Zixiao Palace. It did not seem that Hongjun had refined it, thus, he must have had his own Fated Chances.


    Minghe did not mind Hongjun''s attack, after all, he would not try to be a hero and play one-on-one. It was understandable in this crazy world. As the spear trembled, an Evil Spirit dragon crawled out to gulp down the senior Taoist. The corpse of a Cultivator at the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm was actually valuable.


    The killing continued. As Minghe collaborated with Hongjun, even a dozen Cultivators at the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm could not compare to them, but instead were killed by them. Thus, everybody started to pay attention to them, and Cultivators at the Early and Secondary Stage of the Fate Realm did not dare to mess with them anymore as they did not want to die.


    Although those at the Early or Secondary Stage did not dare to, someone had to step forward. This time, their opponent was a master at the Late Stage of the Fate Realm. He had red hair and was dressed in black, giving out a heavy killing intent. He did not look easygoing, and everyone gasped in his presence.


    "He is Blood Asura Taoist Zuo Qiu. They''re in big trouble."


    "The Blood Asura? Taoist Zuo Qiu? Who is that? Is he famous?"


    "Of course he is! Don''t you know the Blood Asura? How ignorant! It''s an earth-level force in Central Region called the Underworld Mansion. It''s the most famous and strangest earth-level force. They don''t have any base, but they have many connections in town. They get paid to kill. They would even kill Core Disciples of sky-level forces for money."


    "Those two really are in danger. The Blood Asura is even well-known in the Central Region."


    Hearing them talk, Minghe and Hongjun did not show the slightest fear, but just obscure smiles. "What? The Blood Asura?" Minghe thought it was weird. Everyone had to know that Minghe was the Ancestor of the Asura Tribe in Untainted Land. He could remake an entire new Asura Tribe in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons if he wanted to.


    The Blood Asura felt the defiance in their smiles. But, he also put on a smile as his eyes flashed with a murderous feeling. His smile was full of hair-raising killing intent. The other people also felt that intent and fell back in order to not get involved.


    The Blood Asura fixed his murderous eyes on Minghe and Hongjun. Then, he said in a low voice wearing that scary smile, "The two of you are funny. You don''t show any fear of me. It''s great, I like that. I like people like you, and I''ll like it more when you start to fear. The killing is about to begin."


    Minghe and Hongjun exchanged a glance as if they were communicating. The Blood Asura became furious when they ignored him like that. He struck out his blood-red machete, and the blade Qi turned into numerous bloodied spiritual dragons that overwhelmingly went at the two people. In an instant, the air full of killing intent pervaded the sky.


    The Blood Asura did live up to his fame. His bloodied machete was a Top Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos similar to Hongjun''s sword, and it seemed to exceed Hongjun''s. The power of the machete was further strengthened by its owner''s Law of Killing. An ordinary Cultivator at the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm would probably be injured, if he could even survive.


    Facing such attacks, Minghe and Hongjun remained calm without the slightest hint of fear. Then, Hongjun took a small step and reached out, and a chessboard appeared in his hand. Hongjun sang: "The world is a chessboard, and everything within it is its pawn." In a flash, the chessboard became gigantic against the Starry Sky.


    "Transform!" Another song was heard. The blade Qi immediately stopped in the air and collapsed at the chessboard in the form of pawns. Lines on the chessboard crossed the three people. Minghe, Hongjun, and the Blood Asura were the players in this extraordinary life-and-death game.


    "What a Heaven and Earth game!" Minghe could not help being amazed. That was not an ordinary chessboard. It was a Highest Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos in the aspect of Spiritual Treasures, and it was also a Tactical Field in the aspect of tactical formations. Minghe, Hongjun, and the Blood Asura were all in the formation, and the tactical formation went by a strange name.


    Its name was the Universal Life and Death Chess. Once you were in the formation, you could only escape by killing someone else or destroying the chessboard. And what was even more special was that it would transfer the luck of the dead man to the one who was living. Thus, it was widely acclaimed amongst many forces.


    There were always disagreements within a force. And if one occurred that was irreconcilable, a life and death duel would be held. The duel usually took place in a tactical formation like the Universal Life and Death Chess. That way, they would not waste a disciple''s cultivation.


    But Hongjun''s chessboard was different from the Life and Death Platform. In the Life and Death Platform, both of the players were pawns that were not in control, while here, Hongjun was able to do that. For the first time, the Blood Asura panicked. Apparently, he did not expect it, but fortunately, the tactical formation was not a major attacking one, otherwise, he would have been doomed.


    Hongjun ignored the Blood Asura and spat another word: "Restore!" Then, the pawns turned back into blade Qi and slashed right at the Blood Asura himself. The Blood Asura''s countenance changed, and he wielded his machete. The clashes of the numerous blade Qi were ear-piercing.


    The blade Qi clashed and vanished. The Blood Asura narrowed his eyes and wore an angry face. It was such a humiliation to be hit by his own blade Qi. He had taken a wrong step to let his opponent take advantage of his own move. Now, it was not easy for him to control it. But he was about to fight back. He would acquire all their luck so long as he could kill them.


    However, before he could dream, he was awoken to reality. When all the blade Qi had vanished, a giant axe chopped at him. He was immediately alert and parried with his machete. Other than the clashes, he also heard a crisp sound of cracking.


    Though he had warded off the axe, the Blood Asura showed no delights at all. Seeing his old machete, his face turned pale. Under the hit, his machete broke and cracks crawled onto its blade. He was greatly affected by the damage of his Spiritual Treasure.


    The Blood Asura lifted his head to look at Minghe and Hongjun, traceless of the arrogance and fury that had been on his face. There was only awe and fear now. Two Highest Grade Spiritual Treasures of Chaos appeared out of the blue. But the scariest part was the Blood Asura did not know if it was their best strike. The only thing he knew was this might be his fate.

 Chapter 407: Picking Fruit

    Chapter 407: Picking Fruit


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Suddenly, a formation emerged out of the Starry Sky. The people were slightly startled because they saw that the tactical formation was formidable. The tactical formation was lightly covered by Hongjun, imperceptible from the outside. Someone had to be very confident to use this formation. It looked like the Blood Asura was out of luck.


    Inside the formation, Minghe, who held the Anti-evil Axe, looked at the surprised Blood Asura and said, "Hongjun, let''s save some time. We should destroy him now. The Fruits of Stars of the Origin have ripened, it would be a waste to miss them. Let''s do this quickly." Everything changed fast and they did not have time for the Blood Asura.


    "Ah!" Minghe shouted and waved his Anti-evil Axe. The axe, full of destruction and death, hacked toward the Blood Asura. The vital force of the Law of Killing and Law of Blood shone on the blade. This time, Minghe was determined to eliminate the Blood Asura with Hongjun.


    As Minghe acted, Hongjun did not hesitate to use his chessboard. He chanted: "The game is set, and everything within it is its piece. Attack!" Just as he finished, many stripes of silver wires emerged out of nowhere and rushed at the Blood Asura. The silver wires were moving eerily and, thus, were hard to ward off.


    The Blood Asura finally panicked at the combined attack. Minghe''s axe and Hongjun''s silver wires had made him feel that he was in great danger. He had the same feeling before when facing a life and death situation. However, he was not sure if he could survive this time.


    Thus, the Blood Asura could only fight hard. He fetched another Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, which was a bloodied umbrella that was a Low Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. The umbrella covered him and temporarily protected him from the silver wires. Though Hongjun''s attack was parried, Minghe did not stop.


    With nowhere to hide, the Blood Asura could only confront his enemy. But he failed to ward off Minghe''s axe with a broken Top Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos and another Low Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. When the axe retracted, the machete had been chipped further. The umbrella also became dark and cracked.


    The Blood Asura himself also did not feel good. Without his solid cultivation at the Late Stage of the Fate Realm and the aggressive Divine Laws he had been practicing, he would have been badly injured. He realized he would be worn out to death this way. Only by fighting back could he find a chance to live.


    "What?" The Blood Asura gasped, and his countenance changed. The silver wires had coiled around him somehow. He was unable to move and his umbrella had also been broken through. He looked at the two people and discovered that Minghe had retracted the axe as if he had already won.


    Minghe looked at the trapped Blood Asura and shook his head. He then closely watched the formation and found that it was not a simple Universal Life and Death Chess. Additionally, it contained the Great Way of the Puppet. The silver wires were avatars of the Law of Puppets, and the Divine Law waves were crystal clear.


    Minghe glanced at Hongjun''s chessboard and said, "Hongjun, your chessboard is really amazing. It seals tactical formations and it''s a Magic Weapon refined by the Law of Puppets. It can turn anything into its puppet. I envy you. Alright, let''s finish this in case something happens outside. I don''t want to ruin our plan and waste our time."


    Hongjun nodded as he started to refine the Blood Asura into a puppet. He smiled and said, "Don''t be. Your axe is awesome too. It resembles the Pangu Axe a little. You must have collected Evil Spirits from many shattered worlds. You really live up to the Rakshasa name." .


    Minghe did not reply. He fetched the Anti-evil Axe, while Hongjun took out his Formation Chessboard. Neither of them knew what each other''s secret weapon was, but undoubtedly they were holding something back. They collaborated, but at the same time, they took necessary precautions. They might have to turn against each other at the final moment.


    As the formation disappeared, Minghe and Hongjun revealed themselves. People were surprised that the battle had ended so soon, but actually, they did not have time for that. Hongjun and Minghe could only be threats to them, since all of them wanted the Fruits of Stars of the Origin.


    Minghe and Hongjun observed for a while and discovered that the experts and beasts at the Peak of the Fate Realm were already beside the Star Tree of the Origin. They aimed at the two fruits bearing the sun and moon Origin. As for other fruits, they did not even bother to check. Apparently, they only wanted those two.


    There were only two fruits, but five humans and 10 beasts were scrambling for them. As one attacked, the others blocked it. Minghe and Hongjun were glad to see that. They had planned to pick the fruits when a deadlock like this happened. However, they only had one shot. If they failed, they would have to leave. Otherwise, they would be the target of the five humans and 10 beasts at the Peak of the Fate Realm. Their fury would not be so easy to handle.


    In the heat of the battle, Minghe did not try to pick the two special fruits, but he aimed at the rest. He dashed to pick them, and the others acted as well. Other than the two special ones, there were only 363 fruits. Not every one of the 700 people present could get one.


    Minghe held out his hand and a large supernatural-power-formed hand reached out to the Star Tree of the Origin. The hand grabbed and collected four Fruits of Stars of the Origin. Minghe smiled and drew his hand back. He saw four different sized fruits that gave out the mesmerizing vital force of the Origin of Stars.


    Minghe''s gain made many people jealous. He had just picked four at once. There were not enough of the Fruits of Stars of the Origin, so people naturally felt annoyed at Minghe''s actions. But no one wanted to mess with him yet. After all, there were still lots of fruits on the tree.


    Minghe knew what they thought of him. But he was not afraid, he knew that he could walk away unharmed even without Hongjun. Thus, he had not held back and picked four at once. Moreover, he would not stop there. The Fruits of Stars of the Origin were too precious to miss. He did not know when the next time would be.


    Everyone fought for the fruits. What a crazy fight it was! Minghe and Hongjun acted between the fights. The 363 fruits were not enough for everyone. After just a few seconds, there were only two fruits left on the tree. The rest had all been taken.


    Minghe had picked twice and gained nine fruits, which was rewarding. The large and dense power of stars and the power of the origin of its stars were really precious. However, Minghe had not decided how to use it yet. "To cultivate, or to blend them into the cosmic stars of the World of Heaven and Earth?" It was a tough call.


    Regardless of that, the most important thing to do now was to snatch the final two fruits. Those two were the real deal. But one thing puzzled Minghe. At the time that everyone was snatching, Hongjun was not. He did not even pick one Fruit of Stars of the Origin. "Does Hongjun look down upon the other fruits?"


    "But that can''t be." Doubts filled Minghe''s mind. Though they could not compare, the rest of the fruits were still unusual Treasures of Heaven and Earth. The fruits would greatly benefit Hognjun, who was at the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm. Hongjun had to have a reason.


    Hongjun''s inaction left Minghe full of doubt. He and Hongjun were both born in the Ninth Period, and Hongjun was the incarnation of a Rakshasa. But Minghe did not believe that Hongjun was too powerful to care about the Fruits of Stars of the Origin. Thus, Minghe found it hard to imagine how profound Hongjun was.


    "Did Hongjun have his Fated Chance on the Battlefield of Gods and Demons?" It was possible. There indeed were lots of Fated Chances on the battlefield. Even now, there were numerous treasures that were left by the ancestors. You could never tell when a treasure would fall from the sky, making you rich overnight.


    Of course, there was another possibility that Hongjun was planning on something greater than the Fruits of Stars of the Origin. "But other than the remaining fruits, there are only fruits of the moon and sun. Apart from that, is it... the Star Tree of the Origin?" A thought struck Minghe. "Does Hongjun want the tree?"

 Chapter 408: The State of Mind Warning

    Chapter 408: The State of Mind Warning


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The idea clung to Minghe''s mind since its inception. The Star Tree of the Origin had been growing in the Starry Sky Region for many hundreds of millions of years. Anyone who had laid a finger on it was dead, with no exception. The limit on the Star Tree of the Origin could kill anyone, including experts at the Half Step to the Supreme Realm.


    Though Hongjun had secret weapons and Fated Chances on the Battlefield of Gods and Demons as well, few would believe he could get the Star Tree of the Origin. Hongjun was at the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm and only had a few Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, which could not compete with those at the Half Step to the Supreme Realm at all.


    Hongjun''s plan for the tree should be a total failure. Minghe should have set aside those thoughts right away, but he did not. He actually believed in them. People would consider him crazy if they found that out.


    But Minghe really was a crazy man. In Untainted Land, he would turn into a Rakshasa. He would bear the Divine Punishment with his body. Under his enemies'' noses, he could pass tribulation. In the presence of the Way of Heaven, he could slaughter a Sage. Moreover, he would swallow the Origin when Untainted Land was shattering. Everything that he did was crazy.


    While Hongjun did not often show his face in Untainted Land, he was not any less crazy than Minghe. Even Minghe did not dare to swallow the Way of Heaven of Untainted Land, but Hongjun did it anyway. If not for Minghe, Hongjun would have succeeded in his crazy plan.


    Craziness had always been in Minghe''s and Hongjun''s bones. Those two would not miss an opportunity, even when they had to risk their lives. The practice was to fight against the world¡ªone would achieve nothing if he followed the rules. If Hongjun had set his mind on the tree, Minghe would not be too surprised. After all, the Spiritual Roots of Chaos of the tree were extraordinary.


    No matter how many opportunities there were, Minghe had prepared himself. He had to be cautious of Hongjun because he had been acting weird. After all, it was a critical situation concerning the Star Tree of the Origin. Looking back, Minghe felt that Hongjun might have a reason to have offered the collaboration.


    No matter how hard the wind blew, Minghe stood his ground. He could not stop others'' plotting, but he could equip himself with strength and methods. If Hongjun should turn against him, Minghe would show him no mercy and fight to the death.


    There were only two fruits, but no one had picked them. They all looked into the distance. Five people and 10 Starry Sky Giant Beasts at the Peak of the Fate Realm were still tangled in the fight. They fought so hard that they would have destroyed everything in their way but for the limit on the tree.


    Minghe and Hongjun stood back to watch the battle. It was not easy to find the perfect timing to snatch the final two fruits. They had to find it to grab the fruits and leave soon, lest they get besieged.


    However, there was still some trouble. Just now, Minghe grabbing nine fruits made people angry, so some people decided to argue, who were five masters at the Late Stage of the Fate Realm. Those at the Early and Middle Stage of the Fate Realm might also be jealous, but they could only watch since they were too weak.


    Minghe was not surprised. It was natural that the precious Fruits of Stars of the Origin would draw some attention. Only an ordinary man was off the radar. Minghe was too strong to care about jealousy. Five Cultivators at the Late Stage of the Fate Realm could not harm him at all unless they had treasures like the Four-pole Separation Evil Formation. Otherwise, it would be useless.


    One of them stepped forward and said to Minghe, "My Fellow Taoist, there are not many Heaven and Sky treasure fruits. We all scrambled for them, but you alone got nine. We want five fruits from you as a friendly gift. What do you think about that?"


    Minghe was looking off into the distance and just shot a glance over as someone spoke. Then, he looked back at the battle in the distance. Hongjun also ignored them. They were watching the Star Tree of the Origin closely, taking no interest in other things.


    The five men became annoyed. It had been years since someone had ignored them like that. Moreover, those two were just at the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm, but despised them publicly. They felt embarrassed and could not take such humiliation.


    Another one of them snapped. "Don''t make us force you. You and your friend are only at the Middle Stage. We don''t know what you used to kill the Blood Asura. But do you think you can use that against us? You''d better hand it over if you don''t want any trouble."


    Minghe frowned as he was focused on both the battle and Hongjun. He needed a plan to steal the fruit and to prepare for Hongjun''s possible betrayal. He did not have time for that, but these unsensible people really made him annoyed.


    "Annoyed? Why is that?" Minghe could not help frowning. It had been years since Minghe felt anxiety. "Why now? Is it because of those guys? It can''t be." In the aspect of temperament cultivation, Minghe was a master. It was impossible to feel anxiety from only people''s words and intentions.


    But this feeling of anxiety was real. He tried to find out why, but it was in vain. Moreover, the feeling sharpened over time. It baffled Minghe until it suddenly faded away.


    "It''s the State of Mind warning." Minghe''s countenance slightly changed just for a little while. Minghe had not experienced that kind of State of Mind warning for a long time. It was the sign of danger. It was stronger than ever, as if a life-threatening attack was imminent, which really puzzled Minghe.


    Here, whether they were Starry Sky Giant Beasts or Cultivators at the Peak of the Fate Realm, they could not pose a life-or-death threat to Minghe. They might have methods, but Minghe had secret weapons as well. He could still manage a narrow escape even though they had Half Step to the Supreme Realm treasures.


    But the feeling was so intense that Minghe had to find the source of it. Because he had failed to track it down, he could only guess. He knew that he was formidable and few things could put his life in danger.


    The tactical formation at the Half Step to the Supreme Realm, the Half Supreme Treasure of Chaos, and the tempting Spiritual Roots of Chaos on the Star Tree of the Origin were both possibilities. Those two were not deadly as long as Minghe exploded a Four-pole Separation Evil Formation for a narrow escape.


    The remaining one was the Star Tree of the Origin. Its limit could even kill Half Step to the Supreme Realm experts. Its history still remained unknown to all forces, which was the most mysterious part of the tree. However, the Star Tree of the Origin would not attack first. So where could the threat come from?


    Because the State of Mind had warned him, Minghe naturally took precautions, not only against others but also the tree and, most especially, against Hongjun. Every time that he met Hongjun, Hongjun was more mysterious than before. Thus, Minghe had to guard against him more and more. In such cases, Minghe could not be too careful.


    Now, he needed to take care of the five desperate people. He had to do it neatly lest they get in the way when he scrambled for the final two Fruits of Stars of the Origin. Additionally, their actions might encourage other experts at the same level to follow suit. Thus, he needed to do it quickly.


    Minghe glanced at them and snapped in a deep voice, "Get lost!" His words were full of killing intent. Just as he uttered them, everything changed and black snowflakes fell from the sky, bringing more killing intent. In a flash, a mighty Vital Force of Destruction burst from inside Minghe and a pitch-black axe emerged in his hand.


    People were all stunned by that Highest Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. They did not expect for Minghe to have such a Magic Weapon. It was no wonder that he was able to kill the Blood Asura. He must have used the axe. However, the axe did not scare them away. Instead, more people gathered around him. Even the tangling experts at the Peak of the Fate Realm noticed the axe.

 Chapter 409: Minghes Action

    Chapter 409: Minghe''s Action


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    A Spiritual Treasure of Chaos at the Highest Grade was not a usual Magic Weapon. Even only two of the five Cultivators at the Peak of the Fate Realm had one. Therefore, when Minghe suddenly took out one, he had to attract the others'' attention. They even intended to give up on the Fruits of Stars of the Origin, and instead, planned to steal that Highest Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos.


    However, they tried to control their impulsions. They knew that a Highest Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos was precious, but not everyone could own one. Otherwise, the three of them could also have one. In addition to having a profound background, one needed to refine one by himself or meet with some Fated Chance so that he could own one.


    Being only at the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm, Minghe could own a Spiritual Treasure of Chaos at the Highest Grade, which could have been given to him by an elder. It was not likely that he could refine it by himself, neither was meeting with a Fated Chance likely. If it was given to him by elders, it was desperately serious. The one who could hand out a Highest Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos to his younger generation had to be at the Half Step to the Supreme Realm or Peak of the Fate Realm at least. And if someone was hiding around to protect Minghe, they might go out for wool and come home shorn.


    Be that as it may, there had to be someone who was willing to take the risk for those valuable treasures. One of the five Cultivators took action directly toward Minghe, some were also eager to do something, and some planned to wait for the right moment. This even attracted the Cultivators at the Peak of the Fate Realm. They would not miss any opportunity.


    Minghe would not let them hurt him, swinging his Anti-evil Axe several times with a few powerful streaks of light shooting at that Cultivator. The latter one reacted immediately. Though Minghe was only at the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm, his Anti-evil Axe was a real Spiritual Treasure of Chaos of the Highest Grade and its power was unique and unstoppable.


    That Cultivator activated his treasures immediately to resist the light of the axe. But he did not notice there was a slight wave behind him. A space door opened suddenly and a huge claw stretched out toward him. When he realized the danger, it was too late. With just a few breaths, he died and then went on Yellow Spring Road.


    His efficient action made everyone present shocked. Could it be said that the Cultivators at the Fate Realm were that easy to kill? Even a Cultivator at the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm could kill one. It was unbelievable. Though he did not rely on his own strength, the result was obvious, and the death of that Cultivator was like a bucket of cold water that extinguished their greed. They had already given up on their desires to steal the Anti-evil Axe.


    Though the giant beast only showed up for a few seconds, they realized that Minghe was dangerous and mysterious. The Highest Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, the Law of Space, and that Separation Beast at the Peak of the Fate Realm all made everyone there stunned. Nobody dared to covet Minghe''s treasures, nor did the five Cultivators at the Peak of the Fate Realm.


    Anyone who could refine a Chaotic Ominous Beast at the Peak of the Fate Realm into a Separation Beast had to be an expert at the Peak of the Fate Realm at least. Besides that, anyone who could give a Separation Beast to his younger generation had to be an even tougher guy. With this Separation Beast, Minghe already had enough force to fight against them, let alone that they did not know if he had some other cards in his hand.


    Noticing this situation, Hongjun was a little bit shocked. He did not believe that this Separation Beast that suddenly appeared was the only card in Minghe''s hand. Knowing Minghe''s character, he would not expose his best card so easily.


    Since that was the case, Hongjun would not be willing to wait. He said in a light voice, "Minghe, let''s do it." Then, he rushed out first. Hearing his words, Minghe was struck dumb for a second and then followed him. Though he did not know why Hongjun started taking action at this moment, he had to take a corresponding action.


    The action of Minghe and Hongjun shocked everyone there. They did not expect that the two of them would intend to get the last two Fruits of Stars of the Origin, while the other 15 Cultivators at the Peak of the Fate Realm also planned to get the two fruits. Therefore, the rushing action of those two astonished everyone.


    At the same time, someone also congratulated himself because he did not attack Minghe just now. Otherwise, he would have been killed like that dead Cultivator. Minghe and Hongjun could fight against the Cultivators at the Peak of the Fate Realm. And it was obvious that those two had not taken out their best cards yet. Otherwise, they would not have dared to rush out directly.


    The Starry Sky Giant Beasts and the five experts at the Peak of the Fate Realm were all shocked as they did not expect that those two would dare to steal the last two Fruits of Stars of the Origin with them. Anger, extreme anger filled their minds. It was a provocation from someone weaker to an expert, so they became enraged.


    They did not plan to provoke Minghe because they could not be fully guaranteed to win. But now, since Minghe started to attack them directly, they would not be polite. After all, they were experts at the Peak of the Fate Realm, so they would not be afraid of anyone''s provocation. They would not care even if they knew he might have a profound background.


    In order to get the two Fruits of Stars of the Origin, Minghe and Hongjun needed to at least temporarily beat back the five Cultivators and 10 beasts in front of them. However, it would not easy to beat them back or resist their attacks even if Minghe activated his Four-pole Separation Evil Formation.


    Suddenly, Minghe looked at Hongjun, who arrived at the Star Tree of Origin first, and his eyes turned abstruse. Since Hongjun had taken action, he had to have more cards in his hand. Minghe was curious about Hongjun''s plan. It was not easy to strive for some time to get the Fruits of Stars of the Origin.


    When Minghe was guessing what Hongjun intended to do, the latter was starting his action. He took out his Universal Life and Death Chess again, covering the five Cultivators and 10 beasts. Hongjun and Minghe were outside the formation, and Hongjun said in a hurry, "Minghe, go and get the fruits quickly. This formation won''t last long."


    Inside the formation, the five Cultivators and 10 beasts all were enraged. They did not expect that Hongjun initiated this formation to waste their time. Although the Universal Life and Death Chess Formation was mysterious, they could break it in a second if they joined hands. However, when they were inside the formation, they thought highly of themselves. Numerous puppets rushed toward them, with some of them even being at the Peak of the Fate Realm.


    Minghe took a look at the situation inside the formation and a light flashed by his eyes. Without any hesitation, Minghe activated his supernatural power and got the last Fruits of Stars of the Origin. However, Minghe did not feel happy, but a strong sense of crisis overcame him. It seemed that some fatal danger would come soon. What the hell was it?


    Looking at Hongjun, Minghe suddenly discovered that Hongjun''s face was full of smiles and he did not care about the breaking formation, but went to the Star Tree of the Origin alone. Hongjun stretched out his hand and a glittering and translucent sword appeared in his hand. He read a formula: "Time is like a blade, fading away fast. This branch is destined for me. My Fated Sword can cut off everything. Cut it off!"


    Shocked! Everyone there was shocked. They had not expected for Hongjun''s target to be a branch of the Star Tree of the Origin. In their eyes, this behavior was just courting death. Many Cultivators had tried this before, but no one had lived.


    But Minghe saw it clearly and he had not expected that Hongjun had mastered both the Law of Time and Fate. This also proved what Minghe had thought before that Hongjun did not plan to steal the Fruits of Stars of the Origin, but a branch of the Star Tree of Origin.


    Hongjun was experienced and astute indeed. The power of time could wear down taboos, while the Law of Fate judged that the branch of the Star Tree of the Origin was related to his fate. Then, he would activate his power of fate to cut off a branch. The sword in his hand was also unique, which was a Half Chaotic Supreme Treasure. It was full of the power of fate, which had to be the real card in his hand.


    Only if he could get a branch of the Star Tree of Origin could he grow the same one, even though it could take a long time and needed quite a lot of treasures to foster it. But if he did make it, it would be really valuable even when he reached the High Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. After all, the Fruits of Stars of the Origin originally came from the primary stars of Heaven in the High Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons.


    In a flash, the Power of Time had worn down the Restricting Power, but it seemed that more than 100 million years had passed by. Right at that moment, Hongjun waved his sword suddenly. "Crack!" A branch was cut off. It had to be the first time that this Star Tree of the Origin had a branch cut off. Following that, horrible restricting attacks came from the Star Tree of the Origin.


    When this powerful Restricting Power rushed toward Hongjun, he was not in a hurry, but he formed a Taoist Seal in his hand. He read a formula: "Based on the aura, fate is my wheel. Move!" As his words were completed, the Restricting Power that attacked Hongjun originally almost turned to the other Cultivators, but only little part moved toward Hongjun.


    Most of the Restricting Power was divided into hundreds of pieces, rushing toward all the Cultivators, including the five Cultivators and 10 beasts. Of course, Minghe was one of them¡ªhe even received the biggest part. It was the time of life and death.

 Chapter 410: Hongjuns Action

    Chapter 410: Hongjun''s Action


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Though the Restricting Power was divided into hundreds of parts, it could easily kill an expert at the Half Step to the Supreme Realm. Its power was able to reach the Supreme Realm, so even a small part of it would have horrible power that could easily kill a cultivator at the Late or Peak Stage of the Fate Realm.


    The part that Minghe was confronting was the largest. Just now, in order to mislead the Restricting Power of the Star Tree of the Origin that many cultivators had attacked, Hongjun used the Law of Fate to lead the aura, which was the remaining vital force here when all the cultivators were picking the Fruits of Stars of the Origin. Therefore, the Restricting Power fought back against all the cultivators around. Minghe had picked 11, so he had left behind the most aura. In his Karma, he would face the largest part of the Restricting Power.


    Even though it had been divided into hundreds of parts, each one was horrible. Even the power of the weakest part was at the Peak Stage of the Fate Realm. Minghe had to face the power that was at least at the Half Step to the Supreme Realm, or even at the Peak Stage of the Half Step to the Supreme Realm, which Minghe could not resist.


    Just for a second, the Starry Sky was full of a bloody mist. A continuous sound of explosions shocked Heaven and Earth. Magic Weapons started exploding and creatures were destroyed. But the initiator was safe and standing in the Starry Sky. He looked at the scene of destruction without any expression on his face, as if all that was not his doing. He left in silence when he felt no vital force of any Creatures.


    However...


    "Heaven and Earth are supreme. The spaces are connected...


    "Karma and reincarnation can distort everything..."


    Two slight sounds rang out among the explosions, but were immediately covered up by the roaring of another explosion. When everything was done, there was nothing in this Starry Sky. Everything was gone, including the huge star and Star Tree of the Origin. If not for the remnants of horrible Evil Spirit that remained, nobody could tell a bloody war had taken place there.


    .


    In a splendid palace in the High Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, a handsome man opened his eyes with a starry light inside them. He took on a playful smile and murmured, "Oh? Interesting. Someone could cut off a part of that tree. Interesting... someone even dared to take action. Interesting... what a tricky technique. I never thought that someone like this could stay in the Medium Layer. Do I have a chance to meet you here?"


    .


    On a star in the Starry Sky Region, Hongjun was standing facing the wind and figured out something using his fingers. It seemed that he was predicting something. The wave of the Law of Fate was shining in his hands. After a while, Hongjun stopped, frowned again, and then relaxed. He sighed and said, "Is fate not wretched? Alas!"


    Hongjun turned back to the huge palace behind him, whose plaque read "Zixiao Palace". But it was different from the one on the Holy Heaven Peak. This Zixiao Palace was a Mid-Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos and full of the Tao. Some mysterious Talisman Symbols were engraved on it and something seemed to be hiding inside.


    Inside the main hall, there stood a young sapling that was swallowing and breathing in the Power of Stars. It grew slowly and plenty of treasures with abundant Power of Stars were placed around it. This had to be Hongjun''s arrangement. He arranged a tactical formation with plenty of treasures with the Power of Stars to support the growth of the Star Tree of the Origin sapling.


    Furthermore, there was a miraculous power running around the sapling. If Minghe was there, he could immediately tell it was the Power of Time. The fading speed of time around the sapling was 10 times faster than in the outside world. This was why after only 1,000 years since that horrible battle, the branch that Hongjun had gotten could already grow into a young sapling. Usually, it would take 10,000 years to grow like this.


    Sitting cross-legged on the platform where he used to do his teaching, Hongjun did not seem happy. He sighed again when looking at the sapling of the Star Tree of the Origin. "Alas, what a pity about those Fruits of Stars. If I had them, my young sapling could grow faster, and so could its Origin."


    In order to foster his own Star Tree of the Origin, Hongjun had cut off a branch of the main tree in the last battle, which contained a little Origin of the Star Tree of the Origin. Because of this, it was able to grow so quickly.


    Having used up plenty of treasures, Hongjun finally cultivated it into a sapling. Fortunately, he got something in return. However, due to getting this branch of the Star Tree of the Origin, he had given up the chance to pick any Fruits of Stars of the Origin, so the tree had not been infected with Hongjun''s vital force. Otherwise, he might have been attacked by the tree and gotten irreversibly hurt.


    By the time he cut off the branch, the Star Tree of the Origin only felt a weak piece of his vital force. If he went to pick the Fruits of Stars like the others did, he would not have been able to resist the Restricting Power with a Highest Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. Of course, the reason why Hongjun did not get hurt was that he used his chessboard to defend that attack.


    It seemed to be a loss to trade a Highest Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos for the Star Tree of the Origin sapling, but actually, Hongjun had gained a lot. By the time this sapling had grown into a Star Tree of the Origin and blossomed fruits, he could foster more and more Star Trees of the Origin. Though it would take a long time for the tree to blossom, time was nothing for Hongjun as his cultivation got higher and higher.


    Though the sapling of the Star Tree of the Origin was young, its speed of swallowing and breathing in the power of cosmic stars was astonishing. Furthermore, it could even directly attract the Power of Stars from the Void to support its growth, which was not the power from the Starry Sky Region, but the power of the cosmic stars from the High Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. Though it was not much, the power was amazing.


    Therefore, the Star Tree of the Origin had to have an inseparable connection with the High Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, while the Fruits of Stars of the Origin were nourished by the power of the cosmic stars from the High Layer. Now, the sapling of the Star Tree of the Origin was young, and those powers of cosmic stars became the nutrients for its Origin to grow.


    Fortunately, due to the time fading, a lot of time to grow this young sapling would be saved. Observing the 10-times-faster speed of time fading, Hongjun felt a little bit helpless. In order to cut off a branch of the Star Tree of the Origin, Hongjun had activated infinitely great time fading directly to consume the Restricting Power of that branch.


    But he also paid a lot¡ªeven nearly exceeding what he could afford. For only that time, Hongjun not only wasted quite a lot of rare resources, but also hurt his own Origin. Up until now, Hongjun still had not yet recovered and it might take him 10 to 20,000 years more to completely recover.


    For being at such a high level, each Closed Door Meditation would cost Hongjun a million years. If he wanted to make further progress, it would take an even longer time. Fortunately, Hongjun mastered the Law of Time, which could accelerate the fading speed of time. It saved him much time for cultivating. Maybe he could completely recover in 10,000 years.


    It seemed to be a little bit unworthy to pay that heavy in exchange for such a small sapling. But in Hongjun''s eyes, this sapling would be greatly beneficial. When it grew into a Star Tree of the Origin, it would help him and deliver power to him in the Medium Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. When he got to the High Layer, it would play a great role. Therefore, it was a long-term investment.


    The power of cosmic stars from the High Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was the best nutrient for Star Tree of the Origin to blossom. But what if this tree was fostered in the High Layer? It could swallow 10 million times more power of cosmic stars than it could in the Medium Layer. And at that time, the Fruits of Stars of the Origin that blossomed on this tree would be incredible treasures.


    In fact, Hongjun had the same question that Minghe had. Who had put such a precious Fruit of Stars of the Origin in the Medium Layer and arranged that horrible limit on it? Besides, this tree would show up nearly every 3.65 million years in different places.


    After that horrible battle, the tree disappeared along with that planet. Actually, there was a super Transmitting Formation arranged on this planet. When all the fruits had been picked, the entire planet would be transferred and no one could stop it. Otherwise, that planet where the chaotic Spiritual Roots were located had to become an encampment of some sky-level forces.


    The successful cultivation of the sapling of the Star Tree of the Origin naturally made Hongjun feel happy, but he was full of confusion and helplessness. A sudden Karma fell down on him. When he traced it back, he discovered that the Karma came from a higher layer. What was higher than the Medium Layer? That was the High Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons.


    What made him really confused was that he did not get that Karma when he cut off the branch of the Star Tree of the Origin, but when he was on his way back, the Karma suddenly fell down on him. If he really had formed Karma with someone in the High Layer, it was not just a joke. The High Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was a place that was full of Supreme Realm experts. This Star Tree of the Origin had been living in the Starry Sky Region for many years. The one who had seeded this tree had to have reached the Supreme Realm. If he met with that High Layer expert, no one knew that what would happen.

 Chapter 411: Minghe Reappears

    Chapter 411: Minghe Reappears


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    The Karma was formed and Minghe could do nothing about it. He could not have guessed the intention of a Supreme Realm expert. He could not decide whether it was a blessing or a curse. Apart from that Karma, Hongjun had another deadly one. Hongjun bore the reason, and Minghe had the result.


    Hongjun snatched a branch from the Star Tree of the Origin and trapped Minghe. If Minghe died, there would be no more Karma. For the last 1,000 years, Hongjun had been calculating. He could foresee all Creatures dead, except for Minghe. Minghe''s fate was vague, which made him unpredictable.


    It was a headache for Hongjun that Minghe did not die. He knew clearly who Minghe was. In Untainted Land, whoever went against Minghe had suffered. Now, he had become Minghe''s archenemy. Even if he had wanted to, Minghe would not reconcile. A peaceful settlement was impossible.


    One thing Hongjun found relieving was that Minghe''s fate was faintly discernible now. Minghe must have been badly injured, and it would take him several thousand years to recover. During this period of time, Hongjun would surpass him. Even when Minghe sought revenge in the future, Hongjun could crush him and eliminate him for good.


    At the thought of this, Hongjun immediately began to heal himself. He lost some of his Origin in the action, and it affected his cultivation badly. After he had completely recovered, he had to find out Minghe''s whereabouts. He had to find Minghe and kill him while he was vulnerable, even if it would consume more of his Origin.


    "Boom!" The Zixiao Palace trembled suddenly as though it had been attacked. Hongjun''s countenance changed, and he looked up through the Zixiao Palace. There in the sky stood one man watching him coldly. Hongjun was frightened as he blurted out, "Minghe..."


    .


    1,000 years ago beside the Star Tree of the Origin...


    Hongjun''s action surprised Minghe in that he originally thought Hongjun would have the entire tree. But actually, Hongjun had just picked one branch, which seemed kind of trifling.


    But Hongjun''s trifling action led to serious consequences. When the limit on the tree was set off, Minghe felt nothing but formidable and powerful strength. That kind of strength did not belong to someone in the Fate Realm, even not to the experts in the Half Step to the Supreme Realm.


    The strength struck Minghe with the same feeling that he felt from the protective formations in the Mystery Territory of Earth. It was the strength of Supreme Realm masters. Such an attack in the Medium Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons was formidable. It could eliminate everything from human bodies and Original Spirits to Magic Weapons. Nothing could compare unless it was a Supreme Realm tactical formation.


    Hongjun should have died under such an attack. However, Minghe did not think so because he knew Hongjun clearly. Hongjun swallowed the Way of Heaven by combining his body with the Tao. He would not commit suicide. He must have had a plan. Minghe felt that Hongjun would do something that no one had done before.


    Though Hongjun was his opponent and had trapped him, Minghe had respect for Hongjun''s sophistication. If you were not cruel and cunning, you might die on the way to the Tao. People talked about good and evil, but who were they to decide the boundary between good and evil?


    Hongjun did not disappoint. He used the vital force people left on the tree to disperse the attack from the limit. Hongjun took only a little bit of the attack. Moreover, he exploded the chessboard to ward it off. Thus, he had only been slightly injured. It was the first time that someone had survived the attack of the Star Tree of the Origin''s limit. If word was spread, it would shock the entire Central Region.


    But Hongjun would never allow that. The Star Tree of the Origin was a valuable treasure. Even one of its branches could grow into a seedling Star Tree of the Origin. Once the word got out, he would be the target of all the forces around. Even the Sacred Sky Sect that he belonged to would hunt him down unless he handed the branch over to the sect.


    Hongjun never planned to give away the seedling. No matter how big the reward was, it could not compete with the Star Tree of the Origin in the least. To stop any disclosure, Hongjun had to get rid of everyone there. Only dead men could keep a secret.


    After the limit''s attack, Hongjun flew into the sky to search for survivors. The only survivor was an expert at the Peak of the Fate Realm. But he was badly injured and without any Magic Weapon. Surely, he could not compete with Hongjun and was killed easily. Once peace was restored, Hongjun left after making sure that no one else remained.


    The only escapee was Minghe. Minghe had been shattered to pieces by the Restricting Power and lost all of his Original Spirit. However, Minghe had grown from an Immortal Demon Body to an Indestructible Demon Body during his tribulation passing in Untainted Land. If he only had an Immortal Demon Body, he would be dead. But now, he had an Indestructible Demon Body.


    Moreover, Minghe had taken precautions against Hongjun. When the State of Mind had warned him, Minghe figured out that the danger came from the limit on the Star Tree of the Origin. At that time, he did not know the reason. Even still, he had equipped himself.


    There were 49 Blood God Doppelgangers. Every Blood God Doppelganger carried one of Minghe''s Original Spirits. It was small, but it came exactly from Minghe''s Original Spirit. Thus, the Original Spirit vital force of the Blood God Doppelganger was the same as Minghe''s. Additionally, Minghe had used the Law of Spiritual Beings to divide the Restricting Power into 50 portions.


    The 49 Blood God Doppelgangers were eliminated in a minute. But Minghe was able to ward off the shrunken Restricting Power. The power crushed his body and fell on his Original Spirit in the end. However, he had been collecting Merits during these years and gained a Golden Wheel of Merit. It was the wheel that parried the lingering Restricting Power.


    When it became chaotic, Minghe fell into the Void, where his shattered Indestructible Demon Body had gathered again. The final seemingly fatal blow did not hurt Minghe much. His body and Original Spirit were only slightly damaged. But, the Karma between Minghe and Hongjun was formed. Since Hongjun had betrayed him, Minghe would trust him no more.


    When he guessed Hongjun''s intention for the tree, Minghe summoned his Three Separations, who were practicing beside the sun and moon. If Hongjun was scheming, Minghe would not let him. It was natural that Minghe also wanted a share since the Star Tree of the Origin was indeed valuable.


    The Three Separations had been hiding in the Void, ready to attack. To go completely unnoticed, Good Separation Heaven and Earth Taoist even put Evil Separation Red Lotus Taoist and Selfcentric Separation Musen into the World of Heaven and Earth. Heaven and Earth Taoist hid in the Void alone and covered his vital force. After all, many experts were on the scene.


    While Minghe was waiting for the Fruits of Stars to ripen, Heaven and Earth Taoist was not idle. Other than the mighty limit of the Star Tree of the Origin, the entire planet was under a giant complicated and compounded tactical formation limit, which interested him a lot.


    When he was being enlightened on the alignment of the sun, moon, and stars, Minghe gave him the Magical Tao Mirror to help him learn the abstruse more quickly in order to improve the Cosmic Stars Formation. Now, the Magical Tao Mirror would be very helpful.


    With the Magical Tao Mirror, Heaven and Earth Taoist could comprehend all tactical formation limits on the planet more quickly. Since Hongjun set his mind on the Star Tree of the Origin, Minghe would naturally catch up. With Enlightenment of all tactical formations and limits on the planet, he could manage to have the entire Star Tree of the Origin.


    Actually, Hongjun''s action broke the limit on the Star Tree of the Origin, leaving a weakness in the limit on the tree and the planet. This offered a great opportunity to Minghe. Initially, the intact tactical formation limit was hard to break down. But now, it was different.


    Even the slightest weakness in the limit would greatly benefit Minghe. Every time that all the Fruits of Stars of the Origin were picked, the planet would shift to another space with the tree without a trace. Hongjun simply wanted a branch to grow a seedling, but Minghe was more ruthless. He wanted to put the entire planet into the World of Heaven and Earth.


    Because Hongjun had caused a weakness in the tactical formation limit, such a wild plan was possible. Heaven and Earth Taoist seized the opportunity to connect the World of Heaven and Earth with the space power of the planet when it was shifting. Finally, with a lot of world power, the Star Tree of the Origin along with the planet were swallowed into the World of Heaven and Earth.


    When it was finished, Minghe felt a sharp Karma sweeping over him. The Star Tree of the Origin must have been set up in the Starry Sky Region by some almighty expert, thus Minghe''s theft naturally drew the Karma. Fortunately, Red Lotus Taoist had mastered the Principle of Karma. He transferred the Karma to Hongjun with a lot of Red Lotus of Fire Origin. It was fortunate that Hongjun had plotted against Minghe, which formed Karma between them. Otherwise, Red Lotus Taoist could not have done the transferring.


    That was why Hongjun felt the intense Karma afterward. Through Minghe''s aura, Hongjun had shifted the Star Tree of the Origin''s limit to Minghe. Thus, by their Karma, Minghe transferred the almighty expert''s Karma to Hongjun¡ªit was tit for tat. In Untainted Land or in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, Minghe never lost.

 Chapter 412: The Final Battle

    Chapter 412: The Final Battle


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe found it a shame that all the Fruits of Stars of the Origin were blown to pieces. But compared with the Star Tree of the Origin, they did not matter. The Star Tree of the Origin could beat all of Minghe''s Fated Chances in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons.


    After the peace was restored, Minghe showed up again in the Void. The Three Separations had been assembled by Minghe. Selfcentric Separation Musen was fine since he had not helped much. But Good Separation and Evil Separation were different, one changed the planet''s course and the other shifted the Karma. They were both worn out and needed time to recover.


    Minghe went back beside the sun and moon, then he fetched the two Fruits of Stars that bore the Origin of the sun and moon. The Three Separations respectively received three fruits. They were at the Early Stage of the Fate Realm, and three fruits were enough for them.


    Holding the sun and moon Fruits of Stars, Minghe felt the hot and cold power from the sun and moon gathering around. The two fruits also reacted to the Origin power, as if they were connected by an invisible thread. They might have flown into the stars without Minghe''s supernatural power control.


    Looking at the two fruits in his hand, Minghe did not hesitate to swallow them. Once the two fruits entered his body, the mighty hot and cold power filled Minghe''s body with the solar and lunar Origins. Minghe had expected this, but the solar and lunar power was too overwhelming.


    Additionally, after swallowing the two Fruits of Stars of the Origin, he felt that he belonged to the sun and moon. The Power of Stars quickly gathered around Minghe. When they entered Minghe''s body and met with the fruits, they exploded as if Mars was falling into a bucket full of gasoline.


    The mixed solar and lunar powers spread over Minghe''s body. His body was burnt once and frozen once. And sometimes, it was even half-frozen and half-burnt. However, no matter what they did, it would not really hurt his body.


    As Minghe converted the mighty solar and lunar powers and Origins, both Minghe''s body and Original Spirit were growing by leaps and bounds. You could say that now every second of practice was equal to that of 100 years in the past. Moreover, the Power of Stars of the sun and moon poured into Minghe. He was really having the time of his life.


    After 1,000 years, Minghe broke out in strength. His Indestructible Demon Body broke through again. Converting the Yin and Yang power and the sun and moon Origins, his body was already at the Late Stage of the Fate Realm, and his Original Spirit almost reached the Peak of the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm. With more cultivation, it was easy for him to break through to the Late Stage of the Fate Realm.


    He checked his Three Separations and found that Heaven and Earth Taoist had recovered and Musen seemed to have reached the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm with the help of three Fruits of Stars of the Origin. As for Red Lotus Taoist, he still needed some time because of the large Origin consumption. He might need tens of thousands of years to fully recover himself.


    It was high time that Minghe got revenge for himself. Though Red Lotus Taoist was not completely recovered, Hongjun was also injured now. In the end, Minghe had the upper hand and would not miss this opportunity. Minghe stroked in the air and said, "The thread of Karma."


    A crimson thread appeared in front of Minghe out of the blue. The thread connected Minghe and Hongjun. It was their Karma and was the only thread left. Moreover, it was not some ordinary Karma thread, but rather an inseparable lethal thread.


    Before, when Minghe transferred the almighty expert''s Karma onto Hongjun, most of their Karma was destroyed, except for the life-and-death thread. To get rid of the thread, one of them had to die. Now, Minghe was going to end it with Hongjun.


    Following the thread, Minghe soon found the familiar Zixiao Palace on a planet. He had guessed that Hongjun would not leave the Starry Sky Region in order to grow the Star Tree of the Origin seedling. Judging from the unceasing Power of Stars flow, Hongjun must have succeeded.


    Looking at the Zixiao Palace in front of him, Minghe waved his hands and a set of Flags of Formation disappeared into the Void. Immediately, the Three Separations emerged and then entered the Void as well. Minghe refined the Flags of Formation recently, which bore a tactical formation named the Forbidding Spell of Sealing the Sky Formation. His Three Separations commanded the formation to seal the nearby space to keep Hongjun from escaping.


    After setting up, Minghe patted his hands forward and a giant Blood Qi Palmprint also patted the Zixiao Palace. The whole planet shook but the Zixiao Palace remained intact. It turned out that Minghe''s Blood Qi Palmprint had been warded off by the defense tactical formation limit.


    Minghe stared into the Zixiao Palace coldly, as if he had seen through it and Hongjun was right in front of him. Minghe said in a cold voice, "Come out, Hongjun. You trapped me before and put me in a dangerous situation. Now, it''s time to finish our Karma." His words were full of killing intent.


    Inside the Zixiao Palace, Hongjun gasped upon seeing Minghe. First, he did not expect that Minghe would track him down so soon. Second, Minghe was not badly injured. Otherwise, Minghe could not recover in a short 1,000 years. Minghe''s words showed his intentions clearly¡ªhe had come here to finish him.


    Usually, Hongjun did not need to worry. But now, his Origin was badly injured and he could not perform at his best. Moreover, he did not know Minghe''s hidden tricks. If Minghe had assistants other than the Separation Beast at the Peak of the Fate Realm, he would be in an unfavorable situation.


    When he first saw Minghe, Hongjun wanted to run, after all, he was still wounded. But seeing the overwhelming spatial barrier, he knew he could not escape. Apparently, Minghe would not let him do that and was going to finish him here. Hongjun could only fight.


    Hongjun dashed forward and landed in the Starry Sky, then reached out to collect his Zixiao Palace. He gazed at Minghe in the distance and replied in a deep voice, "Minghe, are you sure you want this? We''ll both suffer if we really fight to the death."


    Minghe laughed at his words. "We''ll both suffer? No, only one will suffer, and that is you. When you plotted against me, you were doomed. Moreover, you seem to have injured your Origin. You can''t make me suffer, can you?" Minghe had discovered that Hongjun''s vital force was weak.


    Hongjun''s face turned slightly pale. Minghe was right. When he was at his best, Hongjun would not hesitate to act. But now, he was unable to easily scare Minghe away. Thus, he could only fight, and Hongjun held his sword firmly.


    Minghe noticed that the sword had been used to chop off the branch of the Star Tree of the Origin. It now bore several cracks on its blade from the injury. Still, Minghe would not take the sword lightly.


    Minghe reached out to summon the Anti-evil Axe. The axe was a Highest Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, only one grade lower than Hongjun''s sword. Minghe had companion treasures, the Anti-evil Axe and Soul-freezing Gourd. In the aspect of attacking, only the Anti-evil Axe could compete with the sword.


    Minghe wielded the axe and shouted, "Split the Heaven and Earth." The strike changed everything around like the Creation of Heaven and Earth. It had the aura like the Creation of Heaven and Earth by Great Divinity Pangu. The axe split the Starry Sky and went for Hongjun, shattering everything in its way. Ripples of power wavered in the sky.


    Hongjun reacted and struck out with his long sword. The sword trembled with strong fate power, as though it had cut off fate. It was indeed a wild Divine Law. The Law of Fate was a top law among the 3,000 laws. It was superior to the Law of Blood and Law of Spiritual Beings.


    When the axe and the sword clashed, a strong power spread around. Everything in its way was destroyed, and several planets broke in the aftermath. However, Minghe and Hongjun were still even. No one seemed to gain the upper hand. It looked like this overwhelming battle was going to last.


    Since one strike did not succeed, Minghe launched another. He chopped at Hongjun incessantly, and Hongjun fought back hard. With his highly-graded sword, Hongjun fought closely and fiercely with Minghe. The clashes were so phenomenal that space was shattered several times.

 Chapter 413: The Twelve Earthly Branches

    Chapter 413: The Twelve Earthly Branches


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    After dozens of rounds, Minghe stopped pulling his punches. As a powerful momentum suddenly soared into the sky, the wind and clouds instantly changed their colors in the Starry Sky, and the universe was awash with endless Vital Force of Destruction. Minghe totally changed his temperament. At a quick glance, he could only see destruction and killing, as if he were born for this.


    This was the Rakshasa. Even if he did not show the Real Body of the Rakshasa, the rampant vital force was enough to display his status. At the moment, he chopped again with a stronger power than before. Hongjun brandished his sword to resist Minghe, but he was repelled. Hongjun was a little surprised at the powerful strength, especially the violent vital force, which was comparable to that of experts at the Late Stage of the Fate Realm.


    Hongjun concluded that Minghe had broken through again, thus he became more scared of Minghe, who had broken through so quickly. Normally, it was hard to practice the body, let alone that the body Minghe practiced was the Real Body of the Rakshasa. Logically, the practice of the Real Body of the Rakshasa should be slower. However, Minghe''s body strengthened rapidly, which was beyond comprehension.


    But now was not the time to consider this. In terms of strength, Hongjun was incomparable with Minghe now. Although his sword was a Half Supreme Treasure of Chaos, its full power could not be unleashed. Moreover, his strength was also limited due to the damage of his Origin. Confronting Minghe''s sudden breakout, Hongjun was abruptly at a disadvantage.


    Seeing that Minghe kept pressuring him, Hongjun knew that he could not continue like this. If so, it would only get worse, because his Origin had originally been injured. Moreover, Minghe was a Rakshasa, so it was not a good strategy to have close combat with him. Hongjun could only chop at him with his full strength to force Minghe to temporarily retreat.


    After pushing Minghe back, Hongjun suddenly raised his hands and 12 flags appeared there. He lightly shook the flags and they swelled with the wind, eventually turning into 12 banners to cover up Minghe. Then, Hongjun weaved the Taoist Seals to form a formation to siege him thoroughly.


    Looking at the formation and his familiar 12 banners, Minghe suddenly frowned and wondered if this was the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. However, Hongjun should know that unless the Twelve Ancestors of Sorcery had set up the formation, no one else could display its powerful strength. If he wanted to deal with Minghe with this formation, he was undoubtedly daydreaming.


    In the next moment, Minghe cast aside his ideas thoroughly. This formation was not the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation at all. Although they were alike, the formation was different from the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. In this formation, there was not as much Killing Intent of Heaven and Earth, but the vital force of the 12 banners was exactly the same, which was that of the Law of Time.


    The Law of Time? Having sensed the vital force of the Law of Time, Minghe suddenly changed his expression. Hongjun had worn down the limit of the Star Tree of the Origin with the Law of Time, but now he set up a Formation of Time. To his surprise, Hongjun really did have many cards.


    The Formation of Time was one of the most profound formations. Even in the Mystery Territory of Earth, Minghe could obtain a lot of the Spiritual Inheritance of the formation, but he could not meet a time-related formation. He felt great regret and wondered if there was a Formation of Time in the Mystery Territory of Earth.


    The Formation of Time was very precious, so even all the forces in the Central Region perhaps only had a few Formations of Time. Such a formation was generally arcane. It would be expected that even if Priest Earth could use such a formation, he would not leave it in the Mystery Territory of Earth. But now, when he saw such a Formation of Time in Hongjun''s hands, Minghe really felt surprised.


    As the formation was arranged, Hongjun said coldly, "Minghe, do you recognize the formation? Is it somewhat similar to the Wu Tribe''s Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation? Let me tell you. It is the Twelve Earthly Branches Formation, which was the unique formation owned by the Mazingers of the Twelve Earthly Branches among the 3,000 Mazingers of Chaos. The formation could mobilize Time Power to obliterate everything.


    "When Pangu created Heaven and Earth, he killed the Mazingers of the Twelve Earthly Branches and found the formation. Later, he improved it into the Wu Tribe''s Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation, which was really powerful. Today, I''ll let you see its power. You force me to do so. Even if my injuries get worse, I''m going to kill you here."


    With this, Hongjun started to stimulate the formation. "Power of Time, lock." Each banner ejected out a fluctuating silver chain in the flash of the Law of Time, which rushed over Minghe directly. 12 silver chains intertwined, as if they were weaving an intangible web to capture him.


    At the sight of this, Minghe waved his axe at full speed to beat back the silver chains approaching him. No matter how hard he tried, those silver chains seemed to target Minghe and constantly struck him. More surprisingly, those silver chains remained unscathed no matter how the Anti-evil Axe chopped at them, which was so weird.


    The longer he defended, the greater the odds of failure became. As he constantly guarded, the silver chains attacked him in ever-changing and unpredictable ways. In an unguarded moment, a chain had entangled Minghe''s feet. Seeing this, Minghe chopped with the axe and sparks shot out. He was quite startled that he had not cut the chain off. Those silver chains changed from the Law of Time were really weird.


    In just a moment, Minghe had been completely locked by the 12 silver chains. His hands, feet, body, and head all were entangled by two silver chains, so he could not move at all. Under the circumstances, Minghe frowned and pondered. Although he was locked, Minghe seemed to not be worried and did not struggle with them, which was somewhat strange.


    When he saw that Minghe was locked, Hongjun instantly began to mobilize the formation and started another change of the formation. "Time flies. Obliterate!" As soon as he stopped speaking, the strong Power of Time suddenly appeared in the formation to corrode Minghe''s body constantly, like the weathering of rock that would eventually be completely worn down.


    Despite the Power of Time constantly corroding his body, Minghe did not struggle at all in the formation, and even closed his eyes in the end. However, the rate of corrosion was much slower than a snail''s pace. Minghe''s Indestructible Demon Body was so powerful that it was hard to corrode it even with the Power of Time, thus, it could only be worn down very slowly.


    Seeing that Minghe was not resisting as if he had resigned himself to his destiny, Hongjun was not happy because he thought it was abnormal, but he could not figure out what had gone wrong. He could only maintain the operation of the formation because he would not abandon this favorable situation due to a little weirdness. Although the Power of Time was corroding his body slowly, Minghe would surely wither away one day.


    In the formation, Minghe felt his body being constantly corroded by the Power of Time, but he was unmoved. On the contrary, he suddenly quieted down and focused on comprehending the Power of Time. At this moment, Minghe felt as if he was swimming in the River of Time and could not protect himself. He seemed to be seeing very many things.


    ...


    "Enjoy wine and songs while we can, for life is short..." On top of a high building, a young man holding a bottle of beer drank facing the moon. A cold breeze was blowing away the summer heat. The scene was somewhat idyllic, but unfortunately, a streak of purple lightning suddenly dropped from the sky and split the man into flying ashes, leaving several empty bottles as the only indication that someone had been here.


    ...


    In the center of a vast Blood Sea, a vague and illusory figure stood on a huge lotus of 12 petals, looking at the boundless Blood Sea. He suddenly exclaimed into the air, "Ah...!" The loud noise stirred up the Blood Sea to produce turbulent waves. The blood waves ran high and rolled away.


    ...


    In the valley, a young man was chased by two women with swords. In the end, they turned hostility into friendship. They traveled through Untainted Land in a group and enjoyed a life of leisure. As hundreds of years passed quickly by, they were distressed at their parting. Before departure, the man gave two blood lotuses to the two women and agreed to see them later. However, he did not know they would never meet again after this separation.


    ...


    Under the thunderclouds, the young man sat cross-legged. Despite the holy thunder striking his body, he did not resist it at all. Around him, powerful enemies were staring at him, hoping to take the opportunity to kill him. He was fearless and just wanted to withstand the Tribulation Thunder, so he was impregnable. When the Tribulation Thunder disappeared, he roared into the sky. The entire world was shocked because he had killed Sages to prove his fame for fighting.


    ...


    These scenes constantly flashed across Minghe''s eyes. He was very familiar with all those things, but he also felt a little strange. As if he was dreaming, he was uncertain if that man was himself. The strange feeling puzzled him and a myriad of thoughts crowded into his mind. In the end, the last words left in his mind were: "As time flies, the past events fade like a puff of smoke."


    After many years in the formation, Minghe''s body had earlier been worn away, leaving only a heart beating slowly. However, that sonorous heartbeat resounded throughout the entire Starry Sky. Despite it being corroded by the Power of Time, it seemed that nothing could touch the heart. No matter how many years passed by, it remained the same.

 Chapter 414: A Striking Change

    Chapter 414: A Striking Change


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Outside of the tactical formation, Hongjun saw that the Power of Time could not erode the huge heart. He knitted his brows and felt more and more anxious. He had spent 100,000 years trying to destroy Minghe, but he could not destroy his heart, which was really weird. However, he had done so much already, so he certainly would not give up.


    In desperation, he only could forcefully activate the tactical formation. For a moment, the Power of Time in the formation greatly increased. However, no matter how formidable the Power of Time was, the huge heart was still as bright as red blood and full of vitality. And on top of that, the heartbeat had been unexpectedly enhanced.


    Suddenly, a powerful force surged from the huge heart. The surrounding Power of Time seemed to be called and it flooded into the heart. As the Power of Time constantly poured in, the heart was beating harder. "Thump... Thump... Thump... Thump!" The heartbeat resounded more and more.


    Hearing the ever-increasing sonorous and forceful heartbeat, Hongjun suddenly changed his expression. Perhaps his greatest concern was the sudden rise of the violent fluctuation, which was followed by the change of the heart. He was very familiar with the violent fluctuation, as it was the fluctuation of the Law of Time. Unexpectedly, the Twelve Earthly Branches Formation had enlightened Minghe to understand the Law of Time, rather than killed him.


    Far beyond his expectations, the Law of Time was among the top of the 3,000 Divine Laws, and also the most unintelligible. Amazingly, Minghe comprehended the Law of Time when he was between life and death. Now, Hongjun guessed that was what Minghe had come for because Minghe had not resisted much after entering the array.


    "Lunatic." Hongjun could not help scolding him. In order to comprehend the Law of Time, Minghe dared to risk his life by staying in the formation. He was so insane that his body was nearly destroyed with only a heartbeat remaining. Actually, a few people might dare to try this crazy behavior, which was like gambling with their life. And if having bad luck, a man would suffer Disintegration of the Soul.


    Even though Minghe comprehended the Law of Time, Hongjun did not care too much. Minghe had the Law of Time now, but he was mortally injured, with only 10% to 20% of his strength left, so he could pose no threat to Hongjun. Although the Twelve Earthly Branches Formation posed no threat to Minghe, Hongjun still retained 50% to 60% of his strength.


    As he waved his hand, Hongjun withdrew the Twelve Earthly Branches Banner. He had manipulated the formation for 100,000 years, so he had consumed a lot of supernatural power. By comparison, Minghe was in a worse situation. Hongjun stretched out his hand and a Half Supreme Treasure of Chaos fairy sword appeared there again. The sword flashed the Power of Fate, but it was weaker than it was in the beginning.


    But across from Hongjun, a huge heart suddenly shook slightly and turned into Minghe with an extremely strange vital force. At the moment, Minghe looked very calm, as if he was not worried about his situation at all. He raised his head and looked at Hongjun with passive eyes, as if he made light of him.


    Seeing Minghe''s passive eyes, Hongjun suddenly felt surprised. In an instant, his intense anxiety was magnified several times. After all, he was a battle-scarred man, so he was tough-minded and would not waver due to just a look. As he brandished his sword to cut up Minghe, the strong Power of Fate seemed to obliterate Minghe directly.


    However, Minghe''s response really startled Hongjun. Minghe slowly stretched out two fingers and directly clamped onto Hongjun''s sword. Minghe grabbed the sword without any weapons. Besides, the sword was a Half Supreme Treasure of Chaos, whose power and sharpness were marvelous, even if there was a little bit of damage.


    Hongjun was startled as if he had seen a ghost. He never thought of such a situation in which Minghe could take his Half Supreme Treasure of Chaos fairy sword with merely two fingers, which was very incredible. Only a particularly strong man could do that. Hongjun knew someone else like that, and that was Pangu.


    Minghe looked at the startled Hongjun with calmness and said coldly, "Hongjun, our Karma will be settled today. Goodbye!" As Minghe threw a punch, Hongjun hurriedly summoned a Top Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos shield to ward it off. Unfortunately, he could not withstand the fist. Then, he died with a shattered shield.


    For 10,000 years, Hongjun moved about from Chaos to Untainted Land, and then from Untainted Land to Chaos. In the end, he went to the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, experienced many adventures, and made great progress in cultivation. However, there could not be two suns in the sky, so Minghe and he were destined to be enemies. As the proverb goes: "One careless move loses the whole game". Although he had cultivated for hundreds of millions of years, Hongjun suffered the Disintegration of the Soul in the end, which was deplorable.


    After killing Hongjun with a punch, Minghe looked very pale. He waved his sleeves and put away all of Hongjun''s remaining things. Then, he shook his body and turned back into the huge heart. But at this moment, Minghe''s Three Separations also appeared and were not surprised when they saw Minghe. Evil Separation and Selfcentric Separation held up Minghe''s heart with supernatural power and entered into the World of Heaven and Earth. Heaven and Earth Taoist left that place rapidly and flew toward the Central Region.


    After a little while, Heaven and Earth Taoist returned to Yunling Mountain and changed into Minghe. He took objects and identity tokens, which were collected in the Starry Sky Region, and went to Mission Hall. After submitting the tasks, he became a rich man because he obtained about 6,000,000 contributions in total. However, in less than a moment, all the contributions had been used up.


    With plenty of resources that he exchanged from Aura Hall, Heaven and Earth Taoist went back to the Immortal''s Cave, and then he blocked the entire mountain and began Closed Door Meditation in the Tao-seeking Palace. At this time, although he killed Hongjun, his Indestructible Demon Body was almost destroyed. Compared with obtaining the newborn heart, it was not a pity that his Indestructible Demon Body was destroyed.


    In the Tao-seeking Palace, Heaven and Earth Taoist waved his sleeves and a huge heart instantly appeared. He looked at the heart and said lightly, "Your Veneration, you''ve gone too far this time. Did you consider the outcome in which you would fail? If Hongjun had other cards in his hand and we could not rescue you timely?"


    Facing such questions, Minghe''s laughter came from the huge heart. "How could there be so many cases? Anyhow, I made it. I''ve obtained the key to the gate of the Supreme Realm. Moreover, I''ve comprehended the Law of Time. Therefore, I have free access to the Supreme Realm. Furthermore, based on my current situation, as long as I fully recover, nobody in the Land of the Central Region can pose a threat to me."


    After hearing this, Heaven and Earth Taoist said in despair, "Alright. You succeeded this time due to good luck. I hope you can think carefully before you act in the future. Don''t do something so risky." With this, he waved his sleeves and countless Treasures of Heaven and Earth appeared in the main hall. Heaven and Earth Taoist continued to say, "I''ve turned the contributions into things that you need. You''d better quickly recast your Indestructible Demon Body. I feel strange talking with you like this." After saying that, Heaven and Earth Taoist turned into a beam of glowing light and faded into the heart.


    Minghe''s Original Spirit hid inside the huge heart. This time, he risked a lot to confirm what path he should take in the future. Originally, when Minghe''s Immortal Demon Body changed to the Indestructible Demon Body, Minghe had had a general idea about the promotion of the Indestructible Demon Body.


    With an Immortal Demon Body, a man could have an undying body but might not have eternal Original Spirit. If one''s Original Spirit was obliterated, it would be useless to a man who had an undying body. With the disappearance of his Original Spirit, a man would become a living-dead person or a new soul would be born. Although the soul might preserve some of Minghe''s remaining memories, the man would not be Minghe, after all.


    When realizing the Indestructible Demon Body, the Real Body of the Rakshasa could be immortal in the human body and Veridical Soul. Even if the Original Spirit were to vanish, Minghe could also depend on the indestructible Veridical Soul to get a rebirth. However, such a human body was not invincible. Both absolute power and powerful top-level laws could thoroughly obliterate the Indestructible Demon Body.


    Then, Minghe had a new idea. Throughout all the ages, many experts moved about the entire world freely. However, with time, they all died in the end. Minghe wondered what would it be like if his body could not be corroded over time. When the idea came into being, Minghe was eager to give it a try. Unfortunately, he did not know the Law of Time, so he had to withdraw.


    But this time, Minghe saw a glimmer of hope from Hongjun. Hongjun not only knew the Law of Time, but also could arrange the Formation of Time, which was a big opportunity for Minghe. However, the risks were too great. If Minghe could not comprehend the Law of Time before his body thoroughly died out, he would definitely die unless his Three Separations could rescue him from Hongjun.


    This was an earthshaking gamble, which bet on Minghe''s luck. It was a race against time, which, finally, Minghe won. He not only comprehended the Law of Time, but also completed his assumption with the Twelve Earthly Branches Formation, which he refined the Eternal Demon Body with the Indestructible Demon Body and the Power of Time. However, he could not refine the Eternal Demon Body because his Indestructible Demon Body had not reached perfection.


    When Hongjun activated the formation to kill Minghe, Minghe also motivated his full strength to refine the heart to make it reach the peak of the Indestructible Demon Body ahead of the human body. Later on, he began to cast the Eternal Heart with the Power of Time. When Minghe comprehended the Law of Time to the Fate Realm, he finally completed the Eternal Heart.


    The casting of the Eternal Heart was at the expense of the heart. Moreover, Minghe''s Indestructible Demon Body was thoroughly corroded under the Power of Time. However, the effort would be rewarded. The power of the Eternal Heart was really amazing and gradually went beyond the limit of the Half Step to the Supreme Realm, which was just a step away from the Supreme Realm. With this power, Minghe easily killed Hongjun.


    However, Minghe also found that although the Eternal Heart was powerful, it was very weak. A real Eternal Heart should have the power of the Supreme Realm, but Minghe''s Eternal Heart only had the power between the Supreme Realm and the Half Step to the Supreme Realm. Moreover, there was not much of this power. Hence, when he killed Hongjun, the Eternal Heart became very weak after Minghe had used it once.

 Chapter 415: Taking Stock of the Spoils

    Chapter 415: Taking Stock of the Spoils


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Minghe did not know much about the Eternal Heart. Although he cast it himself, Minghe only had a smattering of knowledge about its powerful strength and mystery. He only could study it slowly later on. But now, his most important work was to recast the Indestructible Demon Body. Without it, he could not cast a complete Eternal Demon Body.


    However, it was not troublesome to recast the Indestructible Demon Body. Minghe''s Origin of the Mazinger and Blood of Essence were both in the heart. As long as there was enough energy, it was not difficult to recast the Indestructible Demon Body. Therefore, Heaven and Earth Taoist bought so many Treasures of Heaven and Earth to meet Minge''s demand for recasting. After all, the Indestructible Demon Body was not a common body and it required a huge amount of energy.


    Minghe''s heart suddenly shook slightly. Soon afterward, it changed into a normal-sized human heart. Subsequently, the Treasures of Heaven and Earth in the main hall, Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth, and Air of the Divine Law flooded into the Eternal Heart recklessly. As the heart''s arteries, veins, muscles, and bones regenerated slowly, a fresh new body was generating.


    50,000 years later, the steady stream of Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and Air of the Divine Law in the Tao-seeking Palace suddenly stopped. Then, everything calmed down. In the main hall, a new Minghe stood there, who was as valiant and aggressive as before but with a sense of unspeakable vicissitudes.


    Having felt the newborn Indestructible Demon Body, Minghe was not very satisfied and even surprised because he had spent a lot of resources to recast the body over the past 50,000 years. Although the body was as powerful as one at the Late Stage of the Fate Realm, it still had some features of the Eternal Demon Body.


    Obviously, it was beyond his expectation. Due to the Eternal Heart, the Indestructible Demon Body had some features of the Eternal Demon Body. Although the bodily strength could not be greatly enhanced, his body had more potential. One day, when he had a breakthrough of the Eternal Demon Body, it would save him a lot of energy.


    Over these 50,000 years, Minghe had cast the Indestructible Demon Body while studying the Eternal Heart, which he still could not control. Its birth was an accident, which should not have happened, but it had existed there, so he would naturally study it.


    During the 50,000 years, the Eternal Heart had devoured abundant Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and Air of the Divine Law and was recovering slowly. If the power of killing Hongjun was regarded as one unit, the Eternal Heart had recovered two units, which is to say that Minghe could use such a trump card twice.


    Although the newborn Indestructible Demon Body only reached the Late Stage of the Fate Realm, its power was matched with that of a Creature whose body had reached the Peak of the Fate Realm. It was the strong point of a Rakshasa, which could make him do a skip-level challenge. Although it was merely a small grade, it had been an insurmountable chasm for most people.


    Since his body had fully recovered, Minghe finally had some free time. Over the past hundreds of thousands of years, his State of Mind was high-strung, so it was also time to relax a bit. Although he packed away the things that Hongjun had left behind after killing him, he had not had any time to check them carefully. Right now, he did have some time.


    After death, Hongjun only left two things. One was his Half Supreme Treasure of Chaos fairy sword, and the other was the Zixiao Palace. It was a huge palace, so Minghe predicted that all of Hongjun''s collections had to be inside it. Minghe wondered how many treasures Hongjun had obtained since he entered the Battlefield of Gods and Demons.


    He took out the miniature edition of the Zixiao Palace and put it on the ground. Minghe instantly became small and flew into it. After he flew to the main hall of the palace, he saw a sapling of the Star Tree of the Origin growing and absorbing the Power of Stars from the surrounding treasures. Minghe sensed that such a seedling was able to extradite the cosmic stars in the Void, so he planned to breed it.


    The Star Tree of the Origin was not an ordinary Spiritual Root of Chaos. In terms of grade, it was a Highest Grade Spiritual Root of Chaos at least. If the sapling that Minghe acquired could be nurtured into the Star Tree of the Origin, Minghe would have two Highest Grade Spiritual Roots of Chaos. In other words, he would harvest double the original Fruits of Stars of the Origin.


    They were only in the Medium Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. Even if the Star Tree of the Origin was able to extradite the Power of Stars of the sun and the moon in the High Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, the Power of Stars that it really could absorb was rare because they were two levels of world. Even so, it could yield treasures like the Fruits of Stars of the Origin. What if it was in the High Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons which was full of the strong Power of Stars?


    Minghe and Hongjun thought alike because neither of them focused too narrowly on the present. Despite needing a lot of resources and time to cultivate a sapling of the Star Tree of the Origin, once it succeeded, it would constantly yield the Highest Grade Treasures of Heaven and Earth. Through careful calculation, Minghe found that the investment was worthwhile.


    After scanning the main hall, Minghe was very emotional. Originally, Hongjun imparted the Tao to 3,000 mortals of Untainted Land here. But now, Hongjun had been killed by him and the Zixiao Palace also belonged to him. Everything was fate. And since the Zixiao Palace was ownerless, Minghe would easily refine it.


    After refinement, Minghe discovered that the Zixiao Palace was really amazing. Hongjun carved 3,000 Great Ways on it with the Way of Heaven, and then he integrated the Jade Butterfly of Fate into it after separating himself from the Way of Heaven. So to speak, although the Zixiao Palace was a Mid Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, its power was on par with a Top Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos.


    More surprisingly, each of the 3,000 Great Ways on the Zixiao Palace could lead one to the Fate Realm just as long as a man comprehended any one of them carefully. And that was why Minghe thought the Zixiao Palace was extraordinary.


    Regrettably, although it was good, the Zixiao Palace was more suitable for Heaven and Earth Taoist than Minghe. If it was integrated into the World of Heaven and Earth, it would be very good for developing the Divine Laws of the World of Heaven and Earth. Most importantly, it could make the 3,000 Divine Laws develop into the Fate Realm, which was also a great trichiliocosm. In this way, the world would naturally become more balanced and stable.


    Minghe was not interested in the Zixiao Palace, but he had considerable interest in the collections that were in the palace. After taking a step, he was inside Hongjun''s treasure house, where all of Hongjun''s belongings were stored, including seven Spiritual Treasures of Chaos, three sets of Flags of Formation, and countless other Treasures of Heaven and Earth.


    Compared with Hongjun''s Fated Chance, Minghe felt dwarfed. Unfortunately, Hongjun was tragically killed by Minghe. Now, his collections belonged to Minghe. The Spiritual Treasures of Chaos were not very important, because he did not lack any after all. He was most interested in the three sets of Flags of Formation, or, more accurately, the Twelve Earthly Branches Banner.


    Among the three sets, two were common tactical formations, so Minghe was not interested in them. However, he liked the Twelve Earthly Branches Banner very much because he had endured a lot of difficulties when confronting it before. If not for his good fortune, good Fated Chance, and knowledge of the Law of Time, Minghe probably would have died.


    After getting the banner, Minghe looked it over carefully. It was refined very delicately with rare materials, including treasures of time-property, which fit for the arrangement of the Twelve Earthly Branches Formation. Unfortunately, Hongjun was destroyed in the end. Minghe did not know if Hongjun had left some detailed recordings about the tactical formation. Without such recordings, Minghe only could depend on his previous observations in the formation and the 12 banners to predict the Twelve Earthly Branches Formation.


    Having searched for half a day in the collection room, Minghe finally found the Jade Slip that recorded the Twelve Earthly Branches Formation. After reading the contents, Minghe felt lucky. If Hongjun could have exerted all the power of the Twelve Earthly Branches Formation, Minghe might have had no chance to leisurely check Hongjun''s collections like he did now.


    Hongjun did not cheat him in one aspect, which was that the Twelve Earthly Branches Formation was indeed the predecessor of the Twelve Divine Beings Killing Formation. However, the changes of the Twelve Earthly Branches Formation predicted by Hongjun were not all complete. There was one change that Hongjun could not predict. If he could have done so, Minghe might have already died.


    Hongjun could not predict it but Minghe could. The most amazing change of the Twelve Earthly Branches Formation was to predict the Twelve Earthly Branches Mazinger, which required 12 drops of Blood of Essence of the Mazinger containing the Law of Time''s integration into the Twelve Earthly Branches Banner. Now in the world, there were only a few Rakshasas. Up until this point, Minghe had never heard of other Rakshasas besides himself.


    Not to mention the Blood of Essence of the Mazinger containing the Law of Time, which was such a harsh term, Hongjun naturally could not meet this requirement. However, Minghe was different. In the past, he could not do it. At present, since he had comprehended the Law of Time and he was a Rakshasa, it was a just a matter of time for him to cast the Twelve Earthly Branches Mazinger. After all, Blood of Essence was not ordinary stuff. If he consumed 12 drops at one time, Minghe would be unable to stand.


    Such a thing he could only do slowly. He did not plan to go out during this period anyway. With so many resources, he could do everything that he wanted to do, including cultivation, refining weapons, and refining formations. Most importantly, Minghe needed to spend time studying his Eternal Heart and comprehending the Law of Time. After all, he had just comprehended the Law of Time to the Early Stage of the Fate Realm, which was a Small Realm away from the Law of Blood and Law of Spiritual Beings.

 Chapter 416: Out of Closed Door Meditation

    Chapter 416: Out of Closed Door Meditation


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    It was not easy to comprehend the Law of Time. Moreover, the Law of Time would be useful only when Minghe''s Indestructible Demon Body achieved perfection, . Thus, he was not in a hurry. Now, his priority was to recover the power of the Real Body of Rakshasa. Although Indestructible Demon Body had been recast, its power was far away from that at the Peak.


    But with the Law of Time, it would not take too much time for him to return to its Peak. Although it consumed a lot of supernatural powers when using the Law of Time, he still had the Twelve Earthly Branches Formation. Depending on the formation, even if he did not consume supernatural powers, it could speed up by 10 times, which would multiply his cultivation time by 10. After all, Minghe needed time more than anything else.


    Looking at everything in Zixiao Palace, Minghe waved his sleeves and collected them all. Then, he took the sapling of Star Tree of Origin and Twelve Earthly Branches Formation out of the palace and put them in the main hall. As for Zixiao Palace, he gave it directly to Heaven and Earth Taoist. Compared with Minghe, Heaven and Earth Taoist would make better use of the treasure.


    Sitting cross-legged in the Twelve Earthly Branches Formation, Minghe began to practice. With Air of the Divine Law, endless Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth surged into and flowed throughout his body, and finally transformed into his power. That was to say, Minghe''s power recovered a little with each passing quarter. However, the Eternal Heart was an exception.


    Now, Minghe''s priority was to recover the power of the Indestructible Demon Body. As for the power of Eternal Heart, Minghe could not recover it to the Peak for the time being. He demanded plenty of Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and Air of the Divine Law. Moreover, Minghe''s three Divine Laws were not effective enough to help it to recover the power. Therefore, its power only recovered a little over the past several tens of thousands of years.


    Although the Eternal Heart was powerful enough and had recovered a little more strength, which was good news for Minghe, the powerful strength also meant a heavy burden. If a man of the Fate Realm used the strength beyond the Fate Realm, it might cause great damage to the body, Original Spirit, and Origin, even if the strength was from Minghe himself. Unless there was no other way, Minghe would not use the power of the Eternal Heart.


    Furthermore, the secrets of the Eternal Heart could not be discovered by others. Once found, Minghe might be noticed by people with ulterior motives. Although the power of the Eternal Heart was strong enough, it might be used up. Furthermore, in the Land of Central Region, no tactical formation or Magic Weapon could release the power beyond that of the Fate Realm. All the forces had profound backgrounds, so nobody knew their cards.


    Since he was uncertain, Minghe naturally could not be overconfident. Although he had killed Hongjun now, he could not relax. After all, Hongjun was only one person in the Deva-loka, and there were a lot of people like him. Moreover, in the Central Region, there were innumerable experts, and Minghe was far from invincible.


    On the trip to the Starry Sky Region, Minghe was fruitful, so he also needed some time to digest these things. Most importantly, he comprehended the Law of Time and knew something about the other two laws, when he stayed in the Twelve Earthly Branches Formation. It was believed that he might reach Late Stage of the Fate Realm before long.


    ...


    Minghe knew nothing about the outside world during Closed Door Meditation. At the moment, the situation changed again in the Central Region. Hongjun''s deliberate plotting caused nearly 1,000 experts to die, which led to a big storm. Among them, there were many Inner Disciples or Core Disciples of heavenly forces. Naturally, it would attract the attention of all forces.


    As a result, the Starry Sky Region suddenly enlivened. All forces sent their disciples to pry into information. Unfortunately, they were doomed to be futile. Nobody would have guessed that Minghe had already killed Hongjun, who was the chief culprit to cause so many experts of the Fate Realm to die. All traces had been obliterated as Minghe left, so they would never discover the truth.


    Although this incident created a big impact, everything would be erased as time passed. Gradually, people would forget it. However, as a land of countless Fated Chances opened, the incident would be thoroughly forgotten. Compared with the message about a group of the dead, the limitless Fated Chance was more attractive.


    ...


    Millions of years had passed quickly, but the mountain where Minghe''s Immortal''s Cave located had not changed at all. During the period, except Taoist Hongquan, who he met in the Yun Ling Academy of the Eastern Region, almost nobody went there. However, Minghe had been in a state of Closed Door Meditation, so he did not see any visitors and could not be contacted. Therefore, Taoist Hongquan could only return without accomplishing anything.


    During this time, Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth and Air of the Divine Law of the Mountain Yunling flooded into Tao-seeking Palace like rivers into the sea, without any sound. Like a bottomless vortex, Tao-seeking Palace swallowed all the Air around without pausing. Naturally, the scene attracted some people''s attention.


    On a peaceful mountain, a manor stood on a hillside. Taoist Hongquan sat upright on a stone bench, and his old acquaintance Taoist Jiangwu sat opposite him. Although they were from two different sects, they had a great relationship. Even if they came to the Mountain Yunling, they maintained their stable relationship, and frequently contacted each other to discuss the Great Way.


    At the moment, Hongquan and Jiangwu were playing chess. Jiangwu said, "Brother Hong, Minghe had been in the state of Closed Door Meditation for so long. What do you think he is doing? Is he practicing or comprehending the Law of Weapons? The Spiritual Air of Heaven and Earth arbitrarily flew into his residence for millions of years without a pause. It''s really impossible to guess what he is doing."


    Hongquan held a white chess and laid it down, and said, "Brother Jiang, Minghe is very mysterious. And he is an excellent talent, whether it is in refining weapons or practicing. Although he broke through to the Fate Realm not too long ago, it''s easy for him to break through to Middle Stage of the Fate Realm. At that moment, he will be our equal."


    Now, Hongquan and Jiangwu had reached the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm. Although they were ever at the Early Stage, they reached the Fate Realm tens of thousands of years earlier than Minghe. At present, they came to the Mountain Yunling, so it would not be a big problem for them to break through to the Middle Stage. However, they just did not know that Minghe had already reached the Middle Stage.


    Jiangwu picked up a black chess piece. When he was going to place it down, he felt a strong flow rising into the sky. He immediately turned his head and sighed with emotion, "Enviably, some fellow Taoist has broken through to the Late Stage of the Fate Realm. Although I''ve reached the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm, I still need tens of millions of years'' cultivation to realize this."


    Upon hearing Jiangwu''s words, Hongquan also nodded. When he saw the source of the strong flow, he was suddenly stunned. After a long time, he said flatly, "It seems that... Minghe''s Immortal''s Cave is in... that... direction." With this, Hongquan and Jiangwu both fell silent.


    Obviously, Minghe''s sudden breakthrough shocked them very much. Minghe just broke through to the Fate Realm not long ago, so they never expected that he would break through to the Late Stage of the Fate Realm so quickly. Ironically, the man who they never took seriously, was ahead of them.


    ...


    In Tao-seeking Palace, Minghe appeased his strong vital force and opened his eyes slowly. After millions of years'' Closed Door Meditation, he finally fully recovered and improved by leaps and bounds. Especially, when the Original Spirit reached the Late Stage of the Fate Realm, it was a happy surprise. After a short duration of enlightenment, he enhanced a lot in the Divine Law. At present, the man he used to be could not be compared with who he was now.


    Originally, Law of Blood and Law of Spiritual Beings had been close to the Late Stage of the Fate Realm. It was reasonable that they broke through after long-term cultivation. To Minghe''s surprise, he comprehended the Law of Time much easier than he had expected. His comprehension also greatly increased his strength. After all, one plus one plus another one would probably be greater than three.

 Chapter 417: Planning

    Chapter 417: Planning


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Certainly, Minghe would not be satisfied with his present situation. Although he had entered the Battlefield of Gods and Demons for only a short time, he made greater progress than most Creatures of the battlefield. So to speak, Minghe was getting stronger all the time. After comprehending the Law of Time, he progressed faster in strength.


    Although millions of years had passed in the outside world, Minghe practiced in the Twelve Earthly Branches Formation, so it was tens of millions of years. His Original Spirit had reached the Late Stage of the Fate Realm. The Indestructible Demon Body did not only regain the strength of Late Stage; italso made still further progress. Perhaps, it would not be long before his body reached the Peak of the Fate Realm.


    Compared with Minghe''s rapid progress, his Three Separations progressed relatively slower. "Good Separation" Heaven and Earth Taoist reached the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm. After all, the World of Heaven and Earth had become great trichiliocosm now. Thus, it was difficult to make progress. Although Heaven and Earth Taoist only reached the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm, he was invincible among experts of the same realm. Confronting experts at the Late Stage of the Fate Realm, he would be able to fight.


    "Evil Separation" Red Lotus Taoist progressed faster than Heaven and Earth Taoist. He comprehended the Law of Karma and the Law of Killing at the same time. Moreover, he constantly refined the Original Body ¨C Red Lotus of Fire. He reached the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm much earlier than Heaven and Earth Taoist, but his combat power was inferior to Heaven and Earth Taoist''s. He could only defeat most experts at the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm, but was unable to fight experts at the Late Stage of the Fate Realm.


    "Selfcentric Separation" Musen progressed fastest, because he only comprehended the Law of Martial Arts and practiced Hegemonic Body of Martial Arts. Now, Musen had become an expert at the Late Stage of the Fate Realm and was the strongest one among the Three Separations. Minghe comprehended three Divine Laws, so he naturally slowed down his pace of cultivation. Perhaps, Musen would reach the Peak of the Fate Realm earlier than Minghe did.


    Minghe did not care about this. Anyhow, Musen was his Selfcentric Separation, who could never replace him. Moreover, Minghe thought that the realm did not represent strength. Even if both he and Musen reached the Late Stage of the Fate Realm, Minghe would be able to defeat Musen. Compared with Musen, Minghe had such profound foundation. Thus, they were not comparable.


    During the tens of millions of years, Minghe and his Three Separations not only practiced, but also refined Magic Weapons and comprehended tactical formation. Although these were external forces, Minghe still needed to resort to them. Even Pangu wield supreme treasures of Chaos, such as Pangu Ax, Jade Butterfly of Fate, and Green Lotus of Fate. Only the Great Way would not need these.


    At this time, Minghe paid a heavy price to refine Magic Weapons. He input most refining materials in his collection. He even destroyed the Anti-evil Ax and let the God-killing Spear completely devour it. Except for the fairy sword of Half Supreme Treasure of Chaos, he let the God-killing Spear devour all treasures he had acquired from Hongjun.


    With these Magic Weapons, the God-killing Spear had no need for any other refining materials. Now, it had become a Highest Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos. Although it cost a lot, the God-killing Spear displayed its powerful strength , which also delighted Minghe. Despite it being merely a Highest Grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos, its power was close to that of the fairy sword.


    Except for Minghe''s God-killing Spear, "Good Separation" Heaven and Earth Taoist''s Cauldron of Heaven and Earth and Ruler of Heaven and Earth, "Evil Separation" Red Lotus Taoist''s Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword, "Original Body" the 36-graded Red Lotus of Fire, and "Selfcentric Separation" Musen''s Kongtong Seal were all promoted to Top Grade Spiritual Treasures of Chaos. However, Heaven and Earth Taoist''s Wheels of Heaven and Earth was a little special, which just advanced to Mid-grade Spiritual Treasure of Chaos.


    As for comprehension of tactical formation, although Musen comprehended Veridical Martial Origin Formation to a new Realm so that it could display the power of Half Step to the Supreme Realm, he felt awkward for displaying a formation. In addition to him, it still needed 12 martial experts at the Early Stage of the Fate Realm at least. Minghe''s Blood God Doppelganger and Clone of Blood God was sufficient for the rest.


    The trouble was in finding 12 martial experts at the Early Stage of the Fate Realm. Minghe''s strongest Blood God Doppelgangers were only A Half Step to the Fate Realm, so they did not reach the requirement. Although he knew how to refine Puppet of Blood God and could refine an expert at the Early Stage of the Fate Realm into Puppet of Blood God, Minghe did not know where he could find the 12 martial experts for refinement.


    Without the 12 martial experts of the Fate Realm, Musen''s Veridical Martial Origin Formation only could display the power of the Peak of the Fate Realm. Despite the fact that the formation was already powerful enough and such formations were few in the Medium Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, Musen still felt dissatisfied. However, as Minghe could not think of a good idea there and then, he had to put it aside for the time being.


    Compared with Musen, "Evil Separation" Red Lotus Taoist''s self-created Sword Formation was satisfactory. It was called the Karma Killing Sword Formation, which was a powerful formation arranged by him with Sword of Karma ¨C Yuantu Sword, Sword of Killing ¨C Abi Sword, and his Original Body ¨C Red Lotus of Fire. Even if he only reached the Middle Stage of the Fate Realm, Red Lotus Taoist could almost display the great power of Half Step to the Supreme Realm. If he improved his strength further, or Yuantu Sword and Abi Sword and Red Lotus of Fire advanced by a level, the power of the Sword Formation would increase sharply.


    This was an immense relief for Minghe. As for "Good Separation" Heaven and Earth Taoist, he advanced in comprehending Cosmic Stars Formation. The formation had already been able to display the power that could defeat experts at the Peak of the Fate Realm. If a few experts of A Half Step to the Supreme Realm were in the formation, there would be no return for them. However, it might take time to improve the formation so that it was powerful enough to utterly defeat experts of A Half Step to the Supreme Realm.


    The problem was that only in the World of Heaven and Earth could the power of the Cosmic Stars Formation perform to the utmost. If in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, Heaven and Earth Taoist arranged the formation with Cosmic Stars Banner, and its power was very limited. Because he did not find the right people, he had to arrange the formation with Blood God Doppelganger and Clone of Blood God. In this case, the power of the formation was naturally limited.


    The formation had been improved, but no right people could arrange the formation. This agonized Minghe. Although only 12 experts of the Fate Realm were demanded in the Veridical Martial Origin Formation, all the people were martial cultivators. With such strict conditions, it would be difficult to find 12 people even in the Land of Central Region. After all, Minghe had never seen any martial experts until now.


    The requirements for Cosmic Stars Formation were more ridiculous. 365 banners of primary stars in the formation needed to be controlled by 365 experts. Even if Minghe and his Three Separations entered the formation together, an extra 361 people would still be needed. How could Minghe find so many people? Moreover, he could not affirm that these people would completely obey orders.


    However, compared with the Veridical Martial Origin Formation, the Cosmic Stars Formation was more profitable. The controllers of 365 Cosmic Star Banners only needed to reach the Fate Realm. Minghe could catch 365 experts of the Fate Realm and refine them into Puppets of Blood God. In doing so, there would be people to arrange the formation.


    In the Land of Central Region, most experts of the Fate Realm had backups, and there were only a few Individual Cultivators. Thus, if Minghe wanted to gather enough people to arrange the formation, it would be apparently impossible to only find Individual Cultivators of the Fate Realm. If he wanted to take action against the powerful and influential experts of the Fate Realm, he could not even make even one mistake. He didn''t want to ask for trouble.


    Compared with his last trip, Minghe had a radical change in power. Although he still had spare resources, he was unwilling to live off his past gains. He had gone to the Starry Sky Region and plundered a lot of resources there. Meanwhile, he also completed many tasks about the Starry Sky Region. If he went there again, he would not gain much.


    Moreover, due to Hongjun, many experts of the Fate Realm in the Starry Sky Region had died. Among them, some were involved with many forces of the Central Region. If he went there now, it would cause some unnecessary trouble. That''s not good. Although he didn''t mind the trouble, it was a waste of his time.


    Since he could not go to the Starry Sky Region, Minghe focused on the remaining three Forbidden Lands. Although there were countless Fated Chance in the Starry Sky Region, only the four Forbidden Lands were known and ownerless Land of Fated Chance. As for the other lands, some were not discovered, and some were occupied by various forces. Hence, he only could target the remaining three Forbidden Lands.


    After returning from the Starry Sky Region this time, Minghe went to the Library to check and study carefully. He kept all secrets of the Central Region in mind, to avoid the case as same as Star Tree of Origin. The four Forbidden Lands had been in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons for a long time. Hence, most parts of them had been figured out, but there still were some mysteries.


    Take the Burial Land for example. Legend had it that the land was changed from a debris of the battlefield of Gods and Demons in ancient times. What was more strange was that the land changed as the era changed, and most parts of the land became different. Until now, most secrets of the Burial Land were unknown.


    Moreover, the Burial Land opened every hundred million years. There were at least nine million years before it would open again, but Minghe was very interested in it. According to records, valuable treasures like the supreme treasure of Chaos and Taoist characters like ''Wu'' could be found there, which was tempting to Minghe.


    Since he could not go to the Burial Land for the time being, Minghe only could target Underworld Blood Sea and Devil Region. Each of the two lands had their own merits. However, Minghe had a special closeness with Underworld Blood Sea. Logically thinking, he should go to Underworld Blood Sea first, but he gave up this plan after careful consideration.

 Chapter 418: Infinite Tao

    Chapter 418: Infinite Tao


    Translator: TransnEditor: Transn


    Although he had a special closeness with Blood Sea by instinct, Minghe was not interested in the various resources and unknown Fated Chances there. Thanks to Hongjun''s collections, he would not lack resources for a while. Now, he was in urgent need of the Sky Crystal with Air of the Divine Law. However, the Devil Region was rich in this treasure.


    Although other places could produce the Sky Crystal, they were inferior to the Devil Region. Every year, innumerable Creatures went to the Devil Region to obtain countless Sky Crystals. After all, when a man reached the Fate Realm, he would progress slowly whether in the cultivation of Original Spirit or comprehension of the Divine Law. They could only make rapid success when they owned plentiful Sky Crystals.


    Although the Devil Region was abundant with the Sky Crystal, it was also a Forbidden Land full of mortal dangers. Apart from endless Sky Crystals and the weird Devil Air, there were countless Devil Beasts, which could be well matched with strong Exotic Beasts like the Giant Beast of Starry Sky and the Ominous Beast of Chaos. In the Devil Region, the Devil Beasts were the most dangerous, as they had devoured so many Creatures going there to search for Sky Crystals.


    Being different from the Giant Beast of Starry Sky and the Ominous Beast of Chaos, the Devil Beasts were weird and various, with all kinds of abilities. They had powerful bodies and Original Spirits. Although their bodies were more inferior than those of Exotic Beasts like the Ominous Beast of Chaos, their Original Spirits were most powerful among many Exotic Beasts. However, they were terrifying mostly because of their Original Spirits.


    In the Devil Region, even if the Devil Beasts'' bodies were destroyed, a man should not drop his guard. For Devil Beasts, bodies were unnecessary. As long as there was enough Devil Air, they could reunite bodies. Moreover, when they lost their bodies, they would choose to revive in a new guise. Many Creatures had died this way.


    Minghe was not afraid of the Devil Region and devil beasts. He was in urgent need of the Sky Crystal there, so he had to go. Only with the Sky Crystal could his strength grow faster. Although he had surpassed all Creatures born in the Ninth Period, he still lagged behind those of the Eighth Period, so he had to keep moving till the end.


    Unfortunately, the plan was not able to keep up with the changes. Just when Minghe wanted to go out, Jiangwu and Hongquan arrived. Minghe was very surprised about their sudden appearance. Since he came to the Mountain Yunling, they had never met again. They also brought him an unexpected message that the Burial Land had opened in advance.


    Ten thousand years ago, the Burial Land suddenly moved unusually. Many forces of the Central Region went to investigate and discovered that the Burial Land tended to open in advance. After hearing the news, Minghe naturally did not go to the Devil Region. Several hundreds years later, the Burial Land finally opened. With most Cultivators in the Central Region, Minghe went to the place of crises and Fated Chances.


    The Burial Land was worthy of the name because Minghe saw remains of Creatures of Untainted Land in the preceding periods ¨C Three Pure Ones, Goddess Nvywa and so on. In the land, Minghe plundered Three Treasures of Heaven and Earth Creation, including Taoist characters "Time", which represented the Law of Time; "Space", which represented the Law of Space; and Half supreme treasure of Chaos.


    All of these were important to Minghe''s rapid growth. Having experienced numerous difficulties and dangers, Minghe left the Burial Land safe and sound. Later, he found the three Taoist characters, ''Devil'', ''Law'', and ''Blood''. The character ''Law'' provided him with countless Sky Crystals. In cooperation with the Law of Time and Magical Tao Mirror, Minghe''s strength greatly increased periodically.


    Within just 10 million years, Minghe succeeded in reaching the Supreme Realm, practiced Eternal Demon Body, and then entered the High Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. With many valuable treasures, Minghe made rapid progress there. Countless years later, he sensed a very special vital force, which was that of Immeasurable Cultivation Tribulation.


    The Immeasurable Cultivation Tribulation of the Ninth Period was about to begin. Minghe had to leave the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, because he would have no chance to leave the battlefield after the Ninth Period, unless he could become stronger than the Great Way. This time, when he left the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, he still had his own plan ¨C a very insane plan.


    He planned to devour the Deva-loka. After Minghe reached the Supreme Realm, "Selfcentric Separation" Musen and "Evil Separation" Red Lotus Taoist also reached the Supreme Realm. However, only Heaven and Earth Taoist was still A Half Step to the Supreme Realm. The World of Heaven and Earth inside his body only could develop to the Peak of great trichiliocosm. Even if it infinitely approached the World of Chaos, it could not transgress the boundaries.


    After breakthrough to the Supreme Realm, Minghe achieved an unprecedented powerful strength. He was powerful enough to sweep away the Four Chaos, with 49 Blood God Doppelgangers of the Fate Realm and countless Clone of Blood God of the Zenith Heaven Realm of Chaos. As the Immeasurable Cultivation Tribulation came down, Minghe sent out all Blood God Doppelgangers and Clones of Blood God to the Four Chaos to collect the Origin of Deva-loka.


    A few Creatures of the Ninth Period could withstand Minghe and his Blood God Doppelgangers and Clones of Blood God. Even Untainted Land became a stepping stone for the growth of the World of Heaven and Earth. After devouring Deva-loka, Heaven and Earth Taoist finally made a breakthrough, where the World of Heaven and Earth turned into the World of Chaos. Although it could not compare with the Battlefield of Gods and Demons, the World of Heaven and Earth could develop to the extent one day.


    When he returned to Untainted Land, Minghe saw the two figures who were deeply embedded in his heart. They were Chang Xi and WangShu. When he comprehended the Law of Time, he discovered that he never forgot them. After countless years, he finally realized his promise made when he was innocent, which was to reunite with them in the Lunar Star.


    Having experienced countless years and crises, he finally stood at the Peak of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons. It was then that he discovered that he was still a person of a narrow view. Supreme Realm was not the end of cultivation, and the Great Way was not the most powerful existence. The boundless Chaos and Battlefield of Gods and Demons just trained new warriors for a stronger world.


    With the arrival of Immeasurable Cultivation Tribulation, Creatures of each period had to make a choice, which was to enter the Battlefield of Gods and Demons or be destroyed. After entering the battlefield and stepping into the High Layer, one could really know the truth of the battlefield. Above the High Layer, there was another layer, which was the real Battlefield of Gods and Demons. The Burial Land of the Medium Layer was just a debris of the real battlefield.


    Each period, countless experts in the High Layer of the Battlefield of Gods and Demons broke into the top layer of the battlefield to fight for a place of the top 100. With this position, they could enter a stronger world. In this world, they could become stronger, get rid of the Great Way and enjoy real freedom.


    In the earth-shaking battle, Minghe fought his powerful rivals alone. He also discovered one of his fatal weaknesses ¨C the imperfect Original Spirit. Then, the Original Spirits of his Three Separations integrated into Minghe''s once again, to make him reach a realm, which was equal to the Great Way. Moreover, he practiced the Eternal Demon Body to perfection. When both came together, the general situation was determined by one combat.


    After the fight, Magical Tao Mirror, Taoist characters like ''Wu''... would be useless after entering the Primordial World. Instead, they should be left in the world to wait for other pre-destined men.


    When he completed the arrangement, Minghe resolutely stepped into the Primordial World. A broader stage was waiting for him there. Nobody knew what kind of legend he would leave there. Minghe himself also could not foresee it. Only time would tell...